THE
General
History
OF
ENGLAND
AS
WELL
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
.
From
the
Earliest
Accounts
of
Time
,
To
the
Reign
of
his
Present
Majesty
King
WILLIAM
.
Taken
from
the
most
ANTIENT
RECORDS
,
MANUSCRIPTS
,
and
HISTORIANS
.
Containing
the
LIVES
of
the
KINGS
,
and
MEMORIALS
of
the
most
EMINENT
PERSONS
both
in
CHURCH
and
STATE
:
With
the
Foundations
of
the
NOTED
MONASTERIES
,
and
both
the
UNIVERSITIES
.
VOL.
I.
By
JAMES
TYRRELL
,
Esq
LONDON
,
Printed
for
Henry
Rhodes
in
Fleetstreet
,
Iohn
Dunton
in
〈◊〉
,
Iohn
Salusbury
in
Cornhil
,
and
Iohn
Harris
in
〈…〉
MDCXCVI
Collegium
Emmanuelis
Cantabrigiae
Emmanuel College coat of arms or blazon
To
the
Right
Honourable
THOMAS
Earl
of
Pembroke
and
Montgomery
;
Baron
Herbert
of
Caerdiff
;
Lord
Rosse
,
Par
,
Marmion
,
St.
Quintin
and
Shurland
;
Lord
Privy-Seal
;
Lord
Lieutenant
of
the
County
of
Wilts
,
and
South-Wales
;
and
One
of
his
Majesty's
most
Honourable
Privy-Council
.
MY
LORD
,
IT
having
been
usual
to
dedicate
Works
of
publick
Use
and
Benefit
to
great
Persons
,
eminent
for
Vertue
,
Learning
and
Nobility
,
I
think
my self
happy
under
the
Obligation
of
that
Custom
;
since
it
somewhat
excuses
,
as
well
as
encourages
my
Presumption
,
to
lay
this
Performance
at
your
Lordship's
Feet
.
I
am
sure
it
could
not
be
honoured
with
a
more
agreeable
Name
:
A
Name
so
universally
known
,
that
all
Men
acknowledg
your
Lordship
to
be
signally
endued
with
those
excellent
Qualities
,
which
render
you
not
only
a
great
Master
in
the
most
useful
Parts
of
Learning
,
but
likewise
incline
you
to
a
generous
Encouragement
of
all
those
who
have
any
pretence
to
them
.
Which
Favour
,
your
Lordship
having
been
pleased
to
confer
on
me
,
among
several
others
of
greater
Merit
,
gives
me
the
more
Confidence
to
address
this
first
Volume
of
our
English
History
to
your
Lordship's
Patronage
:
for
as
no
Person
hath
been
more
conversant
in
things
of
this
Nature
than
your self
;
so
I
know
none
more
able
to
make
a
right
Judgment
of
them
.
And
tho
I
will
not
affirm
this
to
be
an
Exact
History
according
to
the
strict
Rules
of
Art
,
yet
if
I
were
conscious
to
my self
,
that
it
was
wholly
unworthy
your
Acceptance
,
I
should
derogate
very
much
from
that
Respect
which
is
so
justly
due
to
your
Lordship's
Character
.
But
if
the
not
Writing
any
thing
which
I
did
not
believe
to
be
true
,
nor
the
concealing
any
thing
useful
to
the
World
,
that
is
so
,
might
qualify
me
for
an
Historian
,
perhaps
then
I
may
have
some
pretence
to
that
Title
.
However
,
your
Lordship
will
here
meet
with
a
faithful
Account
of
all
the
chief
Actions
and
Revolutions
,
that
have
happened
in
this
Kingdom
down
to
the
Norman
William
.
As
first
,
the
Conquest
the
Romans
made
of
that
part
of
Britain
we
now
call
England
;
then
their
quitting
it
after
a
long
Possession
,
in
order
to
secure
their
Empire
at
Home
from
the
Insults
of
so
many
barbarous
Nations
:
after
which
followed
the
calling
in
of
the
Saxons
to
assist
the
Britains
.
And
lastly
,
from
the
formers
quarrelling
with
the
latter
,
ensued
their
total
Expulsion
out
of
the
best
and
most
fertile
parts
of
this
Island
.
As
for
the
Invasions
by
the
Danes
under
King
Cnute
,
and
by
the
Normans
under
King
William
,
commonly
called
the
Conqueror
;
though
it
must
be
granted
,
that
these
Princes
were
victorious
by
their
Arms
,
yet
was
not
this
Nation
subdued
by
either
of
them
so
entirely
,
as
that
its
Submissions
could
properly
be
stiled
Conquests
,
but
rather
Acquisitions
gained
by
those
Princes
upon
certain
Compacts
between
them
and
the
People
of
England
;
both
Parties
standing
obliged
in
solemn
Oaths
,
mutually
to
perform
their
parts
of
the
Agreement
,
as
will
be
clearly
seen
in
the
Sequel
of
this
History
.
Yet
I
doubt
not
but
in
these
great
Revolutions
,
your
Lordship
will
take
notice
,
that
the
People
of
this
Kingdom
were
never
overcome
by
Strangers
,
till
their
Luxury
softning
their
warlike
Tempers
,
and
producing
a
careless
Administration
of
their
Affairs
,
had
made
them
an
easy
Prey
to
their
Invaders
:
This
I
observe
not
to
reproach
,
but
to
warn
our
Nation
,
lest
by
the
like
Miscarriages
they
should
incur
the
like
Punishments
.
I
have
now
no
more
,
but
to
beg
your
Lordship's
Acceptance
of
this
Dedication
,
as
a
Tribute
justly
yours
,
by
reason
of
those
great
Obligations
,
for
your
so
freely
communicating
to
me
some
part
of
your
uncommon
Knowledg
,
whenever
I
have
had
the
Happiness
of
your
excellent
Conversation
;
An
Honour
,
which
engages
me
to
own
my self
,
with
the
utmost
Respect
,
My
LORD
,
Your
Lordship
's
most
humble
and
most
obedient
Servant
,
James
Tyrrell
.
THE
PREFACE
TO
THE
READER
.
THO
it
hath
been
a
general
Complaint
of
the
most
Learned
and
Judicious
Men
of
this
Nation
,
that
we
have
extreamly
wanted
an
exact
Body
of
English
History
in
our
own
Language
,
for
the
Instruction
and
Benefit
of
our
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
together
with
others
who
would
be
glad
to
understand
by
it
the
Original
Constitutions
and
Laws
of
their
own
Country
;
yet
since
perhaps
some
ordinary
Readers
may
be
inclined
to
think
this
Work
unnecessary
,
because
it
hath
been
already
performed
by
so
many
different
Hands
;
I
shall
therefore
in
the
first
Place
say
somewhat
to
obviate
and
remove
this
seeming
Objection
.
THOSE
that
are
any
thing
conversant
in
our
Historians
,
do
know
that
the
Writers
in
English
,
especially
of
this
Period
now
publish'd
,
are
not
many
.
As
for
Caxton
,
Fabian
,
and
others
of
less
Note
,
(
who
are
very
short
,
and
now
read
but
by
few
)
I
shall
pass
them
by
,
and
only
mention
Grafton
and
Hollingshead
,
the
former
of
whom
lived
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
VIII
.
and
the
latter
in
that
of
Queen
Elizabeth
.
And
of
these
I
need
not
say
much
:
for
tho
they
contain
a
great
deal
of
Matter
,
very
curious
and
fit
to
be
known
,
especially
relating
to
the
Times
wherein
they
lived
,
yet
not
only
their
dry
and
uncouth
way
of
Writing
,
and
dwelling
so
long
on
the
exploded
Fables
of
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
but
the
stuffing
of
their
Histories
with
divers
mean
and
trivial
Relations
unworthy
the
Dignity
of
their
Subject
,
have
rendred
their
Labours
tedious
,
and
in
a
great
measure
unuseful
to
their
Readers
.
BVT
as
for
Stow
and
Speed
,
who
wrote
in
the
time
of
King
James
the
First
,
't
is
true
the
former
of
them
is
not
so
long
and
tiresom
in
Geoffrey's
Stories
,
as
those
abovementioned
;
and
it
must
be
confessed
that
Mr.
Speed
was
the
first
English
Writer
,
who
,
slighting
Geoffrey's
Tales
,
immediately
fell
upon
more
solid
Matter
;
giving
us
a
large
Account
of
the
History
of
this
Island
during
the
Time
of
the
Roman
Emperors
,
and
English
Saxon
Kings
;
and
had
he
not
,
by
making
his
Reader
follow
those
Emperors
in
all
their
Foreign
Wars
and
Expeditions
,
wherein
Britain
was
no
way
concerned
,
he
had
rendred
his
Work
less
Irksome
,
and
more
Profitable
than
now
it
is
.
BVT
notwithstanding
both
these
Writers
had
many
choice
Collections
of
Noble
Manuscripts
relating
to
our
English
History
,
and
might
have
had
the
View
of
several
others
if
they
would
have
been
at
the
Pains
of
seeking
after
them
;
yet
it
must
be
owned
they
did
not
make
that
Improvement
of
those
Opportunities
as
might
have
been
expected
from
such
great
Assistances
;
there
being
not
much
to
be
found
material
〈◊〉
either
of
them
,
but
what
was
in
the
other
Histories
before
published
:
though
this
must
be
allowed
in
their
Commendation
,
that
they
are
both
of
them
(
especially
the
former
)
commonly
right
in
their
Ch●onologi●●
,
and
the
latter
has
given
us
a
choice
Coll●ction
of
the
Antient
C●ins
of
the
Roman
Emperors
,
as
well
as
of
the
English
Saxon
Kings
;
an●
has
been
also
more
exact
than
any
oth●r
Writer
,
in
his
Account
of
their
Wives
and
Issue
.
AND
as
for
those
who
wrote
in
the
Time
of
K.
Charles
the
First
,
viz.
Mr.
Daniel
,
and
Sir
Richard
Baker
;
the
Relations
they
have
afforded
us
of
those
Kings
,
are
rather
short
Abstracts
of
their
Reigns
,
than
just
Histories
,
it
not
being
their
Design
to
write
at
large
of
that
Period
we
here
treat
of
.
BVT
since
the
Restoration
of
K.
Charles
the
Second
,
there
are
several
who
have
undertaken
this
Province
,
the
first
of
whom
was
Mr.
Milton
;
and
it
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
he
wrote
this
English
Saxon
History
with
Judgment
,
though
not
with
that
〈◊〉
and
●●●ctness
as
we
may
see
he
did
his
other
Works
of
a
different
Nature
;
since
either
through
want
of
Opportunity
to
consult
Antient
Manuscripts
,
(
several
of
which
have
been
published
since
he
wrote
)
or
else
by
not
making
use
of
those
Authors
he
might
have
had
,
and
by
confining
himself
too
much
to
the
relating
of
Military
Matters
,
and
almost
wholly
neglecting
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
or
looking
into
those
things
which
he
by
way
of
Contempt
called
Cathedral
Registers
;
as
also
by
omitting
the
giving
us
any
Account
of
the
An●ient
Saxon
Laws
,
and
Original
Constitutions
of
this
Kingdom
;
he
has
thereby
rendred
that
Work
much
more
dry
and
imperfect
than
otherwise
no
doubt
it
would
have
been
from
such
a
Pen
as
his
.
THE
next
that
succeeded
him
in
this
Labour
was
Mr.
Sammes
,
who
had
a
fair
Opportunity
of
improving
his
History
,
by
amending
Mr.
Milton's
Omissions
;
but
instead
of
this
,
by
indulging
himself
too
much
in
the
Relation
of
,
and
giving
Credit
to
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
and
White
(
that
called
himself
Basingstoke
)
their
old
Stories
,
and
by
making
long
and
unnecessary
Excursions
on
the
Antiquity
and
Original
of
the
Greeks
,
Romans
and
Saxons
,
as
likewise
of
their
Religion
and
Manners
(
things
altogether
foreign
to
this
Subject
)
tho
he
hath
shewn
a
great
deal
of
Reading
,
yet
having
been
all
the
while
very
short
in
that
which
ought
to
have
been
the
main
Business
of
his
History
,
he
hath
thereby
spoiled
a
Noble
Design
.
'T
IS
true
,
the
Learned
Dr.
Howell
,
in
the
second
and
third
Volumes
of
his
General
History
,
hath
given
us
a
faithful
Account
of
the
Affairs
of
Britain
,
from
the
Coming
in
of
the
Romans
,
as
far
as
the
Norman
Conquest
;
and
hath
also
a
very
elaborate
Discourse
of
their
Civil
Policy
and
Laws
:
and
had
that
Work
been
done
by
it self
,
and
not
involved
in
such
large
Volumes
,
(
but
written
in
a
more
Chronological
Method
)
and
had
he
not
laid
the
History
of
each
Kingdom
of
the
English
Saxon
Heptarchy
separately
and
apart
,
which
makes
him
often
guilty
of
divers
unnecessary
Repetitions
;
that
Work
would
have
proved
much
more
useful
than
now
it
is
:
which
being
observed
by
many
others
besides
my self
,
hath
caused
a
certain
Clergy-man
(
as
I
hear
)
to
undertake
the
Epitomizing
of
that
whole
Work
,
which
would
be
very
useful
to
those
ordinary
Readers
who
cannot
well
purchase
these
larger
Volumes
.
BVT
since
these
Learned
and
Ingenious
Authors
have
in
some
Point
or
other
here
mentioned
been
deficient
in
this
Vndertaking
,
I
found
it
requisite
(
for
the
making
a
full
and
compleat
History
of
the
Affairs
contained
in
this
Volume
)
rather
wholly
to
erect
a
new
Edifice
,
than
to
be
at
the
Trouble
of
altering
of
theirs
;
and
therefore
have
thought
it
necessary
to
draw
this
Work
afresh
from
the
same
Originals
from
which
they
had
taken
theirs
.
To
which
I
have
also
added
several
other
material
Passages
,
that
either
they
wanted
the
Happiness
of
seeing
,
or
else
would
not
be
at
the
Pains
and
Expence
I
have
been
at
to
peruse
;
not
but
that
I
must
own
my self
much
beholding
to
them
for
divers
Choice
Remarks
and
Observations
;
which
,
not
to
be
thought
guilty
of
Plagiary
,
I
have
noted
in
the
Margin
by
the
Initial
Letters
of
their
Names
;
and
have
likewise
sometimes
taken
their
Translations
of
a
few
diverting
Legends
or
Stories
,
to
spare
my self
the
Trouble
of
making
them
anew
:
and
even
these
I
have
also
compared
with
the
Originals
,
and
corrected
the
Stile
,
as
well
as
the
Sense
,
in
divers
Places
.
BVT
I
cannot
here
omit
taking
notice
(
among
other
Writers
)
of
the
first
Part
of
Dr.
Brady's
compleat
History
of
England
,
which
,
tho
it
comprehends
the
same
Period
of
Time
as
this
we
now
present
you
with
;
yet
seeing
he
hath
there
rather
chosen
to
give
us
an
Account
of
the
Political
Government
,
and
Laws
of
the
German
and
English
Saxons
,
than
to
write
an
Entire
History
of
those
Times
;
I
beg
his
Pardon
,
if
I
do
not
take
it
as
to
that
part
for
so
compleat
a
History
as
he
is
pleased
to
intitle
it
:
however
,
it
must
be
confessed
he
hath
taken
much
Pains
,
and
shewn
a
great
deal
of
reading
in
that
Volume
;
and
I
could
have
wished
I
might
have
been
able
to
say
,
he
had
been
also
as
careful
of
the
just
Rights
and
Liberties
of
his
Country
,
(
which
he
has
done
all
he
can
to
depress
)
as
he
has
been
in
asserting
an
Imaginary
Right
of
Lineal
Succession
in
our
Kings
long
before
the
Conquest
;
and
that
before
that
time
as
well
as
after
,
the
Commons
had
no
Representatives
in
Parliament
;
both
which
Assertions
we
shall
make
bold
to
examine
in
our
ensuing
Introduction
.
And
(
tho
I
have
otherwise
a
great
Value
for
his
Learning
,
yet
)
I
hope
neither
he
himself
,
nor
any
one
else
who
has
a
real
Concern
for
the
publick
Good
,
will
take
it
amiss
if
I
differ
from
him
,
where
the
Truth
of
our
History
,
as
well
as
our
Antient
Laws
and
Constitutions
will
justify
me
,
in
contradicting
some
Assertions
,
which
he
has
with
so
great
an
Assurance
published
to
the
World
.
AND
thus
having
acquainted
you
with
the
Defects
of
these
Writers
in
their
several
Vndertakings
,
and
the
Reasons
why
it
was
necessary
to
compile
a
new
History
;
I
shall
now
shew
you
what
Method
I
have
followed
,
and
what
Authors
I
have
made
use
of
,
in
the
Performance
of
it
.
AS
for
the
first
Book
,
it
is
no
other
than
an
Epitome
of
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth's
pretended
British
History
;
and
if
it
had
not
been
more
for
the
Diversion
of
the
younger
sort
of
Readers
,
and
that
the
Work
would
have
been
thought
by
some
others
to
be
imperfect
without
it
,
I
should
have
been
much
better
satisfied
in
wholly
omitting
it
;
yet
I
hope
it
will
neither
prove
tedious
nor
unuseful
,
since
it
may
sometimes
be
of
Advantage
to
know
Legends
as
well
as
true
History
;
or
else
which
way
can
one
tell
how
to
pass
a
just
Censure
on
them
?
NOR
can
we
positively
affirm
,
that
every
thing
contained
in
that
Book
of
his
is
absolutely
false
;
for
he
,
being
a
Person
well
vers'd
in
the
History
of
his
own
Countrey
,
could
not
but
give
us
all
he
knew
concerning
it
,
though
interspersed
with
so
many
notorious
Fables
of
his
own
,
which
he
seemeth
to
have
interwoven
,
the
better
to
connect
those
broken
Remains
of
old
Times
:
But
since
no
Man
can
easily
at
this
distance
distinguish
Truth
from
Falshood
,
he
ought
to
be
dealt
with
as
we
do
with
those
who
would
impose
counterfeit
Coin
upon
us
;
in
refusing
the
whole
Sum
,
where
the
greatest
part
of
it
is
so
plainly
discernable
to
be
false
.
HERE
by
the
way
I
must
ingenuously
own
a
small
Mistake
I
have
committed
in
the
first
Book
of
this
Volume
;
where
speaking
somewhat
in
Defence
of
this
Author
,
that
he
was
not
the
first
Inventor
of
the
Story
of
Brutus
,
it
being
also
found
in
Nennius
who
lived
long
before
him
,
and
from
whom
I
then
supposed
Henry
of
Huntingdon
to
have
borrowed
it
;
I
now
perceive
upon
better
Information
,
that
Geoffrey
and
H.
Huntingdon
were
not
only
Cotemporaries
,
but
the
latter
in
that
part
of
his
English
History
still
in
Manuscript
,
(
viz.
in
the
Second
of
his
Epistle
,
dedicated
to
one
Gwarin
a
British
or
Welsh
Nobleman
)
confesses
,
that
in
his
Journey
to
Rome
,
staying
some
time
by
the
Way
at
the
Abbey
of
Bec
,
he
there
found
a
large
Book
of
this
Geoffrey's
,
(
whom
he
also
calls
Arthur
)
who
had
copiously
and
diligently
wrote
the
British
History
;
though
in
the
common
printed
Copies
we
find
no
more
,
than
that
travelling
to
the
Place
abovementioned
,
he
had
there
met
with
a
certain
Volume
,
in
which
were
divers
things
relating
to
the
British
History
not
before
known
,
but
yet
without
naming
the
Author
.
THIS
I
thought
good
to
advertise
the
Reader
of
,
because
those
Sheets
were
wrought
off
before
ever
I
was
sensible
of
my
Mistake
.
AS
for
my
second
Book
,
I
can
only
tell
you
it
is
a
true
and
just
Translation
of
the
British
History
from
all
the
Greek
and
Roman
Authors
I
could
meet
with
that
have
treated
of
it
;
from
whom
also
I
have
given
you
a
Description
of
the
Manners
and
Customs
of
the
Antient
Britains
:
and
tho
I
grant
this
has
been
already
attempted
by
one
Daniel
Rodgers
,
whose
Papers
are
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
and
is
fully
performed
by
Mr.
Camden
in
his
Introduction
to
his
Britannia
,
and
likewise
by
Mr.
Speed
before
his
History
;
yet
I
have
my self
compared
them
with
the
Originals
,
and
added
some
Remarks
,
which
I
thought
were
further
necessary
to
be
known
.
I
have
begun
this
Part
with
Caesar's
Relation
,
as
I
found
it
in
his
Commentaries
concerning
his
two
Expeditions
into
Britain
;
and
have
ended
with
the
last
of
the
Greek
and
Roman
Historians
,
viz.
Zosimus
,
Orosius
,
and
Aurelius
Victor
.
AND
whereas
others
who
have
undertaken
this
Province
,
have
used
the
Liberty
of
Epitomizing
or
enlarging
those
Passages
they
have
cited
from
the
Greek
and
Latin
Authors
;
I
have
thought
fit
faithfully
to
translate
them
,
except
in
some
of
their
long-winded
Orations
;
which
,
to
avoid
Prolixity
,
I
thought
it
better
to
abridg
,
as
not
believing
those
Orations
to
have
been
deliver'd
in
those
Circumstances
in
which
they
are
now
dress'd
.
AND
tho
I
do
not
pretend
to
have
added
much
to
what
Mr.
Camden
and
Mr.
Milton
have
already
collected
from
those
Writers
relating
to
the
History
of
Britain
;
yet
I
hope
I
have
from
several
Verses
of
the
Poet
Claudian
,
as
also
by
the
Assistance
of
those
great
Masters
in
Antiquity
,
the
Lord
Primate
Usher
,
the
Reverend
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
and
Dr.
Lloyd
,
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Coventry
and
Litchfield
,
not
only
illustrated
,
but
settled
divers
things
relating
to
that
part
of
our
Ecclesiastical
,
as
well
as
Civil
Affairs
,
not
commonly
taken
notice
of
before
.
IN
the
beginning
of
the
third
Book
,
I
have
from
Mr.
Sheringham's
Treatise
De
Origine
Gentis
Anglorum
,
as
also
from
other
Authors
,
given
you
,
in
order
to
our
English
Saxon
History
,
a
more
Exact
Account
of
the
Original
of
those
Nations
,
which
(
when
they
came
over
into
England
)
were
comprehended
under
the
General
Name
of
Saxons
,
than
hath
been
hitherto
published
in
our
own
Language
.
AFTER
which
I
have
given
you
a
Relation
of
the
Manner
of
their
coming
over
hither
,
and
the
Ground
and
Occasion
of
their
quarrelling
with
the
Britains
,
from
Gildas
,
Bede
and
Nennius
.
BVT
as
for
the
Time
of
their
erecting
themselves
into
an
Heptarchy
,
since
it
is
not
to
be
learnt
from
Bede
,
who
is
wholly
silent
of
what
the
Saxons
did
here
from
their
first
entrance
to
the
Propagation
of
Christianity
,
which
he
made
it
his
Business
chiefly
to
treat
of
;
I
have
taken
it
from
the
Saxon
Annals
,
as
well
as
other
later
Authors
that
have
mentioned
any
thing
of
it
;
though
as
to
the
whole
Period
of
Time
contained
in
this
Book
,
it
must
be
confessed
it
was
when
Letters
were
not
in
use
amongst
them
,
and
therefore
could
only
be
convey'd
down
by
Tradition
,
which
makes
us
here
be
beholding
to
the
Annals
abovementioned
,
or
to
some
Antient
Memoirs
,
which
tho
now
lost
,
were
certainly
seen
by
those
Writers
,
who
have
gathered
from
them
.
INDEED
I
was
somewhat
perplexed
what
Method
to
take
in
digesting
the
History
of
seven
concurring
Kingdoms
;
since
,
which
way
so
ever
I
engaged
,
I
found
it
attended
with
some
Inconveniences
.
WILLIAM
of
Malmesbury
,
and
several
other
Authors
,
as
well
in
Latin
as
English
,
I
know
thought
it
best
to
give
us
this
History
digested
under
each
respective
Kingdom
apart
;
but
then
there
is
this
Exception
against
that
way
of
Writing
,
that
without
Chronological
Tables
,
or
frequent
turning
backward
and
forward
,
one
cannot
understand
the
Synchronisms
of
the
several
Kings
Reigns
,
or
the
Time
wherein
they
lived
,
so
as
to
compare
them
with
others
their
Cotemporaries
.
BESIDES
which
,
there
is
also
a
necessity
of
an
unnecessary
Repetition
of
the
same
Wars
or
Transactions
,
as
well
under
the
History
of
the
King
that
made
,
as
of
him
who
suffered
that
Invasion
;
this
appeareth
in
Speed
,
and
Dr.
Howel
.
'T
is
true
,
Mr.
Speed
thought
of
a
good
Method
to
help
this
,
by
supposing
so
many
successive
Monarchs
to
have
been
always
in
England
,
from
the
Time
of
Hengest
to
K.
Egbert
,
under
whose
several
Reigns
he
also
reduces
whatsoever
Actions
happened
in
the
rest
of
all
the
other
subordinate
Kings
then
Regnant
.
This
I
confess
had
been
a
very
good
Expedient
to
avoid
the
Difficulties
abovementioned
,
were
it
as
just
as
it
seems
specious
:
but
upon
Examination
it
will
be
found
,
that
tho
Bede
as
well
as
the
Saxon
Annals
,
have
given
us
a
Series
of
all
those
Supream
Kings
,
whom
some
of
the
Modern
Writers
are
pleased
to
call
Monarchs
;
yet
,
as
I
have
sufficiently
shewn
in
this
ensuing
History
,
they
could
by
no
means
deserve
that
Title
;
since
it
may
be
clearly
seen
by
any
one
who
will
peruse
Mr.
Speed
,
that
there
were
sometimes
Intervals
of
ten
or
twenty
Years
,
before
such
a
victorious
Prince
could
make
all
the
rest
by
the
Terror
of
his
Arms
submit
themselves
to
him
;
which
yet
they
never
all
did
till
the
Reign
of
King
Egbert
,
without
preserving
entire
all
their
Royal
Rights
and
Prerogatives
over
their
own
Subjects
.
AND
besides
,
this
Power
owing
its
Original
wholly
to
Force
,
and
not
to
a
Lineal
Succession
or
Election
over
the
rest
of
those
Princes
upon
whom
it
was
usurped
,
was
without
any
Just
or
Legal
Right
,
and
consequently
lasted
no
longer
than
the
Success
,
or
at
farthest
the
Life-time
of
such
a
Conquering
Prince
;
and
then
it
was
for
a
time
Extinct
,
until
some
other
of
the
Seven
by
the
like
success
of
his
Arms
,
could
set
up
for
the
same
Power
and
Greatness
.
SO
that
at
length
we
found
,
that
the
best
way
of
Writing
this
History
was
to
follow
the
plain
and
natural
Method
of
our
Saxon
Annals
,
not
only
as
the
most
easy
for
our selves
,
but
also
for
the
Reader
.
AND
tho
perhaps
an
Objection
may
be
made
against
this
Method
,
viz.
That
the
crowding
of
so
many
different
Actions
done
in
several
Places
,
and
under
several
Kings
,
renders
the
Work
perplexed
and
difficult
to
be
remembred
,
which
I
grant
is
in
part
true
;
yet
to
obviate
this
,
I
have
at
the
end
of
each
of
the
ensuing
Books
(
except
the
last
)
presented
you
with
exact
Chronological
Tables
,
not
only
of
the
Names
of
all
the
Kings
contained
under
each
Period
,
but
also
in
what
Year
of
our
Lord
they
began
and
ended
their
Reigns
;
so
that
the
Reader
by
casting
his
Eye
upon
any
one
of
them
,
may
easily
find
what
Kings
lived
and
reigned
together
,
and
consequently
in
which
of
their
Reigns
any
Action
related
in
the
History
was
performed
.
And
now
,
TO
come
to
the
fourth
Book
,
Bede
being
the
most
antient
Author
that
gives
us
an
Account
of
what
was
done
in
this
Period
,
and
out
of
whom
the
Saxon
Annals
themselves
have
borrowed
almost
the
greatest
part
of
what
they
relate
,
concerning
those
early
Times
of
Christianity
;
I
have
therefore
wholly
confined
my self
to
him
,
without
having
recourse
to
these
Annals
,
or
any
other
,
unless
it
be
where
I
find
they
relate
any
Action
of
which
he
has
been
wholly
silent
.
But
in
this
Period
,
I
cannot
but
mention
Stephen
Eddi
,
or
Heddi
,
a
Monk
;
who
,
as
Bede
tells
,
was
one
of
the
first
Masters
for
Singing
in
the
Northumbrian
Churches
;
and
having
been
invited
by
Wilfred
Archbishop
of
York
out
of
Kent
for
that
purpose
,
had
so
great
a
Veneration
for
his
Memory
,
that
he
wrote
his
Life
in
Latin
,
in
a
Stile
somewhat
better
than
could
be
expected
from
that
Age
:
this
Treatise
having
continued
in
Manuscript
in
the
Library
of
Sir
Jo.
Cotton
,
and
also
of
that
of
Salisbury
,
has
lately
been
published
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
,
in
his
last
Volume
of
English
Writers
;
and
to
which
I
must
own
my self
beholding
for
many
choice
Passages
relating
to
the
Ecclesiastical
,
as
well
as
Civil
State
in
those
Times
:
this
Author
flourish'd
cotemporary
with
Bede
,
in
the
Reign
of
Osric
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
died
about
Anno.
Dom.
720.
BVT
indeed
as
for
the
last
forty
Years
,
or
thereabouts
,
viz.
from
the
Time
when
Bede
ceased
to
write
,
which
was
Anno
Dom.
637.
we
have
been
forced
to
make
use
of
the
Annals
,
or
else
of
those
of
later
Writers
that
have
made
any
Additions
to
them
.
WHICH
Annals
,
since
I
found
them
the
Store-house
,
or
Repository
,
from
whence
most
(
if
not
all
)
of
our
Latin
Historians
,
as
well
those
that
wrote
before
,
as
since
the
Conquest
,
have
borrowed
the
earliest
Accounts
of
our
English
Saxon
Affairs
;
I
have
by
the
advice
of
Persons
of
much
greater
Learning
and
Judgment
than
my self
,
rather
chose
to
translate
and
give
you
them
almost
entire
,
as
I
find
them
in
the
Edition
lately
published
,
than
to
(
do
as
most
other
Writers
)
cite
them
at
second
Hand
;
not
that
I
have
omitted
setting
down
whatsoever
any
other
Authors
have
added
to
these
Annals
by
way
of
Improvement
or
Illustration
.
WHEREFORE
to
avoid
stuffing
my
Margins
with
unnecessary
Quotations
,
I
desire
my
Reader
once
for
all
,
to
observe
,
that
wheresoever
he
shall
find
the
Lines
Comma'd
,
(
unless
they
be
before
some
Speeches
or
Laws
)
they
always
denote
the
Saxon
Annals
,
whether
expresly
mentioned
or
not
,
as
also
in
all
other
places
,
tho
not
Comma'd
,
where
no
other
Writer
is
cited
.
BVT
if
some
think
I
have
inserted
too
many
Names
of
Authors
into
the
Body
of
this
History
,
and
that
it
had
been
better
omitted
there
,
and
put
into
the
Margin
,
or
bottom
of
the
Pages
;
to
this
I
answer
,
that
intending
faithfully
to
translate
these
Annals
,
and
to
make
such
frequent
use
of
them
as
I
have
done
,
there
could
be
no
way
to
distinguish
them
from
other
Writers
,
but
either
by
Letters
in
the
Margin
,
or
else
by
setting
them
in
a
different
Character
.
But
as
the
former
would
have
been
a
constant
and
unsightly
clog
to
the
Margin
,
so
the
other
would
have
looked
as
unhandsome
in
the
Body
,
and
especially
at
the
latter
end
of
the
Work
,
where
these
Annals
alone
take
up
several
whole
Pages
.
AND
tho
in
my
Citations
of
Authors
I
have
seldom
quoted
the
Page
,
yet
having
taken
what
I
write
from
those
who
have
wrote
in
a
Chronological
Method
,
the
Reader
by
turning
to
the
Years
of
our
Lord
,
may
easily
find
what
he
looks
for
,
making
some
small
allowance
for
different
Accounts
;
and
where
other
Authors
have
not
taken
that
Course
,
I
have
there
quoted
the
Chapter
or
Book
,
and
in
matters
of
greater
Moment
the
very
Page
.
BVT
that
even
the
Annals
themselves
do
vary
from
each
other
in
Account
of
Time
,
often
one
,
and
sometimes
two
or
three
Years
,
that
is
to
be
ascribed
either
to
the
fault
of
the
several
Amanuenses
,
or
else
to
the
different
Calculations
of
those
Monks
,
who
drew
them
up
in
the
Form
we
now
have
them
,
as
any
may
easily
perceive
that
will
give
himself
the
Trouble
to
compare
the
various
Readings
of
the
several
Copies
of
these
Annals
,
lately
published
at
Oxford
by
the
Ingenious
Mr.
Edmund
Gibson
.
IN
the
fifth
and
sixth
Books
,
as
I
have
endeavoured
faithfully
to
translate
the
same
Annals
,
so
I
have
also
used
that
Liberty
,
as
not
slavishly
to
confine
my self
to
the
very
Words
themselves
,
when
either
the
Obscurity
or
Vncouthness
of
the
Phrase
would
not
bear
a
literal
Translation
,
but
I
thought
I
could
give
them
a
better
turn
.
AND
here
,
as
also
in
the
two
preceding
Books
,
I
have
often
added
by
way
of
Illustration
to
the
Text
,
the
present
proper
Names
of
Places
in
a
Parenthesis
immediately
after
the
obsolete
Saxon
ones
,
as
also
the
Titles
of
the
Ealdormen
,
or
Earls
,
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
out
of
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
other
Authors
,
where
the
Annals
have
only
given
their
bare
Names
,
without
telling
us
to
what
Places
they
belonged
;
and
here
likewise
I
would
note
,
That
in
all
Saxon
words
,
where
the
Letter
(
C
)
is
made
use
of
,
it
is
always
pronounced
like
(
K
)
,
there
being
no
K
in
that
Language
.
And
as
for
the
Saxon
Names
of
Men
made
use
of
in
the
Annals
,
I
have
as
near
as
I
could
faithfully
kept
to
the
Saxon
Original
,
tho
they
often
differ
very
much
in
their
way
and
manner
of
spelling
them
from
that
of
those
Latin
Authors
that
translate
them
.
HAVING
thus
given
you
a
short
Account
of
the
several
Books
into
which
I
have
divided
this
Volume
,
I
will
now
proceed
to
acquaint
you
with
the
rest
of
my
Authors
from
whom
I
have
collected
it
;
nor
will
I
give
you
only
their
Names
,
which
has
been
done
by
so
many
already
,
but
a
brief
Censure
of
them
and
their
Works
,
and
in
what
Time
they
wrote
,
being
such
as
lived
either
before
or
after
the
Conquest
:
Of
the
former
sort
there
are
but
few
,
since
from
Bede
to
Asser.
Menev.
there
flourish'd
no
general
Historian
;
for
William
of
Malmsbury
himself
confesses
,
that
after
Bede
,
all
liberal
Studies
more
and
more
declining
,
those
that
followed
spent
their
Lives
in
Idleness
or
Silence
:
yet
during
even
that
Period
,
there
were
some
Writers
of
this
kind
,
viz.
certain
Monks
in
the
greater
Monasteries
,
whose
business
it
was
to
set
down
in
short
,
by
way
of
Annals
,
the
most
remarkable
Passages
of
their
own
Times
in
their
own
Language
;
nay
,
Learning
was
in
that
King's
Reign
fallen
to
so
low
an
Ebb
,
Vid.
Append.
3.
ad
vit.
Alfredi
.
that
even
King
Alfred
tells
us
in
his
Preface
to
the
Saxon
Version
of
Gregory's
Pastoral
,
That
in
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
there
were
few
on
this
side
Humber
who
could
understand
their
own
Prayers
,
much
less
turn
a
piece
of
Latin
into
English
,
and
where
then
were
our
supposed
flourishing
Vniversities
?
AND
I
shall
here
begin
with
Asserius
Menevensis
,
who
was
so
called
because
he
was
a
Monk
of
Menevia
or
St.
Davids
.
This
was
he
who
being
sent
for
by
King
Alfred
out
of
Wales
,
assisted
him
in
his
Studies
,
and
besides
taught
his
Children
,
and
others
of
the
Nobility
,
Latin
:
after
this
King
Alfred
sent
him
with
others
to
fetch
Grimbald
out
of
Flanders
into
England
;
Vid.
Gorcelin
in
vit.
Grimbaldi
.
and
after
the
Schools
were
opened
at
Oxford
,
the
latter
there
professed
Divinity
,
and
the
former
Grammar
and
Rhetorick
,
as
you
may
find
in
the
Annals
of
Hyde
,
cited
in
the
ensuing
History
.
THIS
Monk
,
being
Learned
above
the
Age
in
which
he
lived
,
first
wrote
the
Annals
that
go
under
his
Name
;
which
having
long
continued
in
the
Cottonian
and
other
Libraries
in
Manuscript
,
have
been
lately
published
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
,
in
his
last
Volume
of
Historians
printed
at
Oxon.
After
these
Annals
,
it
is
certain
Asser
also
wrote
the
whole
History
of
King
Alfred's
Life
,
under
the
Title
of
de
Gestis
Regis
Aelfredi
,
which
were
first
published
by
the
Reverend
Arch-bishop
Parker
,
in
Saxon
Characters
,
according
to
the
Copy
now
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
and
was
also
again
put
out
by
Mr.
Camden
in
another
Edition
at
Frankford
.
But
it
must
be
confessed
there
is
some
difference
between
these
two
Copies
concerning
the
Vniversity
of
Oxford
,
which
is
taken
notice
of
in
this
Work
in
its
proper
Place
;
but
that
the
Annals
abovementioned
were
written
before
his
History
of
King
Alfred's
Life
,
Page
491.
Edit.
Camden
.
is
plain
,
for
he
there
refers
you
to
those
Annals
,
which
he
has
also
inserted
in
the
Life
almost
word
for
word
.
But
tho
the
former
of
these
is
continued
to
the
Death
of
King
Alfred
,
and
the
latter
as
far
as
the
14th
Year
of
the
Reign
of
K.
Edward
the
Elder
:
yet
it
is
evident
that
he
himself
wrote
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
after
the
Year
893
,
being
the
45th
of
King
Alfred's
Age
;
and
this
appears
from
the
Life
it self
,
in
which
the
Author
particularly
mentions
it
,
nor
could
he
extend
the
Annals
any
farther
,
because
they
were
written
before
he
wrote
the
Life
.
This
I
observe
to
let
the
Reader
understand
,
that
whatever
he
finds
farther
in
the
Annals
or
Life
,
(
the
Substance
of
both
which
I
have
given
him
in
this
Volume
)
were
continued
by
some
other
Hand
;
and
as
for
the
Annals
they
sufficiently
declare
it
;
for
towards
the
latter
end
,
under
Anno
Dom.
909.
you
may
meet
with
this
Passage
,
hoc
Anno
Asserius
Episcopus
Scireburnensis
obiit
,
which
was
no
other
than
our
Author
himself
:
yet
this
must
be
farther
observed
of
him
,
that
he
was
so
extreamly
negligent
in
his
Account
of
Time
,
that
he
begins
the
first
Year
of
King
Alfred's
Reign
,
sometimes
at
one
Year
of
our
Lord
,
and
sometimes
at
another
,
so
that
no
Man
can
tell
by
him
when
it
commenced
.
BVT
why
he
left
off
Writing
so
many
Years
before
King
Alfred
died
,
and
never
finish'd
his
Life
though
he
survived
him
nine
Years
,
I
confess
I
know
not
;
unless
being
preferred
,
about
the
Time
when
he
had
finish'd
it
,
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Shireburne
,
he
left
the
King's
Service
,
and
going
to
reside
at
his
own
See
had
other
Business
on
his
Hands
than
Writing
.
And
that
the
same
Asser
who
taught
King
Alfred
,
was
also
by
him
made
Bishop
of
Shireburne
,
appears
from
this
King's
Preface
to
the
Saxon
Translation
of
St.
Gregorie's
Pastoral
,
in
which
he
tells
you
,
he
was
assisted
by
Plegmund
his
Archbishop
,
and
Asser
his
Bishop
,
to
whom
the
said
King
in
his
Will
,
(
after
the
Archbishop
and
some
other
Bishops
)
bequeathed
a
100
Marks
,
by
the
Title
of
Asser
Bishop
of
Shireburne
:
from
whence
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
same
Person
who
was
King
Alfred's
Instructor
,
was
also
Bishop
of
Shireburne
;
which
Bishoprick
was
certainly
bestowed
on
him
after
he
had
done
Writing
,
since
tho
he
mentions
the
Abbeys
of
Banwell
,
Ambresbury
,
and
Exceter
,
to
have
been
bestowed
upon
him
by
the
King
,
yet
he
is
utterly
silent
of
his
being
made
Bishop
,
which
he
would
not
surely
have
omitted
,
if
he
had
been
then
so
preferred
;
but
how
long
he
held
this
Bishoprick
we
can
say
little
positively
,
because
we
do
not
find
when
it
was
first
given
him
;
but
as
for
the
time
of
his
Death
,
not
only
the
Annals
that
go
under
his
Name
,
but
the
Saxon
Chronicle
also
,
places
it
under
Anno
909.
So
that
I
think
there
can
be
no
reasonable
cause
to
doubt
of
that
.
BVT
what
should
lead
such
a
careful
Chronographer
as
Florence
of
Worcester
into
so
great
a
Mistake
,
as
to
place
this
Bishop's
Death
under
Anno
883
,
I
know
not
,
unless
he
had
some
other
Copies
of
the
Saxon
Annals
by
him
than
are
now
extant
,
but
the
Fasti
of
the
Saxon
Kings
and
Bishops
publish'd
by
Sir
H.
Savil
,
at
the
end
of
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
other
Writers
are
guilty
of
the
like
Mistake
,
making
this
Asser
to
have
succeeded
Sighelm
Bishop
of
Shireburn
,
and
to
have
died
Anno
883
;
whereas
it
appears
from
our
Annals
,
that
Sighelm
(
whom
William
of
Malmesbury
makes
to
be
the
same
Person
with
the
Bishop
abovementioned
)
this
very
Year
carried
King
Alfred's
Alms
to
Rome
,
De
Gest.
Pon●
.
lib.
2.
and
afterwards
went
himself
as
far
as
India
:
however
this
Mistake
of
Florence
,
as
also
the
pretended
Authority
of
our
Welsh
Chronicle
,
hath
(
as
I
suppose
)
led
divers
other
Learned
Men
(
and
particularly
Bishop
Godwin
,
and
Arch-bishop
Usher
)
into
a
Belief
of
two
Assers
both
Bishops
,
the
one
of
whom
died
Anno
883
,
and
the
other
to
have
been
Arch-bishop
of
St.
Davids
,
and
to
have
succeeded
Novis
:
who
(
according
to
the
Chronicle
of
that
Church
publish'd
in
the
2d
Volume
of
Anglia
Sacra
)
died
Anno
872
;
and
there
immediately
follows
under
Anno
909
,
Asserius
Episcopus
Britanniae
fit
,
which
must
certainly
be
an
Errour
in
the
Monk
that
wrote
this
Chronicle
;
for
Asser
himself
in
his
Life
of
King
Alfred
,
tells
us
of
Hemeid
Prince
of
South-wales
,
That
&
Nobis
Archiepiscopum
Propinquum
meum
&
me
expulit
,
viz.
from
the
Church
of
St.
Davids
:
which
word
Nobis
,
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
reads
Novis
,
and
so
makes
it
good
Sense
,
that
otherwise
seems
Non-sense
in
the
printed
Copies
.
The
false
reading
of
which
Word
,
as
well
as
this
Chronological
mistake
of
Florence
abovementioned
,
Script
.
Britan.
Cent.
2.
cap.
25.
led
Bale
into
the
belief
that
the
Arch-bishop
above-mentioned
must
have
been
that
Asser
,
whom
Caradoc's
Chronicle
(
publish'd
by
Dr.
Powel
)
makes
to
have
died
Anno
Dom.
906.
and
which
Authority
led
the
Lord
Primate
Usher
into
that
small
Mistake
in
his
Index
Chronologicus
,
at
the
end
of
his
Britan.
Eccles.
Antiquitat
.
of
supposing
this
Asser
to
have
been
the
Author
of
the
History
of
King
Alfred
,
and
not
he
who
was
Bishop
of
Shireburn
.
AND
the
right
reading
of
this
word
Nobis
in
Asser
,
also
proves
the
falshood
of
that
Welsh
Annal
but
now
mentioned
:
for
if
Novis
was
expell'd
his
Bishoprick
not
long
before
Asser
was
sent
for
by
King
Alfred
,
which
was
about
Anno
885.
then
Novis
could
not
be
dead
in
Anno
872.
as
that
Chronicle
makes
him
;
nor
yet
could
Asser
succeed
Novis
,
Anno
Dom.
909.
for
then
there
would
have
been
a
Vacancy
of
near
40
Years
in
that
See
,
whereas
the
Saxon
Annals
rightly
place
the
Death
of
our
Asser
Bishop
of
Shireburn
under
this
very
Year
.
SO
that
upon
the
whole
Matter
,
it
is
the
Judgment
of
the
Reverend
and
Learned
the
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Litchfield
and
Coventry
,
That
there
never
was
but
one
Asser
,
who
was
also
Bishop
of
Shireburn
;
and
that
as
for
this
Asser
Bishop
of
St.
Davids
,
he
had
never
any
Being
in
Nature
,
but
in
the
Brain
of
some
ignorant
Monks
,
who
would
for
the
Honour
of
their
Church
have
made
this
Asser
to
have
been
Bishop
,
not
only
of
St.
Davids
,
but
of
Britain
,
contrary
to
the
Truth
of
all
Chronology
,
as
well
as
Matter
of
Fact
.
I
have
no
more
to
remark
of
this
Asser
,
but
that
Ingulph
not
only
says
he
was
Bishop
of
Shireburn
,
but
also
Abbot
of
Bangor
,
which
I
find
not
related
by
Asser
himself
,
nor
by
any
other
Author
;
and
therefore
I
look
upon
it
as
a
Mistake
either
in
Ingulph
or
his
Transcriber
,
in
writing
Bangor
instead
of
Banwell
,
which
was
one
of
those
Abbeys
that
Asser
says
King
Alfred
bestowed
upon
him
.
FROM
this
Asser
to
Ethelwerd
,
who
calls
himself
Quaestor
,
(
i.
e.
Treasurer
)
and
wrote
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Edgar
,
being
descended
from
the
Saxon
Blood-Royal
by
King
Alfred
his
Great-Grandfather
,
there
flourished
no
Historian
;
nor
are
we
indeed
so
much
the
better
for
him
as
I
could
wish
,
for
unless
it
be
in
the
right
settling
of
the
Reigns
and
Deaths
of
some
of
our
Saxon
Kings
,
who
lived
not
long
before
him
,
(
about
which
the
several
Copies
of
the
Saxon
Annals
do
differ
)
there
is
not
much
to
be
learnt
from
him
but
what
is
in
the
Annals
themselves
,
or
else
in
the
last
mentioned
Author
:
from
both
which
one
may
perceive
that
he
had
borrowed
the
most
part
of
what
he
there
writes
.
So
that
partly
from
the
affected
Obscurity
of
his
Stile
,
and
partly
from
the
bad
Copy
from
which
it
was
printed
,
(
being
that
which
is
now
in
the
Cottonian
Library
)
in
many
Places
we
do
not
understand
his
meaning
;
but
as
far
as
we
are
able
to
do
it
,
we
have
given
you
a
true
Account
of
what
he
has
added
to
this
History
.
BVT
either
from
the
Laziness
or
Ignorance
of
the
Monks
,
who
were
almost
the
only
Writers
of
that
Age
,
from
the
Time
that
Ethelwerd
left
off
,
to
some
Years
after
the
Conquest
,
we
meet
with
no
Historians
,
except
Osbern
and
another
Monk
,
that
is
Anonymous
;
the
former
of
whom
writing
the
Lives
of
St.
Dunstan
and
St.
Alphege
,
has
afforded
us
some
Passages
relating
to
this
History
,
as
has
also
the
latter
in
his
Life
of
St.
Dunstan
,
which
is
still
in
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
:
But
as
for
Osbern
,
he
is
published
in
the
first
Volume
of
Anglia
Sacra
.
And
from
these
that
Age
gives
us
none
,
unless
the
Author
(
whose
Name
we
know
not
)
that
wrote
that
short
Account
of
the
Times
immediately
preceding
the
Reign
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
called
Encomium
Emmae
,
until
Ingulph
Abbot
of
Croyland
finished
the
History
of
that
Abbey
about
the
latter
end
of
the
Reign
of
William
the
First
.
And
tho
he
did
not
take
upon
him
to
write
a
History
of
more
Affairs
than
those
of
his
own
Monastery
,
yet
he
hath
by
the
by
interspersed
many
considerable
Passages
relating
to
the
Publick
Transactions
of
this
Kingdom
,
which
I
likewise
have
here
inserted
.
FROM
him
to
Eadmerus
we
find
no
Historian
;
and
He
,
only
relating
the
Ecclesiastical
History
during
the
Reign
of
William
the
First
,
and
his
Sons
William
Rufus
and
Henry
,
is
of
no
use
to
us
in
this
Volume
here
published
.
IN
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
First
,
we
find
a
most
Laborious
and
Diligent
Chronologer
,
viz.
Florence
of
Worcester
,
who
continuing
and
enlarging
the
History
of
Marianus
Scotus
,
hath
among
the
various
Transactions
of
the
rest
of
Europe
,
given
us
at
the
end
of
almost
every
Year
out
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
an
exact
Account
of
the
Affairs
of
England
;
to
which
he
hath
also
added
divers
very
curious
Memoirs
and
Illustrations
of
his
own
:
and
besides
what
is
printed
,
there
is
also
in
Manuscript
in
the
Bodleian
Library
,
a
fair
and
perfect
Copy
of
this
Author
,
which
once
belonged
to
the
Monastery
of
St.
Edmundsbury
,
to
which
I
have
been
much
beholding
,
not
only
for
some
things
concerning
that
Abbey
,
but
also
for
several
choice
Passages
relating
to
this
our
History
,
which
are
neither
to
be
found
in
the
printed
Editions
of
this
Author
,
nor
any
where
else
that
I
know
of
;
therefore
where-ever
the
Reader
shall
meet
with
any
thing
cited
from
Florence
which
is
not
found
in
Print
,
he
may
be
assured
it
is
in
that
Manuscript
,
under
the
Year
there
set
down
in
the
Margin
:
this
I
mention
,
that
the
Reader
may
not
be
startled
,
if
he
does
not
find
the
Passage
I
cite
in
the
printed
Copies
,
since
I
had
not
always
time
to
compare
them
together
.
FLORENCE
was
immediately
followed
by
Simeon
of
Durham
,
who
did
not
only
Copy
from
him
,
but
also
added
several
Remarkable
things
particularly
relating
to
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
as
well
before
as
after
it
came
under
the
Government
of
Earls
.
Tho
Mr.
Selden
in
his
Preface
to
the
Decem-scriptores
,
will
not
allow
this
Simeon
to
have
been
the
Author
of
this
Work
,
but
that
he
was
a
Plagiary
,
and
stole
it
from
Turgot
a
Monk
of
the
said
Church
,
who
was
also
afterwards
ordained
Bishop
of
St.
Andrews
in
Scotland
;
and
Simeon
only
adding
some
things
to
it
of
his
own
,
took
the
whole
Honour
to
himself
:
his
History
reaches
no
farther
than
1129.
but
was
continued
by
John
Prior
of
Hagulstad
to
Anno
1154.
TO
whom
we
may
adjoin
Richard
(
a
Monk
of
the
same
Monastery
)
his
History
of
the
Church
of
Durham
,
who
has
interspersed
many
excellent
Passages
concerning
the
same
Northern
Story
.
Here
likewise
we
may
add
the
Chronicle
of
the
Abbey
of
Mailross
,
which
tho
wrote
by
the
Abbot
of
Dundraimon
,
was
certainly
collected
out
of
some
much
antienter
Annals
of
that
Monastery
which
was
then
destroyed
;
and
these
together
with
the
last
mentioned
Authors
,
have
helped
us
to
make
up
the
Succession
of
the
Northumbrian
Kings
after
Eardulf
,
that
was
expelled
his
Kingdom
Anno
806.
from
whom
our
common
Writers
suppose
there
was
an
Interregnum
for
the
space
of
above
sixty
Years
,
tho
by
those
above-named
it
appears
to
have
been
otherwise
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
Tables
at
the
end
of
the
last
Book
.
AFTER
these
flourished
William
of
Malmesbury
,
who
finished
his
History
in
the
Reign
of
King
Stephen
;
but
certainly
he
began
it
long
before
,
viz.
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
First
.
To
which
Learned
Monk
,
being
one
of
the
best
Writers
both
for
Judgment
and
Stile
of
that
Age
,
I
must
own
my self
obliged
for
the
best
and
choicest
Passages
in
this
Volume
.
TO
him
succeeded
Henry
Arch-Deacon
of
Huntington
,
who
wrote
a
History
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
as
well
before
as
after
the
Conquest
,
and
retiring
to
Rome
lived
there
for
some
time
for
that
purpose
.
He
deduced
his
History
almost
to
the
end
of
K.
Stephen
,
and
writing
most
commonly
by
way
of
Annals
,
transcribed
many
things
out
of
Florence
of
Worcester
;
and
was
of
that
great
Reputation
,
that
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
who
was
his
Cotemporary
,
recommends
the
English
History
to
be
written
by
his
Pen
,
as
he
does
the
British
to
be
continued
by
Caradoc
of
Lancarvon
,
who
wrote
a
Welsh
Chronicle
as
far
as
his
own
Time
;
the
Substance
whereof
I
have
here
likewise
given
you
,
as
it
was
put
out
by
Dr.
Powell
,
to
which
I
have
also
added
several
remarkable
Passages
that
were
designed
in
a
new
Edition
of
the
same
Work
,
to
be
published
from
the
Manuscripts
of
the
Learned
Antiquary
Mr.
Robert
Vaughan
,
by
Mr.
Ellis
late
of
Jesus
College
in
Oxon
,
but
which
were
never
finished
.
And
I
have
likewise
inserted
divers
choice
Notes
,
that
I
gathered
from
another
Manuscript
of
the
same
Author's
,
relating
to
the
Chronology
and
Actions
of
the
British
Princes
,
which
he
wrote
for
the
Satisfaction
of
the
Lord
Primate
Usher
,
and
from
him
is
now
in
my
Possession
.
And
I
suppose
no
Ingenious
British
Antiquary
will
think
this
Performance
unnecessary
,
since
he
will
here
find
the
Substance
of
all
that
is
contained
in
Caradoc's
Chronicle
,
together
with
a
great
many
considerable
Additions
from
the
Manuscripts
abovementioned
,
as
also
some
others
gathered
from
two
MS.
Copies
of
the
Chronicles
of
Wales
,
the
one
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
the
other
in
the
Exchequer
,
written
at
the
end
of
one
of
the
Volumes
of
Doomesday
;
for
the
perusal
of
which
I
stand
obliged
to
the
Reverend
Dr.
Gale
.
H.
Huntingdon
was
followed
by
Rog.
Hoveden
a
secular
Priest
of
Oxford
,
and
was
Domestick
Clerk
or
Secretary
to
Henry
the
Second
;
he
seems
to
have
chiefly
transcribed
from
Simeon
of
Durham
,
as
to
the
Affairs
before
the
Conquest
,
as
he
does
from
William
of
Malmesbury
and
other
Authors
,
as
well
as
his
own
Observations
for
those
that
occur'd
afterwards
to
his
own
Time
,
continuing
his
History
to
the
beginning
of
King
John's
Reign
.
THE
next
we
come
to
,
are
those
Authors
contained
in
that
noble
Volume
,
called
the
Decem-Scriptores
,
such
as
Ailred
,
Abbot
de
Rievalle
,
who
wrote
concerning
the
Kings
of
England
so
far
as
King
Henry
the
2d
.
in
whose
Time
he
lived
;
as
also
concerning
the
Life
and
Miracles
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
from
whom
I
have
taken
divers
memorable
Passages
relating
to
the
Life
of
that
King
,
as
well
as
to
his
Predecessors
,
omitting
his
Fables
and
Legends
in
which
he
does
too
much
abound
.
AFTER
him
follows
Radulphus
de
Diceto
Dean
of
St.
Pauls
,
London
,
who
flourished
in
the
Reign
of
King
John
,
about
the
Year
1210.
he
was
esteemed
a
very
accomplished
Historian
,
and
an
indefatigable
Collector
in
his
Time
of
things
not
only
before
,
but
after
the
Conquest
.
I
have
also
taken
some
few
Passages
from
William
Thorn
a
Monk
of
Canterbury
,
who
wrote
an
entire
History
of
the
Affairs
of
his
own
Monastery
of
St.
Augustin
down
to
the
beginning
of
King
Richard
the
Second
,
in
whose
Reign
he
lived
.
AFTER
whom
we
had
for
a
long
time
no
printed
Historians
of
the
Times
before
the
Conquest
,
till
that
in
the
Decem-Scriptores
,
which
goes
under
the
Name
of
John
Brompton
Abbot
of
Jorvaulx
in
Richmondshire
;
tho
Mr.
Selden
has
shewn
us
in
his
Preface
to
that
Volume
,
that
he
was
rather
the
Purchaser
,
than
Author
of
this
Chronicle
,
which
he
left
to
his
own
Abbey
:
he
is
supposed
to
have
lived
in
the
time
of
Edward
the
Third
,
but
the
History
concludes
with
the
Death
of
Richard
the
First
.
BVT
the
said
Reverend
Dr.
Gale
farther
observes
of
him
,
That
he
intended
to
continue
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
as
appears
in
the
Preface
,
and
in
Col.
1153.
as
also
that
he
took
much
from
Benedictus
Abbas
(
still
in
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
)
and
not
from
Roger
Hoveden
;
for
where
a
Fault
or
Omission
is
found
in
Benedictus
,
the
same
is
here
found
also
,
but
not
so
in
Hoveden
:
e.
g.
Benedictus
wanted
the
Seal
of
the
King
of
Sicily
,
and
so
did
Bromton
,
till
it
was
added
from
some
other
Copy
,
and
not
out
of
Hoveden
,
for
the
Seals
differ
,
and
some
Copies
of
Hoveden
have
it
not
at
all
.
And
tho
the
Compiler
of
this
History
seems
to
have
lived
in
the
Time
of
Richard
I.
as
himself
seems
to
intimate
,
yet
Col.
967.
it
mentions
Richard
the
Third
,
which
must
have
been
added
to
continue
down
the
Genealogy
of
our
Kings
,
as
is
often
done
in
antient
Chronicles
by
some
later
Hand
.
But
the
Learned
Doctor
farther
supposes
this
Chronicle
to
have
been
written
by
one
John
Brompton
,
who
(
as
the
Doctor
found
in
an
old
Manuscript
Year-Book
,
or
Collection
of
Reports
of
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
the
First
)
was
a
Justice
Itinerant
about
that
Time
;
which
Conjecture
is
also
confirmed
by
his
careful
inserting
the
Antient
Saxon
Laws
into
this
Chronicle
:
This
as
it
was
not
done
by
any
before
him
,
so
neither
does
it
savour
of
the
Monk
.
THIS
is
the
more
worthy
taking
notice
of
,
because
Sir
William
Dugdale
hath
omitted
this
John
Brompton
in
his
Catalogue
of
Judges
Itinerant
,
at
the
end
of
his
Origines
Juridiciales
.
TO
this
Historian
succeeds
Henry
de
Knyghton
Canon
of
Leicester
,
who
wrote
his
History
de
Eventibus
Angliae
,
beginning
with
King
Edgar
,
and
ending
with
the
Reign
of
Richard
the
Second
.
BVT
the
Reader
may
be
pleased
to
take
notice
,
that
in
these
two
last
Authors
are
found
many
Passages
which
are
in
none
of
the
more
Antient
Writers
;
and
since
most
of
them
relate
to
Customs
and
Terms
that
had
their
Original
after
the
coming
in
of
the
Normans
,
therefore
they
may
with
good
Reason
be
suspected
to
have
been
borrowed
from
some
common
Stories
or
Traditions
that
then
passed
up
and
down
for
current
.
NOR
can
we
here
omit
several
other
Pieces
of
less
Bulk
and
Note
,
published
since
that
Volume
last
mentioned
,
containing
the
Chronicles
and
Histories
of
divers
Cathedrals
and
Abbeys
,
such
as
are
the
Annals
of
the
Abbey
of
Winchester
,
&c.
which
have
been
published
from
the
Cottonian
and
other
Libraries
,
in
Monasticon
Anglicanum
,
and
the
first
Volume
of
Anglia
Sacra
,
lately
published
by
the
late
Learned
and
Industrious
Mr.
Wharton
.
TO
these
likewise
may
be
added
the
Histories
of
the
Monasteries
of
Ely
and
Ramsey
,
as
also
of
Glastenbury
,
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
from
whom
we
have
taken
several
Things
,
not
only
relating
to
that
Abbey
,
but
the
General
History
of
England
:
nor
can
I
omit
the
History
of
John
of
Wallingford
,
whom
Matthew
Paris
mentions
in
his
Lives
of
the
Abbots
of
St.
Albans
;
as
the
21st
Abbot
of
St.
Albans
,
he
wrote
the
History
of
the
Kings
of
England
as
far
as
the
42d
of
King
Henry
the
Third
;
the
first
Part
of
which
down
to
the
Norman
Conquest
,
hath
been
published
in
the
aforesaid
last
Volume
at
Oxford
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
.
From
all
which
last
mentioned
,
tho
mingled
with
abundance
of
Monkish
Trash
,
we
have
here
and
there
excerpted
several
excellent
Remarks
.
WE
have
also
sometimes
made
use
of
Ranulph
Higden
his
Polychronicon
,
who
was
a
Monk
of
Chester
,
the
first
Part
of
which
is
published
also
by
the
said
Dr.
Gale
as
far
as
the
Conquest
;
and
Matthew
a
Monk
of
Westminster
,
his
Flores
Historiarum
:
these
Authors
being
Cotemporaries
,
and
collecting
to
the
Reign
of
Edward
the
Third
,
from
all
the
rest
of
the
Antient
Writers
abovementioned
,
I
have
seldom
used
but
as
subsidiary
Helps
,
when
the
Passages
they
relate
are
not
to
be
found
any
where
else
,
several
other
Authors
they
borrowed
from
,
being
now
lost
,
or
very
rare
to
be
met
with
.
HAVING
now
done
with
our
printed
Authors
,
I
proceed
to
those
that
continue
still
in
Manuscript
,
in
the
Bodleian
and
Cottonian
Libraries
;
and
also
in
those
of
Lambeth
,
Gresham's
College
,
and
the
Heraulds
Office
;
such
as
are
John
of
Tinmouth
his
Historia
Aurea
,
Johannes
Castorius
(
in
English
,
Beaver
)
his
History
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
and
John
Rouse
of
Warwick
his
Collections
on
the
same
Subject
;
together
with
above
forty
or
fifty
nameless
Authors
which
I
have
perused
,
to
see
what
I
could
find
in
any
of
them
that
had
not
been
taken
notice
of
by
others
:
but
how
little
they
have
answered
in
my
Expectations
,
the
small
Additions
I
have
made
from
them
I
hope
will
satisfy
the
unprejudiced
Reader
;
and
for
any
that
are
otherwise
,
if
they
please
to
take
the
same
Pains
that
I
have
done
,
I
wish
their
Labours
may
be
better
requited
.
BVT
as
for
the
Extracts
of
Ecclesiastical
Canons
and
Laws
,
which
I
have
inserted
at
the
end
of
divers
King's
Reigns
,
I
have
faithfully
transcribed
them
ou●
of
Sir
Henry
Spelman's
first
Volume
of
British
Councils
,
and
Mr.
Lambard's
Archaionomia
,
under
their
respective
Years
;
and
have
also
compared
and
corrected
them
in
a
great
Part
from
the
Manuscript
Notes
of
the
Learned
Junius
,
at
the
end
of
the
Cambridg
Edition
of
Bede
,
which
is
in
the
Bodleian
Library
;
or
else
by
another
Latin
Manuscript
Version
of
the
Industrious
Mr.
Somner's
.
And
I
do
not
know
of
any
other
Saxon
Laws
,
unless
there
be
some
of
King
Cnute's
,
which
remain
as
yet
in
Manuscript
untranslated
in
the
Bodleian
Library
,
as
also
in
the
Hands
of
Dr.
Gale
,
as
I
am
well
informed
:
I
hope
they
may
be
one
day
added
to
a
new
Edition
of
Mr.
Lambard's
most
useful
Work
.
THVS
having
gone
through
all
the
chiefest
English
Historians
,
both
in
Print
and
Manuscript
,
that
I
know
of
,
relating
to
the
Times
before
the
Conquest
,
which
I
think
are
as
many
,
and
of
as
good
Credit
as
any
Countrey
in
Europe
can
shew
in
the
like
space
of
Time
;
it
may
be
expected
I
should
say
something
in
their
Vindication
,
since
I
find
they
have
been
attacked
in
a
post-humous
Treatise
,
long
since
written
by
a
Learned
Civilian
,
Sir
Thomas
Craig
,
Vid.
Hollinshea●
.
Lib.
1.
in
Latin
,
in
answer
to
what
Mr.
Hollingshead
has
published
concerning
the
Homage
that
was
due
from
the
Kings
of
Scotland
to
those
of
England
;
and
is
lately
translated
into
English
by
the
Ingenious
Mr.
Ridpath
:
and
as
I
shall
here
faithfully
give
you
his
Arguments
against
the
Antiquity
and
Credit
of
our
Writers
,
so
I
hope
I
shall
return
such
Answers
to
them
as
will
satisfy
all
impartial
Readers
.
HIS
first
Objection
is
,
That
from
the
Death
of
Bede
,
(
whose
Credit
,
he
says
,
he
will
every
where
preserve
entire
,
)
the
English
have
no
certain
History
nor
Writer
to
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
First
,
except
that
Fragment
of
Ethelwerd's
;
Scotland's
Soveraignty
asserted
,
p.
39
,
40.
for
(
says
he
)
I
do
not
acknowledg
that
Fragment
of
Ingulphus
,
who
preceded
Ethelwerd
twenty
Years
,
as
an
History
;
nor
Asserius
Menevensis
,
who
wrote
only
concerning
the
Transactions
of
his
own
King
Alfred
.
And
lest
he
should
be
thought
to
affirm
any
thing
rashly
,
Lib.
1.
fol.
23.
He
brings
William
of
Malmesbury
to
witness
the
Matter
,
saying
,
That
all
the
Memorials
of
Transactions
from
the
Death
of
Bede
to
his
own
Time
,
which
was
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
I.
about
1142.
were
utterly
lost
;
nor
was
there
any
who
followed
that
Study
,
or
indeavoured
to
pursue
the
thread
of
History
till
himself
.
NOW
to
give
an
Answer
to
this
Learned
Advocate
,
and
take
him
Point
by
Point
as
he
goes
on
;
in
the
first
Place
I
am
sorry
to
find
a
Person
,
otherwise
every
ways
Able
and
Skillful
in
his
own
Profession
,
so
ignorant
in
our
English
Historians
,
since
if
he
had
not
been
so
,
he
could
not
have
committed
almost
as
many
Mistakes
as
he
hath
wrote
Lines
:
for
in
the
first
Place
he
calls
Ingulph
and
Ethelwerd
two
Fragments
,
whereas
if
he
had
been
pleased
to
have
looked
upon
either
of
them
,
he
would
have
found
them
entire
Pieces
so
far
as
they
went
,
(
and
we
call
Polybius
,
Diodorus
Siculus
,
Salust
,
Livy
,
Historians
,
not
Fragments
,
altho
each
of
them
be
imperfect
)
only
the
Edition
that
was
then
published
of
Ingulph
wanted
the
Laws
of
William
the
Conqueror
,
Vid.
Vol.
1.
Script
.
Ang.
Edit.
Oxon.
and
some
few
Sheets
at
the
Conclusion
,
which
have
been
since
added
.
AND
whereas
he
says
,
that
Ingulph
preceded
Ethelwerd
twenty
Years
,
he
is
so
far
from
being
in
the
right
of
that
,
that
the
direct
contrary
is
true
;
for
Ingulph
lived
and
wrote
above
one
hundred
Years
after
Ethelwerd
had
finished
his
History
with
King
Edgar's
Reign
,
whose
Eulogy
he
only
gives
us
in
barbarous
Verse
.
AND
as
for
what
the
Advocate
says
concerning
William
of
Malmesbury
,
he
much
misrepresents
the
Sense
of
this
Author
,
who
does
not
affirm
that
there
were
no
Memorials
from
the
Death
of
Bede
to
his
Time
,
but
the
contrary
;
for
he
mentions
the
Saxon
Annals
in
his
Proem
in
these
words
,
Sunt
sanè
quaedam
vetustatis
Indicia
,
patrio
Sermone
,
&
chronico
more
per
annos
Domini
ordinata
:
also
in
his
Book
de
Antiquitate
Glastoniae
(
published
by
Dr.
Gale
,
as
above
)
he
citeth
them
as
good
Authority
,
Tradunt
Annales
bonae
credulitatis
,
&c.
Nay
,
Sir
Thomas
Craig
himself
(
I
suppose
through
Forgetfulness
)
has
allowed
no
less
than
three
Writers
of
part
of
our
History
,
who
lived
before
Malmesbury
,
as
you
may
see
above
:
and
therefore
he
must
also
be
understood
only
in
this
Sense
,
that
till
himself
there
was
none
had
undertaken
an
entire
Latin
Body
of
English
History
;
for
he
,
distinguishing
between
an
History
and
Annals
,
did
not
reckon
(
it
seems
)
these
Saxon
Annals
as
such
,
though
he
often
mentions
them
by
the
Name
of
the
English
Chronicles
;
being
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
ground-Work
upon
which
that
Author
,
as
well
as
others
that
followed
him
,
built
their
History
:
and
these
Annals
remaining
in
Manuscript
till
long
after
Sir
Thomas
Craig's
Death
,
gave
him
perhaps
occasion
to
affirm
in
the
same
Place
,
That
there
is
nothing
of
certainty
to
be
found
in
the
British
History
from
734.
which
was
the
Year
of
Bede's
Death
,
to
the
Year
957.
but
all
things
were
founded
upon
the
Rumours
of
Antient
Men
,
and
it
may
be
old
Wives
Fables
,
which
being
collected
together
into
one
Book
,
and
put
in
a
Latin
Dress
,
made
up
as
it
were
the
shadow
of
a
History
,
from
whence
Hollingshead
does
nevertheless
bring
most
certain
Arguments
to
establish
his
fictitious
Homage
.
THIS
Point
concerning
the
Homage
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
here
to
decide
:
but
tho
I
confess
there
is
no
express
mention
of
it
in
the
Annals
,
Florenc
.
An.
Dom.
921.943
.
yet
I
must
needs
say
there
is
somewhat
to
be
met
with
in
them
that
comes
very
near
it
;
for
under
Anno
924.
they
relate
thus
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
That
the
King
and
whole
Nation
of
the
Scots
chose
him
in
Patrem
&
Dominum
,
in
the
Latin
Version
,
i.
e.
for
their
Father
and
Lord
;
which
is
word
for
word
the
same
with
the
Saxon
Original
,
which
I
omit
because
not
commonly
understood
or
read
in
that
Character
.
But
because
he
supposes
that
Florence
of
Worcester
was
the
first
Author
that
wrote
this
Homage
and
Fealty
,
Craig
.
ubi
supra
.
p.
47.
therefore
he
must
be
the
first
that
ever
mentioned
the
Submission
of
the
Scotish
King
to
the
King
of
England
:
I
desire
those
of
Sir
Thomas
his
Opinion
to
tell
me
,
tho
the
formal
Ceremonies
of
Homage
and
Fealty
(
which
in
different
Ages
and
divers
Countries
,
even
where
the
Feudal
Law
was
obtained
,
were
very
different
)
were
not
brought
up
till
after
the
Norman
William
came
hither
;
yet
what
could
those
words
in
Patrem
&
Dominum
signify
,
but
such
an
Acknowledgment
or
Dependance
upon
a
Superior
Lord
as
was
tantamount
?
And
it
is
the
more
remarkable
,
because
this
is
mentioned
above
20
Years
before
.
The
same
Annals
relate
,
that
King
Edmund
the
Younger
,
Son
to
King
Edward
,
bestowed
Cumberland
upon
Malcolm
King
of
Scots
,
viz.
Anno
945.
on
condition
,
that
he
should
serve
him
in
his
Expeditions
by
Sea
and
Land
,
for
which
alone
the
Scotish
Writers
will
allow
this
Homage
to
have
been
due
.
AND
in
the
Year
following
we
find
in
the
same
Annals
,
that
K.
Eadred
,
Brother
to
Edmund
,
having
reduced
all
Northumberland
into
his
Power
,
(
which
then
took
in
almost
all
the
Low-Lands
of
Scotland
,
as
far
as
Edinburgh
)
thereupon
Scoti
etiam
ei
juramenta
praestiterunt
,
sese
velle
qui●quid
is
vellet
,
i.
e.
the
Scotish
Nation
(
by
which
I
suppose
must
be
understood
the
King
as
well
as
the
People
)
took
an
Oath
to
King
Eadred
to
perform
whatsoever
he
should
please
to
command
them
.
But
that
Florence
of
Worcester
understood
this
to
be
an
Oath
of
Fealty
,
appears
by
his
Paraphrase
of
these
words
in
the
Annals
thus
,
&
Edredus
à
Scotis
,
ut
sibi
fideles
essent
,
juramentum
accepit
.
BVT
that
,
if
not
Homage
,
yet
somewhat
very
like
it
,
was
rendered
in
that
Age
by
the
Kings
of
Scotland
to
those
of
England
,
for
the
best
part
of
what
is
now
called
the
Lowlands
,
may
appear
from
the
Testimony
of
John
of
Wallingford
,
Pag.
545.
who
in
his
History
relates
,
that
Keneth
King
of
Scots
received
Lothian
from
King
Edgar
under
the
Condition
of
doing
Homage
to
himself
and
his
Successors
:
which
,
if
it
had
not
then
the
direct
Ceremony
of
Homage
,
which
perhaps
came
in
with
the
Normans
,
yet
that
it
was
somewhat
very
near
it
,
Lib.
4.
cap.
24.
John
Fordun
the
antientest
Scotish
Historian
,
acknowledges
in
these
words
,
That
King
Edmund
(
viz.
of
England
)
gave
the
Province
of
Cumberland
to
Malcolm
King
of
Scots
,
sub
fidelitate
Juramenti
;
and
it
was
afterwards
agreed
between
the
said
King
Edmund
and
King
Malcolm
,
that
Prince
Indulf
his
next
Heir
,
and
all
the
future
Heirs
of
Scotland
successively
,
should
pay
to
King
Edmund
and
his
Successors
for
the
same
,
Homagium
,
&
fidelitatis
Sacramentum
:
so
that
if
our
English
Writers
have
been
mistaken
in
calling
that
Submission
,
which
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
Scotland
then
payed
to
England
,
Homage
,
you
may
here
see
the
most
Antient
Scotish
Historian
guilty
of
the
same
Error
:
which
was
indeed
an
Oath
of
Fidelity
,
if
not
the
same
,
yet
very
like
what
the
Scotish
Kings
afterwards
took
when
they
did
Homage
to
our
Kings
of
England
after
the
Conquest
.
HAVING
said
thus
much
,
I
shall
now
leave
it
to
the
Reader
's
Judgment
,
when
he
has
gone
through
our
Annals
,
to
consider
,
whether
this
Author's
Censure
of
our
English
History
,
from
the
Year
734.
when
Bede
ended
his
,
to
the
Year
957.
be
just
,
that
they
were
only
things
,
as
he
says
,
founded
upon
the
Rumours
of
Antient
Men
,
and
it
may
be
old
Wives
Fables
,
and
so
being
collected
together
in
one
Book
,
dress'd
up
in
Latin
,
made
up
as
it
were
the
shadow
of
a
History
.
AS
also
whether
what
Florence
is
cited
by
the
Author
to
say
,
That
after
Bede's
Death
the
English
History
ceased
,
and
that
for
his
own
part
he
had
left
things
to
Posterity
,
either
as
he
found
them
in
the
Text
of
the
English
Chronicles
,
or
as
he
had
them
from
the
relations
of
Men
worthy
of
Credit
,
Idem
.
pa.
41.
or
heard
and
saw
them
himself
;
deserves
that
rash
Censure
,
not
only
concerning
these
Annals
now
published
,
but
of
Florence
himself
,
viz.
as
to
what
concerned
the
Text
of
the
English
Chronicles
,
he
mentioned
them
that
he
might
deceive
his
Reader
with
the
greater
Facility
:
whereas
Florence
was
accounted
always
a
Writer
of
unquestionable
Diligence
and
Veracity
,
as
appears
by
the
several
Testimonies
of
Learned
Men
before
his
History
.
BVT
the
reason
of
this
Author's
Triumph
before
the
Victory
,
was
,
that
he
did
not
believe
any
such
thing
as
a
Saxon
Chronicle
could
be
found
;
for
says
he
immediately
after
,
Id.
ibid.
If
there
were
any
Chronicles
of
those
Times
,
seeing
Florence
lived
about
the
Year
1148.
they
must
still
remain
in
the
Archives
,
which
hitherto
no
English
Author
did
ever
alledg
,
or
hath
been
able
to
demonstrate
;
for
that
Chronicle
,
as
is
observed
by
the
Prologue
,
did
only
set
down
the
number
of
Years
.
And
so
he
proceeds
to
invalidate
the
Credit
of
Florence
of
Worcester
,
as
if
he
had
had
no
Voucher
to
warrant
his
Chronicle
.
BVT
I
hope
this
Translation
I
here
present
you
with
,
will
satisfy
all
ordinary
Readers
,
that
the
Saxon
Annals
do
contain
much
more
than
the
bare
numbers
of
Years
,
and
the
Edition
first
published
by
Mr.
Wheelock
in
Saxon
and
Latin
from
two
Copies
in
Sir
Robert
Cotton's
,
and
Bennet
College
Libraries
,
have
long
since
convinced
all
Learned
Men
,
that
we
really
had
such
Monuments
in
our
Archives
,
which
have
been
also
farther
confirmed
as
to
the
Truth
of
it
,
from
two
other
Manuscript
Copies
,
given
by
Arch-bishop
Laud
to
the
Bodleian
Library
at
Oxford
,
and
lately
published
together
with
those
abovementioned
,
by
the
aforesaid
Mr.
Edmund
Gibson
;
most
of
which
Copies
belonged
to
several
antient
Monasteries
,
and
I
doubt
not
but
many
more
of
them
were
lost
at
their
Dissolation
in
Henry
the
Eighth's
Time
,
or
carried
over
Seas
;
for
we
find
Lazius
in
his
Book
de
Migratione
Gentium
,
quotes
several
of
them
.
And
it
's
evident
that
our
Annals
sometimes
follow
not
Tradition
only
,
but
also
old
written
Histories
,
and
perhaps
Latin
Writers
,
as
may
appear
by
the
Actions
of
Athelstane
and
Eadmund
,
An.
938
,
and
942.
But
for
the
support
of
their
Authority
I
refer
the
Reader
to
this
Author
's
own
Country-man
John
Fordun
,
where
he
tells
us
in
his
Prologue
to
his
Scotish
History
,
He
had
heard
it
was
very
well
ordered
in
England
,
that
every
Monastery
of
Royal
Foundation
should
have
its
particular
Writer
,
who
was
Chronologically
to
set
down
all
the
Memorable
things
which
happened
in
each
King's
Reign
,
either
in
their
own
or
Neighbouring
Kingdoms
;
and
that
at
the
next
Great
Council
after
the
Death
of
every
respective
King
,
each
of
those
Chronographers
met
there
,
and
produced
whatsoever
they
had
so
remarked
;
and
that
some
of
the
most
discreet
Persons
in
the
said
Council
who
were
best
skilled
in
such
Matters
,
being
chosen
for
that
purpose
,
should
examine
those
Memorials
,
and
by
comparing
them
together
should
extract
a
brief
Chronicle
from
them
all
,
which
was
to
be
preserved
in
the
Libraries
of
those
Monasteries
,
as
Authentick
Annals
to
be
relied
on
by
Posterity
,
that
so
the
remembrance
of
those
publick
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
might
not
be
lost
,
or
devoured
by
the
Rust
of
Time
.
WHICH
Passage
had
Sir
Thomas
Craig
but
carefully
considered
,
he
would
have
had
no
reason
to
doubt
whether
we
had
had
any
Chronicles
of
those
times
remaining
in
our
Archives
,
and
whether
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
all
the
rest
of
our
Historians
,
have
blindly
followed
Florence
of
Worcester
into
an
Error
,
Id.
p.
47.
as
Cattel
do
their
Leader
that
break
over
a
Ditch
.
BVT
if
our
Saxon
Annals
were
not
a
good
Foundation
for
succeeding
Historians
to
build
upon
,
I
desire
to
know
what
Credit
the
Antient
Greek
and
Roman
Authors
can
claim
with
Men
of
that
scrupulous
Temper
,
since
they
had
nothing
but
such
short
Annals
or
Chronicles
preserved
in
their
Archives
,
(
besides
Traditions
,
and
the
common
Fame
of
their
Ancestors
)
from
whence
to
compose
the
particular
Histories
of
those
Common-Wealths
they
treat
of
;
such
as
were
the
Libri
Lintei
preserved
in
the
Capitol
,
from
whence
Livy
drew
the
most
antient
Memorials
for
the
writing
his
Roman
History
.
AND
tho
there
is
some
difference
to
be
found
between
the
several
Copies
of
these
Annals
as
to
the
Calculation
of
Years
,
and
some
particular
Matters
that
are
sometimes
inserted
in
one
,
and
omitted
in
another
;
yet
the
Ingenious
Author
of
the
Preface
before
it
,
has
given
the
World
a
satisfactory
Answer
as
to
this
Matter
,
which
is
,
That
as
to
the
general
Affairs
of
the
whole
Kingdom
they
all
agree
well
enough
,
tho
indeed
as
to
foreign
Transactions
,
or
some
few
Passages
relating
to
their
own
private
Monasteries
,
there
may
be
some
Additions
that
are
not
to
be
met
with
in
the
rest
;
as
may
be
observ'd
from
those
called
the
Canterbury
and
Laudean
Copies
in
the
Bodleian
Library
.
SO
I
shall
leave
it
upon
the
whole
Matter
to
the
Reader
to
consider
,
whether
the
Author
has
made
good
his
Challenge
,
viz.
That
the
English
were
not
able
to
produce
one
approved
Writer
of
their
own
Countrey
,
who
composed
any
Story
or
History
from
the
Death
of
Bede
,
to
the
Time
of
Henry
the
Second
,
tho
I
suppose
he
meant
the
First
,
however
it
is
unluckily
printed
twice
the
Second
in
one
Page
.
BVT
to
come
to
this
Author's
second
Objection
against
our
English
Historians
,
the
substance
of
which
is
,
That
the
Writers
as
well
before
as
after
the
Conquest
were
Monks
,
who
being
dead
to
the
World
,
have
no
right
of
giving
a
Legal
Evidence
,
it
being
expresly
forbid
by
the
Canon
Law
to
concern
themselves
in
secular
Matters
;
and
also
that
by
reason
of
their
solitary
Lives
,
they
ought
very
seldom
to
be
entrusted
in
publick
Affairs
,
seeing
they
are
no
competent
Judges
concerning
them
:
for
it
was
not
very
probable
that
either
the
Secrets
of
Princes
,
or
things
belonging
to
the
State
,
were
ever
communicated
to
them
,
otherwise
than
by
common
Report
,
seeing
they
were
kept
at
the
greatest
distance
from
all
manner
of
Action
,
and
do
oftentimes
embrace
things
doubtful
as
certain
,
and
Fictions
for
Matter
of
Fact
;
and
that
therefore
this
feigned
Homage
must
of
necessity
fall
to
the
Ground
,
for
which
there
is
no
better
Evidence
than
that
of
a
Monk
;
for
it
will
not
be
admitted
as
a
good
Conclusion
,
that
because
a
Monk
says
so
,
therefore
it
is
true
.
THIS
Argument
may
as
easily
be
retorted
upon
him
thus
,
That
as
a
thing
is
not
true
because
a
Monk
writes
it
,
so
neither
is
it
false
for
that
reason
alone
;
for
tho
Monks
are
by
the
Canon
Law
forbid
medling
with
Secular
Affairs
,
and
may
not
perhaps
be
admitted
for
good
Witnesses
in
Civil
Causes
,
yet
is
this
but
a
meer
Cavil
as
to
the
Point
in
Question
,
since
that
was
not
the
intent
of
the
Canon
to
forbid
them
the
writing
either
of
Civil
or
Ecclesiastical
Histories
;
and
Bede
himself
(
whose
Credit
this
Author
says
he
will
not
impair
)
was
a
Monk
,
as
were
also
Marianus
Scotus
(
whom
he
alloweth
and
would
have
to
be
taken
for
his
own
Countrey-Man
)
Sigebertus
,
Hermannus
Contractus
,
and
almost
all
the
Famous
Chronographers
of
those
Times
,
who
flourished
in
our
Neighbouring
Nations
as
well
as
our
own
;
and
that
they
were
not
of
such
retired
Lives
as
not
to
have
Memorials
sent
them
of
publick
Actions
,
appears
by
the
aforesaid
Citation
out
of
Fordun
,
concerning
the
manner
of
writing
our
English
Annals
in
the
Monasteries
,
which
,
as
he
tells
us
,
were
supervised
afterwards
by
some
appointed
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
that
some
of
the
Monks
after
the
Conquest
were
in
great
Reputation
for
their
faithful
Accounts
,
appears
by
the
great
Credit
given
to
Florence
of
Worcester
and
William
of
Malmesbury
in
those
times
;
the
last
of
whom
dedicated
his
History
to
Robert
Earl
of
Gloucester
Natural
Son
to
King
Henry
the
First
:
and
Matthew
Paris
was
of
so
great
Esteem
,
that
we
learn
from
himself
,
that
King
Henry
the
Third
gave
him
particular
Directions
for
inserting
into
his
History
several
considerable
Passages
relating
to
his
own
Reign
:
so
far
were
the
Princes
of
that
Age
from
being
of
this
Author's
Opinion
,
that
Monks
were
no
wise
fit
to
write
History
,
nor
to
be
credited
when
they
had
done
.
BVT
if
no
Credit
must
be
given
to
the
Memorials
of
Monks
,
I
desire
to
know
,
what
will
become
of
the
so
much
talked
of
Scotish
Annals
that
were
kept
in
the
Isle
of
Jona
or
Ilcomhil
,
and
of
their
famous
Book
of
the
Abbey
of
Pasely
,
from
whence
Hector
Boethius
pretends
to
have
derived
the
principal
Matters
that
make
up
the
first
part
of
his
History
?
Nay
,
what
will
become
of
their
most
creditable
Writer
John
Fordun
,
who
bottoms
much
of
his
History
on
the
Legends
of
S.
Brendane
,
and
others
?
NOR
is
there
any
difference
that
I
know
of
between
these
Books
now
mentioned
and
our
Saxon
Annals
,
but
that
these
are
to
be
seen
(
I
mean
the
Originals
)
in
our
Libraries
,
and
are
also
published
both
in
Saxon
and
Latin
,
and
are
here
translated
into
English
in
this
ensuing
History
,
whilst
theirs
are
not
;
and
if
Hector
Boethius
ever
saw
them
,
is
more
than
we
can
be
sure
of
,
since
a
most
Reverend
Doctor
(
and
now
Bishop
of
our
Church
)
hath
produced
very
good
Reasons
to
render
it
highly
suspicious
,
Vid.
Dr.
Stillingfleet
Antiq.
of
the
British
Church
.
Pref.
pag.
39
,
40.
that
there
never
were
any
such
Books
at
all
;
and
if
so
,
I
wonder
what
will
become
of
the
Credit
of
all
their
Antient
Scotish
History
,
and
their
long
Bedroll
of
Kings
before
Fergus
the
Second
.
AS
for
the
rest
of
this
Author's
Objections
,
I
shall
be
very
short
in
my
Answers
to
them
.
THE
third
of
which
is
,
that
our
Authors
are
not
to
be
credited
,
because
they
are
English-men
.
If
this
were
of
any
weight
,
I
might
turn
his
own
Cannon
upon
him
,
and
tell
him
,
no
more
are
his
Writers
who
deny
this
Homage
,
because
they
are
Scots-men
:
and
if
neither
are
to
be
believed
,
I
would
fain
have
any
Learned
Gentleman
of
that
Nation
to
shew
me
a
Foreign
Historian
who
lived
near
those
Times
,
that
denied
there
was
any
such
thing
.
AS
for
his
last
,
that
they
were
Enemies
,
it
is
yet
more
trivial
;
since
I
have
here
made
use
of
no
Authorities
but
what
were
written
before
the
Conquest
,
when
there
was
no
War
at
all
between
the
two
Nations
,
but
rather
a
strict
Amity
or
League
against
their
Common
Enemy
the
Danes
;
or
else
from
Florence
of
Worcester
and
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Authors
that
lived
and
wrote
(
as
hath
been
already
shewn
)
in
the
very
Times
when
those
Homages
they
mention
were
done
;
which
whether
they
were
for
Scotland
it self
,
or
else
for
Northumberland
and
Cumberland
,
which
they
then
held
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
shall
be
further
considered
in
my
next
Volume
,
if
God
shall
permit
me
to
finish
it
.
BVT
I
desire
the
Reader
to
take
notice
,
that
finding
the
English-Saxon
Chronicle
to
be
very
dry
in
many
places
,
it
giving
us
only
an
account
of
the
Succession
of
their
Kings
,
and
the
Battles
they
fought
against
one
another
,
without
ever
telling
us
what
were
the
Grounds
of
their
falling
out
;
the
Monks
of
those
Times
,
for
want
of
Civil
Affairs
,
or
(
as
we
call
them
)
those
of
the
Cabinet
,
filling
up
their
Annals
only
with
Fighting
and
Devotion
,
I
saw
it
necessary
for
me
to
pursue
in
great
part
the
Method
that
Bede
had
laid
down
throughout
the
whole
Work
,
and
to
insert
some
things
relating
to
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
to
make
this
History
more
useful
,
as
well
as
diverting
,
to
all
sort
of
Persons
.
AND
therefore
being
sensible
of
the
near
Conjunction
of
the
Civil
with
the
Ecclesiastical
State
,
which
were
often
united
into
one
Mycel-Synod
,
or
Great
Council
of
the
whole
Nation
,
wherein
were
made
not
only
Civil
Laws
,
but
also
Ecclesiastical
Canons
or
Constitutions
,
respecting
Religion
and
Discipline
,
as
well
as
Reformation
of
Manners
,
I
have
set
down
both
the
one
and
the
other
whenever
I
thought
they
contained
any
Matter
of
more
than
ordinary
Notice
:
and
as
for
those
Synods
or
Councils
which
were
wholly
Ecclesiastical
,
though
I
have
not
always
expresly
given
you
all
the
Canons
they
made
,
yet
I
have
not
failed
to
refer
the
Reader
for
his
farther
Satisfaction
,
to
that
rich
Treasury
of
this
kind
of
Knowledg
,
Sir
Henry
Spelman's
first
Volume
of
Councils
.
TO
which
I
have
likewise
not
only
added
the
Succession
of
some
Bishops
,
and
Abbots
,
as
far
as
I
have
found
them
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
but
have
inserted
from
William
of
Malmesbury
and
other
Writers
,
whatever
I
could
find
relating
to
them
,
or
any
other
of
the
same
Order
,
remarkable
for
Learning
or
Piety
;
especially
the
Arch-bishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
,
whose
Successions
I
have
often
supplied
from
other
Authors
,
wherein
the
Annals
were
silent
.
NOR
have
I
omitted
the
Foundations
of
the
greater
Monasteries
,
as
I
met
with
them
in
the
Annals
,
no
more
than
the
other
Foundations
of
the
same
kind
set
down
in
Monasticon
Anglicanum
,
yet
still
confining
my self
to
such
of
them
as
were
valued
at
500
l.
per
annum
or
more
,
at
the
time
of
their
Dissolution
.
And
I
hope
no
Man
that
is
a
Lover
of
Antiquity
,
or
the
Honour
of
his
Nation
,
will
look
upon
this
as
needless
,
any
more
than
the
Foundations
of
our
two
famous
Universities
,
of
which
I
have
here
given
you
the
earliest
Accounts
I
can
find
.
NEITHER
do
I
suppose
it
will
prove
tedious
,
if
I
have
here
likewise
put
down
the
Stories
of
some
Miracles
related
by
Bede
and
other
Monks
,
since
I
have
done
it
with
Moderation
,
and
where
the
Contexture
of
this
Work
would
have
seem'd
Lame
and
Imperfect
without
it
;
and
I
only
give
them
you
just
as
I
find
them
,
leaving
every
one
to
make
what
Judgment
he
pleases
of
them
.
I
confess
I
am
not
satisfied
that
divers
of
those
Relations
swallowed
by
Bede
and
other
Authors
of
Note
,
are
true
,
they
having
been
since
discovered
by
Men
of
great
Learning
and
Judgment
,
to
carry
evident
Marks
of
Forgery
along
with
them
;
such
as
is
that
of
Joseph
of
Arimathea
his
Preaching
the
Gospel
in
England
,
which
hath
been
examined
with
great
Accuracy
by
the
Reverend
and
Learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
Chap.
1.
in
his
Origines
Britannicae
;
so
that
though
I
have
both
from
him
,
and
others
,
said
somewhat
upon
that
Subject
,
yet
I
must
still
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Book
it self
,
if
he
desires
farther
Satisfaction
either
in
gratifying
his
Curiosity
,
or
informing
his
Judgment
.
BVT
to
the
foregoing
Relations
,
I
must
needs
here
add
that
of
the
Martyrdom
of
St.
Alban
,
which
though
the
Learned
Author
last
named
,
in
his
second
Chapter
of
his
said
Book
,
hath
with
great
Learning
proved
it
,
if
not
true
,
yet
at
least
probable
;
I
hope
he
will
not
take
it
amiss
if
I
farther
examine
the
Certainty
of
this
Story
:
for
notwithstanding
it
be
set
down
in
the
old
Roman
Martyrologies
,
and
his
Suffering
here
is
also
mentioned
by
Constantius
,
Presbyter
,
who
lived
above
one
hundred
Years
before
Bede
,
from
whom
I
have
borrowed
this
;
yet
I
must
Ingenuously
confess
,
I
do
not
see
how
it
can
consist
with
the
Ecclesiastical
or
Civil
History
of
those
Times
,
Lib.
1.
c.
6.
in
which
it
is
supposed
to
have
happened
.
For
Bede
places
the
Suffering
of
St.
Alban
during
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
and
after
the
Recovery
of
Britain
from
the
Vsurpation
of
Allectus
.
WHEREAS
it
is
evident
from
Chronology
,
that
Carausius
the
Vsurper
,
having
Anno
Dom.
286.
rebelled
against
the
Roman
Emperors
,
held
Britain
under
his
Power
for
near
seven
Years
,
and
then
was
murdered
by
the
Vsurper
Allectus
,
who
also
governed
near
three
Years
longer
,
till
about
the
middle
of
the
Reign
of
the
Emperor
Dioclesian
;
who
having
constituted
Constantius
Chlorus
,
Caesar
,
sent
Asclepiodotus
as
his
Lieutenant
into
Britain
,
(
being
then
part
of
his
Share
,
as
were
all
the
Provinces
on
this
side
the
Alpes
)
in
the
Year
295.
and
he
having
slain
Allectus
in
Battel
,
governed
here
some
short
Time
,
till
Constantius
himself
coming
over
in
Person
,
reigned
as
Caesar
or
Augustus
so
long
as
he
lived
:
During
all
which
Revolutions
we
do
not
read
of
any
Persecution
in
Britain
,
as
the
Learned
Mr.
Dodwell
in
his
Dissertationes
Cyprianae
has
very
well
observed
,
Dissert.
Cypr.
11.
de
paucitate
Martyrum
,
§.
75.
and
consequently
St.
Alban
could
not
suffer
Martyrdom
between
the
Years
303.
and
305.
or
at
any
other
Time
where
the
Roman
Martyrologies
place
it
.
AND
this
I
think
is
clear
from
the
Testimonies
of
two
Author
of
unquestionable
Credit
,
who
lived
in
the
very
Time
when
this
(
if
at
all
)
must
have
happened
.
The
first
of
these
is
Eusebius
,
Cap.
13.
who
in
his
eighth
Book
of
Ecclesiastical
History
,
giving
a
Character
of
Constantius
the
Emperor
,
hath
these
words
,
viz.
He
always
shewed
himself
most
benign
and
affable
towards
all
Men
,
which
appeared
by
this
,
that
he
was
no
ways
partaker
of
the
Persecution
raised
against
us
(
i.
e.
)
Christians
:
but
having
preserved
the
Worshippers
of
the
true
God
free
and
unhurt
from
all
Accusations
,
and
not
having
so
much
as
destroyed
the
Buildings
of
our
Churches
,
or
acted
any
thing
against
those
of
our
Religion
,
he
at
last
attained
a
quiet
and
happy
End
.
To
which
we
may
also
add
another
Passage
in
his
first
Book
,
cap.
8.
but
it
being
more
tedious
,
and
not
so
express
and
full
as
the
Place
now
cited
,
I
therefore
omit
it
.
TO
whom
we
may
also
subjoin
Lactantius
,
who
in
his
Treatise
de
Mortibus
Persecutorum
,
differs
indeed
from
Eusebius
about
his
demolishing
the
Christian
Churches
,
yet
he
agrees
with
him
in
the
main
,
that
no
Christians
suffered
Death
in
Constantius
his
Division
or
Share
of
the
Empire
.
This
Author's
words
I
have
thus
translated
.
But
Constantius
,
lest
he
should
seem
to
dissent
from
the
Edicts
of
the
greater
Emperors
,
tho
he
permitted
the
Meeting-places
of
the
Christian
Assemblies
,
that
could
be
rebuilt
,
to
be
pulled
down
,
yet
he
still
preserved
the
true
Temple
of
God
,
which
is
in
the
Bodies
of
Men
,
safe
and
inviolate
.
Lib.
1.
And
this
is
farther
confirmed
by
Optatus
de
Schismate
,
as
also
by
Zozomen
in
his
Ecclesiastical
History
,
Lib.
2.
who
both
reciting
the
Address
of
the
Donatists
to
the
Emperor
Constantine
,
do
acknowledg
that
his
Father
never
shed
the
Blood
of
any
Christian.
AND
even
this
small
difference
between
these
two
Authors
may
be
thus
reconciled
,
by
supposing
that
tho
he
connived
at
the
destroying
of
the
Christian
Churches
by
the
vulgar
Pagans
,
yet
he
no
ways
commanded
it
,
much
less
approved
of
it
when
it
was
done
.
So
that
there
could
be
no
Persecution
in
Gaul
or
Britain
,
(
both
which
were
part
of
his
Province
)
during
the
Time
that
he
continued
either
as
Caesar
or
Emperor
,
and
the
Persecution
ceased
Anno
Dom.
308.
not
long
before
his
Death
.
BVT
since
a
Learned
and
Ingenious
French-man
,
Theodorus
Ruinartus
,
in
his
Preface
to
a
late
Treatise
,
entituled
,
de
Actibus
Martyrum
,
put
out
with
a
new
Edition
of
this
Work
of
Lactantius
in
Holland
,
hath
endeavoured
to
justify
the
Martyrologies
against
this
Opinion
of
Mr.
Dodwell's
,
I
think
it
very
convenient
to
take
some
notice
of
what
he
there
alledges
;
and
his
chief
Argument
against
these
plain
Authorities
,
is
,
that
the
Emperor
Maximian
was
in
Gaul
during
some
part
of
this
Persecution
,
and
that
then
the
Power
of
Constantius
being
only
as
Caesar
,
was
suspended
by
the
Presence
of
the
Emperor
himself
;
and
consequently
the
Persecution
was
carried
on
in
that
part
of
the
Empire
,
notwithstanding
Constantius
his
private
dislike
of
it
,
or
perhaps
opposing
it
as
much
as
he
durst
.
BVT
in
return
to
this
seeming
Argument
,
we
shall
first
observe
,
that
neither
Eusebius
nor
Lactantius
,
mention
any
Persecution
in
Gaul
or
Britain
during
all
this
Time
,
which
it
is
highly
probable
they
would
have
done
,
had
it
been
carried
on
with
the
like
Fury
in
these
as
it
was
in
the
other
parts
of
the
Empire
.
So
that
I
do
not
find
this
Author
clearly
makes
out
,
that
the
Emperor
Maximian
was
in
Gaul
during
this
Persecution
,
by
any
other
Testimonies
than
those
Martyrolgies
themselves
,
whose
Credit
we
have
just
reason
to
question
.
BVT
suppose
I
should
admit
there
was
a
Persecution
in
Gaul
at
the
same
Time
as
he
affirms
,
what
will
this
concern
Britain
,
where
it
is
certain
from
the
Authority
abovementioned
,
that
the
Power
of
Constantius
was
never
abrogated
,
or
suspended
by
any
of
the
other
Emperors
?
But
if
it
appears
there
was
no
such
Persecution
in
Gaul
as
he
pretends
,
can
one
with
reason
believe
that
there
should
be
any
at
that
Time
in
Britain
,
which
lay
so
much
more
remote
,
and
out
of
the
View
or
Notice
of
those
persecuting
Emperors
?
But
Michael
Alford
in
his
British
Annals
,
being
sensible
of
the
great
Improbability
of
this
Persecution
between
the
Years
303
,
and
305.
when
upon
Constantius's
being
declared
Emperor
,
all
Authors
agree
the
Persecution
ceased
all
over
the
Empire
;
he
therefore
antedates
the
Time
of
it
to
the
Year
287
,
when
he
supposes
that
St.
Alban
,
after
he
had
been
kept
six
Months
in
Prison
,
suffered
Martyrdom
,
viz.
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
;
and
for
this
he
cites
an
antient
Manuscript
Copy
of
Bede
which
he
had
seen
,
as
also
the
Authority
of
Matthew
Paris
in
his
History
,
An.
1257.
An.
794.
and
Matthew
Westminster
,
who
both
follow
an
old
Martyrologist
cited
by
Capgrave
,
as
much
antienter
than
Bede
.
TO
this
Opinion
we
reply
,
that
in
the
first
place
it
does
not
appear
by
any
Authority
,
but
this
Writer's
bare
conjecture
,
that
there
was
any
Persecution
in
Britain
or
Gaul
at
the
beginning
of
the
Emperors
Reigns
above
mentioned
,
but
rather
the
contrary
,
since
Eusebius
expresly
tells
us
,
that
Dioclesian
was
so
far
from
persecuting
,
that
he
favoured
and
employed
the
Christians
in
all
Offices
both
Civil
and
Military
,
till
after
the
Persian
War
,
which
was
toward
the
latter
end
of
his
Reign
.
Nor
indeed
could
this
Persecution
have
happened
under
the
Vsurpations
of
Carausius
and
Allectus
here
in
Britain
,
seeing
they
were
always
engaged
in
defending
themselves
against
the
Roman
Emperors
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
at
leisure
to
persecute
Men
for
Religion
during
such
unsettled
Times
.
AND
as
for
the
Authority
of
these
Martyrologies
which
this
Author
urges
for
the
Truth
of
this
Persecution
,
viz.
That
they
are
some
of
them
very
Antient
,
the
Originals
of
them
being
about
900
Years
old
:
I
doubt
this
will
be
so
far
from
supporting
their
Credit
,
that
it
will
rather
be
instrumental
to
destroy
it
,
since
it
is
very
well
known
that
it
was
about
the
end
of
the
fifth
,
or
beginning
of
the
sixth
Century
,
that
this
trick
of
forging
the
Lives
and
Sufferings
of
Saints
came
first
in
Fashion
,
and
so
was
carried
on
in
those
dark
Times
for
near
500
Years
following
,
as
the
Reverend
Dr.
Burnet
(
now
Bishop
of
Salisbury
)
has
learnedly
proved
in
his
Preface
to
his
Translation
of
the
aforesaid
Treatise
of
Lactantius
.
NOR
did
the
Monks
fail
of
finding
their
Account
in
this
Design
,
since
nothing
contributed
more
than
this
and
such
like
Legends
,
to
the
worshipping
of
the
Reliques
of
Saints
,
and
going
on
Pilgrimages
to
their
Tombs
:
Which
Superstition
,
how
much
it
advanced
the
worldly
Power
and
Grandeur
of
the
Clergy
of
those
Times
,
he
must
be
a
great
Stranger
to
the
Ecclesiastical
as
well
as
Civil
History
of
those
Ages
,
not
to
understand
.
HAVING
now
,
I
hope
,
gone
through
all
those
things
I
thought
necessary
to
advertise
the
Reader
of
,
I
have
little
else
remaining
,
but
to
ask
his
Pardon
for
not
adding
in
the
Margin
some
short
Notes
or
Contents
of
what
is
in
the
Body
of
the
Work
;
which
tho
I
confess
several
Historians
have
done
,
yet
I
thought
it
might
very
well
be
spared
here
:
First
,
Because
in
my
Opinion
it
spoils
the
Beauty
of
the
Margin
;
and
besides
,
this
Volume
being
written
in
an
exact
Chronological
Order
,
it
will
be
very
easy
for
the
Reader
,
(
if
he
will
but
please
to
remember
near
the
Year
about
which
any
thing
he
would
find
,
happened
)
to
satisfy
himself
in
the
Matter
he
would
know
,
by
turning
over
but
two
or
three
Pages
:
and
further
,
the
Years
of
our
Lord
standing
in
Roman
Figures
in
the
Margin
,
do
in
many
Places
fill
that
Space
which
those
Contents
usually
take
up
.
But
if
these
Reasons
by
some
may
not
be
thought
sufficient
,
a
good
Friend
of
mine
has
been
at
the
Pains
,
for
your
sake
,
as
well
as
my
ease
,
to
make
an
exact
Table
to
the
whole
Work
,
by
which
I
am
confident
you
cannot
miss
readily
finding
out
any
thing
whatsoever
you
have
a
desire
to
be
satisfied
in
,
that
is
contained
in
this
Volume
,
either
as
to
Persons
,
Places
or
Things
.
I
have
endeavoured
to
make
this
History
as
diverting
as
I
could
by
variety
of
Matter
,
as
also
by
inserting
into
it
whatsoever
Relations
I
met
with
in
our
old
Historians
,
that
were
not
utterly
improbable
;
and
therefore
I
hope
the
Reader
will
not
be
uneasy
,
because
all
the
parts
thereof
are
not
kept
up
alike
pleasant
and
agreeable
,
since
the
dryness
of
the
Matter
,
and
the
barrenness
of
those
few
Authors
I
find
in
some
Periods
,
will
not
always
equally
afford
it
;
any
more
than
it
can
be
expected
,
that
in
a
long
Journey
it
should
be
alike
pleasant
Travelling
through
dark
and
narrow
Lanes
,
as
over
a
free
and
open
Champaign
.
THERE
is
one
thing
more
I
must
needs
stand
obliged
to
you
in
for
your
Pardon
,
and
that
is
,
the
many
Errata's
you
will
find
in
the
first
four
Books
;
for
being
out
of
Town
when
near
half
of
it
was
wrought
off
,
I
could
not
supervise
it
my self
:
and
though
I
committed
the
Correction
of
those
Sheets
to
a
Person
on
whom
I
could
(
as
I
have
done
before
)
safely
rely
for
his
Ability
and
Faithfulness
in
the
discharge
of
that
Trust
;
yet
no
Man
is
able
to
judg
of
the
Author's
Sense
so
well
as
himself
,
nor
consequently
to
mend
it
,
if
any
where
too
Obscure
or
Mistaken
;
and
I
cannot
,
as
I
would
,
answer
so
well
for
the
Care
of
my
Amanuensis
in
his
Writing
or
Pointing
:
and
I
must
add
this
also
,
that
some
Printers
are
not
always
so
careful
as
they
should
be
to
amend
their
own
Faults
,
tho
never
so
exactly
Corrected
by
those
to
whom
their
Sheets
were
entrusted
for
that
Purpose
.
THE
General
Introduction
TO
THE
Whole
Work
.
SINCE
the
late
Learned
Doctor
Howell
and
Doctor
Brady
,
the
former
in
his
Second
and
Third
Parts
of
his
General
History
of
the
World
,
and
the
latter
in
his
General
Preface
,
and
First
Book
of
his
Compleat
History
of
England
,
have
given
us
a
large
Account
of
the
Political
Government
and
Laws
in
this
Part
of
our
Island
we
now
call
England
,
during
the
time
of
the
Roman
Emperors
,
as
also
of
our
English-Saxon
Kings
,
as
far
as
the
Norman
Conquest
;
this
Undertaking
of
Mine
would
look
very
imperfect
,
if
I
should
not
in
some
measure
follow
their
Method
,
and
prefix
before
it
something
of
the
like
nature
.
I
have
therefore
made
bold
to
borrow
from
Mr.
Selden
,
and
those
other
Authors
who
have
written
on
this
Subject
,
whatsoever
I
thought
was
necessary
to
carry
on
the
same
Design
;
and
also
added
those
Things
that
I
found
they
have
either
omitted
or
mistaken
,
and
which
required
more
largely
to
be
treated
of
,
in
order
to
render
this
Work
as
useful
as
possible
I
could
for
a
matter
of
so
great
Importance
.
TO
begin
then
with
the
Government
of
the
Britains
before
the
Arrival
of
Julius
Caesar
into
this
Island
:
Of
which
we
have
scarce
any
Account
but
what
can
be
gathered
from
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
which
is
so
uncertain
and
fabulous
,
that
there
is
little
reliance
upon
what
he
says
,
save
that
in
the
general
it
was
governed
by
Kings
,
and
often
canton'd
into
several
Kingdoms
:
for
that
it
was
ever
under
one
Monarch
,
as
he
frequently
affirms
,
I
have
very
good
reason
to
doubt
;
it
being
not
only
contrary
to
the
Genius
and
Custom
of
the
British
Nation
,
(
where
all
the
Male
Issue
inherited
alike
)
to
suffer
the
Eldest
Son
to
go
away
with
the
whole
Inheritance
,
but
likewise
it
is
directly
opposite
to
Caesar's
Account
of
this
Island
when
he
came
first
hither
,
which
he
says
he
found
divided
into
several
distinct
Principalities
and
States
.
BUT
if
any
Part
of
Geoffrey's
Relation
be
true
,
that
is
most
likely
to
be
so
which
he
gives
us
of
the
Laws
of
Molmutius
,
viz.
THAT
the
Temples
of
the
Gods
had
this
Privilege
,
That
whatever
guilty
Persons
should
fly
to
them
,
they
should
be
secure
from
their
Prosecutors
;
because
we
find
that
Custom
very
antient
,
not
only
amongst
the
Greeks
and
Romans
,
but
indeed
all
other
Nations
,
the
Jews
not
excepted
.
NEXT
,
That
the
publick
Ways
leading
to
the
said
Temples
,
and
the
Cities
wherein
they
were
,
should
be
free
and
safe
.
And
,
LASTLY
,
That
such
a
Proportion
of
Land
should
maintain
so
many
Ploughs
for
the
Encouragement
of
Husbandry
;
which
was
very
natural
in
a
Countrey
,
where
not
only
the
Soil
,
but
the
Laziness
of
the
Inhabitants
,
rendr●d
it
more
apt
for
Grazing
than
Tillage
BUT
I
cannot
forbear
observing
how
little
stress
is
to
be
laid
on
Geoffrey's
Account
of
the
Laws
of
those
British
Princes
,
since
he
has
the
Confidence
to
tell
us
of
another
Sett
of
Laws
supposed
to
be
made
by
Queen
Martia
,
which
,
he
says
,
being
afterwards
translated
by
King
Alfred
out
of
the
British
Lang●age
,
were
by
him
inserted
into
his
Body
of
Saxon
Laws
,
under
the
Title
of
Me●rchen-Lage
.
The
Falshood
of
which
Derivation
Mr.
Camden
has
very
well
discovered
,
by
shewing
,
That
this
Word
had
not
its
Original
from
Queen
Martia
,
but
from
the
Saxon
Word
Mearc
,
signifying
a
Limit
or
Boundary
;
from
whence
the
Mercian
Kingdom
had
its
Name
,
and
was
so
called
from
its
Situation
,
as
being
circumscribed
by
the
other
Kingdoms
of
the
Heptarchy
.
BUT
as
for
the
British
Government
that
succeeded
upon
the
Romans
deserting
of
this
Island
,
we
can
say
no
more
of
it
,
than
that
it
was
Regal
;
but
that
it
was
all
subject
to
one
Monarch
,
I
no
where
find
.
For
tho
it
appears
from
Gildas
and
Nennius
,
that
Vortigerne
was
made
King
not
long
after
the
Romans
leaving
it
,
yet
does
it
not
follow
from
thence
,
that
there
were
no
more
Kings
than
he
at
the
same
time
;
since
it
seems
very
unlikely
,
that
all
Britain
(
properly
so
called
)
which
in
the
time
of
the
Romans
was
divided
into
so
many
distinct
Provinces
,
each
of
which
had
their
particular
Praefects
or
Deputies
,
should
so
unanimously
agree
in
the
Choice
of
this
Vortigerne
,
whom
Geoffrey
preposterously
relates
to
have
been
then
Count
of
the
Gewises
,
when
indeed
there
were
no
such
People
of
that
Name
in
Being
,
till
the
erecting
of
the
West-Saxon
Kingdom
;
those
People
being
then
(
and
not
before
)
so
called
from
one
Gewis
,
an
Ancestor
of
Hengist
.
And
Gildas
,
who
lived
within
fourscore
Years
after
the
Reign
of
this
Vortigerne
,
tells
us
of
no
less
than
four
distinct
Kings
reigning
together
in
this
Part
of
the
Island
,
and
mentions
not
a
Word
of
its
ever
being
otherwise
.
BUT
that
the
Titles
of
those
Kings
who
reigned
here
during
the
first
Wars
between
the
Britains
and
the
Saxons
,
were
oftner
by
Election
than
Succession
,
may
appear
not
only
from
Geoffrey
himself
,
but
also
from
Gildas
and
Nennius
,
who
are
Authors
of
better
Credit
;
and
they
relate
Vortimer
the
eldest
Son
of
Vortigerne
,
to
have
been
elected
upon
his
Father's
Deposition
,
King
of
the
Britains
;
and
after
his
Death
,
and
the
second
Desertion
of
Vortigerne
,
that
Aurelius
Ambrosius
was
elected
first
General
,
and
some
time
afterwards
King
of
the
Britains
.
NOR
can
we
believe
that
these
Kings
were
Absolute
or
Despotick
Monarchs
,
since
we
find
that
Government
unsutable
to
the
Temper
of
the
British
Nation
,
both
then
,
and
in
succeeding
times
;
having
not
only
frequently
cast
off
the
Government
of
the
Roman
Emperors
,
but
also
of
their
own
Kings
,
for
their
cruel
Tyranny
and
Oppression
.
AND
that
this
way
of
the
Election
of
one
supream
King
over
the
rest
,
was
after
often
used
by
the
Britains
,
you
will
find
in
the
History
it self
;
not
but
that
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
the
several
petty
Kingdoms
o●
Principalities
which
the
Britains
still
possessed
,
and
that
go
under
the
Name
of
North
and
South-Wales
,
did
commonly
descend
,
and
were
divisable
among
the
several
Sons
of
the
deceased
Prince
,
tho
it
was
with
great
Inequality
and
Confusion
;
which
often
produced
frequent
Civil
Wars
between
the
Contending
Competitors
,
and
became
the
Ruin
of
them
all
at
last
.
BUT
to
pass
from
these
British
Princes
,
and
the
manner
of
their
Government
,
as
well
before
the
coming
in
,
as
after
the
Desertion
of
the
Romans
,
and
which
(
tho
not
in
its
due
order
of
Time
)
I
have
here
put
together
,
that
the
Reader
might
have
a
full
View
of
it
all
at
once
.
I
proceed
now
to
the
Civil
and
Military
A●ministration
of
the
Romans
whilst
they
continued
Masters
of
this
Part
of
Britain
.
JVLIVS
Caesar
,
when
he
had
rather
view'd
than
conquer'd
this
Island
,
left
it
,
upon
the
Delivery
of
some
Hostages
,
and
the
Promise
of
sending
over
more
into
Gaul
,
together
with
a
certain
Tribute
to
the
Senate
and
People
of
Rome
,
neither
of
which
the
Britains
ever
perform'd
;
but
during
the
Civil
Wars
,
which
not
longer
after
ensued
,
they
recovered
their
antient
Liberty
,
which
for
divers
Years
they
enjoyed
,
till
the
Emperor
Claudius
,
at
the
Instigation
of
one
Bericus
a
Fugitive
,
and
upon
a
Pretence
of
their
denying
the
Romans
to
trade
here
,
sent
over
first
Aulus
Plautius
as
his
Lieutenant
,
and
then
following
presently
afterwards
himself
in
Person
,
made
the
Britains
(
I
mean
the
greatest
part
of
them
)
partly
by
Force
,
and
partly
by
Fear
,
submit
themselves
to
his
Empire
;
tho
in
a
great
measure
under
the
Regiment
of
their
own
Kings
,
who
only
paid
Tribute
,
and
received
Roman
Garisons
,
and
suffered
them
to
erect
Colonies
where
they
pleas'd
:
during
which
time
the
Government
of
the
Romans
was
rather
Military
than
Civil
,
the
People
living
after
their
own
Laws
.
NOR
were
the
Britains
wholly
subdued
by
them
,
till
upon
their
Insurrection
under
Queen
Boadicia
in
the
Time
of
Nero
,
when
Paulus
Suetonius
being
Legate
or
Lieutenant
here
,
reduced
them
(
tho
with
great
difficulty
)
under
the
Roman
Yoke
.
BUT
the
Civil
Wars
that
afterwards
happened
upon
the
Death
of
Nero
,
hindred
their
entire
Conquest
,
until
such
time
as
the
Emperor
Vespasian
sent
over
that
famous
Commander
Agricola
to
be
his
General
here
;
who
in
a
few
Years
,
having
laid
aside
their
petty
Kings
,
brought
it
into
the
Form
of
a
Province
under
the
Roman
Governours
,
sometimes
stiled
Presidents
,
sometimes
Consulares
,
and
sometimes
Legati
or
Procuratores
,
as
the
Emperor's
Commission
,
or
the
various
Appellations
of
the
Roman
Historians
are
pleased
to
entitle
them
.
AND
then
it
was
,
I
suppose
,
this
Part
of
the
Island
was
first
divided
into
several
Praefectships
or
Governments
,
tho
how
many
they
were
,
cannot
be
ascertained
;
only
we
find
from
the
Breviary
of
Sextus
Rufus
,
that
in
the
Reign
of
Constantine
it
was
parcell'd
into
these
four
for
its
better
Administration
,
viz.
Britannia
prima
,
De
●is
Nomini●us
,
vid.
Pancirol
.
ad
N●t
.
imperii
Occident
.
&
Camden
.
Brit.
which
is
conjectured
to
have
been
that
Part
of
the
Countrey
lying
from
the
Gallic
Sea
to
the
River
Thames
and
the
Mouth
of
the
Severn
;
Britannia
secunda
,
which
reached
from
the
Severn
to
the
Irish
Sea
;
Flavia
Caesariensis
,
which
was
enclosed
by
the
Rivers
Thames
,
Severn
and
Humber
;
and
Maxima
Caesariensis
,
lying
betwixt
Humber
and
Hadrian's
Wall
;
to
which
was
afterwards
added
by
Theodosius
the
Elder
,
the
Province
of
Valentia
,
so
called
from
the
Emperor
Valentinian
;
and
which
,
having
been
taken
out
of
Maxima
Caesariensis
,
lay
betwixt
the
Wall
of
Hadrian
,
and
the
Friths
of
Glotta
and
Bodotria
,
which
now
are
those
of
Edinburgh
and
Dunbritton
.
EACH
of
which
Provinces
were
under
their
particular
Magistrates
,
some
whereof
had
the
Title
of
Consulares
,
and
others
of
Praesides
:
all
which
,
according
to
the
Notitia
Romani
Imperii
,
were
by
Constantine's
new
Constitutions
,
made
subject
to
the
Vicarius
of
Britain
,
as
he
was
to
the
Praefectus
Praetorii
of
Gaul
,
who
was
one
of
the
Four
Praefecti
of
Constantine's
Erection
.
THIS
Vicar
of
Britain
had
also
several
inferiour
Officers
under
him
for
the
Civil
Administration
;
as
first
,
he
had
his
Princeps
or
Lieutenant
out
of
the
Agentes
in
rebus
,
that
is
,
from
the
Chief
of
the
Agents
,
Solicitors
,
or
Attorney-Generals
:
he
had
also
from
the
Ducenarii
,
or
Society
of
the
Emperors
Pursuivants
,
a
Cornicularius
,
i.
e.
one
that
wrote
and
published
the
Sentences
and
Decrees
of
the
Presidents
and
other
Magistrates
,
and
had
his
Name
from
Cornu
a
Horn
,
by
the
sounding
whereof
he
is
supposed
to
command
silence
in
the
Court
;
then
two
Numerarii
,
i.
e.
Clerks
Accountants
,
who
did
set
down
all
the
Sums
of
the
publick
Revenues
;
then
a
Commentariensis
,
i.
e.
the
Jailor
or
Keeper
of
the
Prison
,
and
was
so
called
from
the
Commentaria
,
or
Kalendars
which
he
kept
of
the
Prisoners
,
and
delivered
to
the
Judges
:
then
certain
Officers
called
ab
Actis
,
who
were
Publick
Notaries
,
that
wrote
Testaments
,
Contracts
and
other
Instruments
,
which
were
signed
before
by
the
Judg
or
President
,
and
attested
by
him
,
that
so
after
the
Death
of
the
Party
they
might
remain
Authentick
:
then
other
Clerks
or
Secretaries
de
Curâ
,
or
de
Curâ
Epistolarum
,
who
wrote
and
sent
the
Letters
and
Dispatches
of
the
Governours
of
Provinces
to
the
Emperor
,
or
to
each
other
.
BESIDES
whom
,
the
Vicarius
himself
,
(
and
,
I
suppose
also
,
each
of
the
Presidents
)
had
his
Adjutorem
,
i.
e.
his
Coadjutor
,
in
case
of
Sickness
,
or
necessary
Absence
;
as
likewise
Subadjuvas
,
Under-Assistants
,
or
Assistants
to
the
Adjutor
:
and
,
in
short
,
certain
other
Officers
called
Singulares
,
from
the
particular
Civil
Imployments
they
had
,
who
seem'd
to
have
been
Prosecutors
,
Informers
,
or
Serjeants
;
not
to
mention
others
of
more
inferiour
Rank
,
as
Apparitors
,
Summoners
,
or
Messengers
.
This
was
the
Civil
Court
of
the
Vicarius
,
or
Deputy
of
Britain
,
under
the
Praefectus
Praetorii
of
Gaul
,
who
had
the
Power
to
reverse
his
Judgments
and
Decrees
.
THE
Ensigns
of
his
Government
were
a
Draught
of
those
Five
Parts
of
Britain
before-mentioned
,
Vid.
Pancirol
.
in
Notit
.
Imperii
.
expressed
in
the
Forms
of
several
Buildings
,
with
the
Superscription
of
their
Names
placed
on
the
Triangular
Form
of
the
Island
,
as
if
they
had
comp●ehended
the
whole
Island
;
the
Book
of
their
Instructions
covered
with
Green
,
and
the
Commission
in
a
gilt
Cover
,
with
several
Letters
inscribed
on
the
Book
,
the
Signification
of
which
is
unnecessary
to
be
here
inserted
;
but
you
will
find
this
,
as
also
a
Draught
of
these
Insignia
themselves
,
in
the
above-cited
Pancirollus
.
BESIDES
these
general
Presidents
,
there
were
likewise
Courts
in
all
the
great
Cities
,
Municipia
,
or
Colonies
of
each
Province
,
which
had
their
several
Officers
and
Magistrates
according
to
the
Model
of
Rome
it self
,
who
heard
Causes
,
and
administred
Justice
to
the
particular
Districts
belonging
to
them
,
much
after
the
same
manner
as
the
Parliaments
in
France
do
at
this
day
.
HAVING
thus
concluded
their
Civil
Administration
,
we
now
come
to
the
Military
,
which
was
executed
by
Three
Chief
Officers
under
the
Magister
Militum
of
the
West
,
and
they
were
these
,
viz.
the
Comes
Britanniarum
,
Comes
Littoris
Saxonici
,
and
the
Dux
Britanniarum
;
whose
several
Charges
,
and
the
Tracts
subjected
to
each
of
their
Commands
,
may
be
best
discerned
by
the
Names
of
those
Towns
where
their
Under-Officers
and
Forces
are
said
to
have
had
their
Head-quarters
.
The
first
of
these
,
viz.
the
Count
of
Britain
,
is
thought
to
have
had
his
Command
over
the
Inward
or
Middle
Part
of
the
Island
,
because
the
two
others
are
known
to
have
had
theirs
over
the
Northern
or
Maritime
Parts
thereof
;
but
the
Notitia
assigns
not
any
Forces
to
the
former
,
nor
mentions
any
Places
under
his
Command
,
because
,
as
Pancirollus
writes
,
the
whole
Island
was
then
almost
over-run
by
Barbarians
.
BUT
as
for
the
Comes
Littoris
Saxonici
,
so
called
in
the
Declension
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
from
the
charge
or
Care
he
had
to
suppress
the
Saxon
Pirates
,
who
often
landing
on
the
Eastern
Parts
of
Britain
,
(
lying
over
against
Germany
)
committed
great
Ravages
there
;
he
had
eight
Praepositi
,
and
one
Tribune
under
him
,
that
were
Leaders
of
divers
Cohorts
,
consisting
of
Gauls
,
Germans
,
and
other
Foreign
Nations
,
who
quartered
in
several
Towns
all
along
the
Coasts
,
from
Sussex
,
as
far
as
the
remotest
part
of
Norfolk
:
for
the
Names
of
whom
,
with
the
Places
where
they
lay
,
I
shall
refer
you
to
the
Notitia
Imperii
Occidentalis
,
or
(
if
you
had
rather
have
them
in
English
)
to
Mr.
Selden's
Titles
of
Honour
,
and
Dr.
Howell's
second
Part
,
and
third
Chapter
,
of
his
General
History
.
THE
like
I
may
also
say
of
the
Forces
under
the
Dux
Britanniarum
,
or
General
of
Britain
,
whose
Army
,
had
it
then
been
really
in
being
,
was
sufficient
to
have
suppressed
both
the
Picts
and
Scots
;
for
they
consisted
of
no
less
than
fourteen
Praefects
or
Praepositi
of
Horse
and
Foot
,
whose
Names
,
and
Places
where
they
quartered
(
extending
from
Lincolnshire
through
all
the
Northern
Counties
,
as
far
as
the
Pictish
Borders
,
and
so
round
about
by
Lancashire
into
North-Wales
)
you
may
find
in
the
Authors
abovementioned
.
BUT
as
for
the
several
Ensigns
of
these
three
chief
Military
Officers
,
they
being
much
what
the
same
with
those
of
the
Vicarius
Britanniae
,
viz.
The
Figures
of
certain
Towns
,
with
their
Names
set
over
them
,
together
with
their
Commissions
,
contained
in
Books
of
different
coloured
Covers
,
with
the
Emperor's
Images
set
by
them
on
Pillars
,
I
will
leave
it
to
those
who
take
more
Pleasure
than
I
do
in
such
Curiosities
.
ALL
these
Comites
and
Duces
were
equal
in
Power
,
and
only
subordinate
to
the
Vicarius
Britanniae
;
the
Forces
under
their
Command
were
not
only
dispersed
through
the
Municipia
or
Free
Colonies
,
which
the
Romans
planted
here
,
and
were
governed
by
their
own
Civil
Magistrates
in
Imitation
of
Rome
their
Mother-City
,
but
were
also
garison'd
in
divers
Towns
,
Castles
and
Forts
,
all
along
the
Roman
Limits
,
thereby
to
discover
the
Motions
of
the
Neighbouring
Nations
;
several
of
which
being
intended
only
at
first
for
their
Military
Camps
,
by
degrees
grew
up
into
Cities
,
and
are
known
at
this
day
by
the
Name
of
Chesters
;
such
as
are
West-Chester
on
the
River
Dee
,
Portchester
in
Hampshire
(
now
destroyed
,
)
Chester
in
the
Street
in
Northumberland
,
with
several
others
of
less
note
near
the
Picts
Wall
;
as
also
in
the
Inland
Parts
of
England
,
ending
in
the
word
Cester
,
as
Leicester
,
Cirencester
,
&c.
all
which
owe
their
Original
to
the
Latin
Name
Castra
.
HAVING
now
dispatched
the
British
and
Roman
Polity
,
I
come
to
the
main
part
of
Design
,
which
is
,
to
give
a
brief
Account
of
the
Civil
Government
that
the
English
Saxons
established
in
this
part
of
our
Island
,
which
they
called
England
,
who
consisting
of
several
Tribes
or
Nations
inhabiting
different
Countries
,
yet
all
speaking
the
same
Language
,
came
over
hither
at
several
Times
under
their
particular
Leaders
;
and
as
soon
as
they
had
expelled
the
Britains
,
they
did
within
the
space
of
about
a
hundred
Years
,
The
Heprarchy
.
erect
seven
distinct
Kingdoms
,
though
not
of
equal
Extent
;
the
Names
of
which
,
(
notwithstanding
they
are
set
down
in
the
History
it self
,
yet
having
not
given
you
the
particular
Catalogue
of
the
several
Counties
they
contained
,
because
their
Dominions
were
not
then
divided
into
those
Districts
as
they
were
afterwards
,
)
I
have
reserved
to
this
place
.
1
st.
Kingdom
.
THE
first
Kingdom
,
being
that
of
Kent
,
consisted
only
of
that
County
and
Surrey
.
2
d.
Kingdom
.
THE
second
,
viz.
that
of
the
South-Saxons
,
contained
Sussex
and
Surrey
,
or
at
least
great
part
of
it
.
3
d.
Kingdom
.
THE
third
was
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
contained
Devonshire
,
Dorsetshire
,
Somersetshire
,
Wiltshire
,
Hampshire
and
Berkshire
.
But
as
for
that
Countrey
called
Cornwall
,
I
shall
not
reckon
it
here
,
because
it
was
for
a
long
Time
after
governed
by
its
own
Princes
,
and
not
brought
under
the
West-Saxon
Dominion
till
long
after
4
th
.
Kingdom
.
THE
fourth
was
that
of
the
East-Saxons
,
which
contained
Essex
,
Middlesex
,
and
part
of
Hertfordshire
.
5
th
.
Kingdom
.
THE
fifth
was
that
of
the
Northumbers
,
which
contained
Lancashire
,
Yorkshire
,
the
Bishoprick
of
Duresme
,
Cumberland
,
Westmorland
,
Northumberland
,
and
part
of
Scotland
,
as
far
as
Edinburgh
Frith
.
THIS
Kingdom
after
the
Death
of
Ida
,
was
divided
into
two
parts
;
the
first
whereof
,
containing
all
the
Countries
lying
on
this
side
the
River
Tyne
,
was
called
the
Kingdom
of
Deira
;
and
that
on
the
other
side
of
it
was
called
Bernicia
,
and
so
continued
for
several
Descents
,
till
King
Oswy
,
about
the
Year
643.
upon
the
Murder
of
King
Oswin
his
Cousin
,
again
reduced
them
into
one
;
and
they
continued
thus
united
till
such
time
as
the
Southern
Provinces
were
overrun
by
the
Danes
,
as
the
more
Northern
were
by
the
Scots
,
and
have
ever
since
remained
part
of
that
Kingdom
:
and
hence
it
is
the
Low-Lands
of
Scotland
,
(
that
is
,
all
the
Countrey
from
the
River
Tyne
,
to
the
Friths
of
Edinburgh
and
Dunbritton
,
)
antiently
spoke
the
English
Saxon
Tongue
,
which
in
succeeding
Times
was
changed
into
that
English
Dialect
they
call
the
Modern
Scotch
;
and
consists
of
the
old
Saxon
,
with
no
little
mixture
of
the
Danish
Language
:
this
,
I
suppose
,
proceeded
from
the
great
Conquests
,
and
settling
so
many
of
that
Nation
in
those
Northern
Parts
.
THIS
is
in
great
measure
confirmed
by
John
of
Wallingford
,
(
publish'd
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
)
where
he
relates
,
545.
that
Keneth
King
of
Scots
received
Lothian
from
King
Edgar
,
under
the
Condition
of
a
Homage
from
himself
and
his
Successors
Kings
of
Scotland
,
to
the
King
of
England
,
as
also
that
the
People
of
that
Countrey
should
enjoy
their
Laws
and
Customs
,
as
also
the
use
of
the
English
Tongue
.
BUT
as
for
the
true
and
genuine
Scotish
,
which
they
now
call
the
Speech
of
the
Highlanders
,
because
by
them
only
spoken
at
this
day
,
it
is
no
other
than
the
antient
Irish
,
which
the
Scots
brought
over
with
them
from
thence
,
when
they
first
came
over
to
inhabit
there
,
as
you
will
find
in
the
Beginning
of
Bede's
History
.
THE
sixth
Kingdom
was
that
of
the
East-Angles
,
6
th
.
Kingdom
.
which
contained
Norfolk
,
Suffolk
,
Cambridgshire
,
with
the
Isle
of
Ely
.
THE
seventh
was
that
of
the
Mercians
,
containing
Gloucestershire
,
7
th
.
Kingdom
.
Herefordshire
,
Worcestershire
,
Warwickshire
,
Leicestershire
,
Rutlandshire
,
Northamptonshire
,
Lincolnshire
,
Huntingtonshire
,
Bedfordshire
,
Buckinghamshire
,
Oxfordshire
,
Staffordshire
,
Shropshire
,
Nottinghamshire
,
Cheshire
,
and
part
of
Hertfordshire
.
BUT
as
for
the
Names
of
the
Kings
who
reigned
in
each
of
these
Kingdoms
,
till
they
were
all
brought
under
that
of
the
West-Saxons
,
I
shall
refer
you
to
the
Tables
at
the
end
of
the
third
,
fourth
and
fifth
Books
of
this
Volume
,
wherein
you
have
at
one
view
all
the
Kings
that
succeeded
in
each
of
those
Periods
,
as
also
those
of
that
part
of
Britain
we
now
call
Wales
;
and
for
the
more
exact
Chronology
of
the
first
British
Princes
,
I
must
own
my self
obliged
to
the
exact
account
of
the
Right
Reverend
the
present
Lord
Bishop
of
Bangor
,
who
I
hope
one
day
will
let
the
World
see
some
of
his
Learned
Labours
on
that
Subject
.
THIS
is
a
short
Scheme
of
the
several
Kingdoms
,
into
which
that
Part
of
Britain
we
now
call
England
,
was
divided
in
the
Saxon
Times
.
I
should
next
proceed
to
the
particular
Laws
and
Forms
of
Government
in
each
respective
Kingdom
;
but
since
we
have
no
Remains
of
those
left
us
for
want
of
Letters
,
before
the
Preaching
of
Christianity
here
,
we
can
only
say
in
the
general
,
that
without
doubt
each
of
these
Kingdoms
had
its
own
particular
Laws
and
Customs
;
and
tho
they
might
perhaps
differ
one
from
the
other
in
some
Points
,
yet
they
all
agreed
in
the
main
,
as
to
the
most
Material
and
Fundamental
Constitutions
of
their
Government
,
and
long
received
Laws
and
Customs
before
ever
they
arrived
in
England
,
as
proceeding
from
the
same
Common
Ancestors
.
AND
tho
the
English-Saxons
were
not
immediately
derived
from
the
Germans
but
Goths
,
as
you
will
find
in
the
third
Book
of
this
Volume
;
yet
since
even
the
Germans
themselves
were
derived
from
the
same
Gothick
Original
,
with
all
the
rest
of
those
Northern
People
,
as
the
Sweeds
,
Danes
and
Norwegians
,
as
appears
by
the
Agreement
of
their
Language
,
Customs
and
Laws
;
I
shall
therefore
suppose
that
in
the
main
likewise
they
agreed
with
the
Antient
Germans
,
as
they
are
described
by
[
](A64087-e15570-b)*
*
De
moribus
Germanorum
.
Tacitus
,
in
their
Laws
,
Manners
,
and
Religion
;
and
therefore
I
shall
from
him
give
you
some
of
the
most
considerable
of
them
,
as
they
are
collected
by
Mr.
Selden
in
his
Learned
Treatise
,
called
;
Jani
Anglorum
Facies
altera
.
THE
first
of
which
is
,
In
conciliis
Rex
vel
Princeps
,
prout
Aetas
cuique
prout
Nobilitas
,
prout
Decus
Bellorum
,
prout
Facundia
est
,
audiuntur
,
Auctoritate
suadendi
magis
quàm
jubendi
potestate
.
Si
displicuit
Sententia
,
fremitu
aspernantur
;
sin
placuit
,
frameas
concutiunt
.
Honoratissimum
assensûs
Genus
est
Armis
laudare
.
Which
for
the
Benefit
of
the
Common
Readers
,
I
will
take
upon
me
to
translate
into
English
,
viz.
IN
their
Councils
the
King
,
or
some
principal
Person
,
according
to
every
one's
respective
Age
,
Nobility
,
Reputation
in
Arms
,
or
Eloquence
,
are
heard
,
rather
by
the
Authority
of
Perswading
,
than
the
Power
of
Commanding
:
if
their
Opinions
displeased
them
,
they
shewed
their
dislike
by
their
Clamour
;
but
if
they
approved
of
what
was
spoken
,
they
struck
their
Launces
one
against
another
.
This
was
thought
the
most
Honourable
way
of
giving
their
Assent
to
approve
by
Arms.
THE
second
is
,
Eliguntur
in
iisdem
Conciliis
Principes
,
qui
Jura
per
pagos
vicosque
reddunt
.
Centeni
singulis
ex
plebe
Comites
Consilium
simul
&
Auctoritas
adsunt
,
viz.
IN
those
Councils
such
chief
Men
are
Elected
,
as
judge
Causes
in
Towns
and
Villages
.
A
hundred
Assessors
chosen
out
of
the
common
People
are
added
to
each
of
them
,
as
well
for
Counsel
as
Authority
.
From
whence
Mr.
Selden
here
supposes
our
Hundreds
had
their
Original
;
which
antiently
consisted
of
the
Masters
of
one
hundred
Families
.
THE
third
goes
on
thus
,
Nihil
publicae
vel
privatae
Rei
nisi
Armati
agunt
,
sed
Arma
sumere
non
antè
cuiquam
moris
,
quam
Civitas
suffecturum
probaverit
.
Tum
in
ipso
Concilio
,
vel
Principum
aliquis
,
vel
pater
,
vel
propinquus
,
scuto
frameâque
Juvenem
ornant
:
haec
apud
illos
Toga
,
hic
primus
juventae
honos
:
ante
hoc
Domus
pars
videntur
,
mox
Reipublicae
,
viz.
THEY
transact
nothing
either
of
Publick
or
Private
Concern
without
their
Arms
:
but
it
was
not
a
Custom
for
any
to
assume
those
Arms
,
before
the
Common-Wealth
had
approved
of
his
Ability
.
Then
in
this
very
Council
,
either
one
of
the
principal
Men
,
or
his
Father
,
or
his
near
Kinsman
,
adorned
the
Youth
with
the
Shield
and
Lance.
This
served
them
instead
of
a
Gown
,
and
was
the
first
Honour
of
their
Youth
:
before
they
only
seemed
as
part
of
the
Family
,
but
now
they
became
a
Member
of
the
Common-Wealth
.
And
here
Mr.
Selden
discovers
the
first
Footsteps
of
Knighthood
.
THE
fourth
is
,
Insignis
Nobilitas
,
aut
magna
patrûm
merita
,
Principis
dignationem
,
etiàm
Adolescentulis
assignant
;
viz.
EMINENT
Nobility
,
or
the
signal
Merits
of
their
Ancestors
,
do
advance
even
these
young
Men
to
the
Degree
and
Honour
of
being
a
chief
Man
.
FROM
hence
we
may
observe
,
that
all
Nobility
among
the
antient
Germans
was
at
first
Military
,
as
being
derived
from
the
Noble
and
Valiant
Acts
of
their
Ancestors
in
War
;
and
thence
proceed
all
the
present
Ensigns
of
it
;
videlicet
,
the
Shield
,
on
which
our
Coats
of
Arms
are
now
depicted
;
as
also
the
Helmet
and
Crest
that
stand
for
an
Ornament
over
them
:
for
until
some
Brave
and
Worthy
Act
was
performed
,
it
was
not
lawful
among
the
Germans
for
a
young
Warriour
to
paint
any
Device
upon
his
Shield
,
which
was
only
Personal
to
himself
,
and
extended
not
to
his
Posterity
.
THE
fifth
is
,
That
Dotem
non
Vxor
Marito
,
sed
Vxori
Maritus
offert
,
viz.
THE
Husband
settles
a
Dower
upon
the
Wife
,
and
not
,
vice
versâ
,
the
Wife
upon
the
Husband
.
Which
shews
the
Antiquity
of
Dowe●
among
the
Germans
and
English-Saxons
;
and
as
Mr.
Selden
upon
this
Law
observes
,
it
was
called
antiently
MORGANGHEB
among
them
.
THE
sixth
shews
,
that
Accisis
Crinibus
,
nudatam
adulteram
coram
propinquis
expellit
domo
Maritus
,
ac
per
omnem
vicum
verbere
agit
,
viz.
FOR
Adultery
,
the
Husband
turned
the
Wife
out
of
his
House
in
the
presence
of
her
Relations
,
having
first
cut
off
her
Hair
,
and
being
then
strip'd
,
whip'd
her
through
the
Town
.
BUT
the
Severity
of
this
Punishment
,
if
ever
it
was
in
use
here
,
was
quite
abolished
by
the
English-Saxons
,
as
you
will
find
from
the
Laws
about
it
.
THE
seventh
is
,
that
Haeredes
,
successoresque
sui
cuique
Liberi
:
&
nullum
Testamentum
,
viz.
EVERY
Man's
Heirs
and
Successors
are
his
Children
;
and
no
Testament
is
allowed
.
BUT
in
this
the
English-Saxon
Law
differed
much
from
those
of
the
Germans
;
for
it
was
lawful
in
England
for
Men
of
Quality
to
dispose
of
their
Land
by
Will
(
if
they
pleased
)
provided
it
were
Bocland
,
(
that
is
Free-Tenure
grantable
by
Deed
)
as
you
may
find
by
some
Laws
in
the
ensuing
Volume
;
otherwise
in
Lands
held
in
Socage
,
every
Man's
Sons
inherited
all
alike
:
But
this
law
was
changed
after
the
Conquest
,
and
no
Will
could
be
made
of
Lands
held
by
Military
Service
,
but
they
descended
entirely
to
the
eldest
Son
:
which
Law
continued
so
low
as
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
8
th
,
32
Hen.
VIII
.
Cap.
1.
when
the
Statute
was
first
made
,
which
gives
the
Tenant
by
Knights
Service
,
Power
to
bequeath
his
Estate
by
Will
,
provided
there
were
enough
left
to
perform
the
Service
.
THE
eighth
says
,
that
Suscipere
Inimicitias
,
seu
patris
,
seu
propinqui
,
quàm
amicitias
,
necesse
est
,
viz.
IT
is
absolutely
necessary
to
continue
the
Enmities
of
a
Father
,
or
near
Kinsman
,
as
well
as
Friendships
.
FROM
whence
,
as
Mr.
Selden
well
observes
,
arose
those
Family-Quarrels
,
called
in
the
North
of
England
,
DEADLY
FEUDS
,
(
which
you
will
also
find
mentioned
in
the
ensuing
Collection
of
Saxon
Laws
)
and
which
are
continued
in
Scotland
even
to
this
Day
.
BUT
to
proceed
with
Tacitus
,
he
says
,
Nec
implacabiles
durant
:
Luitur
enim
etiam
homicidium
certo
Armentorum
as
Pecorum
numero
,
recipítque
satisfactionem
universa
Domus
,
viz.
THAT
they
do
not
remain
implacable
;
for
the
Homicide
is
recompensed
with
a
certain
Number
of
great
and
small
Cattel
,
and
the
whole
Family
thereupon
receives
Satisfaction
.
THIS
Custom
continued
long
not
only
among
the
Germans
,
but
also
English-Saxons
;
The
Price
of
Blood
being
to
be
redeemed
at
a
certain
Rate
,
according
to
each
Man's
Condition
,
which
you
will
hereafter
often
find
in
the
said
Laws
to
be
mentioned
under
the
Title
of
WIREGILD
:
and
in
the
Laws
of
King
Aethelstan
you
will
meet
with
the
particular
Prices
of
each
Man's
Head
,
from
the
Clown
even
to
the
King
himself
;
the
Estimation
of
whose
Life
is
likewise
there
set
down
,
thô
at
a
much
higher
Rate
(
as
it
ought
to
be
)
than
that
of
other
Mens
.
But
of
this
we
shall
speak
more
anon
.
THE
ninth
Law
bears
,
that
Frumenti
modum
Dominus
,
aut
pecoris
,
aut
vestis
Colono
injungit
,
viz.
THE
Lord
of
the
Soil
prescribes
to
the
Husbandman
,
what
quantity
of
Corn
,
Cattel
,
or
Clothes
he
shall
pay
him
.
FROM
whence
we
may
take
notice
of
the
Antiquity
of
Rent
reserved
upon
Farms
,
which
was
chiefly
in
Provision
,
and
not
in
Money
,
as
it
continued
for
a
long
Time
after
the
Conquest
here
in
England
,
and
remains
so
in
Scotland
even
to
this
Day
.
HAVING
thus
done
with
the
Laws
,
we
shall
next
descend
to
the
People
who
practised
them
.
Adam
.
Bremens
.
Hist.
Eccles.
Brem
.
&
Hamburg
.
cap.
5.
ex
Bibliothecâ
Henric
.
Ranzovii
.
The
antient
Saxons
,
as
Adam
of
Bremen
from
Einhardus
relates
,
were
like
the
Germans
,
divided
into
these
four
sorts
,
viz.
Noblemen
,
Freemen
,
Slaves
that
were
Manumized
,
and
lastly
,
those
that
continued
Slaves
:
But
[
](A64087-e16550-b)*
*
Nithard
.
p.
4.
Nithardus
speaking
of
his
Time
,
makes
them
but
of
three
sorts
,
scilicet
,
Ethelings
,
Frilingues
,
and
Lazzi
,
that
is
,
Noblemen
,
Freemen
,
and
Slaves
:
and
it
was
established
as
a
Law
among
them
,
that
none
of
these
should
transgress
the
Bounds
of
their
own
Condition
,
by
matching
with
those
who
were
either
a
Degree
above
,
or
below
them
.
THIS
Custom
was
also
long
observed
in
England
after
the
Conquest
,
Vid.
Mag.
Charta
,
C.
6.
&
Merton
.
C.
7.
and
gave
Original
to
those
Statutes
of
Mag.
Char.
and
Merton
,
by
which
the
Lord
was
to
lose
the
Benefit
of
his
Wardship
,
in
case
he
married
the
Ward
to
his
Disparagement
,
that
is
,
To
the
Daughter
of
a
Villain
,
or
a
Tradesman
,
in
case
that
the
Kindred
complained
of
it
.
BUT
before
we
come
to
treat
of
the
several
Degrees
of
People
abovementioned
,
it
is
fit
we
should
say
something
of
the
Head
of
the
Saxon
Common-Weal
,
viz.
their
King
;
who
though
he
was
chosen
in
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Heptarchy
,
out
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
Woden
,
their
first
Leader
of
this
Gothick
Colony
into
Europe
,
as
appears
by
their
Pedigree
at
the
end
of
the
Book
;
yet
were
they
at
first
no
better
than
Generals
in
War
,
Bede
Eccles.
Hist.
Li.
5.
Cap.
12.
and
in
time
of
Peace
they
had
little
or
no
Power
,
as
we
may
see
in
Bede
.
FOR
he
speaking
of
the
Province
of
the
Hither
(
i.
e.
East
)
Frizeland
,
(
from
whence
he
supposes
our
Saxon
Ancestors
to
have
come
,
and
to
which
the
two
Hewalds
,
the
White
and
the
Black
,
went
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
were
there
martyr'd
for
their
Pains
)
he
hath
this
remarkable
Passage
,
Non
enim
habent
Regem
iidem
antiqui
Saxones
,
sed
Satrapas
plurimos
suae
Genti
praepositos
,
qui
ingruente
Belli
Articulo
mittunt
aequalitèr
sortes
,
&
quemcunque
sors
ostenderit
,
hunc
tempore
Belli
Ducem
omnes
sequuntur
,
&
huic
obtemperant
;
peracto
autèm
Bello
,
rursum
aequalis
potentiae
omnes
fiunt
Satrapae
:
i.
e.
For
the
Antient
Saxons
(
says
he
)
have
no
King
,
but
several
Noblemen
of
their
own
Nation
set
over
them
,
who
on
the
breaking
out
of
any
War
,
cast
Lots
,
and
on
whomsoever
the
Lot
happened
to
fall
,
all
the
People
during
that
War
,
follow
and
obey
him
as
their
General
;
but
when
the
War
was
over
and
at
an
end
,
all
these
Lords
again
became
of
equal
Power
.
AND
it
is
likewise
very
observable
,
that
neither
Bede
nor
any
other
German
Author
,
who
relates
the
Story
of
the
Saxons
being
invited
by
the
Britains
over
hither
,
ever
mention
their
being
sent
by
any
of
their
Kings
,
but
only
by
the
Saxon
Nation
in
general
:
and
if
it
continued
thus
in
Bede's
Time
,
it
ought
reasonably
to
be
concluded
,
that
it
was
likewise
so
before
their
coming
over
,
unless
any
Man
can
shew
me
some
better
Authority
than
ever
I
have
yet
met
with
to
the
contrary
.
AND
that
this
likewise
continued
so
,
not
only
in
Bede's
Time
,
but
many
Years
after
,
may
appear
from
this
Testimony
of
Johan
.
Pomarius
in
his
Saxon
Chronicle
,
which
,
tho
written
in
Latin
,
yet
not
being
able
as
yet
to
procure
the
sight
of
it
,
I
shall
give
you
what
he
says
almost
to
the
same
effect
out
of
Verstegan's
Restitution
of
decayed
Intelligence
;
Verstegan
.
Chap.
3.
pag.
68
,
69.
As
for
the
General
Government
of
the
Countrey
,
they
ordained
twelve
Noble-men
,
chosen
from
among
others
for
their
Worthiness
and
Sufficiency
.
These
in
the
Time
of
Peace
rode
their
several
Circuits
,
to
see
Justice
and
good
Customs
observed
;
and
they
often
of
Course
,
●t
appointed
Times
,
met
all
together
,
to
consult
and
give
Order
in
Publick
Affairs
;
but
ever
in
Time
of
War
one
of
these
twelve
was
chosen
to
be
King
,
and
so
to
remain
as
long
only
as
the
War
lasted
;
and
that
being
ended
,
his
Name
and
Dignity
of
King
also
ceased
,
and
he
became
as
before
:
and
this
Custom
continued
among
them
until
the
Time
of
their
Wars
with
the
Emperor
Charles
the
Great
,
at
which
time
,
Wittekind
one
of
the
Twelve
as
aforesaid
,
a
Nobleman
of
Angria
in
Westphalia
,
bore
over
the
rest
the
Name
and
Authority
of
King
;
and
he
being
afterwards
by
the
means
of
the
said
Emperor
converted
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
had
by
him
his
mutable
Title
of
King
turned
into
the
induring
Title
and
Honour
of
Duke
;
and
the
eleven
others
were
in
like
manner
by
the
said
Emperor
advanced
to
the
honourable
Titles
of
Earls
and
Lords
,
with
Establishment
for
the
continual
remaining
of
these
Titles
and
Dignities
unto
them
and
their
Heirs
;
of
whose
Descents
are
since
issued
the
greatest
Princes
at
this
present
in
Germany
.
FROM
what
now
I
have
given
you
,
I
think
nothing
is
more
evident
than
that
the
Government
of
the
Antient
English
Saxons
was
rather
Aristocratical
than
Monarchical
:
and
admitting
they
allowed
the
King
they
had
set
over
them
somewhat
more
Power
than
those
Noblemen
abovementioned
,
by
whom
they
where
governed
in
their
own
Countrey
in
time
of
Peace
;
yet
was
this
Power
of
theirs
far
short
of
that
absolute
Dominion
which
Dr.
Howell
in
his
Discourse
of
the
Polity
of
the
English-Saxons
supposes
,
(
tho
without
any
just
Ground
,
Dr.
Howell's
General
History
,
Part.
4
Fol.
272.
)
that
these
Kings
enjoyed
,
and
therefore
he
would
have
it
,
That
the
Government
was
Monarchical
,
and
that
not
only
in
respect
of
the
particular
Kingdoms
during
the
Heptarchy
,
which
had
their
peculiar
Kings
,
but
even
of
the
whole
Body
of
the
Nation
,
which
was
usually
commanded
by
one
of
the
Seven
;
of
all
which
Bede
takes
notice
in
his
Time
.
BUT
if
every
one
of
these
Kings
were
no
more
a
Monarch
,
than
he
who
was
sometimes
Supream
or
Chief
above
the
Rest
,
I
doubt
he
will
fall
very
short
of
that
Title
,
which
is
not
found
either
in
Bede
,
or
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
or
yet
in
any
other
Antient
Writer
before
the
Conquest
,
until
the
Time
of
King
Edred
,
BUT
I
have
said
enough
to
confute
this
Notion
,
I
hope
,
in
the
Preface
.
THE
Doctor
's
next
Argument
is
from
the
Nature
of
the
Monarchy
,
which
he
says
,
We
must
believe
at
the
first
followed
the
Condition
of
the
Tenure
,
absolute
Conquests
and
Territories
,
Id.
ibid.
both
got
and
held
by
the
Sword
alone
,
usually
producing
absolute
Governments
,
which
many
times
either
by
reason
of
the
infirm
Foundation
laid
by
the
Conquerors
themselves
,
the
Humour
of
the
People
not
induring
such
Subjection
,
or
other
Accidents
,
change
into
more
Moderate
and
less
Arbitrary
.
That
Hengest
,
Aella
,
and
the
other
Captains
,
where
they
first
erected
their
Dominations
,
governed
their
Souldiers
,
whom
now
being
Kings
they
called
Subjects
,
with
as
great
Authority
,
and
as
full
Command
as
formerly
,
we
little
doubt
.
IN
answer
to
this
,
and
to
shew
you
,
that
notwithstanding
what
this
Author
hath
alledged
,
we
have
still
great
reason
to
doubt
the
Truth
of
it
,
as
being
founded
on
no
Authority
,
but
rather
the
quite
contrary
appears
;
I
shall
therefore
only
desire
the
Reader
in
the
first
place
to
take
notice
,
that
it
is
no
good
Argument
at
all
to
say
,
that
because
the
Saxon
Princes
were
Conquerors
by
the
means
of
their
Followers
,
therefore
they
must
have
submitted
themselves
absolutely
to
their
Dominion
,
when
the
War
was
over
.
FOR
the
better
Proof
of
which
,
I
would
farther
intreat
the
Reader
to
observe
;
FIRST
,
That
those
Princes
or
Generals
over
the
English-Saxons
;
(
thô
all
of
them
were
descended
from
Woden
their
Common
Ancestor
,
)
knew
no
such
Power
as
that
of
Kings
of
Home
,
(
according
to
Bede
;
)
or
if
we
believe
Pomarius
,
the
Title
of
King
lasted
at
the
most
no
longer
than
the
War
:
nor
could
those
Princes
be
made
Kings
by
their
own
Nation
before
they
came
over
,
since
being
only
meer
Souldiers
of
Fortune
,
they
had
as
yet
conquered
no
Dominions
,
from
whence
they
could
receive
that
Denomination
:
so
that
then
it
must
fall
out
,
that
they
could
only
be
so
by
the
Election
of
their
Souldiers
and
Followers
,
that
came
over
along
with
them
;
which
may
be
also
proved
from
the
ensuing
Annals
themselves
.
FOR
first
they
call
Hengest
and
Horsa
the
two
Brothers
,
who
came
over
hither
only
Heretogan
,
i.e.
Leaders
or
Captains
of
the
Jutes
that
accompanied
them
,
as
you
may
see
An.
449.
of
these
Annals
.
NOR
secondly
,
do
they
begin
the
Reign
of
Hengest
till
the
Death
of
Horsa
his
Brother
,
Anno
455.
six
Years
after
his
coming
over
:
so
that
it
is
plain
he
could
have
no
other
Right
to
his
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
but
the
free
Election
of
the
People
that
came
over
with
him
,
or
else
followed
him
not
long
afterwards
.
THE
like
I
might
say
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Heptarchy
for
the
same
Reason
,
were
there
no
express
Authorities
to
prove
it
,
which
yet
also
are
not
wanting
.
FOR
as
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
(
which
afterwards
swallowed
up
all
the
rest
)
our
Annals
,
Anno
495.
tell
us
Of
Cerdic
,
and
Cynric
his
Son
,
their
landing
in
Britain
with
five
Ships
,
and
having
fought
with
the
Britains
,
they
about
six
Years
after
their
coming
over
,
upon
their
conquering
the
Countrey
of
the
West-Saxons
,
became
their
first
Kings
:
which
is
further
confirmed
under
Anno
519.
where
it
is
expresly
related
,
that
Cerdic
and
Cynric
then
began
their
Reigns
over
the
West-Saxon
Kingdom
.
So
likewise
in
Anno
547.
it
is
there
said
,
that
Ida
began
first
to
reign
;
from
whom
is
derived
the
Royal
Stock
of
the
Northumbrian
Kings
.
AND
yet
we
find
from
Nennius
and
Malmesbury
,
and
all
our
other
Historians
who
treat
of
this
Matter
,
that
Octa
and
Ebusa
,
Son
and
Nephew
to
Hengest
,
had
landed
in
the
Northern
Parts
of
England
not
long
after
Hengest
himself
;
and
having
conquered
those
Countries
,
they
and
their
Descendants
ruled
there
for
near
100
Years
,
tho
without
the
Title
of
Kings
,
but
only
as
subordinate
Lords
or
Earls
under
the
Kings
of
Kent
,
till
this
Ida
obtained
the
Kingdom
;
but
whether
by
Succession
or
Election
,
William
of
Malmesbury
cannot
tell
us
,
but
rather
inclines
to
the
latter
:
and
tho
it
be
true
,
that
these
Annals
mention
no
other
Kingdoms
of
the
Heptarchy
than
these
three
last
;
yet
it
appears
from
very
good
Testimonies
in
the
ensuing
History
,
that
Norfolk
,
Suffolk
and
Cambridgshire
,
being
the
Countrey
of
the
East-Angles
,
were
conquered
by
them
under
several
petty
Princes
,
that
ruled
there
long
before
Vffa
,
who
was
made
the
first
King
of
that
whole
Countrey
.
THE
like
I
may
say
for
the
Mercian
Kingdom
,
where
Creoda
,
or
Crida
,
began
his
Reign
about
Anno
585.
above
60
Years
after
the
East-Angles
first
settled
in
those
Parts
.
HAVING
now
,
I
hope
,
sufficiently
proved
this
Point
against
the
Learned
Dr.
Howell
,
I
think
it
will
plainly
follow
,
that
all
those
Kings
above-mentioned
could
have
no
other
Title
to
their
Crowns
besides
Election
,
who
from
Captains
and
Generals
in
time
of
War
,
became
Kings
in
time
of
Peace
over
the
Countries
they
had
conquered
.
I
will
here
therefore
leave
it
to
the
Impartial
Reader
,
to
consider
;
whether
what
Dr.
Howell
asserts
is
at
all
likely
to
be
true
,
viz.
That
the
Power
of
these
Kings
commencing
by
the
Sword
,
was
as
absolute
in
Time
of
Peace
as
in
that
of
War
:
for
we
plainly
see
,
that
these
were
a
free
People
,
and
it
is
in
no
ways
probable
that
they
should
,
contrary
to
the
Genius
of
so
noble
and
free
a
Nation
,
submit
themselves
to
the
absolute
Dominion
of
one
Man
,
who
owed
his
delegated
Power
to
themselves
.
BESIDES
this
,
the
original
Constitution
of
all
these
several
Kingdoms
speaks
the
quite
contrary
;
for
we
find
in
the
following
History
,
frequent
mention
made
of
great
Councils
of
the
Wites
,
i.
e.
the
chief
,
or
wise
Men
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
which
Councils
were
established
to
curb
the
exorbitant
Power
of
their
Kings
;
since
by
these
they
were
elected
,
and
by
these
too
they
were
likewise
often
deposed
,
when
ever
their
Tyranny
rendered
them
insupportable
;
as
you
will
see
in
several
Instances
when
you
peruse
the
following
Books
in
this
Volume
.
AND
thus
having
traced
as
far
as
we
are
able
the
Original
of
the
first
English-Saxon
Kings
,
we
shall
now
in
the
next
Place
treat
of
the
manner
of
their
Succession
to
the
Crown
,
which
some
of
our
Modern
Authors
fancy
to
have
been
by
a
Lineal
Succession
,
because
we
find
the
Son
to
have
often
succeeded
the
Father
in
most
of
these
Kingdoms
for
several
Descents
.
But
if
this
should
be
granted
,
yet
is
it
no
good
Argument
to
prove
a
Lineal
Succession
by
Blood
:
for
tho
I
am
sensible
that
the
Saxon
Annals
,
as
well
as
all
other
Historians
,
are
very
obscure
in
this
Point
,
not
declaring
which
way
those
Princes
came
to
the
Crown
,
whether
by
Succession
or
Election
,
because
it
was
omitted
in
the
old
Saxon
Annals
out
of
which
they
wrote
,
and
which
we
find
very
short
in
that
particular
;
yet
this
will
by
no
means
warrant
those
Kingdoms
to
have
been
only
Successive
,
as
some
Men
fondly
suppose
;
seeing
we
may
observe
,
that
in
the
German
Empire
,
(
which
every
one
knows
to
be
Elective
)
the
Son
hath
succeeded
the
Father
,
or
a
younger
Brother
the
Elder
,
for
above
150
Years
,
ever
since
the
Time
of
the
Emperor
Ferdinand
Brother
to
Charles
the
Fifth
;
however
I
hope
no
Body
will
have
the
Confidence
to
affirm
,
that
the
Empire
hath
been
only
Successive
,
and
not
Elective
all
this
while
.
THE
same
I
may
say
concerning
the
Succession
of
our
English-Saxon
Kings
,
in
which
tho
we
find
the
Son
often
succeeded
the
Father
,
or
one
Brother
another
,
yet
does
not
this
prove
that
the
Succession
went
by
right
of
Inheritance
,
as
it
does
at
this
day
.
I
MAY
say
the
like
as
to
Denmark
and
Sweden
,
the
latter
of
which
has
been
by
Succession
but
little
above
fourscore
Years
from
Charles
the
Ninth
;
and
as
for
the
former
,
it
has
become
so
even
in
our
own
Memories
:
and
yet
for
many
Successions
in
both
these
Kingdoms
,
he
that
was
the
next
Heir
by
Lineal
Descent
,
was
most
commonly
chosen
King
after
the
Death
of
his
Father
,
Uncle
or
Brother
;
but
before
this
Election
he
could
claim
no
Legal
Right
to
the
Crown
by
the
Laws
of
these
Kingdoms
,
of
which
I
shall
give
you
divers
Instances
.
And
I
think
we
may
affirm
this
of
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Saxon
Heptarchy
;
where
tho
the
Mycel-Gemots
commonly
obliged
themselves
to
choose
one
of
the
Blood-Royal
,
and
the
next
Heir
rather
than
any
other
,
provided
he
were
equally
fit
to
govern
,
especially
if
he
were
recommended
or
designed
for
Successor
by
the
Will
of
the
last
King
;
however
in
this
they
took
a
great
Latitude
,
as
will
evidently
appear
in
the
pursuit
of
this
Discourse
.
BUT
I
must
confess
the
manner
how
the
Saxon
Kings
came
to
the
Throne
is
but
darkly
expressed
by
the
words
FENG
to
RICE
in
Saxon
,
in
Latin
Regnum
capessit
,
which
we
have
commonly
rendered
,
succeeded
in
,
or
to
the
Kingdom
:
yet
those
words
do
not
signify
any
Lineal
Succession
,
but
are
often
promiscuously
used
,
when
the
next
Successor
could
have
no
Title
but
Election
,
as
shall
be
farther
shewn
by
and
by
.
NOW
the
best
way
to
prove
this
,
I
think
,
will
be
briefly
to
survey
the
Successions
of
each
Kingdom
,
and
the
several
Breaches
and
Alterations
that
were
made
therein
,
upon
this
supposed
Lineal
Succession
.
And
first
,
1.
Kent
.
to
begin
with
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
of
which
we
indeed
have
scarce
any
more
than
the
bare
Names
of
the
Kings
,
with
but
very
little
of
their
Actions
,
for
about
four
Descents
,
till
Ethelbert
the
first
Christian
King
there
began
to
reign
,
only
that
the
Son
still
succeeded
the
Father
.
SO
likewise
from
this
Ethelbert
to
Earcombert
his
Grandson
,
for
two
Descents
more
we
find
the
like
seeming
Lineal
Succession
;
yet
for
all
this
doth
it
not
therefore
follow
,
that
there
might
not
have
been
either
elder
Brothers
,
or
the
Sons
of
them
,
who
were
excluded
during
that
Time
;
seeing
that
we
only
meet
with
the
next
Successor
mentioned
,
without
telling
us
whether
there
were
not
such
Heirs
put
by
:
for
under
the
Year
640.
we
learn
from
our
Annals
,
that
Earcombert
King
of
Kent
succeeded
Eadbald
his
Father
abovementioned
,
who
yet
left
an
elder
Son
named
Ermenred
,
that
according
to
the
Course
of
Lineal
Descent
ought
to
have
succeeded
to
the
Kingdom
before
his
younger
Brother
Earcombert
:
Vid.
Florence
of
Worcester
's
Genealogy
of
the
Kentish
Kings
at
the
end
of
his
Chronicle
,
pag.
689.
and
Will.
of
Malmes●ury
,
Lib.
1.
p.
10
,
11.
but
whether
he
was
disinherited
by
his
Father
,
or
rejected
by
the
People
,
our
Annals
mention
not
,
only
that
this
Ermenred
left
two
Sons
,
who
afterwards
were
made
away
by
one
Thunor
,
Servant
to
King
Earcombert
.
AFTER
him
Egbert
his
Son
succeeded
,
leaving
a
Son
called
Eadric
,
yet
he
did
not
succeed
as
he
ought
to
have
done
(
according
to
our
Modern
Opinions
)
by
Hereditary
Right
,
but
Lothaire
his
Uncle
,
that
kept
the
Kingdom
twelve
Years
from
him
:
But
whether
he
came
in
by
the
Testament
of
his
Brother
,
or
Election
of
the
People
,
or
by
both
,
neither
Bede
nor
any
other
Author
give
us
an
Account
;
tho
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
this
Eadric
was
discontented
at
his
being
thus
put
by
,
and
therefore
fled
to
the
South-Saxons
,
and
joined
with
them
who
were
then
in
actual
War
against
Lothaire
;
who
happening
to
be
worsted
in
the
Fight
where
this
Eadric
commanded
,
and
dying
of
the
Wounds
he
therein
received
,
Eadric
succeeded
,
but
whether
by
Right
of
Lineal
Descent
,
or
Election
,
is
no
where
said
:
Nor
doth
his
thus
making
War
upon
his
Uncle
prove
his
Right
,
since
we
find
that
King
Edward
the
Elder
suffered
the
like
Disturbance
from
Prince
[
](A64087-e18580-b)*
*
Vide
Saxon
Annals
,
Anno
901
,
902.
Ethelwald
,
the
Son
of
King
Ethelred
his
Father's
elder
Brother
,
as
you
will
see
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
that
King
,
which
ended
not
but
with
the
Life
of
the
said
Prince
Ethelwald
,
who
pretended
to
the
Crown
.
NOR
were
Foreign
Princes
any
better
satisfied
with
Eadric's
Right
;
for
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
that
Ceadwalla
made
War
upon
him
,
Ibid.
and
destroyed
his
Countrey
,
to
revenge
the
Death
of
King
Lothaire
his
Predecessor
.
BUT
after
this
Eadric
,
two
Princes
,
called
Webba
and
Seward
,
held
the
Kingdom
,
which
must
certainly
have
been
by
Election
,
because
it
is
not
related
,
whether
they
were
of
the
Royal
Family
or
no
;
but
they
reigned
not
long
,
for
Whitred
Brother
to
Eadric
succeeded
them
:
after
whom
this
Kingdom
seems
to
have
gone
in
a
Lineal
Succession
for
three
Descents
,
as
far
as
to
his
Sons
Eadbert
,
Ethelbert
,
and
Alric
;
tho
these
Princes
might
have
been
also
elected
,
for
ought
we
know
to
the
contrary
,
for
they
all
reigned
successively
after
each
other
:
But
whether
any
of
these
left
Sons
is
uncertain
,
for
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
That
after
them
the
Kentish
Royal
Family
decaying
,
any
bold
Aspirer
,
whom
Wealth
or
Faction
made
formidable
,
obtained
that
Crown
,
but
how
?
—
Most
Likely
by
the
Election
of
their
Great
Councils
,
for
Usurpations
by
Force
could
not
well
be
practised
in
Kingdoms
where
(
there
being
no
standing
Army
)
the
King
in
great
measure
depended
on
the
general
good
Will
of
the
People
.
BUT
as
for
the
next
Kingdom
,
viz.
that
of
the
South-Saxons
,
2.
South-Saxons
.
there
is
so
little
said
of
them
by
any
of
our
Historians
,
and
they
were
so
soon
swallowed
up
by
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
that
we
can
only
guess
they
succeeded
to
the
Crown
,
but
it
is
most
probable
,
that
it
was
after
the
same
manner
as
the
Kings
did
in
all
the
other
Kingdoms
.
I
should
next
treat
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
according
to
the
course
of
Time
wherein
it
begun
,
but
I
intend
to
reserve
that
to
the
last
,
because
it
is
from
them
that
all
our
English-Saxon
Kings
descended
,
till
the
Conquest
.
AND
therefore
I
will
now
give
you
a
brief
Succession
of
the
Kings
of
the
East-Saxons
,
3.
East-Saxons
.
where
they
seem
to
have
followed
in
a
Lineal
Descent
,
till
Sebert
,
the
first
Christian
King
;
and
he
dying
,
as
Bede
relates
,
Bede
Lib.
2.
Cap.
5.
&
Flor.
Wig.
pag.
690.
left
his
three
Sons
joint
Heirs
of
his
Kingdom
,
tho
we
can
find
no
more
than
the
Names
of
two
of
them
,
viz.
Sexred
and
Seward
,
who
being
both
slain
in
Battel
against
the
West-Saxons
,
Sigbert
,
the
Son
of
Seward
,
succeeded
him
.
THIS
I
remark
to
shew
you
,
that
this
Kingdom
did
not
always
go
according
to
a
Lineal
Succession
,
for
all
the
three
Brothers
were
Heirs
alike
:
and
that
the
Testament
of
the
King
alone
had
not
the
Power
to
do
this
without
the
concurring
Assent
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
I
shall
prove
when
I
come
to
discourse
of
the
Succession
of
the
West-Saxon
Kings
;
since
it
is
most
reasonable
to
suppose
the
same
General
Laws
or
Constitutions
concerning
it
to
have
been
in
use
among
them
all
,
until
any
one
can
prove
the
contrary
.
I
have
no
more
to
say
concerning
these
Kings
of
the
East-Saxons
,
but
that
after
the
Death
of
King
Sebbi
or
Sebba
,
Ibid.
Cap.
12.
we
are
informed
by
Bede
,
that
Siggard
and
Swithered
his
two
Brothers
,
reigned
jointly
after
him
,
which
I
observe
only
the
further
to
make
good
the
former
Instance
,
of
more
Heirs
than
one
at
a
Time
.
4.
Northumbers
.
AND
now
I
come
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
the
Lineal
Succession
whereof
being
so
often
broken
,
and
so
very
perplexed
,
it
would
be
tiresome
to
give
you
all
the
particular
Instances
in
which
the
next
Heirs
by
Descent
were
put
by
,
and
other
Princes
of
the
Blood
more
remote
chosen
by
the
People
in
their
Rooms
:
so
that
from
Ida
their
first
King
for
near
three
hundred
Years
,
we
shall
scarce
ever
find
that
Crown
settled
in
any
one
Family
for
above
three
Descents
,
but
that
it
was
still
translated
to
some
other
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
Vid.
The
Genealogies
of
the
Saxon
Kings
at
the
end
of
Florence
of
Worcester
.
which
seems
to
have
been
the
most
general
Rule
they
observed
,
as
any
one
may
see
,
who
will
please
to
consult
their
Pedigree
at
the
end
of
Florence
of
Worcester
.
AND
indeed
the
frequent
Rebellions
of
this
Nation
against
their
Kings
,
and
the
Deposing
of
them
so
as
they
did
,
being
not
only
observed
,
but
frequently
blamed
by
William
of
Malmesbury
and
our
other
Antient
Historians
,
I
shall
not
draw
any
Precedents
from
thence
,
but
such
as
we
find
in
the
very
beginning
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
before
that
People
were
infected
with
that
turbulent
Humour
of
casting
off
their
Kings
whenever
they
displeased
them
.
Lib.
1.
Cap.
3.
TO
begin
with
Ida
their
first
King
,
't
is
true
William
of
Malmesbury
will
not
affirm
,
whether
he
made
himself
King
by
his
own
Power
,
or
else
became
so
by
Consent
of
the
People
,
because
he
owns
it
to
be
very
much
in
the
dark
;
yet
Henry
Huntington
is
positive
,
that
he
was
chosen
to
this
Dignity
by
the
Consent
of
the
Great
or
chief
Men
:
but
after
his
Death
,
tho
a
Prince
of
great
Merit
,
the
Kingdom
became
divided
,
and
Adda
his
Son
only
obtained
the
Kingdom
of
Bernicia
,
whilst
Aella
,
the
Son
of
Yffi
,
of
the
same
Royal
Lineage
,
succeeded
him
in
that
of
Deira
,
which
how
it
could
be
unless
by
Election
,
I
do
not
understand
.
See
Florence
in
the
Place
above
cited
.
NOR
did
any
of
the
Sons
of
Adda
succeed
him
in
that
Kingdom
,
but
three
other
Princes
,
viz.
Glappa
,
Theodulf
,
and
Frethulf
,
whose
Relation
to
the
Northumbrian
Blood
Royal
,
our
Authors
do
not
declare
,
nor
yet
how
they
stood
in
Consanguinity
to
each
other
;
only
they
say
that
after
them
,
Thedorick
first
,
and
then
Ethelrick
,
the
Sons
of
Ida
,
succeeded
in
the
Bernician
Kingdom
,
which
how
they
could
do
otherwise
than
by
Election
I
do
not
find
.
Flor.
Ibid.
AND
note
,
that
these
six
Princes
last
mentioned
,
governed
Bernicia
,
whilst
Aella
being
yet
alive
still
reigned
in
Deira
;
nor
did
he
,
for
all
he
ruled
above
thirty
Years
,
long
secure
the
Kingdom
to
his
Son
Eadwin
;
for
he
was
soon
expelled
by
Ethelfrith
,
the
Son
of
King
Ethelrick
,
who
forced
him
to
fly
his
Countrey
,
whilst
he
commanded
both
Nations
for
several
Years
,
till
being
at
last
overcome
and
slain
in
Battel
by
Redwald
King
of
the
East-Angles
;
Eadwin
again
recovered
not
only
his
own
Kingdom
,
but
that
of
Deira
also
.
BUT
yet
he
did
not
enjoy
what
he
had
thus
obtained
many
Years
,
for
he
lost
his
Life
in
a
fight
with
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
then
Osric
his
Cousin-German
succeeded
him
in
Deira
,
whilst
Eanfrid
,
the
Son
of
Ethelfrith
,
was
made
King
of
Bernicia
;
but
he
soon
after
being
killed
by
Cadwallo
King
of
the
Britains
,
Oswald
his
Brother
succeeded
him
,
who
being
also
slain
by
the
said
Penda
,
Oswin
his
younger
Brother
was
made
King
,
whilst
Oswy
,
the
Son
of
Osric
,
reigned
in
Bernicia
,
and
having
cruelly
murdered
Oswin
,
made
himself
Master
of
both
Kingdoms
;
but
whether
it
was
done
by
the
Power
of
the
Sword
,
or
by
Election
,
since
our
Authors
are
silent
in
this
Matter
,
I
will
not
determine
.
I
have
only
set
down
the
Succession
of
these
first
Kings
,
to
shew
that
there
was
not
often
any
Hereditary
Lineal
Right
to
the
Crown
observed
among
them
.
AS
for
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
5.
East-Angles
.
the
Antient
Annals
and
Histories
of
that
Countrey
having
been
all
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
we
have
little
more
than
the
Names
and
Successions
of
their
Kings
left
us
,
nor
yet
of
those
higher
than
Vffa
,
(
tho
it
is
certain
the
East-Angles
had
fixed
themselves
in
those
Parts
long
before
he
began
to
reign
)
and
those
but
very
lame
and
defective
:
For
from
Ethelbert
who
was
murdered
by
King
Offa
,
for
above
threescore
Years
,
we
have
no
Account
of
what
Kings
reigned
in
that
Kingdom
;
and
it
is
certain
,
that
upon
the
Death
of
Offa
and
his
Son
Egfert
,
the
People
of
the
East-Angles
freed
themselves
from
the
Mercian
Yoke
;
but
about
the
Year
855.
(
as
Asser
in
his
Annals
,
and
Florence
of
Worcester
assure
us
)
Edmund
,
(
after
called
the
Martyr
)
being
then
but
fifteen
Years
old
,
was
Elected
and
Crowned
King
of
the
East-Angles
by
the
general
Consent
of
the
People
of
that
Kingdom
;
but
they
do
not
inform
us
who
was
his
Father
;
yet
if
we
may
give
Credit
to
John
of
Tinmouth
in
his
Sanctilogium
,
he
makes
him
to
be
the
Son
of
one
Alcmond
a
Nobleman
of
the
Blood
Royal.
I
have
given
you
this
Instance
,
to
let
you
see
that
they
were
no
Strangers
to
Elective
Kings
;
for
if
his
Blood
alone
would
have
fixed
in
him
any
Title
,
there
would
have
been
no
need
at
all
of
his
Election
:
but
this
King
being
afterwards
murdered
by
the
Danes
,
they
also
seized
on
his
Kingdom
,
and
held
it
till
it
was
reconquered
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
.
NOR
have
we
much
to
remark
of
the
manner
of
the
Succession
of
the
Mercian
Kings
;
6.
Mercians
for
tho
the
Son
very
frequently
succeeded
the
Father
,
or
one
Brother
or
Cousin
to
another
,
yet
it
is
as
certain
that
it
must
have
been
chiefly
by
an
Elective
Right
,
notwithstanding
the
Annals
and
our
Historians
do
not
expresly
mention
it
:
[
](A64087-e20060-b)*
*
Florence
Wig.
p.
691.
For
Beornred
having
in
the
Year
755.
treacherously
slain
Ethelbald
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Offa
a
young
Man
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
raising
Forces
against
him
,
and
having
driven
him
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
he
was
,
as
[
](A64087-e20110-b)†
†
Pag.
852.
printed
at
the
end
of
Script
.
post
Bedam
.
Ingulph
relates
,
made
King
in
his
room
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
Nobles
of
Mercia
;
or
as
[
](A64087-e20150-b)‖
‖
Anno
758.
Matthew
Westminster
words
it
,
He
was
by
the
unanimous
Consent
of
the
Clergy
and
Laiety
of
that
Kingdom
,
Elected
and
Crowned
King
;
which
without
doubt
was
done
in
a
Great
Council
of
that
Nation
,
for
we
find
that
to
secure
the
Crown
to
his
own
Family
,
[
](A64087-e20180-b)*
*
Page
26.
Matthew
Paris
in
his
Life
of
King
Offa
,
tells
us
,
that
in
a
Great
Council
assembled
at
Calcuith
,
Anno
787.
he
caused
Egfrid
his
eldest
on
,
a
comely
and
valiant
Youth
,
to
be
crowned
King
,
who
jointly
reigned
with
him
as
long
as
he
lived
:
and
that
this
could
not
be
done
without
the
Consent
and
Election
of
this
Great
Council
,
appears
by
the
twelfth
Law
or
Decree
made
therein
,
Vid.
Sir
Henry
Spelm.
Co●cil
.
Vol.
1.
Anno
787.
entituled
,
De
ordinatione
Regum
,
viz.
That
at
the
Election
or
Ordination
of
Kings
,
no
Man
should
permit
the
Assent
or
Vote
of
evil
Men
to
prevail
,
but
Kings
shall
be
lawfully
Elected
by
the
Clergy
and
Elders
,
(
i.e.
chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
)
and
not
begotten
of
Adultery
or
Incest
,
because
an
Adulterer
,
according
to
the
Canons
,
cannot
arrive
to
the
Priesthood
;
so
neither
can
he
be
the
Lord
's
Anointed
and
Heir
of
his
Countrey
,
or
King
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
who
is
not
begot
of
Lawful
Matrimony
.
FROM
hence
the
Reader
may
observe
,
that
he
who
is
appointed
to
be
Elected
,
is
also
called
Haeres
Patriae
,
to
let
us
see
,
that
he
who
was
to
come
in
by
an
Elective
Right
,
was
also
accounted
the
Right
Heir
of
the
Kingdom
.
AFTER
Egfrid
succeeded
Kenwulfe
,
who
certainly
came
in
by
Election
,
being
himself
very
remote
from
the
Crown
;
for
William
of
Malmesbury
says
,
Lib.
1.
he
was
in
the
fifth
Descent
from
Cenwalch
the
Brother
of
Penda
,
one
of
the
first
Mercian
Kings
;
a
Title
too
stale
in
that
Age
to
give
a
Right
without
a
new
Election
,
since
his
Predecessor
King
Offa
could
not
be
admitted
to
obtain
the
Crown
without
it
,
tho
he
was
in
Blood
almost
as
near
to
it
,
Vid.
Chronicon
Saxonicum
,
Anno
DCCLV
.
where
his
Pedigree
is
set
down
.
being
in
the
fifth
Descent
from
Wibba
or
Wippa
,
who
was
the
Father
of
the
aforesaid
Penda
.
BUT
were
there
no
other
Proof
of
this
,
the
Decree
of
the
Council
abovementioned
sufficiently
evinces
this
Kingdom
to
have
been
elective
at
that
Time
.
TO
Kenwulf
abovementioned
,
succeeded
Kenelme
a
Child
,
and
he
is
the
first
Example
of
an
Infant
's
succeeding
when
there
was
a
Male
Heir
of
full
Age
alive
,
Vid.
William
Malm.
Lib.
p.
33.
viz.
Ceolwulf
the
Brother
of
the
said
Kenwulf
;
which
I
suppose
proceeded
from
the
great
Love
they
bore
to
their
late
deceased
King
,
and
some
Aversion
they
had
to
his
Brother
,
as
you
will
see
by
and
by
.
BUT
if
John
of
Tinmouth
in
his
Historia
Aurea
,
(
still
in
Manuscript
in
several
Libraries
)
may
be
credited
,
tho
he
wrote
long
after
those
Times
,
yet
out
of
antient
Manuscripts
not
now
extant
,
he
says
expresly
,
Kenelmum
aetate
parvulum
,
sed
animo
&
pietate
magnificum
,
ad
Regem
elegerat
Amor
Populi
sui
,
i.
e.
the
Love
of
the
People
had
elected
Kenelm
to
be
their
King
,
tho
an
Infant
in
Years
,
yet
remarkable
for
Spirit
and
Piety
.
BUT
King
Kenelme
being
murdered
by
his
Sister
Quendride
,
and
she
frustrated
in
her
expectations
of
the
Crown
,
our
Annals
tell
us
,
that
then
Ceolwulf
was
advanced
to
it
,
(
without
making
any
mention
at
all
of
King
Kenelme
)
and
the
next
Year
expelled
his
Kingdom
by
the
Faction
and
Contrivance
of
Bernulph
a
potent
Nobleman
,
but
however
no
way
related
to
the
Blood-Royal
,
and
so
consequently
could
have
no
other
Title
or
Pretence
but
Election
,
however
unjustly
he
came
by
it
.
THE
like
I
may
say
of
his
Successors
Ludican
,
Wiglaff
,
Bertwulf
,
and
Burhed
;
the
former
of
whom
was
only
a
remote
Kinsman
of
Bernulph's
,
and
the
three
latter
were
all
of
them
of
quite
different
Families
:
but
as
for
Ceolwulf
,
who
was
the
last
that
bore
the
Title
of
King
of
Mercia
,
he
deserves
not
to
be
mentioned
,
being
only
for
a
Time
made
King
by
the
Danes
to
serve
their
turns
,
and
was
quickly
after
deposed
by
them
.
I
have
but
lightly
run
over
the
Succession
of
these
Kings
,
and
refer
you
for
the
farther
Proof
to
the
following
History
,
where
you
will
find
all
the
Authors
fairly
quoted
.
BUT
now
I
come
to
the
Succession
of
the
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
,
7.
West-Saxons
.
from
whom
our
English
Monarchs
derive
their
Pedigree
to
this
Day
:
and
therefore
I
shall
be
the
more
particular
in
my
Quotations
out
of
the
Antient
Authors
concerning
the
Right
which
those
Princes
had
to
the
Crown
,
and
the
manner
how
they
attained
it
.
AS
for
Cerdic
,
and
his
Son
Cynric
,
the
first
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
,
it
is
certain
that
they
had
not
the
title
of
Kings
before
they
came
over
,
which
the
Annals
place
under
Anno
495.
as
we
have
already
observed
:
nor
is
it
likely
that
they
claimed
by
any
other
Title
than
the
Election
of
their
Followers
,
because
we
find
by
the
same
Annals
,
that
it
was
above
twenty
Years
before
they
took
upon
them
the
Name
of
Kings
;
for
An.
519.
they
say
,
Hoc
Anno
Cerdicus
&
Cynricus
Occidentalium
Saxonum
Regnum
susceperunt
;
à
quo
usque
die
regnavit
Occidentalium
Saxonum
proles
Regia
.
This
Year
Cerdic
and
Cynric
began
to
reign
over
the
West-Saxons
,
and
from
that
Time
the
Royal
Race
of
the
West-Saxons
have
reigned
to
this
day
.
BUT
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
the
Crown
from
Cerdic
to
Ceawlin
went
lineally
in
three
Descents
from
Father
to
Son
;
however
this
doth
not
prove
but
that
it
might
also
have
been
Elective
for
the
Reasons
at
first
given
.
THE
same
may
likewise
be
said
for
Ceolric
and
Ceolwulph
the
Nephews
of
Ceawlin
:
but
that
the
former
of
these
came
in
by
Election
is
apparent
;
for
upon
Ceawlin's
being
expelled
the
Kingdom
,
Cwichelme
[
](A64087-e21030-b)*
*
Vid.
Rad.
de
Diceto
,
Anno
593.
his
Brother
ought
to
have
succeeded
him
in
case
he
had
no
Sons
,
as
we
do
not
read
he
had
:
and
yet
notwithstanding
Ceolric
was
made
King
,
and
this
Cwichelme
died
in
the
same
Year
with
his
Brother
,
viz.
DXCIII
.
as
you
may
see
in
the
Annals
.
AND
to
Ceolwulf
succeeded
Cynegils
,
Son
of
Ceol
,
Vid.
Annal.
Saxon.
An.
611.
Brother
to
the
King
last
mentioned
;
and
that
he
also
came
in
by
Election
is
highly
probable
,
because
another
Cwichelme
who
was
his
Brother
was
made
Partner
with
him
in
the
Kingdom
,
which
could
not
have
been
done
by
his
sole
Authority
,
his
own
Power
at
that
Time
not
being
absolute
.
THIS
Cwichelme
[
](A64087-e21200-b)*
*
Lib.
1.
cap.
2.
William
of
Malmesbury
makes
to
be
his
Brother
;
but
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Matthew
Westminster
,
call
him
his
Son
:
but
let
him
have
been
whether
you
please
,
it
is
certain
here
was
no
Monarchy
,
the
Kingdom
being
divided
between
two
who
had
equal
Power
.
But
Cwichelme
dying
before
Cynegills
his
Brother
or
Son
,
the
latter
left
the
Kingdom
to
Cenwalch
his
Son
;
tho
if
Cwichelme
was
his
Son
,
then
Cuthred
his
Nephew
,
the
Son
of
[
](A64087-e21310-b)*
*
Vid.
Flor.
Wig.
An.
666.
and
the
Pedigree
at
the
end
of
the
4
th
Book
.
Cwichelme
,
ought
by
right
of
Blood
to
have
succeeded
his
Father
.
BUT
this
King
dying
without
any
Issue
,
[
](A64087-e21380-b)‖
‖
Vid.
William
Malmesb.
Lib.
1.
pag.
13.
left
the
Kingdom
to
Sexburge
his
Consort
by
his
Testament
.
AND
tho
this
Example
may
seem
to
make
good
Dr.
Brady's
assertion
,
viz.
that
the
West-Saxon
Kings
might
bequeath
the
Crown
to
whom
they
would
,
yet
that
they
could
not
do
this
without
the
Consent
of
the
Estates
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
I
hope
I
shall
fully
make
out
before
I
have
done
.
BUT
this
Queen
Sexburge
dying
,
or
being
deposed
,
as
[
](A64087-e21490-b)*
*
Flor.
Hist.
Anno
672.
Matth.
Westminster
relates
,
after
somewhat
more
than
a
Year's
Reign
;
Aescwin
a
remote
Kinsman
succeeded
her
,
tho
he
was
six
Degrees
off
from
Cerdic
the
first
King
;
and
therefore
he
is
not
likely
to
have
had
any
better
Title
than
his
Predecessors
,
for
the
Reason
already
given
under
the
Kings
of
Mercia
;
and
if
that
will
not
satisfy
,
then
I
say
Centwin
his
Successor
was
much
nearer
to
the
Crown
than
he
,
being
younger
Son
to
Cynegils
,
who
had
reigned
within
two
Successions
before
,
as
you
may
see
by
the
Pedigree
at
the
end
of
the
fourth
Book
,
where
are
exactly
set
down
either
from
the
Annals
,
or
Antient
Manuscripts
,
in
what
manner
these
several
Kings
stood
related
to
each
other
.
BUT
before
the
Death
of
Aescwin
,
it
seems
by
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Anno
785.
That
Ceadwalla
,
a
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
taking
Arms
,
began
to
contend
for
the
Crown
of
that
Kingdom
,
tho
he
was
very
far
removed
from
it
,
being
descended
from
Cutha
the
younger
Son
of
Ceawlin
.
Vid.
Annal.
Saxon.
Anno
693.
TO
Ceadwalla
succeeded
Ina
,
to
whom
that
King
upon
his
going
to
Rome
left
the
Crown
,
tho
he
was
no
nearer
to
it
than
his
Predecessor
,
being
descended
from
Cuthwin
,
the
youngest
Son
of
Ceawlin
abovementioned
,
and
could
for
certain
have
had
no
other
Right
than
that
of
Election
,
because
Cenred
his
Father
was
alive
at
the
same
time
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
[
](A64087-e21740-b)*
*
Vid.
1st
Vol.
of
Sir
Henry
Spelman
's
Councils
,
as
also
the
ensuing
History
.
Preface
to
this
King's
Laws
,
where
he
is
expresly
so
called
.
BUT
as
for
the
five
next
Princes
,
viz.
Athelhard
,
Cuthred
,
Sigebyrht
,
Cynewulf
,
and
Bryhtric
,
it
is
most
probable
that
they
neither
could
have
any
other
Title
than
Election
,
since
being
only
Kinsmen
and
not
Sons
to
each
other
,
it
is
very
unlikely
that
so
many
of
them
should
have
died
without
leaving
any
Son
to
succeed
them
:
which
is
also
as
good
as
confessed
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
in
these
words
,
Nam
&
ipse
Brihtricus
,
&
caeteri
infra
Inam
Reges
,
licet
naturalium
splendore
gloriantes
,
quippe
qui
à
Cerdicio
originem
traherent
,
non
parum
tamen
à
linea
Regiae
stirpis
exorbitaverant
;
i.
e.
For
tho
Brihtric
himself
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Kings
since
Ina
,
tho
boasting
of
their
Royal
Lineage
,
as
drawing
their
Origine
from
Cerdic
,
yet
did
they
not
a
little
deviate
from
the
right
Royal
Line
,
that
is
,
they
were
not
Lineal
Heirs
by
Blood
:
and
if
so
,
what
other
Right
could
they
have
except
that
of
Election
by
the
People
?
Therefore
since
neither
our
Annals
,
nor
any
other
Author
that
I
know
of
,
have
given
us
their
Pedigrees
,
I
have
been
forced
to
set
down
the
Names
of
these
last
five
Kings
by
themselves
,
without
being
able
to
shew
you
what
Relation
they
had
to
each
other
.
BUT
as
for
Cynewulf
,
that
he
could
have
no
Title
to
the
Crown
but
what
Election
gave
him
,
it
is
certain
;
for
our
Annals
inform
us
under
Anno
755.
That
he
with
the
Wife
and
Noble
Men
of
the
West-Saxons
,
deprived
King
Sigebert
of
the
whole
Kingdom
for
his
Cruelty
and
Injustice
.
And
certainly
then
the
same
Authority
that
Deposed
the
one
,
must
also
Elect
and
set
up
the
other
;
since
he
could
by
no
means
succeed
him
as
his
Heir
,
because
we
find
in
the
same
Annals
,
Anno
755.
That
Cyneheard
the
Brother
of
the
late
King
Sigebert
,
conspiring
against
King
Cynewulf
,
set
upon
him
in
a
certain
Woman's
House
at
Merton
in
Surrey
,
and
there
slew
him
;
and
was
at
last
also
killed
himself
:
after
whom
Bryhtric
began
to
reign
,
who
was
in
a
Right
Line
descended
from
Cerdic
.
BUT
we
are
now
come
out
of
the
Dark
into
clearer
Times
;
for
K.
Egbert
succeeding
Bryhtric
,
came
in
by
Election
,
being
,
as
our
Annals
likewise
inform
us
,
four
Descents
removed
from
Ingilds
the
Brother
of
King
Ina
;
and
that
his
best
Title
was
Election
,
appears
from
the
Testimonies
of
our
most
antient
Historians
,
viz.
Ethelwerd
,
who
says
expresly
,
Itáque
ordinatur
Egberht
super-Occidentales
Saxones
in
Regnum
;
E●helwerdi
Hist.
Lib.
3.
cap.
2.
this
must
signify
,
that
he
was
set
over
the
Kingdom
.
And
further
to
confirm
that
,
Ordinatur
here
signifies
the
same
with
Eligitur
:
see
the
Law
abovementioned
concerning
the
Election
of
the
Mercian
Kings
;
the
Title
of
it
in
Sir
Henry
Spelman's
first
Volume
of
Councils
,
Fol.
292.
is
,
de
Ordinatione
Regum
,
i.e.
of
the
Election
of
Kings
.
AND
that
by
this
word
Ordinatur
,
cannot
be
meant
any
Lineal
Succession
in
Ethelwerd
,
will
further
appear
from
him
,
where
he
says
,
Lib.
4.
Cap.
1.
Post
Obitum
Athulfi
Regis
,
ordinati
sunt
filii
ejus
in
Regnum
;
which
must
be
understood
either
an
Appointment
by
the
Father's
Will
,
or
else
a
new
Election
,
since
these
Sons
of
King
Aethelwulf
could
never
be
thus
appointed
or
ordained
Kings
by
the
Law
of
Lineal
Succession
,
because
each
of
these
Brothers
,
except
the
Eldest
,
left
Sons
.
BUT
William
of
Malmesbury
does
likewise
as
good
as
own
,
Lib.
2.
Cap.
1.
that
King
Egbert
came
in
by
Election
,
when
he
says
,
that
upon
the
Death
of
Brytrich
,
Egbert
at
the
frequent
Solicitations
of
his
Countrey-men
coming
over
into
Britain
;
Móxque
imperare
jussus
,
Patriae
Desideriis
satisfecit
,
being
immediately
commanded
to
reign
,
did
thereupon
satisfy
the
Desires
of
his
Countrey
.
Now
I
would
fain
know
,
if
he
had
come
in
by
virtue
of
a
Lineal
Descent
,
why
he
should
have
needed
the
being
commanded
to
reign
,
since
he
ought
rather
to
have
commanded
their
Allegiance
as
his
Due
?
AND
either
to
this
Time
,
or
rather
to
the
latter
end
of
this
King
's
Reigny
(
as
you
may
find
in
the
ensuing
History
)
I
suppose
may
be
referred
what
the
Author
of
the
Mirror
of
Justices
,
in
the
very
beginning
of
the
Book
,
says
concerning
the
first
Election
of
a
King
to
reign
over
the
rest
of
the
Saxon
Sovereign
Princes
,
viz.
That
forty
of
them
made
him
to
swear
,
that
he
would
maintain
the
Holy
Christian
Faith
with
all
his
Power
,
and
govern
his
People
according
to
Right
,
without
regard
to
any
Person
:
and
that
he
should
be
liable
to
suffer
Right
,
(
i.
e.
Judgment
)
as
well
as
others
of
his
People
.
THIS
Passage
,
tho
it
be
accounted
by
some
of
but
a
doubtful
Authority
,
because
of
the
forty
Princes
abovementioned
,
whereas
we
never
read
of
above
seven
or
eight
Saxon
Kings
to
have
reigned
at
once
,
and
those
●oo
were
by
this
Egbert
reduced
to
three
besides
himself
;
viz.
the
East-Angles
,
Mercia
,
and
Northumberland
;
yet
if
by
the
Princes
here
mentioned
,
we
understand
not
Sovereign
Princes
,
but
Ealdormen
of
Counties
and
Great
Cities
,
who
(
as
Mr.
Selden
shews
us
in
his
Titles
of
Honour
)
are
commonly
stiled
in
the
old
Saxon
Charters
Principes
,
and
by
this
Author
in
his
French
Original
,
rendred
Princes
;
Selden
.
Tit.
Hon.
Fol.
502.
last
Edition
.
these
meeting
together
in
a
Great
Council
,
did
,
as
the
chief
Magistrates
of
the
Cities
and
Counties
from
whence
they
came
,
The
Division
of
England
into
Counties
was
much
more
antient
than
King
Alfred
.
injoin
the
King
this
Oath
which
was
taken
at
the
General
Council
mentioned
in
the
ensuing
History
under
Anno
803
,
or
else
828.
This
Passage
in
the
Mirrour
of
J●stic●s
,
if
it
were
taken
out
of
some
old
Saxon
Monument
now
lost
,
(
as
I
have
great
reason
to
believe
it
was
,
since
the
Laws
which
he
here
relates
concerning
King
Alfred
,
are
admitted
by
the
Learned
Author
of
the
Notes
upon
his
Life
,
printed
at
Oxford
,
Aelfredi
Magnì
Vita
,
Fol.
82.
to
have
been
transcribed
by
him
from
some
Antient
Commentaries
of
that
King
,
which
Laws
he
there
a
little
after
recites
:
)
I
say
,
this
Passage
may
serve
as
a
great
Proof
,
not
only
of
this
King's
Election
to
be
the
Chief
or
Supream
King
of
all
England
,
but
also
it
gives
us
the
Original
Contract
,
if
I
may
so
call
it
,
which
he
then
entred
into
with
this
Nation
,
at
the
time
of
his
Election
and
Coronation
.
TO
Egbert
succeeded
Athelwulf
his
Son
;
who
,
though
I
grant
it
is
no
where
said
that
he
was
Elected
,
yet
if
his
Father
were
so
(
as
it
is
most
evident
he
was
)
it
is
not
likely
that
the
Kingdom
should
become
Successive
in
one
Descent
,
especially
if
we
consider
the
manner
of
all
his
five
Sons
coming
to
the
Kingdom
,
either
in
his
Life-time
,
or
after
him
.
Vid.
Annal.
Saxon.
&
Flor.
Wig.
An.
636.
FOR
as
to
Athelstane
his
eldest
Son
,
on
whom
he
bestowed
(
almost
as
soon
as
he
came
to
the
Crown
)
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
with
the
South
and
East-Saxons
,
I
have
proved
in
the
ensuing
History
from
[
](A64087-e22810-b)*
*
Flor.
Hist.
Anno
637.
Matthew
Westminster
and
other
Authors
,
that
he
was
Illegitimate
,
and
so
could
have
no
Legal
Right
of
Succession
:
nor
does
it
seem
probable
,
he
should
be
set
over
those
Kingdoms
by
his
Father
without
any
previous
Election
,
or
Consent
of
those
People
.
AND
as
for
his
other
four
Legitimate
Sons
,
Ethelbald
,
the
Eldest
of
them
,
did
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
King
and
the
whole
Nation
,
(
which
amounts
to
an
Election
)
[
](A64087-e22860-b)*
*
Vid.
Annal.
Asserii
,
Anno
855.
pag.
56.
edit.
per
Doct.
Gale
,
&
De
Gestis
Aelfredi
,
pag.
3.
divide
the
Kingdom
with
his
Father
,
he
himself
enjoying
that
of
the
West-Saxons
,
whilst
his
Father
ruled
over
the
rest
.
And
by
the
virtue
of
his
Testament
,
confirmed
likewise
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
Kingdom
,
Ethelbald
remained
only
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
whilst
Ethelbert
his
second
Brother
reigned
in
Kent
,
as
also
over
the
East
and
South-Saxons
,
which
had
been
his
Brother
Aethelstane's
share
,
who
died
without
Issue
for
ought
we
can
find
.
BUT
after
King
Ethelbald's
Death
,
Ethelbert
succeeded
in
the
whole
Kingdom
;
and
he
likewise
dying
,
Ethelred
his
Brother
succeeded
him
,
after
whose
Death
also
Alfred
the
youngest
Brother
came
to
the
Throne
.
THIS
short
Account
is
the
Truth
of
the
Matter
of
Fact
;
yet
there
requires
a
great
deal
to
be
said
to
have
it
well
understood
;
since
Dr.
Brady
in
his
true
and
exact
History
of
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
,
Vol.
1.
of
his
Introduction
,
will
needs
derive
the
whole
Right
which
these
Princes
had
to
the
Kingdom
,
from
the
Entail
of
it
by
their
Father's
Will
abovementioned
;
and
if
the
Testament
of
a
King
then
Regnant
could
dispose
of
the
Crown
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Right
Heirs
by
Lineal
Descent
,
I
desire
this
Learned
Antiquary
to
satisfy
us
how
this
could
consist
with
his
supposed
Right
of
Lineal
Succession
at
the
same
Time
?
BUT
the
Truth
is
,
this
worthy
Doctor
,
as
well
as
the
Author
of
the
great
Point
of
Succession
discussed
,
here
deal
with
us
like
some
crafty
.
Witnesses
,
who
indeed
speak
the
Truth
,
but
not
the
whole
Truth
,
if
they
find
it
will
make
against
them
.
For
the
Doctor
in
the
first
Place
conceals
,
and
the
nameless
Author
of
the
other
Pamphlet
,
either
wilfully
or
ignorantly
,
positively
denies
,
that
King
Alfred's
three
elder
Brothers
,
who
reigned
before
him
,
left
any
Issue
Male
;
whereas
it
is
most
certain
that
two
of
them
,
if
not
all
Three
,
left
Sons
behind
them
:
for
Athelm
and
Aethelwold
,
Vid.
Testament
.
Alfredi
Regis
.
(
to
whom
King
Alfred
by
his
Testament
bequeaths
divers
Lands
therein
mentioned
,
under
the
Title
of
his
Brother's
Sons
)
are
supposed
by
the
Learned
Author
of
the
Notes
upon
his
Life
,
to
have
been
the
Children
of
King
Ethelbald
his
eldest
Brother
,
tho
whether
they
were
so
or
no
I
will
not
be
so
confident
as
to
affirm
.
But
that
they
were
either
the
Sons
of
Ethelbald
or
Ethelbert
is
most
certain
,
and
consequently
they
ought
to
have
reigned
before
him
who
was
but
their
Uncle
.
AS
for
King
Ethelred
,
he
had
also
two
Sons
if
no
more
,
viz.
Alfred
,
supposed
to
be
Grandfather
to
Elthelwerd
the
Historian
,
and
Oswald
,
whom
Mr.
Speed
,
in
the
Reign
of
this
King
,
says
was
a
Witness
to
his
Father's
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Abington
:
but
the
Author
of
the
Notes
to
King
Alfred's
Life
being
convinced
of
this
,
Fol.
19.
to
solve
an
Objection
so
directly
contrary
to
the
received
Hypothesis
of
a
Lineal
Succession
,
is
feign
to
take
refuge
in
a
supposed
Arbitrary
Power
the
English-Saxon
Kings
had
of
disposing
of
their
Kingdom
as
a
Fee-Simple
:
which
is
such
a
Conceit
,
that
if
he
would
but
have
been
pleased
to
put
down
the
first
seven
or
eight
Lines
of
King
Alfred's
Testament
,
instead
of
that
Scrap
he
has
there
given
us
of
it
,
it
would
have
sufficiently
confuted
that
Assertion
.
Therefore
since
he
has
been
so
fair
as
to
give
us
this
Testament
at
full
length
in
the
second
Appendix
to
the
said
Life
,
I
will
make
bold
to
transcribe
so
much
as
will
be
enough
to
evince
the
contrary
,
and
leave
the
Reader
to
consult
the
rest
at
his
leisure
.
Testamentum
Alfredi
Regis
.
[
](A64087-e23390-b)*
*
Printed
also
at
the
end
of
Asser
de
Gestis
Alfredi
.
EGO
Aelfredus
Divino
Munere
,
labore
ac
studio
Athelredi
Archiepiscopi
,
nec
non
totius
West-Saxoniae
Nobilitatis
Consensu
paritèr
&
Assensu
,
Occidentalium
Saxonum
Rex
,
quos
in
testimonium
meae
ultimae
Volantatis
complementi
,
ut
sint
advocati
in
disponendis
pro
salute
Animae
meae
,
Regali
Electione
confirmo
,
tàm
de
hereditate
,
See
the
Translation
of
this
Will
at
the
end
of
K.
Alfred
's
Life
.
quam
Deus
ac
Principes
eum
senioribus
populi
misericorditèr
ac
benignè
dederunt
,
quàm
de
haereditate
,
quam
pater
meus
Aethelwulfus
Rex
nobis
tribus
fratribus
delegavit
,
videlicet
Aethelbaldo
,
Aetheredo
,
&
Mihi
;
ità
quod
qui
nostrum
diutius
foret
superstes
,
Ille
totius
Regni
Dominio
congauderet
.
NOW
I
would
gladly
be
satisfied
from
the
Author
abovementioned
,
in
these
three
Points
,
if
King
Aethelwulf
had
full
Power
to
bequeath
the
Kingdom
to
his
Sons
,
and
to
turn
it
from
a
Fee-Simple
into
a
Fee-Tail
;
FIRST
,
Why
K.
Alfred
in
the
very
first
Line
of
this
Testament
calls
himself
King
of
all
West-Saxony
by
the
Divine
Donation
,
and
the
Assent
and
Consent
of
the
whole
West-Saxon
Nobility
,
if
he
had
not
been
Elected
,
or
at
least
Confirmed
by
them
in
the
Possession
of
the
Crown
,
so
bequeathed
to
him
by
his
Father
?
SECONDLY
,
When
he
here
summoned
them
to
be
Witnesses
to
the
compleating
and
confirming
of
this
his
last
Will
,
why
he
distinguishes
that
private
Inheritance
which
he
had
given
him
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
and
the
Favour
and
Bounty
of
his
Nobility
and
People
,
from
that
publick
Inheritance
which
his
Father
had
bestowed
on
him
and
his
two
Brothers
,
so
that
the
longest
Liver
of
them
should
enjoy
the
whole
Kingdom
?
But
,
THIRDLY
,
if
his
Father's
Testament
alone
could
have
given
his
Brothers
and
him
an
absolute
Right
to
the
Kingdom
,
how
came
it
to
pass
that
he
stiles
himself
King
by
the
Assistance
of
Arch-Bp
Athelred
,
with
the
Assent
and
Consent
of
the
whole
West-Saxon
Nobility
?
and
what
necessity
was
there
for
him
to
summon
them
only
to
be
Witnesses
thereof
,
if
their
Confirmation
were
no
ways
necessary
thereunto
?
I
fear
he
will
not
be
able
to
answer
these
Queries
,
unless
he
will
grant
that
this
last
Will
of
King
Alfred
wanted
as
much
their
Confirmation
,
as
that
of
his
Father
had
done
before
.
AND
this
may
be
plainly
proved
,
not
only
from
the
beginning
of
the
Will
it self
,
but
also
from
an
Agreement
therein
recited
to
have
been
made
between
the
three
Brothers
abovementioned
;
by
Virtue
of
which
they
dying
,
the
whole
Inheritance
of
King
Ethelwolf
his
Father
was
devolved
upon
him
by
a
certain
Charter
made
in
the
Mycel
Gemote
,
or
General
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
at
Langdene
;
which
being
read
before
the
Witnesses
,
(
i.e.
all
the
Estates
)
of
all
West-Saxony
,
they
unanimously
declared
,
that
they
knew
of
none
who
had
a
juster
Title
than
himself
.
And
yet
you
must
not
forget
,
that
both
his
said
elder
Brothers
had
left
Children
behind
them
.
WHEREUPON
the
said
Estates
farther
declared
thus
,
Ecce
jam
habes
tuam
hereditatem
iterum
in
Manibus
tuis
.
Nunc
de
Bonis
&
Possessionibus
conde
Testamentum
tuum
;
lega
,
&
dona
tuo
proximo
sanguini
vel
Amicis
tuis
&
Cognatis
sicut
tibi
placuerit
.
To
which
the
King
replied
,
Et
Omnes
illi
firmit●tem
irrevocabilem
mihi
fecerunt
,
&
subscripserunt
,
ipsos
nunquam
hereditatem
meam
alicui
homini
alitèr
pervertendo
daturos
,
praeterquam
cui
Egomet
legabo
die
proximo
jam
instante
.
FROM
whence
it
is
most
evident
,
that
it
was
to
the
Consent
of
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
that
King
Alfred
owed
the
Power
of
making
this
his
last
Will
,
and
of
bequeathing
only
the
private
Inheritance
which
his
Father
and
Brothers
had
left
him
;
and
where
,
tho
he
disposes
of
the
several
Lands
therein
mentioned
,
first
to
his
eldest
Son
Edward
,
then
also
to
his
younger
Son
,
whom
he
does
not
name
,
and
his
two
Nephews
and
others
;
yet
he
pretends
to
make
no
Bequest
of
the
Crown
,
which
one
would
think
he
would
by
no
means
have
omitted
,
had
he
had
any
such
unlimited
Prerogative
abstracted
from
the
Consent
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
have
disposed
of
,
or
entailed
it
,
as
his
Father
had
done
before
him
,
tho
not
without
or
against
the
said
Consent
,
to
which
it
appears
every
one
of
his
Predecessors
chiefly
owed
his
Title
.
NOW
give
me
leave
to
draw
two
Conclusions
from
the
whole
Will
,
which
I
have
almost
translated
verbatim
at
the
end
of
King
Alfred's
Life
in
the
following
History
.
FIRST
,
That
it
was
then
indeed
in
the
Power
of
the
King
to
make
his
Will
,
and
bequeath
his
Kingdom
;
but
how
?
with
the
Consent
and
Assent
of
the
Estates
;
and
the
Person
or
Persons
to
whom
it
was
thus
entailed
,
came
in
successively
by
virtue
of
such
Designation
:
and
therefore
[
](A64087-e23850-b)*
*
De
Gestis
Alsredi
.
Asser
very
well
and
justly
calls
King
Athelwolf's
Will
,
Hereditariam
,
vel
Commendatoriam
Epistolam
,
i.
e.
a
recommendatory
Letter
to
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
to
elect
his
Sons
;
but
if
no
such
Bequest
was
made
,
and
so
confirmed
as
aforesaid
,
then
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
were
at
liberty
to
choose
the
Eldest
Son
,
or
next
Brother
or
,
Kinsman
,
if
he
were
of
fit
Age
and
Capacity
,
for
their
Sovereign
;
nay
,
the
King's
Testament
or
Adoption
preceding
,
a
meer
Stranger
to
the
Royal
Blood
might
be
capable
of
succeeding
,
provided
he
also
had
the
Election
or
Confirmation
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
I
suppose
Queen
Sexburgha
the
Wife
of
King
Cenwalch
had
;
and
as
you
will
further
find
Harold
,
the
Son
of
Harl
Godwin
,
obtained
,
towards
the
end
of
this
Volume
.
SECONDLY
,
That
the
Person
so
designed
was
called
the
Heir
of
the
preceding
King
,
and
enjoyed
the
Inheritance
thus
acquired
Jure
Haereditario
,
i.
e.
by
Hereditary
Right
,
tho
he
was
not
the
next
Heir
in
Blood
to
him
that
went
before
him
,
as
is
clearly
manifest
from
this
Testament
it self
,
wherein
King
Alfred
plainly
distinguishes
between
the
Dominions
which
he
and
his
Brother
King
Ethered
were
to
conquer
,
and
those
that
came
to
him
Jure
Haereditario
,
i.
e.
by
Hereditary
Right
,
viz.
by
Virtue
of
his
Father
King
Ethelwulf's
Will
;
therefore
when
the
Crown
fell
to
King
Alfred
by
virtue
of
that
Entail
,
Abbot
Ailred
expresly
says
,
ad
Eum
totum
Regnum
jure
Haereditario
transiit
,
De
Genealog
.
Regum
Ang.
Col.
351.
&c.
And
yet
King
Alfred
could
not
be
Lineal
Heir
to
his
Brothers
,
since
they
both
left
Sons
behind
them
,
as
hath
been
already
observed
.
AND
in
the
same
Sense
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
in
the
Preface
to
his
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Westminster
(
which
you
may
find
at
large
in
Monast.
Anglican
.
)
having
recited
the
Miseries
the
Nation
had
undergone
from
Wars
raised
by
Strangers
,
1
Vol.
pag.
59.
which
were
to
that
extremity
,
Adeo
ut
pene
periclitata
sit
haereditaria
Regum
Successio
,
magnúmque
esset
interstitium
inter
fratrem
meum
Edmundum
,
qui
Patri
meo
successit
,
méque
habitum
sit
;
invadentibus
Regnum
Sweyno
,
&
Cnuto
filio
ejus
,
&c.
where
you
may
observe
he
calls
his
own
Succession
to
his
Brother
,
Haereditaria
Successio
;
and
yet
his
Brother
left
a
Son
behind
him
,
who
was
Living
when
he
was
chosen
King
.
Thus
also
Eadmerus
relates
,
that
Duke
William
claimed
the
Crown
of
England
,
Jure
Haereditario
,
Hist.
Ecclesi
.
pag.
5.
from
King
Edward
the
Confessor's
Testament
;
but
certainly
the
Duke
could
have
no
pretence
to
it
by
Right
of
Blood
,
being
no
ways
descended
from
the
English-Saxon
Kings
.
SO
that
it
is
a
manifest
Errour
in
some
of
our
Modern
Writers
of
the
Succession
,
who
will
needs
understand
these
words
,
jus
Haereditarium
,
to
have
been
used
in
the
same
Sense
in
those
,
as
they
have
been
taken
in
later
Ages
,
since
the
Crown
came
to
be
claimed
by
a
Lineal
Descent
of
Blood
:
But
indeed
Eadmerus
his
Sense
of
these
words
is
most
agreeable
to
the
Civil
Law
,
wherein
he
is
called
HAERES
EXASSE
;
who
comes
in
as
Heir
by
Testament
to
the
whole
Inheritance
,
tho
no
way
related
to
the
Testator
;
for
that
Law
describes
an
Heir
thus
,
Haeredis
significatione
,
omnes
significari
Successores
,
etsi
verbis
non
expressi
:
And
therefore
our
Bracton
derives
the
word
Haeres
,
ab
Haereditamento
;
for
says
he
,
Inheritance
is
a
Succession
to
all
the
Right
which
the
Predecessor
(
he
does
not
say
Ancestor
)
enjoyed
:
from
whence
you
may
observe
,
that
in
Bracton's
Time
,
this
word
Haeres
was
not
even
by
our
Law
limited
only
to
an
Heir
by
Blood
or
Descent
.
HAVING
said
thus
much
of
our
Saxon
Kings
Accession
to
the
Throne
,
as
far
as
King
Alfred
;
I
shall
in
the
next
Place
proceed
to
give
you
the
Succession
of
all
the
rest
,
down
to
the
pretended
Conquest
,
from
the
most
Antient
Authors
who
lived
either
a
good
while
before
,
or
else
not
long
after
that
Time
,
before
Men's
Minds
became
prejudiced
by
those
Notions
of
Lineal
Succession
,
which
began
to
be
in
Vogue
about
the
Time
of
Edward
the
Third
,
when
the
Crown
had
descended
from
Father
to
Son
for
four
Descents
,
tho
not
without
somewhat
that
was
tantamount
to
an
Election
in
that
Prince
himself
.
TO
King
Alfred
succeeded
his
Son
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
who
,
not
having
the
Crown
bequeathed
to
him
as
his
Father
had
,
viz.
by
Will
,
confirmed
by
an
Act
of
the
Great
Council
,
was
fain
to
be
Elected
,
as
Ethelwerd
expresly
tells
us
in
these
words
,
Chron.
Ethelwerdi
.
Lib.
3.
Ca.
3.
An.
901.
Successor
equidèm
Monarchiae
post
filius
supra
memorati
Regis
coronatur
,
ipse
Stemmate
Regali
,
à
Primatis
ELECTVS
Pentecostis
in
die
:
that
is
,
afterwards
Edward
the
Son
of
the
abovementioned
King
,
being
Successor
of
the
Monarchy
,
was
Crowned
;
and
being
descended
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
was
Elected
by
the
Chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
on
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
(
i.
e.
Whitsunday
)
.
AFTER
this
Edward's
Decease
,
Aethelstan
his
Son
succeeded
him
,
whom
most
Antient
Writers
,
as
well
in
Print
as
Manuscript
,
relate
to
have
been
begot
of
a
Concubine
,
and
therefore
could
have
no
Legal
Right
:
and
tho
William
of
Malmesbury
endeavours
to
palliate
it
,
yet
he
is
almost
forced
to
confess
it
at
last
by
saying
,
Sed
Ipse
praeter
hanc
Notam
(
si
tamen
vera
est
)
nihil
ignobile
habuit
,
i.
e.
that
he
had
no
other
Mark
of
ill
upon
him
but
this
,
if
it
were
true
.
BUT
tho
Dr.
Brady
will
have
this
Prince
to
have
succeeded
wholly
by
virtue
of
his
Father's
Will
,
Lib.
2.
Cap.
6.
and
cites
William
of
Malmesbury
for
it
,
who
,
he
says
,
has
these
words
in
the
History
of
Edward
the
Elder
,
Jussu
Patris
in
Testamento
Aethelstanus
in
Regem
acclamatus
est
;
by
the
Command
of
his
Father
,
in
his
Will
,
Aethelstan
was
proclaimed
King
;
yet
he
might
have
been
so
fair
and
ingenuous
as
to
have
given
us
the
words
that
are
in
the
very
beginning
of
this
Chapter
in
the
same
Author
,
viz.
Itáque
magno
Consensu
Optimatum
ibidèm
Athelstanus
ELECTVS
,
apud
Regiam
Villam
quae
vocatur
Kingston
Coronatus
est
;
i.
e.
That
thereupon
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
Chief
Men
or
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
,
Athelstan
being
Elected
,
was
Crowned
at
the
Royal
Town
of
Kingston
:
but
this
did
not
agree
with
the
Doctor
's
Hypothesis
,
and
so
I
suppose
he
thought
it
best
to
leave
it
out
.
THIS
Passage
was
borrowed
by
William
of
Malmesbury
from
a
much
Antienter
Author
,
viz.
the
Compiler
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
who
under
Anno
925.
expresly
tells
us
,
That
he
was
Electus
in
Regem
,
&
apud
Cingestune
Consecratus
,
Elected
King
,
and
Anointed
at
Kingston
:
from
both
which
it
appears
,
that
the
Election
and
Consecration
were
then
two
different
Actions
.
AFTER
Athelstan
,
succeeded
Edmund
his
Brother
,
and
indeed
ought
to
have
been
King
before
him
,
he
being
Legitimate
,
whereas
the
other
was
only
a
Natural
Son
.
BUT
he
dying
,
and
leaving
two
Sons
behind
him
,
Edwy
and
Edgar
,
neither
of
them
,
but
Edred
,
King
Edmund's
younger
Brother
,
was
advanced
to
the
Throne
;
which
how
it
could
be
done
unless
by
Election
,
I
confess
I
do
not
understand
:
and
therefore
this
might
be
omitted
as
to
this
Prince
,
as
well
as
the
Coronation
of
King
Edgar
,
and
other
of
our
English-Saxon
Kings
are
both
by
our
Annals
and
Antient
Historians
;
for
I
must
own
I
cannot
find
that
the
word
Electus
is
used
in
his
Advancement
to
the
Throne
:
for
Ethelwerd
tells
us
expresly
,
ejus
Successor
extitit
Eadred
in
Regnum
,
Ethelwerdi
Histor.
Cap.
7.
suus
quippe
frater
;
that
Eadred
his
Successor
obtained
the
Kingdom
,
because
he
was
his
own
Brother
.
AND
in
this
he
is
followed
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
who
expresses
it
thus
,
Edredus
proximus
haeres
fratris
succedens
,
Regnum
suscepit
;
Edred
succeeding
as
next
Heir
to
his
Brother
,
enjoyed
the
Kingdom
.
Dr.
Brady
in
his
above-cited
Treatise
,
will
needs
solve
this
open
Breach
of
a
Lineal
Succession
,
by
the
Nonage
of
King
Edmund's
Sons
,
and
the
Nation
's
then
being
under
great
Difficulties
.
The
former
of
these
I
grant
to
be
a
good
Excuse
,
but
as
for
the
latter
it
was
not
at
all
true
;
since
King
Edmund
,
by
subduing
both
Northumberland
and
Cumberland
,
driving
the
Danes
out
of
the
one
,
and
delivering
the
other
to
the
King
of
Scots
,
to
be
enjoyed
as
his
Vassal
,
had
thereby
sufficiently
settled
the
Peace
of
the
Nation
:
so
that
let
the
Doctor
take
his
choice
,
and
either
allow
this
King
to
have
succeeded
by
Election
,
or
else
if
by
Succession
,
it
was
no
Lineal
one
,
as
the
Doctor
would
maintain
,
because
these
Historians
tell
us
,
he
succeeded
his
Brother
as
next
Heir
,
when
at
the
same
time
they
confess
too
,
that
he
left
two
Sons
behind
him
;
and
if
the
Nation
's
lying
then
under
great
Difficulties
,
will
be
a
good
Warrant
to
set
by
a
Right
Heir
,
I
desire
he
would
be
pleased
to
satisfy
me
,
why
it
may
not
always
be
a
justifiable
Reason
to
make
a
Breach
upon
the
Succession
in
the
like
Cases
?
AS
for
Edwy
,
Nephew
to
this
King
,
indeed
I
do
not
find
any
thing
mentioned
in
the
Annals
or
other
printed
Authors
of
his
Election
;
yet
the
Antient
Manuscript
Life
of
Arch-bishop
Odo
,
now
in
the
[
](A64087-e25180-b)*
*
Otho
.
D.
12.
Cottonian
Library
,
and
which
seems
to
have
been
written
by
some
Monk
not
long
after
that
Time
,
says
expresly
,
Edwigus
Filius
Aedmundi
in
Regem
ELECTVS
est
.
Nor
indeed
could
he
succeed
as
Heir
to
his
Uncle
,
for
his
Lineal
Right
was
before
him
:
nor
does
the
Expression
commonly
used
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
viz.
FENG
to
RICE
,
(
which
is
rendered
in
the
Latin
by
capessit
Regnum
)
signify
any
thing
concerning
the
manner
of
this
or
any
other
King
's
coming
to
the
Crown
.
These
being
,
True
and
exact
History
of
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
,
so.
3
,
9.
as
the
Doctor
himself
acknowledges
,
the
usual
Saxon
and
Latin
words
,
by
which
the
Succession
is
expressed
,
being
variously
rendered
by
Translators
,
by
Regnum
capessit
,
successit
,
or
Electus
est
:
and
thus
we
likewise
find
the
same
words
are
used
in
the
Annals
to
express
King
Aethelstan's
and
Eadred's
,
nay
Harold's
Accession
to
the
Throne
,
tho
it
is
evident
none
of
them
could
claim
by
any
Lineal
Succession
.
AND
these
are
not
the
only
words
made
use
of
in
the
Saxon
Chronicle
when
an
Election
is
signified
;
for
An.
1015
,
we
find
these
words
concerning
the
Election
of
K.
Edmund
Ironside
,
that
the
Wites
or
Wise
Men
who
were
at
London
,
and
the
Citizens
,
Gecuron
,
Eadmund
to
Cynge
,
i.
e.
chose
Edmund
King
.
So
likewise
Anno
1036.
concerning
the
Election
of
Harold
Harefoot
,
that
all
the
Thanes
North
of
Thames
,
and
the
Seamen
of
London
,
Gecuron
Harold
,
to
rule
over
all
England
:
the
same
word
we
also
find
Anno
1066.
where
after
the
words
FENG
to
RICE
abovementioned
,
these
likewise
follow
,
and
eac
men
Hine
haer
to
Gec●ron
;
i.
e.
all
Men
Elected
him
,
viz.
Harold
,
to
the
Crown
.
AND
that
there
may
be
no
dispute
about
the
meaning
of
this
word
Gecuron
,
we
find
it
often
used
in
these
Annals
for
the
Election
of
the
Pope
,
as
e.
g.
Anno
1054.
upon
the
Death
of
Pope
Leo
,
Victor
waes
gecuron
to
Papan
.
So
likewise
Anno
1057.
upon
the
Death
of
Victor
,
waes
Stephanus
Gecoren
to
Papan
;
and
I
think
the
Doctor
might
with
as
much
appearance
of
Truth
have
maintained
,
that
the
Saxon
word
Gecaron
here
rendred
by
the
Latin
Electus
in
these
Annals
,
signified
not
the
Election
,
but
Recognition
of
the
Pope
;
as
to
assert
(
as
he
does
)
with
so
much
Confidence
,
that
Eligerunt
in
all
Historians
signifies
no
more
than
Recognoverunt
,
when
used
concerning
our
English
Saxon
Kings
;
i.
e.
the
Subjects
acknowledged
,
owned
or
submitted
to
him
as
their
King
,
Vid.
Exact
History
of
the
Succession
p.
7
,
9.
as
he
says
concerning
King
Edgar
and
others
.
BUT
King
Edwy
being
cast
off
by
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
,
our
Annals
inform
us
,
that
Eadgar
Aetheling
(
FENG
TO
RICE
,
i.
e.
)
succeeded
to
the
Mercian
Kingdom
,
which
yet
was
no
otherwise
than
by
Election
;
for
an
Antient
Manuscript
Life
of
Arch-bishop
Dunstan
,
written
before
the
Conquest
,
and
now
in
the
[
](A64087-e25840-b)*
*
Cleopatra
.
B.
13.
Cottonian
Library
,
shews
us
plainly
,
that
both
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
Elected
him
for
their
King
:
the
words
are
these
,
Hoc
itàque
Omnium
Conspiratione
relicto
,
eligêre
sibi
,
Domino
dictante
,
Eadgarum
ejusdem
Germanum
in
Regem
;
i.
e.
This
King
Edwy
by
the
Consent
of
all
Men
being
thus
deserted
,
they
chose
,
the
Lord
directing
them
,
Eadgar
his
Brother
for
their
King
.
AND
hereupon
the
Kingdom
becoming
divided
between
him
and
the
King
his
Brother
,
that
Division
was
also
confirmed
by
a
publick
Act
of
the
Estates
,
as
the
same
Author
testifies
;
Sicque
Vniverso
populo
testante
,
Publica
Res
Regum
ex
Definitione
Sagacium
segregata
est
,
ità
ut
famosum
Flumen
,
Thamensis
Regnum
disterminavit
Amborum
;
tunc
Edgarus
à
praedicto
populo
sic
sortitus
ad
Regnum
,
&c.
i.
e.
So
that
all
the
People
being
Witnesses
,
each
of
these
King's
shares
were
apportioned
and
set
out
by
the
Decree
of
the
Wites
or
Wise
Men
;
and
the
Noble
River
of
Thames
was
the
Boundary
of
both
their
Kingdoms
;
then
Edgar
was
advanced
to
the
Kingdom
by
the
aforesaid
People
.
BUT
Edwy
dying
not
long
after
,
the
same
Author
relates
of
this
Edgar
,
that
Regnum
illius
velut
aequus
haeres
ab
utróque
populo
ELECTVS
,
suscepit
;
that
is
,
that
upon
his
Death
Edgar
as
Right
Heir
being
Elected
both
by
Clergy
and
Laity
,
succeeded
to
his
Kingdom
.
FROM
whence
we
may
observe
,
that
the
same
Person
who
is
here
called
the
Right
Heir
,
yet
needed
an
Election
upon
his
Brother's
Death
to
confirm
his
Title
,
and
gain
him
an
Admission
to
the
Throne
of
the
whole
Kingdom
;
which
is
also
confirmed
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
whose
Citation
the
Doctor
himself
here
makes
use
of
thus
,
Ab
omni
Anglorum
populo
Electus
,
Regnum
suscepit
;
which
shews
that
a
new
Election
by
all
the
People
of
England
was
necessary
,
tho
he
was
King
of
part
of
it
before
.
AFTER
the
Death
of
King
Edgar
,
our
Historians
tell
us
,
there
was
a
Contest
between
Prince
Edward
,
and
his
Brother
Ethelred
,
concerning
their
Succession
to
the
Crown
;
which
,
says
William
of
Malmesbury
,
was
set
on
foot
by
Elfrida
the
Wife
of
King
Edgar
,
and
Mother-in-Law
to
Edward
;
which
divers
of
our
Authors
tell
us
,
was
because
those
of
her
Faction
pretended
that
Egelfrida
,
the
Mother
of
Prince
Edward
,
was
never
married
to
King
Edgar
;
for
otherwise
there
could
have
been
no
Colour
why
the
elder
Son
should
not
be
preferred
before
the
Younger
,
especially
since
he
was
also
recommended
by
his
Father's
Will
:
and
indeed
it
is
left
very
much
in
the
dark
,
whether
the
Lady
last
mentioned
were
ever
Edgar's
lawful
Wife
or
not
:
For
the
Annals
,
and
more
Antient
Historians
,
are
wholly
silent
in
it
;
nor
does
any
Writer
make
mention
of
that
Lady
as
King
Edgar's
Wife
,
till
John
of
Wallingford
,
who
lived
in
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
Third
.
BUT
be
it
as
it
will
,
whether
Prince
Edward
was
Legitimate
or
not
,
his
Father
however
had
left
him
(
as
Florence
of
Worcester
says
)
Heir
of
his
Kingdom
,
as
well
as
of
his
Vertues
;
yet
we
also
learn
from
Simeon
of
Durham
,
Sim.
Dunelm.
975.
that
Quidam
Regis
filium
Edwardum
,
Quidam
illius
fratrem
eligerunt
,
Ethelredum
;
quam
ob
causam
Archipraesules
Dunstanus
&
Oswaldus
cum
Co-episcopis
,
Abbatibus
,
Ducibusque
quamplurimis
in
unum
convenerunt
,
&
Edwardum
,
ut
pater
ejus
praeceperat
,
eligerunt
,
electum
consecrarunt
,
&
in
Regem
unxerunt
.
Some
Elected
Edward
the
King's
Son
Edmund
,
some
his
Brother
Ethelred
;
wherefore
the
Arch-Bishops
,
Dunstan
and
Oswald
,
with
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
very
many
Noblemen
being
gathered
together
,
Elected
Edward
,
(
as
his
Father
had
commanded
)
then
Consecrated
and
Anointed
him
King
.
THIS
shews
it
so
plain
from
the
Doctor
's
own
Translation
of
the
words
,
that
Prince
Edward
(
notwithstanding
his
Father's
Will
)
was
first
Elected
,
and
then
Anointed
King
,
that
I
needed
not
have
added
any
further
Remark
to
it
,
had
he
but
faithfully
rendred
the
Latin
Text
as
he
ought
to
have
done
;
but
he
has
unhappily
left
out
one
material
small
word
,
and
that
is
Electum
,
that
so
the
unwary
Reader
might
not
observe
that
those
Kings
were
first
Elected
,
before
they
could
be
Anointed
.
BUT
I
have
not
yet
done
with
this
Prince
,
nor
with
the
Doctor
,
for
John
of
Tinmouth
in
his
Historia
A●rea
(
now
in
Manuscript
in
the
Lambeth
Library
)
tells
the
Story
of
this
Election
thus
:
EDGARO
Rege
mortuo
,
&
Edwardo
ad
Regnum
relicto
,
dum
quidam
principes
acquiescere
nollent
,
Dunstanus
arrepto
Crucis
Vexillo
in
medio
constitit
,
Edwardum
illis
ostendit
,
elegit
,
sacravit
;
that
is
,
King
Edgar
being
Dead
,
and
Edward
left
Heir
of
the
Kingdom
,
whilst
some
of
the
Chief
Men
would
not
Consent
to
it
,
Arch-Bishop
Dunstan
taking
up
the
Banner
of
the
Cross
,
placed
him
in
the
midst
,
and
shewing
him
to
them
,
he
Elected
,
and
then
Consecrated
him
.
SO
that
I
will
leave
it
to
the
impartial
Reader
to
judg
,
whether
these
words
Eligerunt
and
Electum
,
here
signify
no
more
than
recognoverunt
,
As
the
Doctor
will
have
them
,
i.
e.
they
acknowledged
,
owned
,
submitted
unto
him
as
their
King
,
as
his
Father
had
commanded
,
True
and
exact
History
of
the
Succession
,
&c.
Fol.
7.
and
by
Will
appointed
,
as
the
Doctor
has
been
pleased
to
Paraphrase
it
.
But
I
would
advise
him
in
the
next
Edition
of
this
Treatise
,
or
any
other
he
writes
upon
this
Subject
,
to
shew
us
an
Example
out
of
any
Antient
Roman
Authors
,
nay
,
any
Glossary
of
the
more
barbarous
Ages
,
where
the
word
Electus
or
Eligerunt
,
signifies
Recognition
.
FOR
as
to
all
his
Instances
out
of
his
own
Glossary
at
the
end
of
his
Introduction
,
instead
of
Presidents
,
I
may
boldly
say
they
are
only
meer
Cavils
against
the
Right
and
Manner
by
which
the
Kings
or
Bishops
he
there
mentions
came
to
obtain
their
Thrones
or
Sees
;
Pag.
37.
for
that
the
Monks
who
wrote
of
them
,
ever
meant
by
such
their
expressions
that
they
were
truly
Elected
,
he
himself
cannot
deny
,
which
also
proves
the
Falshood
of
that
his
Assertion
,
wherein
he
affirms
,
That
the
old
Monks
said
every
one
was
ELECTED
,
that
had
not
an
HEREDITARY
Title
;
Ibid
pag.
38.
and
tho
he
was
set
up
by
the
ART
or
VIOLENCE
of
a
Faction
,
or
obtained
the
Crown
by
Force
and
Arms
without
Title
,
yet
according
to
them
he
was
ELECTED
,
when
as
the
PEOPLE
only
received
and
submitted
unto
them
when
they
could
not
help
it
,
and
it
may
be
because
there
was
much
Shouting
,
and
many
Acclamations
at
his
Reception
.
BUT
I
hope
the
Presidents
I
have
here
now
given
will
evince
the
contrary
,
since
of
all
the
Kings
that
have
been
already
mentioned
to
have
been
Elected
,
I
desire
him
to
shew
me
one
,
concerning
whom
the
word
Election
can
mean
no
more
than
a
bare
Recognition
or
Acclamation
of
the
People
,
when
they
first
received
and
submitted
to
them
;
whereas
indeed
they
were
then
solemn
and
deliberate
Acts
of
Choice
by
the
whole
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
.
BUT
since
the
Instances
that
the
Doctor
brings
for
this
his
Opinion
are
all
after
his
Conquest
,
when
he
fancies
the
Nation
totally
subdued
,
and
their
Liberties
lost
;
I
shall
reserve
the
Consideration
of
the
Force
of
those
Authorities
till
my
Introduction
before
my
next
Volume
,
if
God
shall
grant
me
Life
to
finish
it
.
BUT
to
return
from
whence
some
perhaps
may
think
this
too
long
a
Digression
.
KING
Edward
being
murdered
by
the
Instigation
of
his
Mother
,
Ethelred
his
Brother
succeeded
him
;
and
tho
the
Doctor
again
seems
to
put
some
stress
on
the
words
FENG
to
RICE
,
as
if
he
had
come
in
by
Lineal
Succession
,
yet
that
he
was
also
Elected
as
well
as
his
Brother
,
I
desire
he
would
consult
the
Antient
Annals
of
the
Monastery
of
Thorney
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
Bibliothec.
Cotton
.
Nero.
cap.
7.
great
part
of
which
is
written
in
Saxon
Letters
,
and
either
some
time
before
,
or
else
not
long
after
the
Conquest
,
and
there
under
Anno
978.
he
will
find
these
words
,
Eadwardus
Rex
occiditur
,
Atheldredus
eligitur
,
that
King
Edward
was
killed
,
and
Ethelred
Elected
.
Id.
sub
.
Effigie
Claudii
.
A.
3.
AND
for
a
Proof
of
this
,
there
is
in
the
same
Library
the
form
of
the
Coronation
of
that
King
and
his
Queen
,
which
hath
these
words
in
it
.
[
](A64087-e27130-b)*
*
i.
e.
the
Ld.
or
Prince
to
be
elected
;
whence
the
Spanish
and
Italian
Titles
of
Seignior
.
SENIOREM
per
manus
producant
Duo
Episcopi
ad
Ecclesiam
,
&
Clerus
hanc
decantet
Antiphonam
,
duobus
Episcopis
praecinentibus
.
FIRMETVR
manus
tua
,
ut
supra
versic.
GLORIA
Patri
,
&c
,
perveniens
Rex
ad
Ecclesiam
prosternat
se
coram
Altare
,
ut
hymnizetur
.
TE
Deum
Laudamns
;
Te
Dominum
consitemur
.
QVO
finito
tenus
ymnizato
,
Rex
erigetur
de
Solo
,
&
AB
EPISCOPIS
ET
A
PLEBE
ELECTUS
.
Haec
tria
se
servaturum
jura
promittat
,
&
clara
Voce
coràm
Deo
omníque
Populo
dicat
.
Haec
tria
populo
Christiano
,
&
mihi
subditis
in
Christi
promitto
nomine
,
IMPRIMIS
,
ut
Ecclesia
Dei
,
&
omnis
populus
Christianus
veram
pacem
nostro
arbitrio
in
omni
tempore
servet
.
SECVNDO
,
Vt
Rapacitates
,
&
omnes
Iniquitates
omnibus
gradibus
interdicam
.
TERTIO
,
Vt
in
omnibus
Juditiis
aequitatem
&
misericordiam
praecipiam
,
ut
mihi
&
vobis
indulgeat
suam
misericordiam
clemens
&
misericors
Deus
,
qui
vivit
,
&c.
His
peractis
omnes
dicant
,
Amen
.
AND
for
a
farther
Confirmation
of
the
Truth
of
this
Oath
,
there
is
also
an
Antient
Saxon
Copy
of
it
,
together
with
a
Latin
Version
which
differs
but
little
from
that
now
cited
,
and
is
said
to
be
that
Oath
which
Arch-Bishop
Dunstan
administred
to
this
King
at
Kingston
on
the
Day
of
his
Coronation
;
at
the
end
of
which
Oath
it
is
also
specified
,
that
so
long
as
the
King
observes
it
,
he
will
thereby
obtain
both
Earthly
Glory
,
and
also
God's
Mercy
;
so
if
he
breaks
it
,
he
will
still
pass
from
bad
to
worse
,
as
well
in
respect
of
himself
,
as
People
,
unless
he
repent
.
This
you
will
find
printed
both
in
Saxon
and
Latin
,
in
the
second
Book
of
King
Alfred's
Life
,
Cleopatra
.
B.
13.
printed
at
Oxford
from
an
Antient
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
.
I
shall
not
trouble
you
with
a
verbal
Translation
of
all
this
long
Oath
;
only
observe
thus
much
,
that
hereby
it
appears
plainly
that
King
Ethelred
had
been
before
Elected
by
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
in
order
to
be
crowned
King
;
which
is
further
confirmed
by
that
old
Saxon
imperfect
Ritual
of
the
Coronation
of
the
English
Saxon
Kings
and
Queens
,
part
of
which
Mr.
Selden
hath
given
us
in
his
Titles
of
Honour
,
Seld.
Tit.
Hon.
pag.
116.
where
in
the
Prayer
upon
the
Anointing
we
find
these
words
,
Respice
propitius
ad
preces
nostrae
humilitatis
,
&
super
hunc
famulum
tuum
illum
quem
supplici
Devotione
in
Regem
ANGLORUM
vel
SAXONUM
paritèr
ELIGIMVS
,
Benedictionum
tuarum
Dona
multiplica
;
Id.
pag.
140.
as
also
what
follows
in
the
same
Chapter
,
in
the
Blessing
after
the
Coronation
,
in
giving
him
the
Scepter
.
Benedic
,
Domine
,
hunc
PRE-ELECTVM
Principem
,
qui
Regna
omnium
Regum
à
saeculo
moderaris
.
Amen
.
NOW
from
both
these
Places
above
quoted
,
we
may
safely
conclude
,
that
an
Election
did
most
commonly
precede
the
Coronation
of
our
English
Saxon
Kings
;
which
I
think
is
made
so
evident
by
these
Authorities
,
that
it
needs
no
farther
Enlargement
;
nor
should
I
trouble
my self
about
it
were
it
not
to
expose
the
Obstinacy
of
some
Men
,
as
well
as
to
continue
the
Series
of
this
Succession
(
which
perhaps
would
seem
lame
to
others
without
it
)
down
to
the
Conquest
.
TO
go
on
therefore
where
we
left
off
,
after
the
Death
of
King
Ethelred
,
the
Saxon
Annals
tell
us
,
that
Omnes
Proceres
,
qui
in
Londonia
erant
,
&
Cives
,
eligerunt
Eadmundum
in
Regem
,
i.
e.
All
the
Chief
Men
,
(
or
Witan
,
as
it
is
in
the
Saxon
,
i.
e.
Wise
Men
)
that
were
at
London
,
and
the
Citizens
,
chose
Edmund
for
their
King
;
and
yet
he
was
his
Father's
eldest
Son
,
tho
whether
Legitimate
or
not
is
uncertain
:
for
we
do
not
find
any
antient
Author
till
after
the
Conquest
,
that
mentions
Ethelred's
being
married
to
the
Mother
of
this
Prince
;
and
if
he
was
not
,
this
Son
of
his
could
have
no
other
Title
but
Election
.
This
is
also
confirmed
by
Ingulph
,
who
says
,
Cui
(
Ethelredo
)
successit
in
Regnum
,
Londonensium
&
West-Saxonum
Electione
,
Ingulph
.
fol.
507.
b.
lin.
5.
Filius
ejus
primogenitus
Edmundus
,
&c.
i.
e.
Edmund
his
eldest
Son
succeeded
his
Father
Ethelred
,
by
the
Election
of
the
Londoners
and
West-Saxons
,
in
the
Kingdom
.
BUT
tho
our
Saxon
Annals
are
silent
of
it
,
yet
an
Antient
Manuscript
Chronicle
,
wrote
about
the
Time
of
the
Conquest
,
now
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
relates
,
Otho
.
D.
7.
that
about
the
same
Time
that
King
Edmund
was
thus
Elected
,
Episcopi
,
Abbates
,
quique
Nobiliores
Angliae
Canutum
in
Regem
eligere
,
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
several
of
the
Chief
Men
of
England
chose
Cnute
for
their
King
;
which
is
also
confirmed
by
Florence
of
Worcester
in
these
words
under
this
very
Year
.
Post
cujus
mortem
maxima
pars
Regni
tàm
Clericorum
quàm
Laicorum
in
unum
congregati
,
pari
consensu
Cnutonem
in
Regem
eligerunt
,
&
ad
eum
Suthamptoniam
veniens
pacem
cum
eo
pepigerunt
,
&
fidelitatem
jurabant
;
i.
e.
after
whose
Death
(
viz.
of
King
Ethelred
)
the
greatest
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
well
of
the
Clergy
as
Laity
,
being
met
together
,
chose
Cnute
for
their
King
;
and
coming
to
Southampton
made
Peace
with
him
,
and
swore
Fidelity
;
but
he
there
says
nothing
of
his
Coronation
.
THESE
Testimonies
concerning
Ethelred
and
Edmund
being
thus
plain
,
I
confess
Dr.
Brady
has
been
so
just
as
to
cite
them
,
and
fairly
to
translate
that
Passage
in
Ingulph
by
the
word
Election
,
whereas
it
should
have
been
Recognition
,
if
it
had
suited
with
his
Hypothesis
;
as
he
does
also
that
of
Florence
of
Worcester
,
rendring
the
word
Eligerunt
,
by
chose
him
King
:
if
therefore
it
were
a
true
Election
in
one
case
,
then
surely
it
must
be
so
in
the
other
,
for
the
same
Reason
.
BUT
the
nameless
Author
of
the
Great
Point
of
Succession
discuss'd
,
tho
he
does
wilfully
conceal
all
the
printed
Authorities
above
mentioned
,
Page
5.
yet
being
hard
press'd
with
this
Passage
of
King
Cnute
,
has
no
other
way
to
evade
it
,
but
by
saying
,
That
Canutus
,
by
the
Terror
of
his
Arms
,
having
the
greatest
part
of
the
Island
,
at
his
Devotion
,
forced
them
to
acknowledg
and
receive
him
for
their
King
,
which
they
being
under
an
apparent
Force
,
could
not
refuse
to
do
.
THE
falseness
of
which
Assertion
I
will
not
go
about
to
prove
in
this
Place
,
but
refer
the
Reader
to
the
ensuing
History
,
where
he
will
find
that
the
Persons
abovemention'd
,
were
not
so
forced
by
the
Terror
of
his
Arms
,
as
to
acknowledg
him
for
their
King
,
since
London
(
then
,
as
still
)
the
Capital
City
of
the
Nation
,
with
many
others
of
the
Nobility
,
had
before
Chosen
King
Edmund
,
who
by
their
Assistance
was
strong
enough
immediately
after
his
Election
to
fight
the
Danes
at
the
great
Battel
at
Assendune
;
and
therefore
if
voluntarily
,
yet
it
was
treacherously
done
of
them
,
to
quit
the
Prince
who
ought
to
have
been
Elected
,
and
to
choose
a
Stranger
and
an
Invader
over
his
Head
:
and
whether
the
Gentleman
this
Author
writes
against
,
had
ridiculously
called
King
Cnute's
Accession
to
the
Throne
an
Election
,
as
he
would
have
it
,
I
shall
leave
to
the
impartial
Reader
's
Judgment
.
AFTER
the
Death
of
King
Cnute
,
our
Annals
relate
,
that
at
a
Witena-Gemot
or
Great
Council
being
held
at
Oxford
,
Leofricus
Comes
,
&
omnes
propè
Thani
à
Boreali
parte
Thamisis
,
&
Nautae
de
Lundonia
eligerunt
Haroldum
in
Regem
totius
Angliae
,
dum
ejus
Frater
Hardcnutus
esset
in
Denmearcia
,
i.e.
Leofric
the
Earl
,
and
almost
all
the
Thanes
North
of
the
Thames
,
and
the
Sea-men
of
London
,
chose
Harold
King
of
all
England
,
whilst
his
Brother
Hardecnute
was
in
Denmark
;
which
is
also
confirmed
by
[
](A64087-e28400-b)*
*
Fol.
509.
a
Line
2.
Ingulph
,
and
[
](A64087-e28420-b)†
†
Lib.
2.
c.
12.
William
of
Malmesbury
,
who
farther
report
,
That
the
English
had
a
Mind
to
chuse
Edward
the
Son
of
Ethelred
,
or
at
least
Hardecnute
the
Son
of
Cnute
by
Emme
his
Wife
,
the
Widow
of
King
Ethelred
,
who
was
then
in
Denmark
.
BUT
Henry
of
Huntington
says
expresly
,
Haroldus
filius
Cnuti
in
Regem
Electus
est
.
But
Radulphus
de
Diceto
is
yet
more
express
as
to
this
Election
of
Harold
,
as
appears
by
this
Passage
under
An.
1038.
Haroldus
Rex
Merciorum
&
Northymbrorum
,
ut
per
totam
regnaret
Angliam
,
à
Principibus
&
omni
Populo
Eligitur
,
i.
e.
Harold
King
of
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
,
that
he
might
reign
over
all
England
,
is
Chosen
by
the
chief
Men
and
all
the
People
:
whence
you
may
observe
,
that
tho
he
were
then
King
of
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
,
yet
that
still
needed
a
new
Election
to
make
him
King
of
all
England
.
NOW
if
this
were
so
,
as
the
Doctor
himself
has
ingenuously
cited
it
in
his
said
Treatise
;
I
desire
he
would
let
us
know
,
where
was
then
the
Right
of
Lineal
Succession
,
when
the
People
of
England
would
fain
have
chosen
Edward
,
who
could
not
be
Right
Heir
of
the
Crown
so
long
as
the
Children
of
his
Elder
Brother
were
alive
,
tho
then
in
Exile
?
nor
could
Hardecnute
have
any
Right
so
long
as
Harold
his
Elder
Brother
was
alive
;
whom
also
,
as
our
Historians
relate
,
his
Father
had
appointed
Successor
at
his
Death
,
tho
whether
that
be
true
or
no
,
is
much
to
be
doubted
.
BUT
the
Author
of
the
aforementioned
Great
Point
of
Succession
,
&c.
(
to
evade
this
Proof
of
Harold's
Election
)
will
have
all
this
Point
in
Controversy
to
have
been
,
who
had
the
most
Right
,
and
best
Title
to
the
Crown
of
those
two
,
Harold
or
Hardecnute
,
and
that
Earl
Godwin
objected
Harold's
Illegitimacy
,
and
the
Will
of
the
deceased
,
King
,
of
all
which
there
is
not
one
word
mentioned
in
any
of
our
most
Antient
Historians
,
only
he
cites
a
Scrap
in
the
Margin
,
as
he
thinks
,
ou●
of
Brompton
,
(
but
it
should
be
Simeon
of
Durha●
,
for
no
such
thing
is
to
be
found
in
the
former
Author
)
viz.
That
Harold
—
quasi
just
us
haeres
coepit
regnare
,
nec
tamen
ità
potentèr
ut
Canutus
,
quia
justior
haeres
expectabatur
Hardicanutus
,
i.
e.
as
just
Heir
,
but
yet
not
so
absolutely
as
Cnute
,
because
the
juster
Heir
(
S●il
.
H●rdecanute
)
was
expected
,
which
he
is
pleased
to
call
him
,
because
he
falsly
supposes
that
none
could
have
a
Right
to
the
Crown
but
one
of
Queen
Emma's
Children
.
But
this
Writer
cunningly
leaves
out
the
preceding
Words
with
a
dash
,
because
they
make
against
him
,
which
I
shall
here
add
,
〈◊〉
,
consentientibus
quamplurimis
MAJORIBVS
natu
A●glia
,
quasi
Justus
haeres
,
&c.
So
that
it
seems
his
Right
to
reign
,
proceeded
from
the
Consent
of
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
.
SO
that
granting
,
as
this
Author
supposes
,
That
Hardecnute
had
been
left
Heir
by
his
Father
.
King
Cnute's
Testament
,
yet
you
see
this
could
only
give
him
a
Precedency
of
being
first
Proposed
,
and
Elected
.
HAROLD
dying
after
a
few
Years
Reign
,
Hardecnute
was
sent
for
out
of
Elanders
to
succeed
him
;
yet
this
could
not
be
as
his
Heir
,
being
but
of
the
half
Blood
,
and
his
supposed
Brother
only
by
his
Father's
side
:
and
therefore
Henry
of
Huntington
says
expresly
,
Lib.
6.
p.
365.
that
Post
Mortem
Harolds
Hardecnute
filius
Regis
Cnuti
illicò
susceptus
est
,
&
ELECTVS
in
Regeni
ab
Anglis
,
&
DACIS
,
i.
e.
After
the
Death
of
Harold
,
Hardecnute
the
Son
of
King
Cnute
was
presently
received
,
and
Elected
King
by
the
English
and
Danes
.
HARDECNVTE
dying
suddenly
after
,
about
two
Years
Reign
,
the
abovecited
Antient
Chronicle
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
Otho
D.
7.
proceeds
to
tell
us
,
that
Mortuo
Hardecanuto
,
Eadwardus
Annitentibus
maximè
Comite
Godwino
&
Wigornensi
Livingo
,
levatar
Londoniae
in
Regem
,
i.
e.
that
Hardecnute
being
dead
,
Edward
by
the
Assistance
chiefly
of
Earl
Godwin
,
and
Living
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
was
advanced
to
the
Throne
at
London
.
WILLIAM
of
Malmesbury
words
it
thus
,
speaking
of
Earl
Godwin
,
Lib.
2.
cap.
13.
Nec
mora
,
congregato
concilio
Londoniae
,
rationibus
suis
explicitis
;
Regem
effecit
.
From
whence
it
appears
,
that
by
Godwin's
means
he
was
made
King
at
a
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
.
BUT
Ingulph
is
yet
more
express
,
who
says
,
Pag.
895.
Post
ejus
(
S●il
.
Hardecanuti
)
obitum
,
Omnium
Electione
in
Edwardum
concordatur
,
maximè
cohortante
Godwino
Comite
.
i.
e.
that
after
the
Death
of
Hardecnute
,
it
was
unanimously
agreed
upon
to
Elect
Prince
Edward
;
Earl
Godwin
chiefly
advising
it
.
AND
Henry
Huntington
goes
yet
a
step
higher
,
and
writes
thus
,
Edwardus
cum
paucis
venit
in
Angliam
,
Lib.
6.
p.
365.
&
Electus
est
in
Regem
ab
omni
populo
.
Prince
Edward
coming
into
England
with
but
a
few
Men
,
was
Elected
King
by
all
the
People
:
which
is
also
confirmed
by
an
Antient
Manuscript
Chronicle
of
Thomas
of
Chesterton
Canon
of
Litchfield
,
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
who
under
Anno
1042.
says
thus
,
Cleopatra
.
C.
3.
Edwardus
filius
Athelredi
Regis
,
ab
omni
Populo
in
Regem
Electus
,
&
Consecratus
est
.
BUT
the
Doctor
very
cunningly
conceals
all
this
concerning
his
Election
,
Lib.
6.
cap.
9.
and
only
gives
us
a
shred
out
of
Guilielmus
Gemeticensis
in
these
words
,
Hardecanutus
Edwardum
totius
Regni
reliquit
haeredem
;
that
is
,
left
Edward
Heir
of
the
whole
Kingdom
:
but
so
far
indeed
the
Doctor
is
in
the
Right
,
Page
8.
That
he
could
be
no
other
than
a
Testamentary
Heir
,
there
being
other
Heirs
of
the
Right
Line
,
both
of
Saxon
and
Danish
Blood
before
him
.
But
it
may
well
be
doubted
,
whether
the
Author
last
mentioned
,
being
a
Foreigner
,
may
not
be
mistaken
,
if
he
means
the
words
haeredem
reliquit
,
for
a
Bequest
by
Will
,
since
no
English
Historian
that
I
know
of
mentions
any
such
thing
:
and
indeed
it
is
highly
improbable
that
this
Prince
made
any
Will
at
all
,
since
all
Writers
agree
that
he
died
suddenly
at
a
Drunken
Feast
,
in
the
very
Flower
of
his
Age
;
and
as
it
is
not
likely
he
made
any
Will
before
,
so
it
was
impossible
he
could
do
it
at
his
Death
.
BUT
this
Election
of
King
Edward
farther
appears
,
from
the
mean
and
abject
Carriage
which
this
Prince
shewed
,
(
as
you
will
find
William
of
Malmesbury
)
towards
Earl
Godwin
,
when
he
was
so
far
from
claiming
the
Crown
,
that
he
only
desired
he
would
save
his
Life
,
till
the
Earl
encouraging
him
,
put
him
in
hopes
of
obtaining
the
Kingdom
upon
Promise
of
marrying
his
Daughter
;
which
he
would
never
have
done
,
had
he
had
so
●air
a
Pretence
as
the
last
Will
of
his
Brother
Hardecnute
to
recommended
him
to
the
favour
of
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
if
that
alone
would
have
done
,
to
what
purpose
should
he
need
afterwards
to
be
Elected
?
THIS
is
in
part
acknowledged
by
the
Doctor
;
but
to
palliate
it
,
he
will
have
Godwin
,
(
a
Council
being
immediately
called
)
by
his
Reason
and
Rhetorick
to
make
him
King
;
(
it
seems
then
he
was
to
be
made
so
)
but
he
dares
not
say
one
word
of
his
Election
,
for
fear
it
would
betray
the
Cause
which
he
has
so
strenuously
laboured
to
advance
.
AND
therefore
he
thinks
he
has
now
nothing
more
to
do
,
but
to
expose
and
ridicule
the
Legend
of
the
Abbot
of
Rievalle
in
making
Edwards
the
Confessor
to
be
elected
King
in
his
Mother's
Womb
:
which
tho
I
grant
to
be
as
absurd
as
to
drink
Prince
of
Wales
his
Health
before
he
is
born
,
yet
the
Abbot
had
certainly
no
ground
for
this
Story
,
unless
he
had
been
sufficiently
convinced
that
this
was
an
Elective
Kingdom
in
the
Time
of
King
Ethelred
his
Father
.
BUT
if
the
Reader
desires
further
Satisfaction
concerning
the
Circumstances
of
this
King's
Election
,
I
shall
refer
him
to
the
Antient
Annals
of
the
Church
of
Winchester
,
which
I
have
faithfully
transcribed
out
of
the
first
Volume
of
Monasticon
Anglicanum
,
and
inserted
into
this
Volume
under
Anno
1041.
where
he
will
find
the
whole
History
of
this
Prince's
Election
and
Coronation
,
written
by
a
Monk
of
that
Church
not
long
after
the
Conquest
;
these
Annals
are
also
in
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
to
which
I
must
likewise
by
the
Favour
of
its
honourable
Possessor
,
own
my self
highly
obliged
for
several
considerable
Remarks
in
this
History
of
the
Succession
of
our
Saxon
Kings
.
BUT
to
draw
to
a
Conclusion
upon
this
Subject
;
King
Edward
(
as
appears
by
our
Annals
)
in
the
Year
957
,
sent
over
for
his
Cousin
Prince
Edward
,
Col.
189.
n.
20.
sirnamed
the
Out-Law
,
Son
of
King
Edmund
,
out
of
Hungary
,
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
,
Illum
se
Regni
haeredem
constituere
,
that
he
might
appoint
him
Heir
of
the
Kingdom
:
which
had
been
a
very
idle
Thing
had
the
Kingdom
been
Hereditary
,
and
that
it
had
been
his
undoubted
Right
by
Proximity
of
Blood
.
THIS
Prince
dying
soon
after
his
coming
over
,
we
no
where
find
,
that
King
Edward
ever
offered
to
do
the
like
for
his
Cousin
Edgar
Atheling
;
but
on
the
contrary
forgetting
his
own
Family
,
Ingulph
tells
us
,
that
the
Year
before
his
Death
,
Fo.
512.
n.
40.
he
sent
Robert
Arch-Bp
of
Canterbury
his
Ambassadour
,
to
let
William
Duke
of
Normandy
know
,
Illum
designatum
esse
sui
Regni
successorem
,
that
he
had
appointed
him
Heir
of
his
Kingdom
:
which
relation
tho
I
have
proved
to
be
false
as
to
Arch-bishop
Robert
,
towards
the
end
of
this
ensuing
History
;
yet
might
it
be
true
in
the
main
,
and
some
other
Bishop
might
have
gone
over
to
Duke
William
on
that
Message
;
but
however
,
for
all
this
,
King
Edward
afterwards
adopted
Earl
Harold
upon
his
Death-bed
,
for
which
we
have
very
good
Authority
,
since
our
Saxon
Annals
testify
it
in
these
words
,
Page
172.
Tunc
Haroldus
Comes
capessit
Regnum
,
sicut
Rex
ei
concesserat
,
omnésque
ad
id
Eum
eligebant
,
&
consecratus
est
in
Regem
in
Festo
Epiphaniae
,
which
was
the
same
day
that
King
Edward
was
Buried
.
THIS
is
also
confirmed
by
the
History
of
the
Abby
of
Ely
,
written
not
long
after
the
Conquest
,
and
lately
published
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
,
Quo
(
Scil.
Edwardo
)
tumulato
,
Lib.
2.
cap.
43.
fol.
515.
subregulus
Haraldus
Godwini
Ducis
Filius
,
quem
Rex
antè
suam
Decessionem
Regni
Successorem
eligerat
,
à
totius
Angliae
Primatibus
ad
Regale
Culmen
ELECTVS
est
,
Die
eodem
ab
Aldredo
Eboracensi
Archiepiscopo
in
Regem
honorificè
consecratus
;
which
also
agrees
with
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
under
Anno
1066.
almost
in
the
very
same
words
,
Page
5.
and
by
Eadmerus
(
who
lived
not
long
after
the
Conquest
)
in
these
words
,
Juxtà
quod
Edwardus
ante
mortem
statuerat
,
successit
HARALDVS
.
FROM
all
which
remarkable
Testimonies
I
shall
draw
these
two
Conclusions
.
FIRST
,
That
this
Testamentary
Designation
of
Harold
by
King
Edward
for
his
Heir
,
was
not
sufficient
alone
to
make
him
King
,
but
it
also
required
a
subsequent
Election
of
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
.
SECONDLY
,
That
there
is
an
apparent
Distinction
here
made
between
his
Election
and
Consecration
.
AND
I
think
this
enough
,
had
I
no
more
to
say
,
to
settle
this
Point
;
but
to
let
the
Reader
know
the
utmost
that
may
be
objected
against
these
Authorities
,
I
must
freely
confess
,
that
divers
Writers
of
good
Credit
and
Reputation
,
who
lived
after
the
Conquest
,
viz.
Ingulph
of
Croyland
,
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Ailred
Abbot
of
Rievalle
,
and
Henry
of
Huntington
,
look
upon
this
Donation
of
King
Edward
as
a
meer
Pretence
,
invented
by
the
English
in
Prejudice
of
the
Norman
Duke
.
BUT
how
they
will
be
able
to
answer
those
plain
and
full
Authorities
I
have
before
cited
,
I
know
not
:
for
William
of
Malmesbury
himself
was
also
forced
to
confess
,
that
King
Harold
claimed
not
only
by
virtue
of
Edward's
Designation
,
but
by
the
Election
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
appears
by
this
Memorable
Passage
,
Will
.
Malmesbur
.
de
Gestis
Anglorum
Lib.
2.
Fol.
●5
.
viz.
Ille
(
scilicet
Haraldus
)
in
his
Answer
to
William
then
Duke
of
Normandy
,
de
puellae
nuptiis
referens
,
de
Regno
(
addebat
)
praesumptuosum
fuisse
,
quod
absque
generali
Senatûs
&
Populi
Conventu
&
Edicto
,
alienam
illi
haereditatem
juraverit
,
i.
e.
That
Harold
,
speaking
of
the
Marriage
of
the
Duke's
Sister
,
further
added
,
that
it
was
a
very
presumptuous
thing
to
swear
away
another's
Inheritance
to
him
,
without
the
General
Act
and
Appointment
of
the
Senate
and
People
,
that
is
,
the
Nobility
and
Commons
.
THIS
shews
,
that
it
would
have
been
a
most
notorious
Falshood
for
Harold
thus
to
have
gone
about
to
impose
upon
Duke
William
,
had
there
never
been
any
such
thing
as
a
Real
and
Solemn
Election
,
which
our
abovementioned
Authors
have
related
.
Dr.
Brady
's
Answer
to
Argum
.
Antinorman
.
fol.
238.
NOR
is
Dr.
Brady's
Objection
against
this
at
all
material
,
in
saying
,
that
those
who
thus
set
him
up
,
were
only
a
Court
Faction
,
for
the
People
all
England
over
could
never
have
notice
to
come
to
,
or
send
their
Representatives
to
such
a
Solemnity
,
as
to
elect
and
crown
him
King
in
four
and
twenty
Hour's
Time
;
and
therefore
should
his
Election
be
granted
,
he
could
not
be
chosen
by
the
People
,
who
had
neither
Notice
nor
Knowledg
of
it
,
but
only
received
and
submitted
to
him
as
their
King
.
NOW
in
answer
to
this
I
need
only
say
,
that
if
the
Doctor
would
have
been
so
fair
as
to
have
consulted
Sir
Henry
Spelman's
first
Volume
of
Councils
,
or
the
first
Volume
of
Monasticon
Anglicanum
,
he
would
have
found
in
both
of
them
,
(
in
the
Charters
of
the
Foundation
of
the
Abby
of
Westminster
,
and
the
History
of
that
Church
printed
in
the
Latter
)
that
it
was
not
(
as
he
says
)
never
to
have
been
imagined
;
for
it
was
really
true
,
that
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
did
meet
a
little
before
Christmass
,
(
secundùm
Morem
,
according
to
Custom
)
and
not
only
so
,
but
were
expresly
summoned
to
be
present
at
the
Great
Solemnity
of
the
Consecration
of
that
Abbey
,
which
was
,
as
our
Annals
inform
us
,
on
St.
Innocent's
day
,
and
the
King
dying
on
the
Twefth-day
following
,
this
Great
Council
(
which
certainly
was
a
full
one
)
was
so
far
from
being
then
Dissolved
,
that
it
chose
Harold
for
their
succeeding
King
,
as
the
said
Annals
relate
:
The
nicety
of
the
Dissolution
of
a
Parliament
upon
the
King's
Decease
not
being
at
that
time
known
.
I
think
this
is
sufficient
to
answer
all
that
the
Doctor
has
,
or
I
suppose
can
say
upon
this
Head
;
therefore
I
will
now
leave
it
to
the
Reader
to
consider
,
how
far
any
of
his
Assertions
are
true
.
AS
first
,
Whether
the
sure
Rule
of
Succession
was
either
Right
of
Blood
?
True
and
exact
History
of
the
Succession
,
Fol.
7.
OR
Secondly
,
Whether
the
bare
Nomination
or
Appointment
of
the
preceding
King
,
was
then
thought
and
allowed
as
Cause
sufficient
for
the
Father
to
prefer
his
Brother's
Son
before
his
own
,
or
a
Bastard
before
his
Lawful
Issue
,
or
that
the
Instances
which
he
hath
produced
will
be
able
to
make
it
out
;
or
else
whether
those
very
Instances
,
which
I
have
here
set
in
their
true
Light
,
do
not
directly
evince
the
contrary
?
THIRDLY
,
Whether
from
this
foregoing
History
of
the
Succession
,
it
appears
also
to
be
true
what
he
asserts
,
viz.
That
from
Egbert
the
first
Saxon
Monarch
,
Id.
Fol.
9.
to
Ethelred
the
last
by
Right
of
Blood
,
we
do
not
read
of
many
Elections
for
the
space
of
two
hundred
and
sixteen
Years
;
and
that
those
we
meet
with
are
bound
and
limited
by
Proximity
of
Blood
,
or
Nomination
of
the
Successor
by
the
Predecessor
,
and
that
where
the
word
Election
or
any
thing
in
that
Sense
is
used
,
it
signifies
only
a
Recognition
and
Submission
?
And
I
will
now
leave
it
to
the
Reader
's
Judgment
,
if
I
have
not
given
sufficient
Instances
to
the
contrary
in
every
one
of
these
Particulars
,
there
being
not
above
two
Kings
in
all
this
long
Series
of
more
than
two
hundred
and
sixty
Years
,
concerning
whom
I
have
not
brought
express
Testimonies
from
Authors
of
undoubted
Credit
both
in
Print
and
Manuscript
,
of
their
Election
by
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
.
Or
,
FOURTHLY
,
Whether
his
last
Assertion
be
any
truer
than
the
former
,
viz.
That
the
Danish
Kings
,
Id.
ibid.
after
Sweyn
had
conquered
the
Kingdom
,
(
whose
best
Title
was
the
Sword
)
either
brought
hither
the
Custom
of
the
Predecessor
,
naming
or
giving
the
Kingdom
to
the
Successor
,
as
probably
it
might
have
been
practised
in
their
own
Kingdoms
,
or
used
it
as
they
found
it
here
practised
by
the
Saxon
Kings
?
Or
whether
the
Authorities
I
have
already
cited
do
not
expresly
prove
,
that
every
one
of
the
three
Danish
Kings
came
in
by
Election
,
and
that
Harold
Harefoot
was
the
only
Prince
of
those
Three
,
who
could
make
any
pretence
to
it
by
Testament
?
AND
as
for
the
Saxon
Kings
that
reigned
before
them
,
how
far
they
by
their
last
Wills
alone
could
dispose
of
,
or
entail
the
Crown
,
without
the
concurrent
Assent
and
Consent
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
I
refer
the
Reader
to
that
part
of
King
Alfred's
Will
,
I
have
here
made
use
of
for
his
farther
Satisfaction
,
if
he
have
still
any
doubt
left
about
it
.
I
have
now
dispatched
this
exact
and
faithful
History
of
the
Succession
of
our
English
Saxon
Kings
,
in
which
I
am
not
conscious
to
my self
that
I
have
either
added
or
diminished
any
thing
material
to
,
or
from
the
Authors
which
I
have
made
use
of
;
I
desire
to
be
believed
that
I
have
not
wrote
this
to
prove
,
that
the
Succession
to
the
Crown
ought
at
this
day
to
be
Elective
in
the
same
manner
as
it
was
before
the
Conquest
,
but
only
to
obviate
and
remove
the
false
Opinions
or
Prejudices
of
some
Men
,
who
by
the
plausible
Representations
of
the
Doctor
and
others
,
have
been
so
far
prepossessed
as
to
believe
,
that
an
Hereditary
Succession
to
the
Crown
hath
been
as
Antient
as
the
Monarchy
it self
;
whereas
we
find
that
Sweden
and
Denmark
have
from
Elective
become
Hereditary
Kingdoms
in
a
much
less
space
of
Time
:
And
I
suppose
no
Man
of
those
Countries
would
asperse
any
Writer
there
,
of
being
an
Enemy
to
Monarchy
for
asserting
so
evident
a
Truth
;
and
therefore
I
hope
I
may
find
the
same
fair
Quarter
at
Home
,
notwithstanding
the
Doctor
's
Insinuations
before
his
abovecited
History
of
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
,
That
none
but
Papists
,
Fanaticks
,
or
Common-Wealth's
Men
,
(
a
List
of
whose
,
Works
he
there
gives
us
)
would
dare
to
write
for
,
or
maintain
this
Opinion
.
But
if
Parsons
the
Jesuit
has
happened
in
his
Discourse
of
the
Succession
,
to
write
some
Truths
concerning
it
,
I
am
no
more
to
be
thought
Jesuitical
for
following
(
not
him
,
but
)
the
Authors
from
whom
he
took
them
;
than
I
should
be
if
I
had
wrote
a
Mathematical
Dissertation
founded
upon
Demonstrations
from
Euclid
,
which
had
been
before
made
use
of
by
Tacquet
,
or
any
other
Learned
Jesuit
,
that
has
wrote
upon
that
Subject
.
AFTER
the
Election
,
I
shall
say
somewhat
of
the
Coronation
of
our
English
Saxon
Kings
,
which
sometimes
was
performed
on
the
same
Day
on
which
they
were
Elected
,
and
sometimes
several
Days
,
nay
,
Months
after
,
as
appears
by
the
Coronation
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
;
who
tho
he
were
Chosen
King
in
June
not
long
after
his
Brother
Hardecnut's
Decease
,
yet
was
he
not
Crowned
till
the
Easter
following
,
as
you
will
find
in
the
Saxon
Annals
under
the
Years
1041
,
1042.
But
Harold
his
Successor
(
to
make
the
Crown
the
surer
)
was
Elected
and
Crowned
the
same
Day
.
This
Solemnity
of
the
Coronation
,
was
most
commonly
performed
by
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
yet
was
it
not
at
first
done
in
the
Church
,
but
in
the
open
Air
;
thus
the
Kings
Athelstan
,
Edmund
,
and
Edred
,
are
expresly
mentioned
by
our
Historians
to
have
been
Crowned
in
the
Market
Place
of
Kingston
upon
Thames
:
and
I
suppose
the
like
had
been
used
in
the
Coronation
of
former
Kings
,
since
it
is
not
taken
notice
of
as
an
Innovation
.
BUT
to
say
somewhat
of
the
forms
of
those
Crowns
which
our
Kings
then
wore
,
it
appears
from
their
Coins
that
they
were
at
first
no
other
than
Diadems
like
those
of
the
Greek
Emperors
in
that
Age
,
and
from
whom
they
were
borrowed
:
thus
Offa
King
of
the
Mercians
is
Graven
on
his
Coin
with
a
Diadem
of
Pearls
about
his
Head
;
Vid.
Ante
Vitam
Aelfred
.
R.
Tab.
4.
&
ante
Camden
.
Britan
.
Tab.
but
our
great
King
Alfred
has
no
more
than
a
bare
Head-band
,
or
Circle
,
which
seems
to
have
been
tied
behind
,
as
you
may
see
in
his
Coins
.
And
tho
I
confess
there
is
also
a
Coin
of
one
K.
Egbert
with
a
Coronet
of
Rayes
upon
his
Head
;
yet
that
this
was
not
of
our
K.
Egbert
,
but
rather
of
him
that
was
King
of
Northumberland
,
who
began
to
reign
An.
867
,
I
rather
incline
to
believe
.
As
for
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
he
has
in
his
Coins
only
a
kind
of
Diadem
upon
his
Helmet
,
King
Athelstàn
,
Edmund
and
Eadred
his
Brothers
being
the
first
of
our
West-Saxon
Kings
,
who
wore
Crowns
with
three
Rayes
,
or
Points
higher
than
the
rest
;
and
therefore
I
look
upon
it
as
a
Fiction
in
them
who
will
needs
have
it
,
that
K.
Alfred
was
Crowned
with
a
Crown
wrought
with
Flower
de
Lices
;
because
such
a
Crown
was
kept
among
the
Regalia
at
Westminster
before
our
late
Civil
Wars
,
in
a
Box
,
upon
whose
Cover
was
this
Inscription
,
Vid.
Vitam
Aelfredi
.
pag.
158.
Haec
est
Principalior
Corona
cum
qua
Coronabantur
Reges
,
Aelfredus
,
Edwardus
,
&c.
Which
having
been
the
Crown
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
it
was
very
easy
for
the
Monks
of
that
Church
who
kept
those
Regalia
in
after
times
,
to
inscribe
what
they
pleased
upon
this
Box
,
since
it
added
so
much
to
the
Antiquity
and
Reputation
of
this
Crown
:
and
I
am
the
more
inclined
to
this
Opinion
,
because
I
find
King
Cnute
,
and
Edward
the
Confessor
,
to
be
the
first
Kings
who
wore
Diadems
adorned
with
Flower-de-Lices
,
as
appears
by
their
Coins
.
I
shall
in
the
next
Place
say
somewhat
of
the
Titles
by
which
our
West-Saxon
Kings
stiled
themselves
in
their
Laws
and
Charters
;
and
to
begin
with
King
Egbert
,
(
however
Supreme
he
were
over
all
the
rest
of
the
Kings
then
reigning
in
England
,
yet
we
cannot
find
that
he
stiled
himself
more
than
,
Rex
West-Saxonum
in
any
of
his
Charters
;
for
as
for
Laws
we
have
none
of
his
left
us
.
The
like
I
may
say
for
his
Successors
Ethelwolf
,
and
his
Sons
and
Grandsons
,
as
far
as
King
Athelstan
,
who
for
ought
I
can
find
was
the
first
Prince
that
upon
his
Victories
over
the
Danes
and
Scots
,
changed
his
Title
of
Rex
West-Saxonum
,
or
Anglorum
alone
,
which
was
used
by
his
Predecessors
,
to
this
that
follows
,
Ego
Aethelstanus
Rex
Anglorum
,
per
omnipotentis
Dextram
totius
Britanniae
Regno
sublimatus
,
as
you
will
find
it
in
his
Charter
in
William
of
Malmesbury
,
de
Gestis
Pontif.
as
also
in
the
same
Place
you
will
find
this
King's
Title
to
have
somewhat
varied
;
Li●
.
4.
pag.
363.364
.
pub●●●h'd
by
Dr.
Gale
.
for
on
a
rich
Box
,
or
Shrine
,
given
by
this
King
to
keep
the
Relicts
of
the
Saints
in
,
was
engraven
this
Inscription
,
Ego
Aethelstanus
totius
Britanniae
&
multarum
nationum
in
circuitu
positarum
Imperator
,
&c.
which
Title
was
also
made
use
of
by
his
Brother
King
Edmund
,
only
instead
of
Imperator
,
he
stiles
himself
Gubernator
&
Rector
,
as
appears
by
his
Charter
to
the
Church
of
Glastonbury
,
set
down
by
the
same
Author
above-mentioned
,
in
his
[
](A64087-e31960-b)*
*
Pag.
318.
published
in
the
same
Vol.
by
Dr.
Gale
.
Antiquity
of
the
Church
of
Glastonbury
,
which
was
also
used
by
King
Edgar
,
tho
with
some
difference
,
who
instead
of
Rector
&
Rex
,
stiled
himself
totius
Albionis
Basileus
in
divers
Charters
;
but
this
proceeded
from
the
corrupt
Stile
of
that
Time
,
or
else
the
particular
Fancy
of
the
Clerk
or
Monk
who
drew
the
Charter
:
And
tho
instead
of
this
word
Basileus
,
King
Ethelred
his
Son
again
made
use
of
Rex
,
yet
the
rest
of
the
Title
remained
the
same
,
and
was
also
continued
by
King
Knut
;
however
he
sometimes
stiled
himself
Rex
totius
Albionis
Insulae
,
&
aliarum
Nationum
plurimarum
.
What
Titles
his
Sons
had
I
do
not
find
,
because
I
have
not
seen
any
of
their
Charters
;
only
we
may
here
observe
,
that
several
Kings
before
Cnute
,
stiled
themselves
Kings
not
only
of
Albion
,
or
Britain
,
but
of
several
other
Nations
round
about
,
by
which
could
only
be
meant
that
Superiority
they
assumed
at
that
time
over
the
Kings
of
Scotland
,
Wales
and
Northumberland
,
before
that
Country
was
reduced
into
the
form
of
a
Province
,
and
was
governed
by
Earls
.
I
now
come
,
in
the
next
place
,
to
give
you
an
Account
of
the
chief
Powers
and
Prerogatives
of
our
English-Saxon
Kings
;
some
of
which
I
find
set
down
in
our
Saxon
Annals
at
the
end
of
the
Year
693
,
at
the
Council
of
Becanceld
,
where
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
thus
defines
them
in
his
Decree
at
the
Conclusion
of
that
Council
.
Regum
est
,
says
he
,
constituere
Comites
,
Duces
,
Vice-Comites
,
&
Judites
;
it
is
the
Office
of
Kings
to
constitute
Earls
,
Ealdormen
,
Sheriffs
and
Judges
.
TO
which
we
may
also
add
the
Power
of
Coining
Money
,
which
being
then
the
Prerogative
of
the
Crown
,
was
granted
by
Charter
to
the
Arch-bishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
,
as
likewise
to
the
Abbots
of
Medeshamsted
or
Peterborough
,
and
to
several
other
Abbies
;
as
may
be
seen
in
Monasticon
Anglicanum
,
as
well
as
in
the
Annals
themselves
.
Some
Instances
of
which
I
have
given
you
in
the
ensuing
History
,
not
omitting
some
of
the
Coins
which
are
still
preserved
in
Cabinets
,
some
of
whose
Figures
are
to
be
found
in
the
Collection
of
Saxon
Coins
before
King
Alfred's
Life
,
as
also
before
the
new
Edition
of
Camden's
Britannia
.
BUT
that
any
of
those
Kings
had
Power
by
their
own
Royal
Prerogative
,
to
enhance
or
debase
the
intrinsick
Value
of
the
Money
,
coined
either
in
their
own
or
other
Mints
,
I
can
no
ways
believe
,
since
such
a
Prerogative
would
have
highly
tended
to
the
Loss
and
Defrauding
of
the
Subject
,
for
which
that
Power
was
never
designed
;
nor
do
I
find
our
Kings
ever
assumed
this
Prerogative
to
themselves
,
till
later
Ages
.
And
in
Confirmation
of
this
the
[
](A64087-e32310-b)†
†
Sect.
3.
Mirror
of
Justices
recites
it
as
an
old
Law
of
the
Saxon
Times
,
that
no
King
of
this
Realm
could
change
,
embase
,
or
enhance
his
Money
,
or
make
other
Coin
than
of
Silver
,
san's
l'assent
de
touts
ses
Counties
,
i.
e.
without
the
Assent
of
Parliament
;
as
Sir
Edward
Coke
in
his
second
Institutes
,
hath
on
very
good
grounds
interpreted
this
Expression
,
in
that
Author
Andrew
Horne
,
Artic.
super
Chartas
,
cap.
20.
p.
576.
who
lived
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
I.
TO
these
we
may
further
add
,
that
of
pardoning
Offendors
their
Lives
in
several
Cases
,
such
as
striking
in
the
King's
Palace
,
&c.
which
he
might
also
take
in
Case
of
Homicides
;
but
still
reserving
the
Wiregilds
,
or
Compensations
that
were
to
be
made
to
the
Friends
or
Relations
of
the
Parties
slain
,
which
it
was
not
in
his
Power
to
release
,
as
appears
by
several
Passages
in
our
Saxon
Laws
,
some
of
which
I
have
inserted
in
this
Volume
;
whence
,
I
suppose
,
are
derived
the
Appeals
of
the
Wife
,
Son
,
or
Brother
,
in
Cases
of
Murder
at
this
day
.
BUT
as
for
the
Power
of
making
War
or
Peace
,
since
I
find
little
said
of
it
in
our
Histories
,
I
shall
not
be
positive
in
asserting
any
thing
concerning
it
:
only
shall
observe
,
that
in
every
Peace
made
by
the
King
upon
Payment
of
Money
,
the
Consent
of
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
was
required
;
for
Taxes
could
not
be
raised
without
it
,
as
you
will
find
in
our
Annals
under
the
Years
994
,
1002
,
1006
,
1011
,
when
that
extraordinary
Tax
of
Danegelt
was
raised
to
be
paid
to
the
Danes
for
purchasing
a
Peace
of
them
.
And
as
for
the
Power
of
making
Foreign
War
,
that
could
also
signify
little
,
since
those
Kings
had
not
the
Prerogative
of
raising
Money
without
the
Consent
of
their
People
,
any
more
than
our
Kings
have
at
this
day
:
nor
were
their
Revenues
so
much
in
Money
,
as
in
Provisions
for
their
Houshold
.
NOR
can
I
omit
here
taking
notice
,
that
the
English
Saxon
Kings
wanted
one
great
Prerogative
,
which
ours
exercise
at
this
day
,
viz.
the
power
of
granting
away
the
Demesnes
of
the
Crown
,
even
to
pious
Uses
,
without
the
Consent
to
the
great
Council
of
their
Kingdoms
:
and
of
this
we
find
a
remarkable
Instance
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
first
Vol.
of
Councils
,
Pag.
340.
where
Baldred
King
of
Kent
had
given
the
Mannor
of
Mallings
to
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
;
but
because
the
chief
Men
of
his
Kingdom
(
i.
e.
the
Great
Council
)
had
not
consented
to
it
,
it
was
revoked
until
K.
Egbert
afterwards
by
the
Consent
of
his
WITTENA
GEMOT
made
a
new
Grant
thereof
:
and
this
was
also
the
reason
why
the
Foundations
and
Infeodations
of
Abbies
were
always
confirmed
and
attested
by
all
the
Estates
as
well
Spiritual
as
Temporal
,
as
you
will
find
by
most
of
their
Charters
in
Monast.
Anglican
.
of
which
I
have
inserted
some
Examples
in
the
History
it self
;
so
that
I
shall
leave
it
to
the
Reader
's
Consideration
,
whether
those
Princes
that
could
not
dispose
of
their
Crown-Lands
without
the
Consent
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
could
without
the
like
Consent
dispose
of
the
Crown
it self
as
they
pleased
,
as
Dr.
Brady
in
his
[
](A64087-e32650-b)*
*
Pag.
7
,
8.
History
of
the
Succession
,
&c.
asserts
,
tho
without
any
just
Grounds
,
as
hath
been
already
proved
.
BUT
those
Kings
great
Prerogative
chiefly
consisted
in
giving
their
Sanction
to
all
Laws
that
were
made
,
as
well
relating
to
Civil
as
Ecclesiastical
Matters
,
that
did
not
concern
Doctrines
of
Faith
:
but
this
is
still
to
be
so
understood
,
that
this
Prerogative
could
never
be
exerted
without
the
Advice
and
Consent
of
the
Mycel-Gemot
,
or
Great
Council
of
the
Realm
;
at
which
,
tho
they
were
often
first
drawn
up
into
Form
,
and
then
proposed
by
the
King
,
yet
was
their
Authority
also
necessary
for
the
enacting
of
those
Laws
,
without
which
they
could
no
ways
oblige
the
Subject
,
as
shall
be
further
shewn
towards
the
end
of
this
Discourse
.
BUT
since
I
have
given
you
so
large
an
Account
how
our
Kings
then
obtained
the
Crown
,
it
may
perhaps
be
expected
I
should
say
somewhat
now
concerning
the
manner
of
their
losing
it
,
sometimes
by
other
ways
than
Death
.
IN
order
to
this
I
desire
the
Reader
would
observe
,
that
not
only
in
England
,
but
in
all
the
Kingdoms
of
Europe
,
that
were
raised
upon
the
Ruins
of
the
Roman
Empire
after
the
Gothic
Model
,
the
same
mix'd
manner
of
Succession
,
partly
by
Testament
,
partly
by
Election
,
did
in
those
days
chiefly
prevail
:
Of
which
Monsieur
Mezeray
himself
is
so
sensible
,
that
in
his
Abridgment
of
the
[
](A64087-e32760-b)*
*
At
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
K.
Clotair
II.
tit
.
Moeurs
&
Constumes
.
History
of
France
,
he
freely
owns
,
That
during
the
Kings
of
the
first
Race
,
they
were
still
chosen
out
of
the
Royal
Family
;
but
that
there
were
three
Conditions
required
to
it
.
(
1.
)
Birth
,
(
thô
whether
they
were
legitimate
or
no
it
matter'd
not
)
.
(
2.
)
The
last
Will
of
the
Father
.
(
3.
)
The
Consent
of
the
Great
Men
,
or
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
the
last
of
these
(
says
he
)
almost
ever
followed
the
two
former
.
Moreover
,
that
in
all
those
Kingdoms
,
where
this
way
of
Election
was
in
use
,
their
Kings
were
so
far
from
being
absolute
Monarchs
,
that
they
were
accountable
for
their
Tyranny
,
or
Male-Administration
,
to
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
were
by
them
liable
to
be
deposed
for
the
same
:
Of
which
(
were
it
to
my
present
purpose
)
I
could
give
you
frequent
Examples
,
not
only
in
Denmark
and
Sweden
,
in
both
which
Kingdoms
that
Law
was
in
force
till
within
this
last
Century
,
when
they
became
successive
in
a
Lineal
Descent
,
by
an
Act
of
all
the
Estates
;
but
also
in
Castile
and
Arragon
,
and
even
in
that
of
France
it self
(
as
much
as
she
takes
upon
her
to
be
Absolute
at
this
day
)
:
and
for
the
Proof
of
this
I
shall
refer
you
to
any
French
History
.
Those
famous
Examples
of
the
last
Childerick's
being
Deposed
by
the
great
Council
,
or
Assembly
of
the
Estates
of
France
,
who
elected
Pepin
King
in
his
room
;
and
also
their
setting
aside
Charles
Duke
of
Lorrain
,
tho
the
undoubted
Heir
of
the
Crown
by
Blood
,
only
for
his
supposed
Enmity
to
the
French
Nation
,
and
their
choosing
Hugh
Capet
for
their
King
,
from
whom
all
the
Kings
of
France
from
that
time
have
been
(
so
far
as
we
know
)
lineally
descended
,
renders
this
a
Truth
too
notorious
to
be
denied
.
THIS
I
have
here
mentioned
,
that
so
you
may
not
wonder
if
in
the
ensuing
History
you
meet
with
divers
Examples
of
the
English
Saxons
deposing
their
Kings
;
since
the
same
Custom
did
in
those
Ages
prevail
in
all
those
Kingdoms
,
as
a
part
of
their
Original
Constitution
.
AND
for
farther
Proof
of
this
,
tho
I
could
bring
several
Instances
from
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
,
yet
because
the
latter
were
look'd
upon
as
of
a
Rebellious
Disposition
against
their
Princes
;
and
for
the
former
it
may
be
said
,
that
those
they
expelled
were
Usurpers
,
and
not
lawful
Kings
;
I
shall
therefore
content
my self
with
mentioning
but
two
Examples
concerning
our
West-Saxon
Kings
,
which
you
will
find
hereafter
more
at
large
:
The
first
is
that
of
Sigebert
,
who
(
as
the
Saxon
Annals
inform
us
Anno
752.
)
for
his
unryhtum
Daedum
,
i.e.
illegal
Practices
,
or
(
as
Hen.
Huntington
paraphrases
it
)
for
his
Oppression
,
and
wresting
the
Laws
to
his
own
Advantage
,
was
by
all
the
Wites
,
or
Wise
and
Great
Men
of
West-Saxony
,
deprived
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
Cenwolf
his
Kinsman
was
by
them
elected
in
his
room
.
[
](A64087-e33090-b)†
†
Vid.
Hoveden
,
pars
p●●or
,
p.
42●
.
The
next
is
that
of
King
Edwy
,
who
for
his
loose
and
irregular
Life
(
tho
chiefly
for
persecuting
the
Monks
)
being
cast
off
or
deposed
by
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
,
his
Brother
Edgar
was
chosen
to
succeed
him
;
but
yet
the
Kingdom
was
divided
,
and
Edwy
had
only
West-Saxony
for
his
share
.
And
both
this
Deposition
and
Division
were
confirmed
by
an
Act
of
the
Estates
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
as
I
have
already
shewn
.
BUT
whether
this
was
lawfully
and
rightfully
done
for
any
real
Breach
of
their
Original
Contract
,
it
is
none
of
my
Business
here
to
decide
;
it
is
sufficient
to
shew
,
that
the
Estates
of
those
Countries
then
judged
so
;
not
that
I
maintain
the
Law
is
,
or
ought
to
be
so
at
this
day
;
but
that
it
was
so
before
the
Conquest
,
pray
consider
this
Law
,
which
tho
found
among
those
that
go
under
the
Title
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
yet
was
certainly
much
more
Antient
,
as
containing
not
only
the
Office
of
an
English
King
,
but
what
he
was
to
suffer
in
case
he
omitted
that
Duty
:
I
shall
give
it
you
from
the
Latin
Original
in
[
](A64087-e33230-b)*
*
Pag.
345.
Hoveden
and
[
](A64087-e33250-b)†
†
Pag.
138.
Lambard
,
in
these
words
,
Rex
qui
est
vicarius
summi
Regis
,
ad
haec
est
constitutus
,
ut
Regnum
terrenum
,
&
Populum
Domini
,
&
super
omnia
sanctam
veneretur
ejus
Ecclesiam
,
&
regat
,
&
ab
injuriosis
defendat
,
&
maleficos
ab
ea
evellat
,
&
destruat
,
&
penitùs
disperdat
;
Quod
nisi
fecerit
,
nec
Regis
Nomen
in
eo
constabit
,
i.e.
not
so
much
as
the
Name
of
a
King
shall
remain
to
him
.
Here
you
see
not
only
the
Substance
of
this
Original
Contract
,
but
also
the
Penalty
annex'd
to
it
,
if
it
were
broken
.
AND
that
there
was
such
a
thing
as
an
Original
Compact
or
Contract
between
the
People
of
England
and
the
Ancestors
of
those
Kings
,
according
to
which
they
were
to
govern
,
and
upon
the
non-performance
of
which
,
they
were
liable
to
forfeit
or
lose
their
Crowns
,
I
think
may
farther
be
proved
,
tho
what
the
particular
Heads
of
it
were
we
cannot
now
exactly
tell
,
unless
they
were
those
mentioned
in
the
Oath
,
recited
in
the
Mirror
at
the
Election
of
the
first
Saxon
Sovereign
,
(
whether
he
were
Egbert
,
or
any
other
)
which
indeed
amounts
to
a
Contract
;
but
there
was
also
a
Compact
of
the
like
Nature
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
before
King
Egbert's
Time
as
well
as
after
;
for
how
else
could
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
proceed
against
King
Sigebert
or
Edwy
,
if
there
had
not
been
then
some
known
Laws
or
Constitutions
,
upon
the
Violation
of
which
they
were
judged
uncapable
to
govern
any
longer
?
And
tho
the
chief
Heads
of
that
Contract
may
have
been
comprized
in
King
Ethelred's
Coronation-Oath
,
which
I
have
already
given
you
;
[
the
first
Article
of
which
is
,
to
preserve
the
Holy
Church
,
and
all
Christian
People
in
true
Peace
at
all
Times
;
the
second
,
To
restrain
all
Violence
and
Injustice
in
all
sorts
of
People
,
(
which
comprehends
any
raising
of
Taxes
by
the
King's
Officers
contrary
to
Law
)
;
and
the
third
,
To
observe
Equity
and
Mercy
in
all
his
Judgments
,
by
which
the
King
is
withheld
from
taking
away
any
of
his
Subjects
Lives
arbitrarily
,
as
also
from
pardoning
notorious
Offenders
against
the
State
at
his
meer
Pleasure
;
so
that
the
Religion
,
Estates
and
Lives
of
his
People
were
by
this
Oath
well
secured
:
]
I
say
,
tho
these
are
the
chief
Heads
of
this
Contract
,
yet
that
this
was
much
more
Antient
than
the
Ceremony
of
a
Coronation
,
may
appear
from
hence
.
THAT
Kingly
Government
is
this
Island
was
never
Absolute
nor
Despotical
,
but
always
limited
by
Laws
;
and
if
limited
,
then
those
Laws
must
have
been
the
Bounds
or
Conditions
of
that
Limitation
;
and
if
there
was
from
the
beginning
,
or
first
Institution
of
the
Government
,
a
constant
certain
great
Council
ordained
,
whose
Business
it
was
to
observe
,
that
the
King
did
not
transgress
the
due
Bounds
of
his
Power
;
that
Council
(
so
long
as
the
Kingdom
continued
Elective
)
had
likewise
Authority
to
call
him
to
Account
for
his
Male-Administration
.
BUT
since
the
Preaching
of
Christianity
did
no
ways
alter
the
Original
Constitution
of
Government
in
all
those
seven
Kingdoms
above-mentioned
,
it
follows
,
that
there
must
have
been
an
Original
Contract
precedent
to
the
entrance
of
that
Religion
:
And
it
did
not
commence
from
the
Coronation
of
our
Kings
,
as
some
have
imagined
,
and
consequently
from
their
taking
an
Oath
at
that
Time
to
observe
the
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
;
because
both
the
one
and
the
other
was
much
later
than
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
it self
:
for
this
Ceremony
of
a
Coronation
,
as
Mr.
Selden
learnedly
proves
,
Seld.
Tit.
Ho●
.
c.
8.
so.
131.
began
no
earlier
in
the
West
than
with
Charles
the
Great
,
his
receiving
his
Imperial
Crown
from
the
Hands
of
the
Pope
;
and
this
Ceremony
he
also
shews
us
,
was
borrowed
from
the
Greek
Emperors
,
who
about
Justinian
,
or
his
Successor
Justin's
Time
,
Ibid.
fol.
110.
first
introduced
their
Unction
and
Coronation
by
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
as
he
there
makes
out
from
a
Passage
of
the
Learned
Onuphrius
in
these
words
,
De
Comitiis
Imperatoriis
c.
2.
Constantinopoli
vel
sub
Justiniano
,
vel
post
ejus
statìm
Obitum
,
Electioni
Imperatoris
additum
,
ut
quam
primùm
Imperator
renuntiatus
esset
,
à
Patriarchâ
Constantinopolitano
in
magna
Bizantii
Basilica
Oleo
Unctus
,
Diademate
Aureo
redimeretur
.
AND
therefore
what
we
find
in
our
Saxon
Chronicles
,
or
any
other
Historians
,
concerning
the
Coronation
of
our
English
Saxon
Kings
,
must
all
of
them
have
commenced
since
that
Time
.
NOW
the
Emperor
Charles's
Coronation
above
mentioned
,
falling
out
in
the
Year
800
,
it
is
plain
that
the
Coronation
of
our
Kings
could
not
be
antienter
than
that
Time
,
which
was
near
450
Years
after
the
Arrival
of
the
Saxons
in
England
,
and
settling
Kingly
Government
here
,
and
above
200
Years
after
the
Preaching
of
Christianity
;
so
that
this
Coronation
Oath
seems
to
have
been
only
a
constant
Renovation
or
Confirmation
of
this
Original
Contract
,
at
every
new
King's
first
Accession
to
the
Throne
,
and
must
have
had
(
if
at
all
)
its
Original
long
before
that
Time
.
AND
this
also
appears
from
the
Instance
of
King
Sigebert
above-mentioned
,
who
was
deprived
of
his
Kingdom
for
the
Breach
of
this
Contract
,
above
forty
Years
before
there
was
either
any
Emperor
or
King
formally
Crowned
in
these
Western
parts
of
Europe
.
TO
all
which
we
may
farther
add
,
that
if
our
Annals
and
Historians
may
be
credited
,
it
does
not
appear
that
several
of
our
Danish
Kings
,
tho
they
were
solemnly
Elected
,
were
ever
Crowned
at
all
:
For
as
for
King
Cnute
,
whose
Election
is
mentioned
in
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
other
Authors
,
to
have
been
by
many
of
the
Bishops
and
Nobility
at
Southampton
,
Anno
Dom.
1015.
yet
are
they
all
(
except
Abbot
Brompton's
Chronicle
,
which
relates
,
that
he
was
Crowned
by
Living
A.
Bp
of
Canterbury
)
silent
as
to
his
Coronation
,
only
that
upon
their
swearing
Fealty
to
him
,
it
is
said
he
likewise
swore
to
them
,
Quod
secundùm
Deum
&
seculum
,
fidelis
esset
eis
Dominus
,
i.e.
that
according
to
the
Laws
of
God
and
Man
,
he
would
be
a
faithful
Lord
to
them
.
So
likewise
after
the
Death
of
Edmund
Ironside
,
the
Author
of
Encomium
Emmae
,
says
expresly
,
that
he
was
Elected
King
by
the
whole
English
Nation
;
but
that
he
was
not
admitted
without
a
new
Compact
,
both
Florence
and
Roger
Hovenden
inform
us
in
these
words
,
viz.
That
when
they
had
again
accepted
of
him
for
their
King
,
and
had
sworn
Fealty
to
him
;
he
likewise
again
pledged
his
Faith
to
them
in
this
Form
,
Accepto
pignore
de
manu
,
sua
nuda
,
cum
juramentis
à
Principibus
Danorum
,
i.
e.
they
received
a
Pledg
or
Promise
from
his
bare
or
naked
Hand
,
together
with
the
Oaths
given
by
the
chief
Men
of
the
Danes
;
who
it
seems
swore
on
the
King's
behalf
,
that
he
would
observe
the
Conditions
he
had
made
before
with
them
.
BUT
as
for
the
Coronation
of
his
Son
Harold
Harefoot
,
that
is
expresly
denied
by
the
said
Author
of
Encomium
Emmae
;
for
he
says
that
Elnoth
(
or
Agelnoth
)
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
flatly
refused
to
crown
him
,
because
he
said
he
had
taken
an
Oath
not
to
anoint
him
King
so
long
as
the
Children
of
Queen
Emma
were
alive
;
and
that
laying
down
the
Crown
and
Scepter
upon
the
High
Altar
,
he
straitly
forbad
all
the
Bishops
to
crown
Harold
,
which
so
incensed
him
,
that
he
thenceforth
despised
his
Episcopal
Benediction
.
BUT
whether
this
Author
(
who
yet
lived
in
that
very
Time
)
might
not
write
this
out
of
Hatred
to
Harold's
Memory
,
as
well
as
out
of
Love
to
Queen
Emma
and
her
Children
,
I
will
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
,
since
no
Historian
besides
himself
makes
any
mention
of
it
;
for
the
antient
History
of
Ramsey
Abby
,
written
some
time
after
the
Conquest
,
and
now
lately
publish'd
by
Dr.
Gale
,
says
expresly
in
the
Title
to
Chapt.
94.
That
Harold
was
Consecrated
(
i.e.
Anointed
)
King
.
BUT
that
the
English
Nation
before
the
Conquest
,
believed
that
their
Kings
were
obliged
to
govern
them
by
Law
,
(
i.e.
according
to
the
original
Compact
)
and
that
their
Allegiance
to
them
was
then
looked
upon
as
wholly
due
on
that
Account
,
our
Annals
seem
to
justify
,
Anno
Dom.
1014
,
when
the
English
Wites
,
or
Wise
Men
,
both
of
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
after
the
Death
of
Sweyn
King
of
Denmark
,
sent
over
a
Message
to
King
Ethelred
,
being
then
retired
into
Normandy
,
whereby
they
assured
him
.
That
no
Prince
was
dearer
to
them
than
their
own
natural
Lord
;
always
provided
,
Gif
He
hi
rihtlicor
healdan
wolde
thonne
He
aer
dyde
,
(
as
it
is
in
the
Saxon
)
i.e.
if
he
would
govern
them
more
rightly
(
i.e.
according
to
Law
)
for
the
future
than
he
had
done
before
:
whereupon
he
promised
to
be
a
faithful
Lord
to
them
,
(
i.e.
a
Prince
keeping
his
Oath
and
Promise
)
and
redress
all
their
Grievances
,
if
on
their
parts
they
would
return
to
their
Allegiance
.
And
thus
by
giving
mutual
Assurances
,
he
came
Home
and
contracted
a
new
Friendship
or
League
with
his
People
.
HAVING
now
got
over
these
great
Points
of
the
manner
of
Succession
,
and
Deprivation
of
our
Saxon
Kings
;
I
shall
next
as
briefly
as
I
can
run
through
all
those
Orders
and
Degrees
of
Men
that
did
constitute
this
Common-Weal
.
THE
first
Degree
of
Men
beneath
that
of
Kings
,
was
that
of
Aetheling
,
Aetheling
.
or
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
being
derived
from
the
Saxon
word
Aethel
,
which
signifies
Noble
,
and
Ing
,
which
being
added
to
it
,
signifies
one
derived
from
Royal
Blood
,
as
appears
by
the
Terminations
of
Names
in
the
Saxon
Genealogies
,
set
down
in
our
Annals
under
Anno
449.
and
in
several
other
Places
,
and
was
common
not
only
to
the
King
's
Eldest
Son
,
but
to
all
others
nearly
related
to
the
Blood
Royal
;
and
was
a
meer
honorary
Title
,
without
any
Power
or
Jurisdiction
annexed
to
it
that
I
know
of
,
unless
the
King
was
at
any
time
pleased
to
bestow
it
.
Nor
can
I
here
omit
giving
you
the
Names
of
two
other
principal
Offices
or
Dignities
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
one
of
which
was
Military
,
the
other
Civil
,
the
former
in
Saxon
was
called
CYNINGS
HOLD
,
in
Latin
Princeps
Militiae
,
General
of
the
King's
Forces
.
i.e.
General
of
all
the
King's
Forces
in
times
of
War
:
and
thus
we
find
King
Alfred
in
his
Will
bequeaths
a
Legacy
to
Earl
Ethelred
his
Son-in-Law
,
whom
he
denotes
by
this
Title
,
Ethelredo
Principi
meae
Militiae
.
THE
other
,
viz.
the
Great
Civil
Officer
,
was
that
of
Chancellour
,
Chancellor
.
so
called
from
the
barbarous
Latin
word
Cancellare
,
from
his
cancelling
or
striking
out
what
he
pleased
in
Men's
Grants
and
Petitions
.
And
as
for
his
Power
,
we
find
it
thus
expressed
in
Ingulf
,
Hist.
Ingulph
.
Fol.
36.
Edit.
Oxen.
(
upon
K.
Edward
the
Elder
's
having
made
his
Cousin
Turketule
Chancellor
)
Quaecúnque
negotia
temporalia
,
vel
spiritualia
Regis
Judicium
expectabant
,
illius
consilio
(
tam
sanctae
fidei
,
&
tam
profundi
ingenii
tenebatur
)
omnia
tractarentur
,
&
tractata
irrefragabilem
sententiam
sortirentur
:
from
whence
we
may
observe
,
that
the
King
did
not
only
in
that
Age
determine
Civil
,
but
Spiritual
Causes
too
in
his
own
Person
,
and
had
his
Chancellor
for
his
Assistant
in
his
Judgments
;
which
being
so
given
,
irrefragabilem
sententiam
sortirentur
,
i.e.
they
obtained
an
uncontroulable
Sentence
,
beyond
which
there
then
lay
no
Appeal
:
and
this
I
suppose
was
done
in
that
great
Court
we
now
call
the
King's
Bench
;
for
as
for
the
Court
of
Chancery
in
Causes
relating
to
Equity
,
Sir
Edward
Coke
tells
us
in
his
4
th
Institutes
,
Page
8.
that
there
are
no
Precedents
of
it
before
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
VI.
BUT
that
it
was
the
business
of
the
Chancellor
to
draw
up
the
King's
Charters
,
and
also
to
sign
them
,
before
the
Conquest
,
you
will
find
at
the
end
of
the
last
Charter
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
to
the
Abbey
of
Westminster
,
in
the
first
Volume
of
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Councils
,
where
Aelfgeat
a
Notary
signs
it
,
vice
Reynbaldi
Regis
Edwardi
Cancellarii
.
THE
next
Degree
was
that
of
Ealdorman
,
Ealdorma●
.
which
was
not
only
Titular
as
to
the
Person
,
but
an
Office
,
and
signified
,
as
you
will
find
all
along
in
our
Annals
,
those
great
Magistrates
under
the
King
,
who
being
called
in
Latin
Subreguli
,
Principes
&
Consules
,
in
some
of
our
Antient
Charters
;
and
sometimes
in
Saxon
,
Cynings
,
i.e.
petty
Kings
,
had
the
subordinate
Government
of
Cities
,
Counties
,
and
often
too
of
whole
Provinces
,
in
all
Affairs
both
Civil
and
Military
,
and
were
of
much
greater
Power
before
King
Alfred's
Reign
than
afterwards
;
for
whereas
before
his
Time
they
had
the
chief
Authority
in
all
Places
belonging
to
their
Jurisdiction
,
they
seem
after
the
word
Eorle
came
in
use
with
the
Danes
,
to
have
lost
much
of
their
Power
,
tho
they
still
retained
the
Title
.
And
it
is
observed
by
Sir
Henry
Spelman
in
his
Glossary
,
Gloss.
tit
.
Aldermannus
,
Fol.
25.
that
he
who
was
called
the
Ealdorman
of
the
County
,
signified
in
the
Laws
of
King
Athelstane
something
between
the
Earl
and
the
Sheriff
,
and
therefore
seems
to
have
been
him
who
under
the
Earl
governed
the
County
or
Province
,
and
was
his
Deputy
or
Judg
in
the
County
Court
in
his
Absence
.
For
in
those
Laws
the
Value
of
an
Arch-bishop
and
Earl's
Head
,
is
set
at
fifteen
thousand
Thrimsaes
;
whereas
the
Bishop's
and
Ealdorman's
was
but
at
eight
thousand
.
YET
notwithstanding
this
Title
did
not
cease
to
be
esteemed
very
honourable
many
Years
after
that
Time
;
for
we
find
in
Camden's
Britannia
,
that
the
Tomb
of
Ailwin
,
founder
of
the
Abby
of
Ramsey
,
Huntingtonshir●
.
was
inscribed
with
the
Title
of
Ealdorman
of
all
England
;
which
,
as
Mr.
Selden
says
,
could
only
mean
,
that
he
was
somewhat
like
the
Antient
Chief
Justiciary
of
England
,
Ti●●●s
of
●ono●r
,
Chap.
5
Fol.
505.
or
Chief
Director
of
the
Affairs
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
or
Viceroy
,
Regiae
dignitatis
consors
&
nominis
,
or
half
Cyning
,
as
the
[
](A64087-e35050-b)*
*
〈◊〉
.
Lib.
d●
Ramsey
publish'd
by
D●
.
Gale
.
Book
of
Ramsey
has
it
.
NOT
but
that
this
word
was
also
of
a
much
more
inferior
Signification
,
seeing
we
find
frequent
mention
in
the
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
Spelm.
Glos
Tit.
Aldemannus
.
as
well
as
in
those
Kings
immediately
after
the
Conquest
,
of
Aldermannus
Hundredi
,
seu
Wapentachii
,
as
also
of
Aldermannus
Civitatis
,
vel
Burgi
,
whence
the
Title
of
our
present
Aldermen
of
Cities
and
great
Towns
are
derived
,
(
tho
of
a
far
different
Signification
,
as
well
as
a
much
later
Institution
:
)
and
this
I
suppose
happened
by
reason
of
the
Paucity
of
words
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
,
which
called
Grave
Men
,
distinguished
by
any
Office
or
Dignity
,
by
the
Title
of
Ealdormen
,
because
they
were
at
first
bestowed
on
Men
of
elder
Years
;
tho
afterwards
,
Cap.
35.
tit
.
Geref
.
as
the
Auctuary
to
King
Edward's
Laws
informs
us
,
they
were
not
so
stiled
propter
senectutem
,
cum
quidam
Adolescentes
essent
;
sed
propter
sapientiam
.
Therefore
I
cannot
forbear
taking
notice
,
that
whereas
Bede
speaking
of
K.
Oswald's
sending
(
ad
Majores
natu
Scotorum
)
to
the
Elders
of
the
Scots
for
Bishops
,
Hist.
Eccles.
Lib.
3.
Cap
3.
&
Vid.
Lib.
1.
Cap.
13.
King
Alfred
in
his
Translation
of
Bede
,
calls
them
,
the
Ealdormen
of
the
Scots
,
that
is
,
the
Great
or
Chief
Men
of
that
Nation
.
I
must
here
beg
the
Reader
's
Pardon
,
for
a
Mistake
I
have
committed
in
the
rendring
of
that
Passage
into
English
in
the
ensuing
History
;
for
not
having
the
Saxon
Version
by
me
,
but
only
a
Latin
Copy
,
when
I
wrote
it
,
nor
having
then
consulted
Mr.
Selden
,
to
whom
I
confess
my self
much
beholden
for
this
Criticism
;
I
have
there
translated
the
words
Majores
Natu
,
Scotish
Bishops
,
because
I
thought
it
most
proper
for
them
to
be
sent
to
about
an
Affair
concerning
Religion
.
I
have
no
more
to
say
on
this
Head
,
only
that
I
have
left
this
word
Ealdorman
,
so
often
used
in
our
Annals
,
untranslated
:
for
tho
I
grant
he
is
frequently
stiled
Dux
,
or
Comes
,
in
Latin
,
yet
it
would
not
bear
being
rendred
Duke
or
Earl
in
English
,
because
that
those
Titles
are
not
only
very
different
,
but
were
unknown
in
our
Saxon
Tongue
,
till
many
Years
after
that
Government
was
setled
in
England
.
I
come
now
to
the
Title
Earl
,
or
Eorle
,
which
being
altogether
Danish
,
Eorle
.
was
not
commonly
used
here
till
the
Reign
of
King
Cnute
,
tho
we
now
and
then
find
it
mentioned
in
our
Annals
before
his
Time
;
but
as
for
its
Power
and
Authority
,
it
being
much
what
the
same
with
that
of
Ealdorman
abovementioned
,
I
think
I
need
say
no
more
of
it
,
only
that
neither
of
them
were
then
Hereditary
,
nor
descended
to
Sons
or
Brothers
,
tho
they
often
continued
in
the
same
Family
,
when
the
King
was
pleased
so
to
confer
it
:
And
both
the
Title
and
the
Office
were
liable
to
be
forfeited
upon
any
great
Male-Administration
,
as
you
will
find
in
divers
Instances
in
this
Book
.
THE
next
Title
and
Office
I
shall
mention
,
is
,
that
of
Heretoch
,
which
was
wholly
Military
;
Heretoch
.
and
,
as
Sir
Henry
Spelman
in
his
Glossary
supposes
,
Tit.
Holde
.
was
the
same
with
that
of
the
Holde
,
or
Commander
in
War
,
mentioned
in
the
Laws
of
King
Athelstan
;
because
his
Wiregild
is
made
equal
to
that
of
a
High-Gerife
,
viz.
four
thousand
Thrymsa's
.
THIS
Heretoch
seems
to
have
been
somewhat
like
our
Lord-Lieutenant
of
a
County
at
this
Day
;
and
was
chosen
for
some
extraordinary
Occasion
,
as
upon
a
sudden
Invasion
or
Expedition
against
the
Scots
or
Welshmen
:
Which
being
over
,
their
Commission
also
ceased
,
but
they
themselves
were
still
had
in
high
Esteem
and
Honour
,
if
they
had
prudently
and
couragiously
discharged
that
great
Trust.
And
as
the
same
Author
observes
,
in
some
Antient
Charters
,
(
I
suppose
whilst
the
Ealdorman
exercised
the
whole
Power
of
the
County
,
as
well
Civil
as
Military
)
the
same
Title
of
Ealdorman
signified
the
latter
Dignity
;
of
which
he
gives
us
this
Instance
,
from
a
Charter
out
of
the
Antient
Book
of
the
Church
of
Worcester
,
where
Earl
Aelfhere
is
stiled
Mercna
Heretogan
.
BUT
in
the
Time
of
Edward
the
Confessor
(
and
I
suppose
also
before
)
they
were
certainly
distinguished
,
Tit.
de
Her●tochiis
.
as
appears
by
the
Thirty
fifth
Auctuary
of
that
King's
Laws
;
where
after
the
Offices
of
the
Ealdormen
,
and
Greve
,
the
Duty
of
Heretochs
is
thus
described
,
which
I
will
give
you
here
in
English
.
And
there
were
other
Powers
and
Dignities
constituted
through
all
the
Provinces
and
Counties
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
which
were
by
the
English
called
Heretochs
,
to
wit
,
Noble
,
Wise
,
Faithful
,
and
Stout
Barons
.
These
sate
our
Armies
in
Battel
Array
,
and
raised
others
as
they
thought
fit
for
the
Honour
of
the
Crown
,
and
Service
of
the
Kingdom
.
They
were
elected
by
the
Common-Council
for
the
publick
Benefit
of
the
Realm
in
all
Provinces
and
Counties
at
a
full
Folk-mote
,
as
the
Sheriffs
of
the
same
also
were
,
and
ought
to
be
:
And
in
every
County
there
was
always
one
Heretoch
thus
elected
,
to
conduct
the
Militia
of
his
County
,
according
to
the
King's
Orders
,
for
the
Honour
and
Profit
of
the
Crown
of
the
said
Kingdom
,
whenever
there
was
Occasion
.
FROM
whence
we
may
observe
,
That
before
,
as
well
as
sometime
after
the
Conquest
,
when
this
Auctuary
was
made
,
the
King
had
not
the
Nomination
either
of
the
Heretoch
or
Sheriff
,
which
were
then
the
two
Great
Officers
of
the
County
,
the
one
Military
,
the
other
Civil
.
HAVING
thus
dispatched
the
Military
,
I
proceed
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
viz.
the
Sheriff
;
in
Saxon
,
Scire-Gerefa
,
Sheriff
.
(
or
more
contractedly
Greve
in
the
Laws
of
King
Edward
)
who
is
called
by
Ethelwerd
,
Exactor
Regius
,
(
i.e.
the
King's
Receiver
)
.
This
Officer
,
Lib.
3.
An.
787.
as
Asser
shews
us
in
his
Life
of
Alfred
,
before
that
King
made
his
new
Reformation
of
the
Kingdom
,
was
appointed
by
the
Ealdorman
,
and
therefore
called
Vice-Dominus
,
and
was
much
what
the
same
with
our
Vice-Comes
,
or
Sheriff
,
at
this
Day
:
But
whether
he
had
the
Title
of
Sheriff
before
,
as
well
as
after
that
Alteration
by
King
Alfred
,
I
will
not
determine
.
BUT
it
appears
by
both
these
Latin
Titles
,
that
he
was
the
Officer
,
who
instead
of
the
Ealdorman
,
or
Earl
,
sat
as
Judge
in
those
we
now
call
the
County-Court
,
and
Sheriff's
Tourn
.
But
these
being
so
well
known
at
this
Day
,
I
shall
not
further
enlarge
,
only
that
this
Officer
was
also
to
answer
to
the
King's
Exchequer
for
all
Fines
,
Amerciaments
,
and
other
Duties
arising
out
of
the
County
;
the
third
Penny
of
which
the
Earl
had
granted
him
by
the
King
,
pro
sustentatione
Dignitatis
.
AND
now
I
come
at
last
to
that
great
extensive
Dignity
of
a
Thane
,
Thane
.
called
in
Saxon
Thegne
,
being
derived
from
the
old
word
Theowian
,
to
serve
;
because
they
that
had
this
Honour
conferred
on
them
,
were
at
first
the
King's
Officers
or
Servants
,
and
in
our
Antient
Latin
Charters
,
subscribed
by
the
Name
of
Ministri
Regis
,
and
are
called
in
the
Version
of
our
Saxon
Annals
,
as
also
in
Florence
of
Worcester
,
Ministri
Regii
;
not
that
they
were
really
always
the
King
's
Domestick
Servants
,
tho
they
were
so
originally
;
on
whom
he
likewise
bestowed
several
Lands
in
lieu
of
those
Services
,
(
Wages
in
Money
being
not
then
in
use
)
which
Lands
descended
to
their
Heirs
,
if
the
King
pleased
.
THIS
Title
of
Thane
was
of
two
sorts
,
the
one
Spiritual
,
the
other
Temporal
;
the
former
were
called
in
Saxon
,
Messe-Thegnes
,
i.e.
Mass-Thanes
,
Priests
,
or
Parsons
of
Churches
,
and
other
dignified
Clergy-Men
;
of
whom
I
shall
now
say
nothing
,
but
that
they
were
then
of
so
great
Note
,
that
in
our
Saxon
Laws
they
are
ranged
before
the
Werold-Thegnes
,
i.
e.
Temporal
Thanes
,
and
their
Weregilds
rated
at
the
same
Value
with
them
,
viz.
two
thousand
Thrymsa's
.
AND
tho
the
word
denoted
a
Servant
or
Minister
in
general
,
(
and
so
divers
had
the
Title
as
it
were
meerly
Officiary
and
Personal
)
yet
as
Mr.
Selden
informs
us
,
Tit.
of
Honours
,
Fol.
507
,
508.
those
that
were
the
King
's
immediate
Tenants
of
fair
Possessions
,
which
they
held
by
personal
Service
,
as
of
his
Person
,
(
or
as
we
say
by
Grand-Serjeanty
,
or
Knight's
Service
in
chief
)
were
,
I
conceive
,
the
Thanes
that
had
the
Honorary
Dignity
,
and
were
part
of
the
greater
Nobility
of
that
Time
;
howsoever
those
Officiary
Dignities
of
Holde
and
Highgereue
,
had
then
precedence
of
them
:
that
is
,
they
were
all
the
King
's
Feudal
Thanes
,
and
the
Land
held
so
was
called
Tainland
or
[
](A64087-e36400-b)*
*
Vid.
Notas
ad
Eadmerum
pag.
170.
Thaneland
,
as
afterwards
the
Lands
held
that
made
a
Baron
were
called
a
Barony
,
as
also
they
are
called
to
this
day
.
This
Title
continued
all
the
Saxon
times
until
the
coming
in
of
the
Normans
,
and
it
was
in
some
use
also
after
that
Time
,
and
then
was
succeeded
by
that
of
Barons
.
This
Title
being
of
Norman
Extraction
,
we
rarely
meet
with
it
before
the
Conquest
.
THERE
were
also
besides
these
Chief
Thanes
,
others
who
were
called
middle
or
under
Thanes
,
being
the
same
with
the
less
sort
of
Barons
,
or
Lords
of
Mannors
,
who
holding
of
other
great
Lords
,
and
not
of
the
King
,
were
those
that
after
the
Conquest
were
called
Vavasors
;
inferior
to
whom
there
were
likewise
a
third
Sort
,
who
seemed
to
have
been
made
up
of
the
least
or
meanest
Degree
of
Gentry
or
Freeholders
,
which
were
then
all
one
;
none
but
the
Gentry
or
less
Nobility
then
enjoying
Lands
by
Freehold
Tenure
.
And
in
this
sense
is
to
be
understood
that
Law
of
King
Cnute
,
Cap.
52.
whereby
it
is
appointed
,
That
if
the
Master
of
a
Family
(
who
by
that
Law
was
to
have
all
his
Houshold
under
his
Pledg
)
were
accused
of
suffering
any
of
them
by
his
Privity
to
escape
,
being
guilty
of
any
Crime
,
he
was
then
to
wage
Law
with
five
other
Thanes
,
(
i.
e.
in
Latin
Nobilibus
)
himself
making
the
sixth
.
Now
it
was
impossible
that
there
should
be
so
many
Chief
Thanes
,
who
held
immediately
of
the
King
in
any
one
Hundred
or
Tything
,
out
of
which
those
Thanes
,
or
Gentlemen
that
were
to
make
this
Purgation
,
were
to
be
taken
.
BUT
of
all
these
Thanes
,
or
less
Nobility
,
I
shall
speak
more
at
large
by
and
by
,
when
I
come
to
consider
the
Members
that
composed
the
Mycel-Gemot
,
or
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
of
which
these
made
up
the
great
and
principal
Part.
AND
next
to
them
I
find
another
Title
,
tho
not
commonly
used
,
yet
as
antient
as
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
,
as
also
mentioned
in
several
other
King's
Laws
,
Sithcund-Man
.
viz.
a
Sithcund
Man
,
who
if
he
refused
his
Service
in
the
Army
,
or
a
Military
Expedition
,
he
forfeited
his
Land
.
THIS
Name
Mr.
Somner
in
his
Glossary
derives
from
Sith
,
or
Giseth
,
Comes
,
vel
Socius
,
a
Ruler
or
Governour
;
and
Cund
,
Kind
,
as
it
signifies
the
Condition
and
Quality
of
any
one
;
and
Mon
,
Man
,
that
is
,
a
sort
of
Comes
,
Governour
,
Judg
,
or
Praefect
:
he
was
esteemed
equal
to
a
Thane
,
by
the
valuation
of
his
Life
in
Aethelstan's
Laws
.
THIS
Comes
is
not
to
be
taken
in
that
Sense
,
as
if
he
was
a
Count
or
Lord
,
(
as
now
understood
)
being
only
a
Comes
,
or
Companion
in
respect
of
those
of
his
own
Rank
or
Degree
,
and
interpreted
by
Mr.
Lambard
by
Custos-paganus
,
Lamb.
Explic.
Verb.
pag.
5.
and
so
seems
to
have
been
the
chief
Man
or
Captain
in
a
Town
or
Village
,
and
was
to
head
all
those
he
brought
with
him
from
thence
into
the
Field
;
and
therefore
the
Penalty
was
the
more
severe
on
him
if
he
ran
away
,
lest
he
should
infect
others
by
his
bad
Example
.
SINCE
I
have
been
so
large
in
this
Introduction
,
I
have
chosen
but
slightly
to
mention
these
Dignities
and
Offices
;
for
they
having
been
so
learnedly
and
fully
handled
by
Mr.
Selden
in
his
Titles
of
Honour
,
Cap.
5.
as
also
by
Dr.
Brady
in
his
first
Part
of
the
Saxon
History
,
and
by
Dr.
Howel
in
his
Discourse
of
the
Polity
of
the
English
Saxons
,
Part
4.
Ch.
●
.
I
shall
refer
the
Reader
to
them
for
his
farther
Satisfaction
,
and
will
only
speak
of
two
Degrees
of
Men
more
,
of
whom
it
seems
(
being
below
their
Notice
)
they
give
us
but
a
short
Account
.
THE
first
is
that
of
Ceorle
,
or
Countrey-man
,
Ceorle
▪
(
from
whence
our
word
Carle
or
Churle
is
derived
)
;
indeed
he
could
not
be
possessed
of
what
was
called
Bockland
,
or
Free-land
conveyable
by
Deed
;
but
however
he
was
as
free
as
to
his
Person
and
Property
as
the
greatest
Thane
of
them
all
.
And
therefore
we
find
in
the
Laws
of
King
Alfred
,
divers
pecuniary
Penalties
enacted
against
those
who
should
commit
Adultery
with
a
Country-man's
Wife
,
or
should
endeavour
to
vitiate
the
Chastity
of
his
Servant
or
Slave
;
or
should
break
the
Peace
by
fighting
,
either
in
his
House
or
Yard
.
And
as
for
his
Person
,
by
the
last
of
those
Laws
it
is
appointed
,
what
Satisfaction
in
Money
shall
be
paid
by
any
who
wound
or
maim
him
,
even
to
Nail
of
his
little
Finger
.
And
this
Law
as
equally
extended
to
him
,
as
to
those
of
the
greatest
Quality
.
And
because
the
Nobility
or
Gentry
were
too
apt
to
abuse
these
poor
Countrymen
who
were
their
Tenants
and
Vassals
,
the
thirty
first
Law
of
King
Alfred
ordains
,
what
Satisfaction
a
Man
was
to
make
for
any
ways
injuring
and
misusing
a
Ceorle's
Man
,
by
binding
him
,
beating
him
,
or
cutting
off
his
Hair
;
Frolicks
,
I
suppose
,
too
often
then
in
fashion
among
some
ill-natured
domineering
Gentlemen
;
which
made
this
merciful
and
good
King
provide
such
a
necessary
Law
for
their
future
Security
.
AND
further
to
prove
their
Freedom
,
it
is
likewise
enacted
in
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
,
that
if
a
Ceorlesman
should
refuse
going
out
to
War
,
he
was
to
forfeit
thirty
Shillings
;
which
shews
,
that
he
was
such
a
Man
as
was
to
have
Weapons
of
his
own
for
the
Defence
of
himself
and
Service
of
his
Country
:
Which
is
also
required
by
the
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
in
Title
Greve
.
Compleat
History
,
pag.
65.
And
therefore
Dr.
Brady
is
very
much
out
,
in
limiting
the
Title
of
Freemen
,
mentioned
in
King
Edward's
[
](A64087-e37200-b)*
*
LL.
Edward●
Cap.
35.
Laws
,
only
to
such
as
were
Tenants
by
Military
Service
;
for
that
Law
says
no
such
thing
,
but
only
that
all
the
Freemen
in
the
whole
Kingdom
,
according
to
their
several
respective
Estates
,
Goods
,
and
Possessions
,
and
to
their
Fees
and
Tenements
,
ought
to
have
Arms
,
and
keep
them
ready
for
the
Defence
of
the
Kingdom
,
&c.
Where
you
may
observe
,
that
all
Estates
,
Goods
and
Possessions
,
of
what
kind
soever
,
do
hereby
capacitate
Men
to
keep
Arms
,
and
consequently
give
them
the
Title
of
Freemen
;
and
therefore
are
not
limited
to
Tenants
by
Knights
Service
alone
.
As
also
appears
from
the
Assize
of
Arms
appointed
by
King
Henry
the
Second
.
Vid.
Hovede●
.
THE
highest
Degree
of
these
Ceorles
,
were
those
called
Liberi
Socmanni
,
Socmen
.
i.
e.
Free
Socmen
,
so
called
from
Soc
,
which
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
signifies
a
Plow
.
Of
these
we
find
no
mention
till
the
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
Cap.
12.
where
the
Manbote
(
i.
e.
Satisfaction
for
a
Servant
slain
)
is
by
Danelage
(
i.
e.
the
Danish
Law
)
due
from
a
Villane
or
Villager
,
and
a
Socman
twelve
Ores
;
from
a
Freeman
three
Marks
:
Not
that
this
Socman
here
,
put
as
distinct
from
Freeman
,
was
really
a
Slave
,
but
only
as
Freemen
were
then
taken
properly
for
Gentlemen
or
Freeholders
;
for
that
these
Sockmen
were
free
as
to
their
Persons
,
tho
not
Lands
,
appears
by
the
old
Natura
Brevium
,
Cap.
de
Brev.
de
Recto
.
where
it
defines
a
Socman
to
be
such
a
Tenant
,
who
holds
of
the
King
,
or
any
other
Lord
,
Lands
and
Tenements
by
Villain
or
base
Services
;
and
was
privileged
in
this
manner
,
that
none
could
eject
him
from
those
Lands
and
Tenements
,
so
long
as
he
could
do
the
Services
belonging
to
the
same
.
THIS
I
have
taken
notice
of
,
because
Dr.
Brady
,
in
his
Preface
before
his
Norman
History
,
as
also
indivers
other
Places
of
his
Works
,
has
laboured
all
he
can
to
make
the
Condition
of
the
common
People
of
this
Kingdom
(
before
the
Conquest
,
as
well
as
after
)
to
have
been
little
better
than
that
of
Slavery
,
and
seems
to
repine
very
often
that
it
is
not
so
still
,
as
I
could
easily
shew
if
I
would
go
about
it
.
BUT
certainly
those
could
not
be
Slaves
who
had
Slaves
under
them
,
and
were
entrusted
with
the
highest
Badg
of
Freedom
,
not
being
forced
or
pressed
thereunto
,
viz.
a
voluntary
Service
in
War
,
which
the
greatest
were
alike
subject
to
with
these
for
the
Defence
and
Safety
of
the
Kingdom
,
Vid.
LL.
Edwardi
Confess
.
Cap.
35.
and
which
was
part
of
the
old
Oath
of
Fidelity
that
was
taken
,
as
well
before
as
after
his
pretended
Conquest
.
BUT
before
I
dismiss
this
Subject
,
I
cannot
omit
taking
notice
,
that
the
Laws
or
Rules
of
Gentility
were
not
so
strictly
observed
under
the
English
Saxon
,
as
afterwards
they
were
under
the
Norman
Kings
;
for
Mr.
Seld●n
hath
given
us
a
Law
of
King
Athelstane
,
Tit.
Honour
,
Ch.
5.
Fo.
515.
which
he
took
from
an
Antient
Manuscript
in
the
Library
at
St.
James's
,
in
these
words
,
Si
Villanus
excrevisset
,
ut
haberet
plenariè
V.
Hidas
terrae
suae
propriae
,
Ecclesiam
&
Coquinam
,
Timpanarium
,
&
Januam
&
Sedem
&
Sundernotam
in
Aula
Regis
,
deinceps
Taini
Lege
dignus
sit
.
Which
is
also
confirmed
by
Mr.
Lambard
,
Apud
Lambard
in
Itinerar
,
Cantii
,
pag.
552
,
553.
in
his
Itinerary
of
Kent
,
concerning
the
same
Law
,
and
is
there
set
down
in
Saxon
,
which
I
shall
here
translate
thus
;
That
if
a
Ceorl
or
a
Country-man
so
thrived
,
that
he
had
fully
five
Hides
of
his
own
Land
,
a
Church
,
a
Kitchin
,
a
Bell-house
,
a
Borough-gate
with
a
Seat
,
and
any
distinct
Office
in
the
King's
Court
,
then
was
he
thenceforth
of
equal
Honour
or
Dignity
with
a
Thane
.
Where
by
the
Church
,
the
Kitchin
,
the
Bell-house
,
the
Borough-gate
,
with
a
Seat
,
&c.
Mr.
Selden
understands
,
The
State
or
Fashion
of
a
Lord
of
that
Time
,
in
having
a
Church
for
his
Family
and
Tenants
,
in
keeping
a
Court
for
them
,
(
which
may
well
be
meant
in
the
Burhgate
setl
,
or
Town-gate
with
a
Seat
)
and
in
keeping
a
House
or
Entertainment
competent
to
that
Dignity
,
which
may
be
understood
in
the
Cycenan
and
Belhuis
,
i.e.
Kitchin
and
Bell-house
.
The
Bell-house
may
denote
the
Hall
,
which
was
the
place
of
ordinary
Diet
and
Entertainment
in
the
Houses
of
Lords
.
It
may
well
so
signify
,
if
the
Saxons
used
the
like
Reason
in
imposing
the
Name
on
the
Lord's
Hall
,
as
some
say
the
Italian
,
Spanish
,
and
French
have
done
,
in
calling
it
Tinello
,
Tinello
,
and
Tinel
;
which
in
our
Laws
also
is
retained
in
Tinel
le
Roy
,
for
the
King's
Hall
.
They
would
have
it
therefore
so
named
,
because
the
Tin
,
or
tinkling
of
a
Bell
at
the
Times
of
Dinner
and
Supper
were
signified
by
it
.
BUT
Sundernota
,
mentioned
in
the
Latin
Copy
of
this
Law
,
seems
to
denote
the
distinct
Office
which
he
was
to
hold
in
the
King's
Court
to
make
him
equal
to
a
Thane
.
And
it
is
also
observable
,
that
by
the
same
Laws
of
King
Athelstane
abovementioned
,
such
a
Ceorlsman
so
advanced
,
and
having
five
Hides
of
Land
,
(
ad
Vtwarum
Regis
)
that
is
,
as
Mr.
Selden
in
the
same
place
interprets
,
held
by
Knights
Service
,
Si
occidatur
,
reddentur
2
Millia
Thrymsarum
;
so
that
his
Wiregyld
shews
him
to
have
been
every
way
equal
to
a
Thane
.
BUT
the
most
considerable
Observation
that
may
be
made
from
this
Law
,
is
,
that
V.
Hides
of
Land
were
at
that
time
reckoned
a
sufficient
Estate
to
constitute
a
Thane
.
But
as
to
the
Quantity
of
Land
that
then
went
to
make
a
Hide
,
it
was
sometimes
more
and
sometimes
less
,
according
to
the
Goodness
or
Quality
of
the
Soil
;
but
was
certainly
no
more
than
what
one
Plow
could
well
manure
,
together
with
Pasture
,
Meadow
,
and
Wood
,
competent
for
the
Maintenance
of
that
Plow
,
and
the
Servants
of
the
Family
.
So
that
the
Estate
of
such
a
Thane
could
not
be
much
more
than
what
an
ordinary
Gentleman
has
at
this
day
.
NOR
can
I
here
pretermit
what
follows
in
the
same
Law
above
recited
,
where
after
having
shewn
us
by
what
means
an
Under
Theyn
might
come
to
be
a
Chief
Thane
,
and
from
thence
attain
to
the
Dignity
of
an
Earl
,
it
thus
proceeds
.
And
if
a
Merchant
so
thrived
,
that
he
had
passed
thrice
over
the
wide
(
or
broad
)
Sea
,
by
his
own
Cunning
,
(
or
Craft
as
it
is
in
the
Saxon
)
he
was
thenceforth
a
Thane's
Right-worthy
,
i.
e.
was
every
way
equal
to
him
.
Where
you
may
observe
that
Wealth
and
Industry
conferred
Nobility
in
the
Saxon
Times
as
well
as
at
this
Day
.
I
come
now
to
the
lowest
Rank
of
Men
,
viz.
that
of
Slaves
,
Slaves
.
who
were
called
in
Latin
Servi
,
and
in
Saxon
Freortorlings
;
and
there
were
two
sorts
of
them
,
viz.
such
as
were
Personal
,
possessing
no
Estates
,
Vid.
Aelfric
.
Gloss.
Saxonic
but
all
that
they
earn'd
was
their
Lords
,
by
whom
therefore
they
were
maintained
.
The
others
were
Praedial
,
such
as
were
of
Servile
Condition
and
Original
,
but
possessed
their
small
Holdings
and
Goods
at
the
Will
of
their
Lord
,
doing
all
those
Servile
Countrey
Works
that
were
set
them
;
and
from
thence
in
the
more
modern
Norman
Dialect
were
called
Villains
,
from
those
Villages
where
they
lived
and
wrought
:
But
before
as
well
as
after
the
Conquest
,
that
the
Latin
word
Villanus
did
not
signify
a
Villain
or
Servant
,
I
could
prove
from
many
Instances
,
both
out
of
Records
and
Histories
,
if
I
thought
it
would
not
be
too
tedious
in
this
Place
.
AS
for
the
Original
of
these
Slaves
among
the
Saxons
,
there
is
some
doubt
about
them
;
some
supposing
them
to
have
been
derived
from
the
remainder
of
those
meaner
sort
of
Britains
,
who
were
either
taken
Prisoners
,
or
else
never
forsook
the
Land
,
and
so
their
Lives
being
saved
,
they
were
made
servile
by
their
Conquerors
;
or
else
such
as
were
descended
from
those
who
came
over
in
the
nature
of
Slaves
to
the
English
Saxons
that
first
landed
here
:
but
it
is
not
much
material
how
they
began
,
since
they
might
proceed
from
both
,
or
either
of
these
Originals
;
nor
had
their
Lords
Power
of
Life
or
Death
over
them
,
for
if
they
killed
any
of
them
,
they
were
to
pay
the
Value
of
their
Heads
to
the
King
.
THESE
Slaves
,
if
they
were
set
free
at
any
time
by
their
Masters
,
were
what
the
Romans
called
Liberti
,
and
in
Saxon
Freolaetan
;
but
being
then
resolved
into
the
Body
of
Ceorles
,
or
Countrey-men
,
they
did
not
,
as
among
the
Romans
,
constitute
any
new
Order
of
Men.
HAVING
now
gone
through
all
the
Sorts
and
Degrees
of
Men
,
who
either
lived
in
,
or
were
maintained
out
of
the
Countrey
;
I
shall
in
the
next
Place
say
somewhat
of
another
distinct
Body
of
Men
,
called
in
Saxon
Burh-witan
,
Burh
witan
,
i.
e.
Citizens
and
Townsmen
.
or
Burh-wara
,
that
is
,
Citizens
or
Townsmen
,
who
had
Privileges
peculiar
to
themselves
,
and
living
in
Cities
or
great
Towns
,
were
governed
by
their
own
particular
Magistrates
called
Ealdormen
,
or
Portgerefan
,
i.
e.
Port-Reeves
,
assisted
by
the
Chief
Men
of
the
Place
,
Vid.
Aelfric
,
Gloss.
Saxonic
called
in
Saxon
,
Yldist-Burh-wara
,
who
were
much
the
same
with
what
we
now
call
Aldermen
or
Common-Council
Men
;
for
as
for
the
Title
of
Mayor
,
it
came
not
in
use
here
till
long
after
the
Conquest
.
BUT
as
for
these
Magistrates
and
Members
of
Cities
and
Towns
,
I
shall
speak
more
by
and
by
,
when
I
come
to
treat
of
the
constituent
Parts
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
.
FROM
the
different
Orders
of
Men
,
we
shall
now
descend
to
speak
of
the
different
Courts
where
these
Persons
abovementioned
,
Different
Courts
.
(
all
except
the
Villains
)
were
bound
to
appear
,
and
there
either
to
do
or
receive
Justice
;
for
which
it
will
be
necessary
to
look
back
to
the
Reign
of
King
Alfred
,
who
after
the
first
Invasion
of
the
Danes
,
when
he
began
to
resettle
the
Kingdom
,
found
his
Subjects
so
far
corrupted
by
a
long
and
hazardous
War
,
that
all
Places
being
full
of
Robberies
and
Murders
,
there
was
an
absolute
necessity
for
the
making
of
more
severe
Laws
to
restrain
them
;
so
that
(
omitting
the
Division
of
Counties
or
Shires
,
which
I
shall
speak
to
hereafter
)
he
Canton'd
his
Kingdom
,
1st
.
into
Trihings
or
Lathes
,
1.
The
Court
of
Trihings
or
Lathes
.
as
they
are
still
called
in
Kent
and
other
Places
,
consisting
of
three
or
four
Hundreds
;
in
which
the
Freeholders
being
Judges
,
Lambard
.
de
priscis
Anglor
.
Legibus
.
Fol.
135.
such
Causes
were
brought
as
could
not
be
determined
in
the
Hundred
Court
:
concerning
the
Proceedings
in
which
Court
of
the
Trihing
or
Lathes
,
you
may
see
divers
Precedents
in
Sir
William
Dugdale's
[
](A64087-e38740-b)*
*
Chap.
12
Fol.
26.
2.
The
Hundred
Court
.
Origines
Juridiciales
.
NEXT
to
which
there
was
also
the
Hundred-Court
,
in
Saxon
Hundred-Gemot
,
and
in
Latin
Centuriata
,
Because
it
originally
consisted
of
an
hundred
Hides
of
Land
,
as
an
Hide
usually
of
an
hundred
Acres
,
or
else
because
super
decem
Decanos
,
&
centum
Friburgos
judicabat
,
that
is
,
it
had
Jurisdiction
over
ten
Decennaries
,
or
an
hundred
Friboroughs
.
THIS
Court
before
the
Conquest
was
held
twelve
times
a
Year
,
and
afterwards
was
increased
by
Henry
I.
to
once
a
Fortnight
,
and
then
by
Henry
the
Third
reduced
to
once
in
three
Weeks
.
Dugdale
's
Origin
.
Juridic
.
Cap.
11.
IN
this
Court
antiently
,
Vnus
de
melioribus
qui
vocatur
Aldermannus
,
one
of
the
principal
Inhabitants
,
called
the
Alderman
,
together
with
the
Barons
of
the
Hundred
(
id
est
,
the
Freeholders
)
was
Judg
,
as
may
seem
by
the
[
](A64087-e38980-b)‖
‖
Ex
Regist.
de
Ely
,
in
Bibl.
Cotton
,
sub
Effigie
Titi.
●
.
1.
F.
6.
b.
Register
of
Ely
,
which
saith
,
that
Aegelwynnu●
Aldermannus
venit
ad
Ely
,
&
infrà
Cimeterium
ad
Aquilonalem
portam
Monasterii
,
tenuit
placitum
cum
toto
Hundredo
:
Ibid.
Fol.
5.
b.
&
Fol.
7.
a.
&
Fol.
13.
b.
And
the
Witness
of
Contracts
and
Purchases
,
then
were
Testimonio
Hundredi
.
Here
,
not
only
Temporal
Causes
,
but
Ecclesiastical
were
handled
;
the
Alderman
,
or
principal
Judg
,
being
such
a
one
as
Dei
Leges
&
hominum
jura
studebat
promovere
,
who
studied
to
promote
the
Laws
of
God
and
Man
,
the
Bishop
or
Arch-Deacon
sitting
therein
,
with
the
said
Alderman
:
Which
Jurisdiction
so
continued
until
the
beginning
of
William
the
Conqueror's
Reign
,
that
he
by
a
special
Precept
did
inhibit
,
[
](A64087-e39100-b)*
*
Cart
2.
R.
2.
m.
12.
n.
5.
per
inspex
.
Quod
nec
Episcopus
,
net
Archidiaconus
de
Legibus
Episcopalibus
amplius
in
Hundredo
placitum
teneat
.
BUT
the
lowest
of
these
Inferior
Courts
,
was
that
of
the
Decennary
,
or
Tything
,
The
Decennary
,
or
Tything
Court
.
which
yet
was
the
greatest
Bridle
upon
the
Inferiour
sort
of
People
;
For
by
virtue
of
this
Law
of
King
Alfred
,
every
English
Freeman
,
as
Ingulph
tells
us
,
ought
to
be
in
some
Hundred
or
Tything
,
(
I
mean
,
whosoever
was
of
full
twelve
Years
of
Age
)
;
Vid
Leg.
Canut
.
cap.
19.
and
if
any
one
should
be
suspected
of
Larceny
or
Theft
,
he
might
in
his
own
Hundred
or
Ward
,
being
either
condemned
,
or
giving
Security
,
(
in
some
Manuscripts
it
is
being
acquitted
)
either
incur
or
avoid
the
deserved
Penalty
.
William
of
Malmesbury
adds
to
this
,
That
he
that
could
not
find
Security
,
was
afraid
of
the
Severity
of
the
Laws
;
and
if
any
guilty
Person
,
either
before
his
giving
Security
or
after
,
should
make
his
Escape
,
all
of
that
Hundred
and
Tything
should
incur
the
King's
Fine
.
HERE
we
have
the
Original
of
Decennaries
,
or
Fribourgs
,
Vid.
Leges
Edwardi
.
cap.
27.
in
which
every
Man
was
to
be
bound
for
others
as
well
as
himself
,
viz.
Masters
for
their
Servants
,
Husbands
for
their
Wives
,
and
Children
,
before
they
had
attained
the
Age
of
Fourteen
;
as
also
the
Housholder
for
his
Guests
.
All
which
ten
Persons
being
thus
bound
one
for
another
,
were
united
under
one
Head
,
called
a
Tythingman
,
and
in
some
places
a
Borsholder
;
for
BORGH
signifies
a
Surety
or
Pledg
,
and
FRI
is
all
one
as
Free
.
From
whence
comes
our
word
NEIGHBOVRS
,
that
is
,
those
that
are
Near-Pledges
.
BUT
that
this
Law
concerning
the
Decennaries
or
Tythings
,
was
not
only
made
for
the
meer
Vulgar
or
ordinary
sort
of
People
,
but
that
the
Chiefest
of
the
Nobility
,
and
even
the
Arch-Bishops
and
Bishops
themselves
were
alike
subject
to
it
,
Vid.
Lambard
.
LL.
Edward
,
Cap.
16.
will
appear
by
that
Law
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
confirmed
by
King
William
I.
whereby
all
Arch-Bishops
Bishops
,
Earls
and
Barons
,
and
all
those
that
had
Courts
of
Sac.
Soc.
and
Theam
,
&c.
swore
to
keep
their
Knights
,
and
all
other
Servants
there
mentioned
in
their
Frithborg
,
(
i.
e.
Franc-pledg
)
for
whom
these
Lords
or
Masters
themselves
were
to
be
Sureties
:
so
that
if
any
of
them
offended
,
their
Lords
were
obliged
to
do
right
in
their
Courts
.
And
by
the
Laws
of
Cnute
,
every
Thane
or
Gentleman
of
Estate
,
Cap.
50.
was
to
have
his
Family
under
his
own
Pledg
;
and
if
any
of
them
were
accused
,
he
was
to
answer
for
him
in
the
Hundred
Court
,
i.
e.
was
to
compel
him
to
appear
.
And
the
Lord
was
also
to
be
answerable
for
him
,
if
he
escaped
;
so
that
all
the
Privilege
that
Noblemen
and
Gentlemen
had
above
the
common
Men
,
was
,
that
they
were
not
bound
one
for
another
,
so
as
to
be
part
of
any
Decennary
or
Tithing
;
but
each
of
them
was
Head
of
his
own
Friburgh
,
and
his
Family
was
as
it
were
a
distinct
Tithing
of
it self
.
I
observe
this
,
to
let
the
Reader
understand
,
that
how
severe
soever
this
Law
was
,
it
was
no
Badg
of
Slavery
or
Subjection
upon
the
common
People
,
for
even
the
best
Men
in
the
Kingdom
were
alike
subject
to
it
:
Neither
was
it
brought
in
,
or
increased
,
in
Rigour
by
the
Norman
Conquest
,
as
some
,
with
greater
Prejudice
than
Truth
,
have
maintained
;
since
the
Normans
as
well
as
the
English
,
were
all
under
one
and
the
same
Law
as
to
this
Point
.
THE
Laws
of
this
Court
of
the
Tithing
,
were
these
;
FIRST
,
That
if
any
one
offended
,
and
failed
to
appear
,
the
other
Sureties
were
bound
to
have
him
forth-coming
to
Justice
.
SECONDLY
,
But
if
the
guilty
Party
fled
,
he
should
not
be
any
where
received
without
a
Testimonial
from
the
Tithing
from
whence
he
came
:
So
that
a
Man
being
out
of
any
Tithing
,
if
he
were
received
in
any
Town
,
the
whole
Town
was
in
the
King's
Mercy
.
But
by
the
Laws
of
King
Edward
,
Cap.
20.
the
Decennary
was
allowed
one
and
thirty
Days
to
bring
the
Offender
to
Justice
,
that
so
he
might
make
Satisfaction
,
either
by
his
Goods
or
Body
.
THE
third
was
,
that
if
he
could
not
be
found
,
then
the
Tithingman
or
Borsholder
,
taking
with
him
two
of
the
best
of
his
own
FRIBVRGH
,
and
of
the
three
neighbouring
FRIBVRGHS
nine
,
(
to
wit
,
of
each
the
chief
Tithingman
,
and
two
others
of
the
best
Note
)
and
there
before
the
King's
Justice
(
if
he
could
)
he
was
to
purge
himself
by
Oath
of
the
Offence
and
Flight
of
the
Criminal
:
But
if
he
could
not
,
he
with
his
own
FRIBVRGH
was
to
restore
the
Loss
out
of
the
Goods
of
the
Party
,
if
they
were
sufficient
,
or
otherwise
out
of
his
own
,
and
those
of
his
FRIBVRGH
.
LASTLY
,
If
the
Neighbouring
FRIBOVRGS
would
not
be
their
Compurgators
,
then
they
were
to
swear
for
themselves
,
that
they
were
therein
no
ways
Guilty
;
and
that
so
soon
as
ever
they
could
find
him
,
they
would
bring
the
Offender
to
Justice
,
or
else
discover
where
he
was
.
THERE
were
many
other
particulars
concerning
this
Matter
which
I
pass
over
,
that
I
may
not
be
thought
too
prolix
;
but
these
are
the
most
material
.
The
Rise
of
Court-Barons
.
Vid.
Leges
Edw.
Conf.
apud
Lamb.
F.
132.
a.
BUT
besides
this
Caution
concerning
Pledges
,
they
were
also
the
first
Foundation
of
Court-Barons
,
who
were
under
the
Thane
,
or
Baron
,
(
i.
e
)
the
Lord
of
the
Mannor
,
(
as
their
Head
)
and
he
was
to
undertake
for
every
one
of
his
Tenants
,
and
to
satisfy
for
the
Offences
of
each
Man
.
BY
these
Friburghs
or
Pledges
,
together
with
their
Borsholders
,
were
all
Civil
Actions
,
as
of
Debt
,
Trespass
,
Detinue
,
or
the
like
,
(
which
arose
betwixt
any
of
their
Township
)
determined
;
but
when
there
was
a
Cause
that
concerned
Men
residing
in
several
Seigniories
,
then
it
was
transmitted
to
the
next
superior
Jurisdiction
,
viz.
the
Hundred-Court
,
(
in
some
Places
called
the
Wapentake
.
)
The
Sciremote
,
or
Sh●riff's
Tourn
.
Vid.
Dugd.
Juridical
.
Orig.
c.
13.
fol.
28.
THERE
still
remain
behind
two
very
considerable
Courts
,
both
held
by
the
Sheriff
;
The
former
of
which
was
antiently
called
Sciremote
,
(
i.
e.
the
meeting
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Shire
)
and
was
held
twice
in
the
Year
,
long
before
the
Norman
Conquest
,
as
appeareth
from
sundry
Testimonies
[
](A64087-e40020-b)*
*
Leges
Edgari
(
●enes
Lamb.
)
cap.
5.
fol.
80.
;
but
since
that
,
the
Shireeve's
Turn
,
from
the
French
word
Tour
,
in
Latin
Vice
,
and
in
English
Turn
.
Herein
sate
together
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
and
the
Earl
or
Eolderman
,
in
Shires
that
had
Eoldermen
;
Leges
Canuti
(
ibid
)
c.
17·
Fol.
108.
a.
Selden
's
Tit.
of
Honour
,
part
2.
cap.
5.
and
Sect.
5.
Fol.
628
,
130.
and
the
Bishop
and
Shireeves
in
such
Counties
as
were
committed
to
Shireeves
,
for
many
Ages
in
the
Saxons
Times
,
as
from
these
Laws
from
King
Edgar
to
Canutus
,
cited
in
the
Margin
,
doth
appear
,
to
the
end
they
might
determine
as
well
of
what
concerned
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
Matters
:
the
words
of
this
last
King's
Law
run
thus
;
Ex
[
](A64087-e40190-b)†
†
Vid.
Jani
Angl.
&c.
omni
Comitatu
,
bis
quotannis
conventus
agitor
,
cui
quidem
illius
Dioecesis
Episcopus
&
Senator
intersunto
:
quorum
Alter
Jura
Divina
,
humana
alter
populum
edoceto
.
IN
every
County
let
there
be
twice
a
Year
an
Assembly
of
the
People
,
whereat
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
and
the
Earl
shall
be
present
,
the
one
to
direct
in
Divine
,
the
other
in
humane
Matters
.
WHICH
so
continued
(
the
Bishop
and
Earl
sitting
therein
together
)
until
King
William
the
Conqueror
in
a
full
Convention
of
his
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
and
Temporal
Lords
,
commanded
,
that
[
](A64087-e40290-b)†
†
Cart.
2.
R.
2.
per
Inspex
.
m.
12.
Ecclesiastical
Matters
should
thenceforth
be
handled
by
the
Bishops
in
Courts
of
their
own
,
and
not
any
more
be
discust
amongst
Secular
Affairs
.
IN
this
Court
(
as
well
as
in
that
of
the
Country
)
according
to
the
Laws
of
King
Henry
I.
these
Persons
following
were
to
be
present
,
as
may
appear
by
this
Clause
,
Intersint
autèm
Episcopi
,
Comites
,
LL.
Henry
I.
cap.
7.
Vicedomini
,
Vicarii
,
Centenarii
,
Aldermanni
,
Preafecti
,
Praepositi
,
Barones
,
Vavassores
,
Tungrevii
,
&
caeteri
terrarum
Domini
diligentèr
intendentes
,
nè
malorum
Impunitas
,
aut
Gravionum
pravitas
,
vel
Judicum
subversio
solita
miseros
laceratione
confiniant
.
AGANTVR
itâque
primò
debita
verae
Christianitatis
Jura
;
secundò
,
Regis
placita
;
postremò
Causae
singulorum
dignis
,
satisfactionis
expleantur
.
Scil.
Ecclesiastical
Causes
and
Pleas
of
the
Crown
in
the
Turn
;
but
Private
Causes
in
the
County
Court
,
Vid.
Coke
's
4
th
.
Instit.
259
,
260.
where
you
will
find
that
,
THE
Tourn
is
a
Court
of
Record
holden
before
the
Sheriff
,
the
Antient
Institution
thereof
was
before
Magna
Charta
to
hear
and
determine
all
Felonies
(
Death
of
Man
excepted
)
and
Common
Nusances
:
Page
260.
See
the
Stat.
Mag.
Chart.
c.
17.
and
the
Exposition
of
the
same
in
the
2
d.
Instit.
THE
Stile
of
this
Court
is
,
Curia
Visus
Franc.
Domini
Regis
apud
B.
coram
Vicecomite
in
Turno
suo
,
&c.
ibid.
THE
reason
of
which
is
,
because
in
this
Court
the
Pledges
or
Sureties
of
every
Decennary
or
Tithing
were
entred
before
the
Court
-
Leets
were
taken
out
of
it
,
and
granted
to
particular
Lords
of
Mannors
,
which
Sir
H.
Spelman
in
his
Glossary
supposes
to
have
been
done
in
the
Reign
of
King
Alfred
;
Verb.
Laeta
.
but
since
I
find
nothing
concerning
these
Court
-
Leets
till
after
the
Conquest
,
I
shall
defer
the
farther
treating
of
them
to
that
time
.
I
have
no
more
to
say
of
this
Court
,
but
that
it
was
also
called
the
Folcmote
,
and
in
which
,
by
Edward
the
Confessor's
Laws
,
all
Freemen
were
to
take
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
or
Fidelity
to
the
King
,
Vid.
LL.
Edwardi
,
c.
35.
as
appears
by
the
Law
it self
;
Omnes
Proceres
Regni
,
milites
&
Liberi
Homines
totius
Regni
BRITANNIAE
facere
debent
Fidelitatem
Domino
Regi
in
Pleno
FOLCMOTO
coràm
Episcopis
Regni
,
&c.
YOU
will
likewise
find
in
the
same
Law
(
just
preceding
this
)
an
extraordinary
Assembly
of
this
Folcmote
upon
any
sudden
Danger
,
which
met
on
ringing
of
the
Bells
,
called
in
English
Motbel
;
and
there
they
were
to
consult
how
to
prevent
the
Danger
.
The
County
Court
.
Vid.
Dugdale
ut
Supra
.
ibid.
THE
second
of
these
Courts
was
called
the
County-Court
,
and
was
also
very
Antient
,
and
to
be
held
once
every
Month
by
the
Shireeve
,
as
from
K.
Edward
the
Elder
's
[
](A64087-e40760-b)*
*
Leges
Edwardi
Senioris
apud
Lamb.
c.
xi
.
Fol.
51.
a.
Videsis
etiam
Leges
Canuti
cap.
17.
apud
Lamb.
Fol.
108.
a.
Laws
appeareth
—
Praepositus
quísque
ad
quartam
circitèr
quamque
septimanam
,
frequentem
populi
concionem
celebrato
:
cuíque
jus
dicito
aequabile
,
Litesque
singulas
(
cum
dies
condicti
advenerint
)
dirimito
.
EVERY
Shireeve
shall
convene
the
People
once
a
Month
,
and
do
equal
Right
to
all
,
putting
an
end
to
Controversies
at
Times
appointed
.
TO
this
Court
were
antienly
Appeals
made
from
the
Hundred-Court
,
as
appears
by
the
Laws
of
Canutus
—
Et
nemo
namium
capiat
in
Comitatu
vel
extra
Comitatum
,
priusquam
ter
in
Hundredo
suo
rectum
sibi
perquisierit
:
Cap.
39.
apud
Brompt
.
Col.
924.
&
apud
Lamb.
Fol.
108.
a.
n.
18.
Vid.
Spelm.
Gloss.
vocab
.
Comitatus
Curia
.
si
tertia
vice
rectum
non
habeat
,
eat
quarta
vice
ad
Conventum
totius
Comitatus
quod
Anglicè
dicitur
Scyremot
,
&c.
No
Man
by
a
Distress
shall
compel
another
to
the
County-Court
,
unless
he
have
thrice
complained
in
the
Hundred-Court
;
But
if
he
have
not
Right
the
third
Time
,
he
may
then
sue
in
the
County-Court
,
which
is
called
the
Scyregemot
.
AND
besides
(
says
Sir
William
Dugdale
)
[
](A64087-e40940-b)*
*
Vid.
Lib.
rub
.
in
Scacc.
Fol.
26.
inter
Leges
Hen.
1.
Regis
placita
&
Causa
singulorum
debita
;
verae
Christianitatis
jura
,
were
first
determined
here
;
where
interesse
debent
Commissarii
,
Episcopi
,
Comites
,
&
Ecclesiae
potestates
,
(
and
the
Presbyter
Ecclesiae
,
as
well
as
quatuor
de
Melioribus
villae
,
were
obliged
to
attendance
)
qui
Dei
Leges
,
as
well
as
Seculi
negotia
,
justâ
consideratione
definirent
.
AND
a
little
after
he
further
proceeds
thus
,
Now
let
us
see
of
what
things
the
Sheriff
here
antienly
held
Plea
:
—
Ad
Vicecomites
pertinent
ista
(
saith
Glanvile
)
Placitum
de
Recto
,
de
liberis
Tenementis
,
per
Breve
Domini
Regis
,
Glanvil
.
Lib.
1.
Cap.
4.
ubi
Curia
Dominorum
probatur
de
Recto
defecisse
;
Placitum
de
Nativis
,
sed
per
Breve
Domini
Regis
.
ID
est
,
It
belongeth
to
the
Shireeve
to
hold
Plea
in
this
Court
upon
a
Writ
of
Right
concerning
Freehold
,
in
Cases
where
the
Lord
of
the
Mannor
(
wherein
the
Land
lieth
)
hath
not
done
Justice
;
as
also
to
hold
Plea
concerning
Bondmen
,
but
by
the
King
's
Writ
.
I
shall
say
no
more
of
this
Court
,
but
refer
the
Reader
to
the
said
Book
(
from
whence
I
have
taken
most
of
those
things
I
have
here
given
you
concerning
all
these
Courts
)
;
Vid.
Dugdale
Origin
.
Jurid
.
wherein
he
may
find
at
large
how
great
the
Power
of
this
Court
was
,
not
only
before
but
after
the
Conquest
:
And
I
have
also
reserved
the
treating
of
these
two
Courts
by
themselves
,
because
tho
the
3
former
are
supposed
by
some
to
be
of
K.
Alfred's
Erection
upon
his
new
Reformation
of
the
Kingdom
,
but
these
two
were
not
so
;
for
notwithstanding
Ingulf
tells
us
,
that
this
King
Alfred
first
divided
the
Provinces
of
England
into
Counties
,
yet
we
find
Mr.
Selden
Learnedly
makes
it
out
,
Selden
's
Tit.
of
Honours
,
chap.
5.
Fol.
509
,
510.
That
Alfred
was
not
the
first
that
divided
the
Kingdom
into
Shires
or
Counties
;
for
(
saith
he
)
before
Alfred's
Time
,
those
Provinces
had
their
Ealdormen
in
them
:
Thus
we
read
of
Ethelwolfus
Barocensis
Pagae
Comes
,
and
Ceorle
Domnaniae
Comes
,
and
Eanulf
Somersetensis
Pagae
Comes
;
for
the
Earldoms
of
Barkshire
,
Devonshire
and
Somersetshire
under
King
Ethelwolf
,
Father
to
King
Alfred
,
are
remembred
in
Asserius
Menevensis
,
that
lived
in
King
Alfred's
Time
.
Two
of
them
are
also
in
[
](A64087-e41370-b)*
*
Lib.
3.
cap.
3.
Ethelwerd
,
a
Writer
of
the
Saxon
Times
,
besides
Osric
Dorsetum
Dux
,
for
Eolderman
of
Dorset
;
E●lchere
or
Alchere
was
at
the
same
Time
Ealdorman
of
Kent
,
and
Auda
or
Wuda
of
Surrey
,
as
we
have
it
in
Hoveden
,
Huntingdon
,
and
in
that
Asserius
also
.
And
Ingulphus
hath
the
Charter
of
King
Ethelbald's
Foundation
of
Crowland
,
whereunto
the
Comites
of
Leicester
and
of
Lincoln
both
subscribe
.
TO
which
I
may
also
add
divers
Examples
that
you
will
meet
with
of
the
same
kind
in
the
following
History
,
out
of
the
Saxon
Annals
.
HAVING
thus
dispatched
these
inferior
Courts
,
I
come
now
to
the
chiefest
,
(
next
to
that
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
)
viz.
that
which
was
called
Curia
Domini
Regis
,
Curia
Domini
Regis
.
Because
oftentimes
(
as
Sir
Wil.
Dugdale
informs
us
)
the
King
himself
sate
here
in
Person
,
having
several
Justices
,
à
latere
suo
residentes
,
as
[
](A64087-e41650-b)*
*
Lib.
3.
C.
10.
Bracton
expresseth
it
;
Dugdal
.
Origin
.
Juridical
.
Cap.
17.
F.
38.
and
in
his
Absence
,
the
Ealdorman
,
or
Chief
Justiciary
of
all
England
,
supplied
his
Place
.
CONCERNING
this
Court
,
tho
we
have
not
many
Memorials
left
of
it
before
the
Conquest
,
yet
it
was
certainly
at
that
Time
in
Being
,
since
it
seems
to
have
been
then
the
Great
Court
of
all
Appeals
,
as
well
Criminal
as
Civil
,
long
after
the
Conquest
,
before
the
Court
of
Common-Pleas
was
taken
out
of
it
:
for
here
it
was
that
K.
Alfred
is
supposed
to
have
re-heard
and
examined
the
false
Judgments
of
his
inferior
Judges
in
the
Hundred
,
and
County-Courts
;
and
here
it
was
also
that
he
condemned
above
forty
of
them
to
be
executed
in
one
Year
,
for
their
erroneous
Sentences
in
Matters
of
Life
and
Death
,
Cap.
5.
as
you
will
find
in
the
Mirror
of
Justices
.
I
need
say
no
more
of
this
Great
Court
,
whose
Power
now
resides
in
that
of
the
King's-Bench
and
Common-Pleas
,
neither
the
Chancery
nor
Exchequer
having
then
any
Being
;
the
former
of
which
commenc'd
long
after
the
Conquest
,
and
the
latter
was
erected
by
King
William
the
First
.
I
have
but
two
Observations
to
make
concerning
our
Antient
English
Saxon
Courts
of
Justice
;
the
FIRST
of
which
is
,
that
strict
Union
there
then
was
as
well
in
the
Folk-mote
and
County-Court
,
as
in
the
Hundred-Court
,
between
the
Ecclesiastical
and
Civil
State
;
in
both
which
the
Bishop
and
the
Sheriff
sitting
together
,
all
Causes
both
Spiritual
and
Secular
were
equally
,
and
at
one
time
,
dispatched
to
the
great
Ease
and
Satisfaction
of
the
Subject
,
who
were
taught
by
the
Bishop
in
the
Folk-mote
what
was
their
Duty
towards
God
and
the
Church
,
as
they
were
by
the
Ealdorman
or
Sheriff
what
Common
Laws
they
were
bound
to
observe
,
in
order
to
their
Honest
and
Peaceable
Living
one
among
another
:
a
Custom
,
which
when
reading
of
Books
was
not
generally
in
use
among
the
Laiety
,
was
absolutely
necessary
for
the
acquainting
them
with
their
Duty
;
in
imitation
of
which
I
suppose
our
Common
Charges
at
Assizes
and
Sessions
are
continued
to
this
Day
.
THE
SECOND
is
,
the
great
Ease
the
Subject
must
needs
find
in
having
Justice
administred
to
him
in
smaller
Actions
,
in
the
Court
of
Decenary
or
Tything
,
even
at
their
own
Doors
;
or
else
in
Appeals
and
greater
Actions
at
the
Court
of
the
Trihing
or
Lathe
;
from
whence
they
might
remove
it
to
the
County-Court
;
and
if
they
thought
themselves
aggrieved
there
,
then
they
might
bring
it
before
the
King
himself
,
or
his
chief
Justiciary
,
in
the
Great
Court
abovementioned
.
An
Admirable
and
an
Excellent
Constitution
this
!
whilst
the
Laws
of
England
were
few
,
easy
and
plain
,
before
the
Partiality
and
Corruption
of
Countrey
Juries
came
in
,
and
the
bandying
and
Factions
of
Rich
and
Powerful
Men
in
the
Countrey
against
each
other
,
together
with
the
vast
varieties
of
Determinations
of
Cases
in
Law
,
had
rendered
those
inferior
Courts
not
only
perplexed
,
but
unsafe
and
vexatious
to
the
Subject
.
The
Great
Council
,
or
Parliament
.
I
come
now
to
the
Supream
Court
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
called
in
Saxon
the
Wittena-Gemot
,
or
Mycel-Synoth
;
in
Latin
Magnum
,
or
Commune
Concilium
Regni
,
the
Great
or
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
consisting
of
the
King
and
the
three
Estates
,
which
we
now
call
our
Parliament
;
which
Court
the
Author
of
the
Mirror
of
Justices
expresly
tells
us
,
That
King
Alfred
ordained
for
a
perpetual
Custom
,
that
twice
in
the
Year
,
or
oftner
,
in
Time
of
Peace
,
if
Business
so
required
,
they
should
assemble
at
London
to
treat
of
the
good
Government
of
God's
People
,
and
how
Folks
should
be
restrained
from
Offending
,
and
live
in
Quiet
,
and
should
receive
Right
by
certain
Antient
Usages
and
Judgments
,
&c.
From
whence
you
may
observe
,
that
in
this
Author's
Time
,
(
viz.
that
of
Edward
I.
)
it
was
held
for
Law
,
That
the
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
antiently
met
of
Course
twice
in
the
Year
,
without
any
express
Summons
from
the
King
;
and
this
it
seems
was
afterwards
altered
to
thrice
in
the
Year
,
viz.
at
the
three
great
Feasts
of
Christmass
,
Easter
,
and
Whitsontide
,
when
the
King
met
his
Estates
with
great
Solemnity
,
wearing
his
Crown
upon
all
solemn
Days
of
Entertainment
;
and
when
the
Feasting
was
over
,
they
fell
to
dispatch
the
publick
Affairs
,
Vid.
Vol.
1.
Council
.
An.
851.
Fol.
347.
as
Sir
H.
Spelman
well
observes
.
THESE
stated
Councils
which
were
then
held
ex
More
(
as
our
Historians
term
it
)
i.
e.
according
to
antient
Custom
,
continued
long
after
the
Conquest
,
as
shall
be
farther
shewn
hereafter
:
but
if
this
Council
happened
to
meet
at
any
other
extraordinary
Time
,
then
the
King
's
special
Summons
was
requisite
,
as
you
may
find
in
Ingulf
under
Anno
Dom.
948.
where
he
tells
us
,
King
Edred
summoned
the
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
and
all
the
Proceres
,
and
Optimates
(
i.
e.
Chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
)
to
meet
him
at
London
at
the
Purification
of
the
Virgin
Mary
.
Whence
we
may
observe
,
that
this
Summons
was
thus
issued
,
because
this
Council
was
extraordinary
,
as
not
being
held
ex
more
,
at
any
of
the
usual
great
Feasts
abovementioned
.
CONCERNING
the
Original
of
this
great
Assembly
,
since
Sir
Robert
Filmer
in
all
his
Works
,
Pag.
116
,
117
,
118.
and
particularly
in
his
Patriarcha
;
and
Dr.
Johnston
in
his
Excellency
of
Monarchical
Government
,
Would
have
this
(
as
well
as
all
our
other
Liberties
and
Privileges
)
to
have
been
only
Royal
Abatements
of
Power
,
Vid.
Introduct.
and
Fol.
127
,
128.
and
gracious
Indulgences
and
Condescensions
of
our
Kings
for
the
Benefit
and
Security
of
the
Subject
;
who
were
pleased
to
condescend
to
call
some
Persons
of
each
of
the
three
Estates
(
it
being
left
to
their
Discretion
whom
to
summon
,
and
whom
not
)
;
and
tho
many
of
our
Kings
have
made
use
of
such
great
Assemblies
to
consult
about
important
Affairs
of
State
,
and
by
their
Consent
and
Approbation
,
to
make
Laws
as
well
as
(
at
their
Prayers
and
Petitions
)
to
redress
their
just
Grievances
,
yet
they
owed
their
being
to
our
first
Monarchs
,
since
till
about
the
time
of
the
Conquest
there
could
be
no
General
Assembly
of
the
Estates
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
because
till
those
Times
we
cannot
learn
it
was
entirely
united
into
one
;
but
it
was
either
divided
into
several
Kingdoms
,
or
governed
by
several
Laws
.
I
confess
this
looks
at
first
like
a
specious
Hypothesis
,
and
may
serve
perhaps
to
prevail
upon
some
ignorant
and
unwary
Readers
,
who
will
not
,
or
cannot
give
themselves
the
trouble
of
searching
to
the
Bottom
,
to
find
out
the
Truth
of
things
.
But
I
desire
the
Favour
of
those
who
believe
and
maintain
this
Opinion
,
to
answer
me
these
few
Queries
.
FIRST
,
How
it
came
to
pass
that
in
all
the
Kingdoms
of
Europe
,
erected
out
of
the
Ruines
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
(
as
well
as
those
that
were
not
,
but
yet
had
been
constituted
according
to
the
same
Gothick
Model
)
the
like
General
or
Great
Council
of
Estates
,
consisting
of
the
same
Degrees
and
Orders
of
Men
,
were
to
be
found
in
every
one
of
those
Kingdoms
?
To
begin
with
Sweden
and
Denmark
,
and
then
go
on
to
the
Kingdom
of
Germany
,
now
called
the
Empire
,
and
so
into
France
,
and
from
thence
into
Spain
,
among
all
the
petty
Kingdoms
that
then
composed
that
Monarchy
(
taking
Portugal
,
if
you
please
,
into
the
Account
)
;
you
will
find
that
the
Estates
of
all
those
Kingdoms
(
as
representing
the
whole
Body
of
the
same
)
consisted
of
the
Clergy
,
Nobility
,
and
Deputies
of
Cities
and
great
Towns
;
which
is
briefly
comprized
by
this
single
Verse
of
Gonterus
,
an
old
German
Poet
,
concerning
the
Estate
of
the
Empire
in
his
Time
,
Praelati
,
Proceres
,
missisque
potentibus
Vrbes
.
SECONDLY
,
How
it
happened
,
that
in
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
English-Saxon
Heptarchy
,
the
first
Founders
of
which
came
out
of
Frizeland
,
Westphalia
,
Holstein
and
Jutland
,
the
like
Great
Councils
,
consisting
of
the
King
,
the
Clergy
and
Nobility
,
came
to
be
instituted
in
each
of
them
?
For
as
to
the
Representatives
of
Cities
and
Towns
in
England
,
since
the
Framers
of
the
abovementioned
Hypothesis
deny
their
appearance
here
,
I
shall
say
nothing
as
yet
.
THIRDLY
,
Whether
it
be
probable
,
that
without
a
General
Agreement
of
Laws
and
Manners
with
those
People
of
Germany
,
from
whence
these
English-Saxons
came
,
they
should
by
a
sort
of
Natural
and
Unaccountable
Sympathy
,
fall
of
themselves
into
the
very
same
Political
Form
and
Constitution
?
FOVRTHLY
,
Whether
Princes
were
above
a
thousand
Years
ago
,
so
much
more
Ignorant
of
the
Arts
of
Government
,
and
so
little
Ambitious
of
Riches
and
Power
,
that
they
should
all
agree
within
a
Century
of
Years
,
to
set
up
one
uniform
Model
of
Government
,
and
admit
the
People
into
a
share
of
their
Power
,
especially
into
that
Grand
Prerogative
of
laying
Taxes
;
which
most
Princes
now
do
all
they
can
to
perform
by
their
own
absolute
Will
?
FOR
as
to
that
of
understanding
their
Subjects
Grievances
,
they
might
either
not
take
notice
of
them
at
all
,
or
else
,
if
they
would
,
might
have
found
out
a
more
easy
Method
to
come
to
the
Knowledg
of
them
,
than
by
Summoning
the
Clergy
,
Nobility
,
and
People
of
a
whole
Kingdom
at
once
,
to
acquaint
them
therewith
.
FIFTHLY
,
How
it
came
to
pass
,
that
in
all
those
Countries
(
so
long
as
they
continued
Elective
)
the
States
exercised
the
same
Power
of
Deposing
their
Kings
for
Tyranny
or
Male-Administration
?
Does
this
look
like
a
precarious
and
dependent
Power
?
And
,
LASTLY
,
Whence
happen'd
it
,
that
in
France
and
England
(
and
I
believe
I
could
shew
the
same
in
other
Countries
too
)
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
met
twice
in
the
Year
,
according
to
Custom
,
at
a
certain
Time
and
Place
,
without
any
Summons
from
the
King
?
NOW
when
the
Gentlemen
who
maintain
the
Hypothesis
above-mentioned
,
shall
return
a
fair
and
satisfactory
Answer
to
these
Queries
,
I
shall
not
only
willingly
submit
to
their
Judgments
,
but
give
them
my
Thanks
for
their
better
Information
;
but
till
then
I
think
it
is
much
more
agreeable
to
good
Sense
,
as
well
as
Matter
of
Fact
,
to
maintain
,
that
those
Orders
and
Degrees
of
Men
that
did
constitute
the
Great
Councils
,
were
more
Antient
than
Kingly
Government
,
nay
Christianity
it self
among
them
,
as
appears
by
those
Testimonies
I
have
produced
out
of
Bede
and
other
Authors
;
from
all
whom
it
plainly
appears
,
that
the
first
Princes
in
all
those
Governments
were
originally
Elected
,
of
which
I
hope
I
have
given
undeniable
Instances
,
out
of
our
own
as
well
as
Foreign
Histories
:
and
certainly
that
which
gives
Being
to
a
Thing
,
must
be
prior
in
Nature
to
that
which
is
produced
from
it
.
HAVING
now
done
with
the
Original
,
I
shall
next
proceed
to
the
Constituent
Parts
of
this
Mycel-Synoth
,
or
Wittena-Gemot
;
the
last
of
which
words
is
derived
from
the
Saxon
word
Wites
,
or
Witen
,
i.e.
Sapientes
,
or
Wise-Men
;
Glossary
,
Fol.
66.
and
tho
Dr.
Brady
in
his
Glossary
will
have
this
word
mostly
to
signify
Noblemen
,
or
Great
Lawyers
,
yet
I
do
not
find
he
brings
any
good
Authority
for
his
so
doing
:
For
granting
it
is
true
,
Wite
signifies
a
Wise-Man
,
however
it
no
ways
proves
that
all
Wisemen
must
be
Lawyers
,
much
less
that
those
Lawyers
were
Noblemen
;
and
since
he
himself
does
not
extend
this
Wisdom
only
to
Knowledg
in
the
Laws
,
I
need
not
say
any
more
to
it
.
AS
for
the
rest
of
his
Authorities
in
this
Page
,
whereby
he
would
prove
that
divers
things
were
done
by
the
Decrees
of
these
Wisemen
or
Lawyers
,
they
sufficiently
answer
themselves
;
since
it
appears
even
by
his
own
shewing
,
that
these
Sapientes
were
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Aldermen
and
Thanes
;
and
when
he
makes
it
out
that
every
one
of
these
Orders
of
Men
were
Noblemen
,
or
Lawyers
,
I
shall
come
over
to
his
Opinion
.
AS
for
what
he
says
in
the
next
Page
,
where
he
gives
us
the
Interpretation
of
those
words
of
Bede
,
Principibus
,
&
Consiliariis
,
by
Ealdormannum
and
Witum
;
they
are
yet
less
to
the
purpose
,
since
a
Man
might
be
a
very
good
Counsellor
,
and
yet
at
the
same
Time
no
great
Lawyer
.
BUT
the
Author's
seeming
stabbing
Proof
is
out
of
Asser
,
in
his
Life
of
King
Alfred
,
Id.
Fol.
67.
Who
admiring
the
Ignorance
of
his
Earls
and
Praefects
,
commanded
them
either
forthwith
to
lay
down
their
Places
of
Judicature
,
or
else
to
apply
themselves
SAPIENTIAE
Studiis
,
to
the
Study
of
Knowledg
,
or
of
the
Law
.
Here
we
see
again
(
says
he
)
who
had
the
Title
of
SAPIENTES
,
namely
the
Judges
,
that
is
,
the
COMITES
,
PRAEPOSITI
,
&
MINISTRI
,
or
Thegnes
;
for
these
last
were
the
Seminary
of
Nobility
,
or
Great
Officers
,
Civil
,
Military
,
and
Ecclesiastick
amongst
the
Saxons
.
NOW
I
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
,
that
admitting
we
should
take
the
word
Studia
SAPIENTIAE
here
,
for
the
Knowledg
of
the
Law
,
does
it
therefore
follow
,
that
all
that
studied
it
must
be
Lawyers
by
Profession
?
when
it
is
very
certain
that
the
Study
of
the
Law
was
not
then
,
nor
long
after
,
a
Trade
,
as
it
is
now
;
since
all
the
Freeholders
or
Thegnes
,
afterwards
called
Barons
,
were
(
as
well
as
Ealdormen
)
required
to
have
a
competent
Knowledg
of
the
Laws
of
their
Country
;
or
else
how
could
they
either
plead
their
own
,
or
try
each
others
Causes
in
the
Hundred
and
County-Courts
(
as
they
are
in
the
[
](A64087-e43420-b)*
*
Cap.
1.
Laws
of
K.
Henry
1.
recited
to
have
done
)
before
the
Profession
of
Counsellors
came
up
?
Or
how
could
they
sit
,
and
judg
Causes
in
the
County-Court
,
or
Folc-mote
,
when
every
Thegne
,
or
Gentleman
in
the
County
,
was
capable
of
being
chosen
Sheriff
,
and
of
sitting
Judg
in
those
Courts
,
many
Ages
before
the
Office
of
an
Vnder-Sheriff
was
heard
of
?
AND
as
for
the
Auctuary
to
the
35
th
Law
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
Id.
ibid.
Lamb.
fol.
147.
wherein
the
HERETOCHS
are
called
BARONES
,
NOBILES
,
&
insignes
SAPIENTES
,
there
can
be
nothing
urged
less
to
purpose
;
for
then
(
according
to
the
Doctor
)
they
must
have
had
all
great
Titles
,
and
have
been
chosen
Generals
in
War
,
and
Leaders
of
Armies
;
and
Pray
why
?
because
they
were
SAPIENTES
,
i.
e.
Great
Lawyers
.
But
the
Doctor
had
the
good
luck
to
find
once
in
his
Life
,
that
Studia
Sapientiae
,
for
want
of
a
better
Expression
,
signified
the
Study
of
the
Law
,
and
therefore
the
word
SAPIENTES
and
WITES
,
where-ever
he
meets
with
them
in
our
Saxon
Laws
,
or
Great
Councils
,
must
(
forsooth
)
sig●ify
Lawyers
or
Judges
:
And
his
Design
in
it
is
evident
,
that
he
might
thereby
confound
the
Law-makers
with
the
ordinary
Counsellors
or
Advisers
,
whom
those
Law-makers
might
often
imploy
in
the
drawing
of
the
Laws
;
but
he
is
indeed
at
last
so
modest
as
to
tell
us
,
That
at
this
day
the
Judges
,
and
King's
Counsel
,
and
other
great
Lawyers
that
sit
in
the
Lord's
House
,
are
assistant
to
the
Parliament
when
there
is
occasion
.
But
that
he
would
here
as
well
as
elsewhere
insinuate
,
that
no
body
else
had
any
more
right
to
appear
there
than
they
;
you
may
see
more
plainly
in
his
Notes
to
his
[
](A64087-e43690-b)*
*
Fol.
85.
Compleat
History
of
England
,
where
upon
the
words
Sapientes
or
Witen
made
use
of
in
the
Saxon
Laws
,
he
says
,
That
if
they
only
signified
Men
skilled
in
the
Laws
,
then
were
none
of
the
Temporal
Nobility
present
at
the
making
of
those
Laws
,
unless
perhaps
they
were
the
Lawyers
meant
by
that
word
,
as
being
many
of
them
Judges
and
Justiciaries
at
that
time
,
But
yet
he
is
at
last
forced
(
with
Justice
)
in
the
same
place
to
acknowledg
,
upon
the
words
,
that
Witan
,
Sapientes
or
wise
Men
,
must
be
taken
for
,
or
meant
of
the
Bishops
and
Nobility
,
or
else
they
were
not
present
at
the
making
of
these
Laws
;
which
no
Man
can
believe
,
that
considers
how
many
Ecclesiastical
Laws
there
are
amongst
them
,
and
Laws
relating
to
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
a
holy
Life
,
that
were
never
made
without
at
least
the
Advice
of
the
Bishops
.
IT
is
well
my
Lords
the
Bishops
were
concern'd
here
,
or
else
sure
he
would
never
have
been
so
free
as
to
make
the
word
Witan
signify
not
only
great
Lawyers
,
but
Divines
too
:
and
thus
by
the
same
liberty
of
paraphrasing
,
studia
Sapientiae
may
signify
the
Study
of
Divinity
.
BUT
enough
of
these
Trifles
;
for
the
Author
himself
hath
some
Lines
above
in
the
same
Notes
,
granted
as
much
as
I
can
desire
,
because
he
confesses
,
That
in
our
Saxon
Laws
,
the
Sapientes
or
Witan
were
divers
times
taken
for
the
whole
Baronage
,
or
Nobility
,
as
I
may
so
say
:
And
in
this
sense
it
is
used
in
the
49
th
Chapter
of
the
Preface
to
Alured's
Laws
.
And
I
desire
the
Doctor
to
shew
me
any
Instance
out
of
the
Saxon
Laws
or
Annals
,
if
he
can
,
where
the
words
Witan
,
or
Witena-Gemot
are
used
in
any
other
sense
.
But
what
was
the
true
meaning
of
that
word
Baronage
we
shall
reserve
to
another
place
;
it
suffices
at
present
to
let
you
see
he
owns
they
were
somewhat
more
than
great
Lawyers
;
and
that
it
comprehended
others
besides
Noble-men
by
Birth
,
I
shall
prove
by
and
by
.
IN
the
mean
time
I
shall
shew
,
by
what
Words
and
Phrases
the
Witena
Gemot
,
Witena
Gemot
.
consisting
of
these
Wites
,
is
called
in
the
Latin
Version
of
our
Annals
,
as
also
of
our
Historians
who
have
wrote
in
the
same
Language
.
Concilium
Procerum
,
vel
Primatum
.
IN
the
first
of
these
it
is
rendered
Concilium
PROCERVM
,
how
truly
,
I
have
said
somewhat
in
the
Preface
:
by
Florence
of
Worcester
in
his
Version
of
the
same
Annals
,
it
is
commonly
render'd
Concilium
PRIMATVM
,
and
sometimes
,
but
more
rarely
,
PROCERVM
.
But
when
this
Author
would
distinguish
the
Laity
from
the
Clergy
at
these
Assemblies
,
Laity
and
Clergy
.
he
words
it
thus
,
ARCHIEPISCOPOS
,
EPISCOPOS
,
ABBATES
,
&
Angliae
OPTIMATES
;
sometimes
thus
,
EPISCOPOS
,
&
DVCES
,
nec
non
&
PRINCIPES
,
&
OPTIMATES
Gentis
Angliae
.
AS
for
the
Signification
of
all
these
Words
,
I
shall
give
it
you
anon
;
only
thus
much
may
be
agreed
upon
,
that
besides
the
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
and
Abbots
,
the
chief
or
best
Men
of
England
were
present
and
assisted
at
these
Councils
,
and
who
,
as
appears
by
the
Subscriptions
to
several
Saxon
Councils
and
Charters
,
were
either
the
Ealdormen
,
who
writ
themselves
in
Latin
,
sometimes
Sub-Reguli
,
but
more
often
Duces
,
or
Comites
,
of
whom
we
have
already
spoken
enough
:
But
this
I
would
have
remembred
,
that
the
Office
of
Ealdormen
not
being
then
hereditary
,
it
was
bestowed
for
Merit
;
and
Nobility
by
Blood
was
no
necessary
Condition
to
it
,
since
their
Places
in
this
great
Assembly
were
only
ratione
Officii
,
and
not
by
Right
of
Inheritance
as
at
this
day
.
THE
next
Order
,
whose
Subscriptions
we
find
at
the
Conclusion
of
such
Councils
and
Charters
,
Thanes
.
are
the
Thanes
;
the
highest
Degree
of
which
was
called
Thanus
Regius
,
the
King's
Thane
,
because
he
held
immediately
of
him
;
and
tho
I
grant
it
answered
the
Title
or
Dignity
of
the
greater
Barons
after
the
Norman
Conquest
,
yet
however
neither
Mr.
Selden
,
nor
any
other
Learned
Antiquary
that
I
know
of
,
does
any
where
exclude
the
two
other
Degrees
of
Thanes
,
viz.
the
Middle
and
Lesser
,
from
appearing
,
and
having
places
in
those
great
and
general
Councils
,
as
well
as
the
chief
Thanes
themselves
.
AND
besides
these
,
we
find
at
the
end
of
several
Charters
,
others
who
write
themselves
Milites
,
Milites
.
who
,
I
suppose
,
ought
to
be
rendered
Knights
;
but
whether
they
were
Thanes
that
held
by
any
Military
Tenure
,
or
such
as
held
their
Lands
in
Allodio
,
that
is
,
freely
,
under
no
Services
,
I
will
not
here
take
upon
me
to
determine
.
THESE
are
the
only
Degrees
mentioned
at
the
end
of
those
Councils
and
Charters
above-mentioned
.
BUT
perhaps
it
will
now
be
told
me
,
that
according
to
my
own
shewing
,
there
were
no
Commons
summoned
to
these
Assemblies
;
since
neither
in
the
Titles
before
those
Councils
,
nor
at
the
Conclusions
of
them
is
there
any
mention
made
of
this
Order
of
Men
now
called
Commons
,
distinct
from
that
of
the
Bishops
and
great
Noble
Men
;
and
therefore
from
hence
Dr.
Brady
in
his
Answer
to
Mr.
Petyt
,
Dr.
Brady's
Introduct.
fol.
6
,
&
7.
will
have
none
but
Bishops
and
great
Noble-men
to
have
had
any
thing
to
do
there
:
and
to
make
this
seem
the
more
plausible
,
he
renders
that
great
Council
,
where
Plegmund
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Vid.
Antiquit.
Britan.
Matth.
Parkeri
Archiep
.
Cant.
together
with
King
Edward
the
Elder
presided
,
viz.
CONCILIVM
MAGNVM
EPISCOPORVM
,
ABBATVM
,
FIDELIVM
,
PROCERVM
,
POPVLORVM
IN
PROVINCIA
GEWISORM
,
&c.
in
these
words
,
A
great
Council
of
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Tenants
in
Capite
or
Military
Service
,
Noble-men
,
and
People
in
the
Province
of
the
West-Saxons
.
AND
here
,
before
I
go
any
further
,
I
would
desire
the
Doctor
to
answer
these
two
Questions
.
FIRST
,
By
what
Authority
he
here
translates
the
word
Fideles
,
Tenants
in
Capite
,
or
Military
Service
?
since
I
am
sure
he
is
not
able
to
prove
from
any
History
or
Record
,
that
this
Tenure
had
any
being
in
England
at
that
time
.
SECONDLY
,
How
he
can
make
it
out
,
that
the
word
Proceres
always
signifies
great
Noble-men
by
Birth
?
without
which
Supposition
all
he
is
able
to
say
on
this
Subject
will
fall
to
the
Ground
.
BUT
the
Doctor
thinks
he
has
a
great
Advantage
from
what
Archbishop
Parker
says
in
the
same
Page
;
Dr.
Brady
,
ut
sup.
EDWARDVS
REX
SYNODVM
PRAEDICTAM
NOBILIVM
ANGLORVM
CONGREGAVIT
,
CVI
PRESIDEBAT
PLEGMVNDVS
,
i.
e.
King
Edward
called
the
foresaid
Synod
of
the
English
Nobility
,
wherein
Plegmund
presided
.
Here
he
thinks
he
hath
a
strong
hold
,
and
therefore
says
,
That
this
Author
tells
us
the
meaning
of
the
long
Title
of
this
Synod
,
which
just
before
he
had
mentioned
,
viz.
that
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
FIDELES
,
Proceres
,
&
POPVLVS
,
were
all
NOBILES
,
NOBLE-MEN
,
that
is
,
the
Ecclesiasticks
and
Laicks
,
or
the
Bishops
,
and
Lay-Nobility
,
and
not
the
Vulgus
,
Commons
,
or
ordinary
sort
of
People
.
SO
then
,
according
to
the
Doctor
's
Construction
,
all
the
fore-going
Relation
of
the
Members
of
this
Council
was
a
jumbled
heap
of
Tautologies
,
of
Noble
Tenants
in
Capite
,
Noble-men
,
and
Noble
People
.
BUT
I
must
needs
acknowledg
that
he
is
so
far
in
the
right
,
that
by
these
words
Nobilium
Anglorum
,
are
not
meant
the
vulgar
,
mean
or
ordinary
sort
of
People
,
or
the
Mob
,
(
as
they
are
now
contemptuously
term'd
)
for
certainly
they
had
never
any
thing
to
do
in
those
August
Assemblies
:
Nor
does
Mr.
Petyt
,
or
my self
maintain
any
such
thing
;
and
yet
for
all
this
I
think
we
may
affirm
,
that
all
the
Members
that
appeared
there
,
were
not
Noble-men
,
or
Great
Lords
only
,
in
the
sense
they
are
now
taken
.
FOR
to
begin
with
the
word
Nobilis
,
Nobilis
.
which
the
Doctor
so
much
insists
on
,
it
is
his
own
too
narrow
Conception
of
that
Title
which
has
been
,
I
think
,
one
main
Cause
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Quarrel
between
Mr.
Petyt
and
him
;
for
in
all
the
Counties
of
Europe
,
except
England
,
it
is
very
well
known
,
that
the
word
Nobilis
includes
not
only
Noble-men
of
Title
,
such
as
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
&c.
but
also
all
Gentlemen
of
Families
who
are
well
born
,
and
do
not
exercise
Mechanick
Trades
.
Thus
Nobilezza
in
Italian
,
and
Noblesse
in
French
,
comprehends
the
less
as
well
as
the
greater
Nobility
.
So
likewise
the
word
Aedelmen
,
among
the
Germans
,
comprehends
all
sorts
of
Noble-men
,
as
well
those
of
Title
as
others
,
Tit.
Ad●lingi
,
p.
10.
which
is
owned
by
Sir
H.
Spelman
in
his
Glossary
in
these
words
,
Anglorum
Legibus
Adelingos
dici
pro
Nobilibus
in
genere
,
qui
omnes
nobiles
Aedelmen
vocant
,
à
Saxonico
Aedel
,
nobilis
.
And
so
it
was
here
in
England
long
after
the
Conquest
,
as
well
as
before
,
when
Knights
and
Gentlemen
were
reckoned
inter
Nobiles
minores
,
before
the
Title
of
Noble-men
began
to
be
appropriated
to
the
higher
Nobility
or
Peers
only
;
which
is
also
owned
by
Dr.
Brady
in
his
Preface
to
his
Compleat
History
,
where
he
tells
us
of
Lands
held
by
Knights
Service
,
as
well
in
the
Hands
of
the
lower
sort
of
Noblesse
,
as
of
the
greater
Noble-men
.
AND
this
being
so
,
I
shall
easily
prove
,
that
all
the
rest
of
the
words
insisted
upon
by
the
Doctor
,
do
not
signify
only
great
Lords
and
Noblemen
by
Birth
:
Proceres
.
To
go
on
therefore
to
the
next
word
Proceres
,
that
neither
this
does
signify
only
Men
Noble
by
Birth
.
Isidore
(
an
antient
Spanish
Author
)
in
his
Origines
,
Lib.
9.
cap.
4.
says
thus
,
Proceres
sunt
Principes
Civium
,
that
is
,
the
chiefest
of
Subjects
or
Citizens
.
And
the
Learned
Du-Fresne
also
tells
us
in
his
Glossary
,
Page
420.
Proceres
appellabantur
,
qui
in
Civitatibus
praecipuos
Magistratus
gerebant
;
that
those
were
called
Proceres
,
who
were
the
chief
Magistrates
or
Rulers
in
Cities
;
and
certainly
these
could
scarce
ever
be
Noble-men
by
Birth
.
Primates
.
AND
as
for
the
word
Primates
,
it
signifies
no
more
than
Principal
or
Chief
Men
,
however
born
;
and
that
it
was
understood
no
otherwise
among
our
English-Saxons
,
appears
from
Aelfric's
Glossary
above-mentioned
,
at
the
end
of
Somner's
Saxon
Dictionary
,
where
he
renders
the
words
Primates
,
vel
Primores
Civitatis
,
seu
Burgi
,
by
YLDEST
BVRHWARA
,
i.
e.
the
Chief
Magistrates
in
a
City
or
Town
,
who
were
then
Persons
of
very
considerable
Note
in
the
Nation
,
as
I
shall
prove
further
by
and
by
.
Optimates
.
I
come
now
to
the
word
Optimates
,
which
signifies
no
more
than
the
better
sort
of
Men
,
and
not
always
Noble-men
and
great
Lords
,
much
less
as
confined
to
the
King's
Thanes
,
or
Tenants
in
Capite
only
;
since
the
same
Du-Fresne
in
his
Glossary
defines
Optimates
to
be
Vassalli
Barones
,
qui
ab
ullo
Domino
ratione
Hominii
nudè
pendent
,
that
is
,
the
Feudatory
Barons
that
meerly
depend
on
any
Superiour
Lord
by
reason
of
their
Homage
;
which
tho
spoken
in
relation
to
France
five
or
six
hundred
Years
ago
,
yet
was
certainly
used
in
the
same
sense
,
and
no
otherwise
in
England
,
as
well
before
as
after
that
time
,
and
did
include
all
the
Inferiour
as
well
as
Superiour
Thanes
,
such
as
were
the
only
Freeholders
in
those
Ages
.
●rincipes
.
BUT
for
the
word
Principes
,
he
that
understands
any
thing
of
the
Latin
Tongue
,
knows
,
that
it
doth
not
always
signify
Princes
,
or
Men
Noble
by
Birth
,
but
any
Chief
or
Principal
Man
,
remarkable
by
Place
,
Office
or
Dignity
;
and
therefore
we
often
read
in
Livy
,
and
other
Latin
Authors
,
of
Principes
Civitatis
:
and
in
the
above-cited
Laws
out
of
Tacitus
,
de
moribus
Germanorum
,
it
is
plain
,
that
the
word
Princeps
,
or
Principes
in
the
plural
,
signified
no
more
than
chief
or
considerable
Men
among
the
Germans
,
by
reason
of
their
Office
,
or
present
Dignities
,
without
any
respect
to
their
Birth
.
And
in
this
sense
,
I
suppose
,
every
Member
of
Parliament
may
at
this
day
be
reckoned
inter
Principes
,
among
the
most
considerable
or
chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
.
BUT
the
Doctor
lays
a
great
stress
upon
a
Passage
out
of
two
Manuscript
Malmesburies
,
Dr.
Brady's
Introduct.
fol.
7.
one
in
the
Bodleian
Library
,
cited
by
Sir
William
Dugdale
,
and
the
other
in
the
Treasury
of
the
Records
of
the
Church
of
Canterbury
,
cited
by
Sir
Henry
Spelman
,
who
both
report
of
this
very
Council
,
that
Edward
the
Elder
Congregavit
Synodum
Senatorum
Gentis
Anglorum
,
cui
praesidebat
Plegmundus
,
&c.
i.
e.
convened
a
Synod
of
the
Senators
(
in
Saxon
the
Aldermen
)
of
the
English
Nation
,
that
is
,
such
as
were
usually
called
to
such
Councils
,
which
were
only
the
Nobiles
and
Great
Men.
IN
Answer
to
this
I
must
refer
the
Doctor
again
to
good
old
Livy
,
where
he
will
find
that
the
Roman
Senators
were
not
all
Noble
by
Birth
,
for
they
were
tàm
Patricii
,
quàm
Plebeii
Ordinis
.
BUT
when
Mr.
Petyt
cites
William
of
Malmesbury
,
for
calling
a
Saxon
Wittena
Gemote
,
Generalis
Senatus
&
Populi
Conventus
,
to
distinguish
the
lesser
Nobility
from
the
greater
,
the
Doctor
replies
,
Id.
ibid.
There
is
no
heed
to
be
taken
how
our
old
Monks
and
Historians
stiled
the
Saxon
Wittena
Gemotes
,
or
their
great
and
Common-Councils
,
for
the
same
Authors
expressed
them
sometimes
one
way
,
sometimes
another
;
nor
were
they
ever
exact
and
curious
in
observing
and
noting
the
Title
,
or
the
Constituent
Parts
or
Members
of
them
.
FROM
whence
I
cannot
but
observe
the
Doctor
's
great
Partiality
for
his
own
Opinion
;
for
whenever
William
of
Malmesbury
in
the
Manuscript
above-cited
,
mentions
the
word
Senatores
,
it
must
with
him
immediately
signify
nothing
less
than
Great
Noblemen
,
or
what
we
now
call
Peers
;
but
when
the
same
Author
mentions
the
lower
degree
of
Men
(
whom
we
now
call
Commons
)
as
a
distinct
Order
from
the
Great
Lords
,
or
Senators
,
then
presently
he
is
with
the
Doctor
,
a
trifling
old
Monk
,
very
little
curious
in
observing
the
Constituent
Parts
or
Members
of
our
Saxon
Great
Councils
.
HAVING
thus
shewn
some
of
Dr.
Brady's
erroneous
and
inconsiderate
Glosses
concerning
the
English-Saxon
Nobility
before
the
Conquest
,
which
he
vainly
supposes
to
have
been
the
same
as
it
is
at
this
day
;
I
shall
now
endeavour
to
settle
some
truer
Notions
relating
to
those
Great
Councils
,
which
as
to
the
Lay-Members
,
besides
the
Ealdormen
above-mentioned
,
I
conceive
,
consisted
of
the
whole
Body
of
Thanes
,
or
Free-holders
,
who
were
then
all
Gentlemen
either
by
Birth
or
Estates
;
for
I
have
already
proved
from
the
Laws
of
King
Athelstan
,
that
a
meer
Ceorl's
Man
,
if
he
had
purchased
five
Hides
of
Thane
Land
,
did
thereby
become
equal
in
all
respects
to
a
Thane
.
NOW
if
the
word
Thane
before
the
Conquest
signified
the
same
with
the
word
Baro
,
which
came
into
common
use
after
that
time
,
as
Sir
Henry
Spelman
and
Mr.
Selden
both
grant
it
did
;
and
Mr.
Camden
in
his
Introduction
to
his
first
Edition
of
his
Britannia
in
4o
,
is
yet
more
express
as
to
this
word
Baro
,
as
you
may
see
by
this
remarkable
Passage
;
Verùm
Baro
ex
illis
nominibus
videatur
quae
tempus
paulatìm
meliora
,
&
molliora
reddidit
,
nam
longò
post
tempore
,
non
milites
,
sed
qui
LIBERI
erant
DOMINI
,
&
Thani
Saxonibus
dicebantur
Barones
vocari
coeperunt
,
nec
dum
magni
honoris
erant
,
paulò
autem
posteà
(
viz.
some
time
after
the
Conquest
)
eò
honoris
pervenit
,
ut
nomine
Baronagii
Angliae
omnes
quodammodo
Regni
Ordines
continuerentur
:
tho
it
must
be
confest
that
Mr.
Camden
,
because
he
found
this
Passage
had
given
some
Offence
to
the
higher
Nobility
,
he
in
his
next
Edition
in
Folio
,
restrained
it
by
adding
the
word
Superiores
before
Ordines
,
as
if
none
but
the
higher
Barons
might
be
thought
to
have
once
made
part
of
the
Baronage
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
likewise
Sir
Henry
Spelman
in
his
Glossary
under
the
Title
of
Barones
Comitatus
,
i.
e.
the
Barons
of
Counties
,
Spelm.
Gloss.
tit
.
Barones
Comitatus
.
(
who
are
frequently
mentioned
in
the
Laws
of
our
first
Norman
Kings
)
has
this
remarkable
Passage
,
and
he
being
so
great
a
Man
,
I
shall
not
offer
to
abridg
it
.
HOC
Nomine
,
scilicet
,
Barones
Comitatus
(
saith
he
)
contineri
videtur
Antiquis
paginis
,
omnis
Baronum
feodalium
species
,
in
uno
quovis
Comitatu
degentium
:
Proceres
nempè
&
Maneriorum
Domini
,
nec
non
liberè
quique
Tenentes
,
hoc
est
,
fundorum
proprietarii
,
Anglicè
FREEHOLDERS
.
—
Notandum
autèm
est
,
liberè
hos
Tenentes
,
nec
tàm
exiles
olìm
fuisse
,
nec
tàm
Vulgares
ut
hodiè
deprehenduntur
:
nam
Villas
&
Dominia
,
in
minutas
haereditates
nondùm
distrahebant
Nobiles
;
sed
(
ut
vidimus
in
Hiberniâ
)
penès
se
retinentes
,
agros
per
precarios
excolebant
&
adscriptitios
.
Vid.
LL.
Edw.
Confess
.
cap.
15.
Quod
per
Hundredum
colligerentur
(
46
Marcae
)
&
Sigillo
alicujus
Baronum
Comitatus
sigillarentur
,
&
ad
Thesaurum
Regis
deportarentur
.
In
Domesd.
habiti
sun●
Barones
Comitatus
;
Magnates
&
Nobiles
,
qui
in
Curiis
praesunt
Comitatuum
,
hoc
est
,
ipsarum
Curiarum
Judices
,
quos
Hen.
1.
LL.
suarum
,
cap.
30.
esse
liberè
Tenentes
Comitatûs
demonstrat
.
Regis
(
inquit
)
Judices
sunt
Barones
Comitatus
,
qui
liberas
in
eis
terras
habent
,
per
quos
debent
causae
singulorum
alterna
prosecutione
tractari
.
Which
I
shall
give
you
thus
in
English
.
Under
this
Title
of
Barones
Comitatus
,
seems
to
be
contained
in
our
antient
Writers
all
sorts
of
Feudal
Barons
dwelling
in
any
one
County
,
viz.
the
chief
Men
and
Lords
of
Mannors
,
as
also
all
free
Tenants
,
that
is
,
Proprietors
of
Lands
,
in
English
,
FREE-HOLDERS
.
And
it
is
also
to
be
considered
,
that
these
free
Tenants
were
not
antiently
so
mean
and
pitiful
,
as
they
are
accounted
at
this
day
:
For
Gentlemen
had
not
as
yet
parcell'd
out
their
Townships
and
Lordships
into
small
Estates
,
but
(
as
we
see
in
Ireland
)
keeping
them
themselves
,
by
their
hired
Servants
and
Villains
,
husbanded
their
own
Lands
.
In
the
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
cap.
15.
it
is
appointed
,
that
46
Marks
should
be
collected
out
of
the
Hundred
,
and
sealed
up
with
the
Seal
of
one
of
the
Barons
of
the
County
,
and
be
lodged
in
the
King's
Treasury
.
In
Dooms-day
Book
,
those
Noblemen
and
Gentlemen
are
called
Barons
of
the
County
,
who
presided
in
County-Courts
,
that
is
,
who
were
Judges
of
those
Courts
,
whom
Hen.
1.
in
the
30
th
Chapter
of
his
Laws
,
shews
to
be
the
free
Tenants
of
the
County
.
The
King's
Judges
,
says
he
,
are
the
Barons
of
the
County
,
who
have
Freehold
Lands
in
them
,
by
whom
the
Causes
of
each
of
them
ought
to
be
tried
and
adjudged
in
their
respective
turns
.
AND
there
also
immediately
follows
in
the
same
Law
of
Henry
the
First
,
another
Clause
,
whereby
Villains
,
and
all
such
mean
and
beggarly
Fellows
,
called
there
Cocsetti
or
Perdingi
,
are
not
to
be
reckoned
amongst
the
Judges
of
the
Laws
;
for
they
neither
in
the
Hundred
,
nor
in
the
County
,
forfeit
their
own
Money
,
nor
that
of
their
Masters
.
THIS
,
I
think
,
is
sufficient
to
prove
,
that
all
such
base
and
indigent
People
,
such
as
Dr.
Brady
calls
Tag
,
Rag
and
Bobtaile
,
were
excluded
from
having
any
thing
to
do
in
these
inferior
Courts
;
and
if
so
,
then
much
more
to
be
sure
were
they
shut
out
of
the
most
August
Assembly
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
Wittena-Gemot
,
Mycel-Synoth
,
or
what
we
now
call
the
Parliament
.
AND
this
I
have
brought
to
shew
,
that
I
do
as
much
disown
the
Thoughts
of
introducing
any
Degrees
or
Orders
of
Men
,
(
less
than
those
of
Quality
or
Estates
)
into
the
Great
Councils
of
those
Times
,
as
the
Doctor
himself
does
.
BUT
in
the
first
part
of
his
Compleat
History
he
asserts
,
Compleat
Hist.
Fol.
69
,
70.
that
not
only
the
King's
Thanes
,
but
also
all
the
Middle
and
Lesser
Thanes
were
both
after
,
as
well
as
before
the
Conquest
,
Military
Men
,
who
held
their
Lands
by
Military
or
Knight's
Service
,
which
he
would
prove
from
the
Heregeat
,
or
Heriots
,
that
by
the
Laws
of
King
Cnute
,
were
to
be
paid
to
their
Lords
by
their
Heirs
,
in
Horses
and
Money
,
and
certain
Arms.
Well
,
let
this
for
once
be
admitted
,
but
I
would
then
have
the
Doctor
never
to
urge
Military
or
Knight-Service
,
as
a
Badg
of
the
Norman
Conquest
any
more
;
and
in
the
next
Treatise
which
he
shall
please
to
publish
,
I
would
desire
him
to
make
it
out
,
that
none
but
the
King's
Thanes
,
(
who
were
all
one
with
his
Tenants
in
Capite
,
after
the
Conquest
)
had
any
Place
in
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
for
without
this
,
he
does
nothing
:
yet
thus
much
I
must
say
for
him
,
that
in
the
beginning
of
his
Answer
to
Mr.
Petyt
,
Answer
to
Mr.
Petyt
's
Rights
of
the
Commons
in
Folio
.
p.
10.
he
seems
to
be
somewhat
more
good-natured
,
making
the
Saxon
Wittena
Gemotes
more
large
and
diffusive
;
for
in
them
he
owns
,
were
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
,
Masse-Thegnes
,
or
Dignified
and
Great
Clergy-Men
,
Aldermen
,
or
Comites
,
King's
Gereves
or
Praepositi
,
King
's
Thegnes
,
Thanes
,
or
Ministers
,
his
Counsellors
,
Judges
or
Magistrates
.
Where
tho
he
confounds
the
King's
Judges
and
Counsellors
,
(
whose
Presence
there
was
not
absolutely
necessary
,
as
not
being
any
constituent
Parts
or
Members
thereof
)
with
the
Bishops
,
Aldermen
,
and
Thanes
,
without
whose
Consent
no
Laws
could
be
made
;
yet
he
grants
us
enough
in
reckoning
other
Thanes
and
Magistrates
to
have
had
Places
there
,
besides
the
King
's
,
and
who
I
conceive
had
a
Right
to
appear
there
without
any
particular
Summons
to
each
of
them
;
and
sure
all
these
were
not
Tenants
in
Capite
.
NOW
having
laid
down
,
and
I
hope
established
a
true
Notion
what
sort
of
Men
then
constituted
the
greater
part
of
the
Wittena-Gemotes
of
those
Times
;
I
come
to
the
next
Degree
or
Order
of
Men
,
who
then
most
properly
represented
the
Commons
of
England
,
Deputies
of
Cities
and
Great
Towns
.
Procuratores
.
viz.
the
Deputies
of
Cities
and
Great
Towns
:
and
tho
I
confess
these
are
not
ordinarily
mentioned
in
any
of
the
Antient
Saxon
Laws
or
Charters
,
yet
that
they
were
comprehended
sometimes
under
the
Title
of
Procuratores
,
I
am
very
well
satisfied
,
as
appears
from
the
Annals
[
](A64087-e47350-b)‖
‖
In
Bibl.
Cotton
.
Tiber.
C.
4.
of
Winchelcomb
,
wherein
there
is
a
Charter
of
Kenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
bearing
date
Anno
Dom.
811.
where
all
the
Orders
of
Men
summoned
to
be
present
at
that
Assembly
,
are
thus
particularly
recited
by
that
King
,
viz.
Merciorum
Optimates
,
Episcopos
,
Principes
,
Comites
,
PROCVRATORES
,
meósque
propinquos
,
nec
non
Cuthredum
Regem
Cantuariorum
,
átque
Suthredum
Regem
Oriental
.
Saxon.
cum
omnibus
qui
Testes
nostris
Synodalubus
conciliabulis
aderant
.
NOW
I
would
be
gladly
informed
by
any
Man
,
well
conversant
in
Antiquity
,
what
the
word
Procuratores
could
here
signify
after
Comites
,
unless
it
were
the
Deputies
or
Representatives
of
the
Cities
and
Towns
of
Mercia
?
THE
like
word
is
also
found
in
a
Charter
of
King
Athelstan's
,
dated
Anno
931.
of
certain
Lands
granted
to
the
Abbey
of
Abington
;
which
Charter
is
entred
in
the
great
Register
that
belonged
to
that
Abbey
,
and
is
now
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
and
concludes
thus
,
Claudius
.
B.
9.
Cap.
5●
.
Haec
Charta
in
Villa
Regali
quae
Aetwelope
nuncupatur
,
Episcopis
,
Abbatibus
,
Ducibus
,
patriae
Procuratoribus
,
Regiâ
dapsilitate
ovantibus
perscripta
est
.
BY
which
Patriae
Procuratoribus
abovementioned
,
I
know
not
what
else
can
be
understood
,
but
the
Deputies
or
Representatives
of
the
Cities
and
Chief
Towns
,
who
then
sent
Members
to
those
General
Councils
.
THO
of
what
sort
of
Men
these
Procuratores
or
Deputies
of
Cities
and
Towns
then
consisted
,
I
confess
it
is
hard
at
this
distance
of
Time
to
determine
;
when
the
Original
Records
of
those
Councils
wherein
they
appeared
are
lost
,
and
that
we
have
so
obscure
a
mention
made
of
them
in
the
Saxon
Laws
and
Charters
.
But
if
I
may
take
the
Liberty
to
guess
,
there
were
not
so
many
Citizens
chosen
for
each
City
as
at
this
Day
;
but
only
their
Chief
Magistrates
,
Rulers
,
or
Aldermen
,
(
which
were
single
Persons
,
and
not
many
,
for
there
was
then
but
one
Alderman
in
a
Town
)
or
else
such
as
were
called
Port-Gerefas
,
(
now
Port-Reves
in
divers
Places
)
who
might
appear
for
them
of
Course
,
or
be
constantly
Chosen
on
purpose
:
but
if
the
Charter
of
King
Athelstan
abovecited
be
true
,
(
as
I
see
no
reason
to
question
its
Authority
)
it
appears
,
that
the
ordinary
Boroughs
were
then
represented
by
two
Burgesses
in
Parliament
,
as
at
this
Day
.
BUT
that
these
,
as
well
as
the
Magistrates
and
most
considerable
Citizens
might
then
all
pass
,
and
be
included
under
the
General
Name
of
Witan
,
or
Wites
,
called
in
Latin
Sapientes
,
I
have
the
Authority
of
the
Learned
Du
Fresne
,
Tome
3.
pag.
●00
.
who
in
his
Glossary
assures
us
,
that
antiently
among
the
Lombards
,
Sapientes
in
Italia
appellabantur
Civitatum
Primarii
,
quorum
consilio
Respublicae
gerebantur
,
i.
e.
that
among
the
Lombards
in
Italy
,
the
Chief
Citizens
were
called
Wise-Men
,
by
whose
Counsel
publick
Affairs
were
transacted
:
and
for
this
he
cites
Hieron
.
Rubeus
,
who
in
his
History
of
Ravenna
under
Anno
1297.
hath
this
remarkable
Passage
concerning
these
Sapientes
;
(
says
he
)
Sed
longè
anteà
illud
nomen
obtinuit
in
aliis
Longabardarum
civitatibus
,
ut
colligere
licet
ex
Ottone
,
&
Acerbo
Morena
in
Historia
Rerum
Lundevetium
;
which
Authority
tho
fetch'd
as
far
as
Italy
,
is
very
pertinent
to
prove
the
same
Title
to
have
been
in
use
among
the
English
Saxons
of
the
same
Age
with
the
Lombards
,
since
(
as
Grotius
hath
learnedly
proved
in
his
Preface
to
his
Gothic
History
)
the
Lombards
were
but
one
Stirp
or
Tribe
of
those
Antient
Gothes
,
from
whom
(
as
I
have
already
proved
in
the
beginning
of
the
third
Book
of
this
Volume
)
the
English
Saxons
were
also
derived
.
BUT
that
these
Citizens
of
Cities
,
in
those
Times
,
might
deserve
the
Name
of
Wites
or
Sapientes
,
as
well
for
their
Prudence
as
Riches
,
appears
from
the
Charter
of
K.
Edward
the
Confessor
,
in
the
great
Chartulary
of
the
Abby
of
Westminster
,
Faustina
.
A.
3.
Fol.
97.
now
to
be
seen
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
which
begins
thus
,
Edward
Cing
gret
Willem
and
Leodtan
,
&
Aelfy
Porte-Reven
,
and
alle
mine
Burh-Thanes
on
LVNDEN
Frindlic
;
this
tho
Saxon
,
yet
being
so
near
the
English
of
our
own
Times
,
I
need
not
translate
,
only
I
desire
the
Reader
to
take
notice
,
that
the
Citizens
of
London
were
then
so
considerable
,
as
in
this
Charter
to
have
had
the
Title
of
Thanes
,
as
they
were
often
called
Barones
de
London
in
our
Antient
Historians
after
the
Conquest
.
AND
as
for
the
City
of
Canterbury
in
those
Times
,
it
had
not
only
a
Chief
Magistrate
,
called
in
Latin
Praepositus
,
in
Saxon
Port-Gerefa
,
as
Mr.
Somner
in
his
Antiquities
of
Canterbury
informs
us
;
Pag.
64
,
65.
but
also
in
the
same
Place
he
has
given
us
a
Saxon
Deed
,
written
some
Years
before
the
Conquest
,
and
containing
an
Exchange
of
certain
Lands
and
Houses
in
that
City
,
made
between
the
Family
,
(
i.
e.
Monks
of
the
Cathedral
Church
)
and
the
Crihtan
of
that
City
,
being
Merchants
or
Chapmen
;
and
you
have
already
seen
,
that
a
Merchant
having
thrice
passed
the
Seas
,
was
accounted
equal
to
a
Thane
:
and
can
any
one
then
reasonably
doubt
,
that
Persons
of
that
Wealth
and
Dignity
were
not
capable
of
being
chosen
Representatives
of
their
Cities
,
in
the
Saxon
Great
Councils
?
NOR
can
I
forbear
citing
,
before
I
close
up
this
Subject
,
that
remarkable
Authority
out
of
[
](A64087-e48160-b)*
*
In
Bib.
Cotton
.
Faustina
.
A.
3.
Sulcardus's
Manuscript
Chartulary
of
the
Abby
of
Westminster
,
where
there
is
entred
a
Charter
of
King
William
the
First
,
bearing
date
An.
Dom.
1071.
And
after
the
King
had
subscribed
his
own
Name
to
it
with
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
there
are
added
many
of
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Temporal
Nobility
;
and
then
instead
of
cum
multis
aliis
,
this
Clause
is
subjoined
,
viz.
[
](A64087-e48240-b)*
*
In
the
Margin
of
the
Book
there
is
this
Note
in
a
more
Modern
Hand
,
Nota
hic
,
hos
omnes
convocari
à
Rege
suâ
Auctoritate
,
ad
causas
Religionis
tractandas
,
tàm
nobiles
de
clero
quàm
Principes
Regni
,
cum
aliis
inferioris
gradus
;
conventio
quorum
videtur
esse
Parliamentum
:
from
whence
it
appears
,
that
this
Notator
took
this
Assembly
for
a
Parliament
of
those
Times
.
Multis
praetereà
illustrissimìs
Virorum
personis
,
&
Regni
Principibus
diversi
Ordinis
omissis
,
qui
huic
Confirmationi
piissimo
affectu
Testes
&
Fautores
fuerunt
:
Hii
autèm
illo
tempore
à
Regiâ
potestate
è
deversis
Provinciis
&
Vrbibus
,
ad
Vniversalem
Synodum
pro
causis
cujuslibet
Christianae
Ecclesiae
audiendis
&
tractandis
,
ad
praescriptum
Celeberrimum
Coenobium
,
quod
Westmonasterium
dicitur
,
convocati
.
i.
e.
Besides
many
other
very
Eminent
Persons
and
Chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
of
divers
Orders
being
omitted
,
who
with
most
pious
Affection
,
were
Witnesses
and
Approvers
to
this
Confirmation
;
and
these
were
summoned
at
that
Time
by
the
Royal
Authority
,
from
divers
Provinces
and
Cities
,
to
the
General
Synod
held
at
the
Famous
Abby
of
Westminster
,
for
the
hearing
and
determining
of
the
Causes
of
each
Christian
Church
.
THIS
is
an
Authority
which
seemed
so
convincing
,
that
Sir
William
Dugdale
hath
made
use
of
it
in
his
Origines
Juridiciales
,
to
prove
the
Antiquity
of
the
Commons
of
England
in
Parliament
;
yet
Dr.
Brady
in
the
Conclusion
of
his
Answer
to
Mr.
Cook
's
Argumentum
Antinormanicum
,
accuses
that
Gentleman
of
being
both
Ignorant
and
Mistaken
in
the
meaning
of
Cities
and
Provinces
,
and
the
Persons
that
came
from
them
,
whom
he
indeed
would
have
to
be
not
any
Representatives
of
Counties
and
Cities
,
but
only
Deans
,
Arch-Deacons
,
and
other
dignified
Persons
and
Church-Officers
,
as
well
of
the
Laity
as
Clergy
,
who
were
summoned
by
the
King
to
this
Synod
,
from
Provinces
and
Cities
,
to
advise
and
inform
the
King
of
the
Conveniency
of
the
Places
,
whither
the
Bishops
Sees
then
about
to
be
removed
from
Villages
to
Cities
,
were
to
be
transferred
.
BUT
since
there
is
not
one
word
in
this
Charter
said
of
any
such
Thing
,
and
that
Sir
Henry
Spelman
in
his
Glossary
renders
the
word
Provincia
for
a
County
,
and
not
a
Bishop's
See
;
I
my self
not
now
having
leisure
to
pursue
such
Niceties
,
shall
refer
the
Curious
for
their
farther
Satisfaction
to
the
eighth
Dialogue
of
Bibliotheca
Politica
,
Bibliothec.
Politic.
pag.
567
,
568.
where
they
may
read
whatsoever
he
has
said
against
it
sufficiently
answered
.
THESE
are
the
only
Authorities
I
shall
make
use
of
at
this
Time
,
to
prove
that
the
Cities
and
Boroughs
had
then
their
Delegates
or
Representatives
in
the
Saxon
Witena-Gemotes
.
I
will
now
conclude
this
Point
with
the
Judgment
of
that
Learned
Antiquary
Mr.
Lambard
,
Archeion
.
p.
256
,
257
,
&c.
who
certainly
understood
the
Constitution
of
this
Antient
Government
,
as
well
at
least
,
if
not
better
,
than
Dr.
Brady
;
and
he
tells
us
,
THAT
whereas
in
the
beginning
of
each
Law
,
(
viz.
those
made
by
the
Saxon
Kings
he
there
mentions
)
all
the
Acts
are
said
to
pass
from
the
King
and
his
Wise
Men
both
of
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
in
the
Body
of
the
Laws
,
each
Statute
being
thus
,
And
it
is
the
Advice
of
our
Lord
,
and
his
Wise-Men
:
So
as
it
appears
that
it
was
then
a
received
Form
of
Speech
,
to
signify
both
the
Spirituality
and
the
Laity
(
that
is
to
say
,
the
greater
Nobility
,
and
the
less
,
or
Commons
)
by
this
one
word
Witan
,
i.
e.
Wise-men
.
NOW
as
those
written
Authorities
do
undoubtedly
confirm
our
Assertion
of
the
Continuance
of
this
manner
of
Parliament
,
so
is
there
also
unwritten
Law
or
Prescription
,
that
doth
no
less
infallibly
uphold
the
same
.
For
it
is
well
known
,
that
in
every
Quarter
of
the
Realm
,
a
great
many
Boroughs
do
yet
send
Burgesses
to
the
Parliament
,
which
are
nevertheless
so
[
](A64087-e48670-b)*
*
Of
which
sort
are
Gatton
in
Surrey
,
besides
several
Boro●ghs
in
Devonshire
,
Com●●●●
,
and
other
Cou●●i●s
.
antient
,
and
so
long
since
decayed
,
and
gone
to
nought
,
that
it
cannot
be
shewed
,
that
they
have
been
of
any
Reputation
at
any
time
since
the
Conquest
,
and
much
less
that
they
have
obtained
this
Privilege
,
by
the
Grant
of
any
King
succeeding
the
same
.
So
that
the
Interest
which
they
have
in
Parliament
groweth
by
an
antient
Usage
before
the
Conquest
,
whereof
they
cannot
shew
any
beginning
:
which
thing
is
also
confirmed
by
a
contrary
Usage
in
the
self-same
thing
;
for
it
is
likewise
known
,
that
they
of
Antient
Demesne
,
do
prescribe
in
not
sending
to
the
Parliament
,
for
which
reason
also
they
are
neither
Contributors
to
the
Wages
of
the
Knights
of
Shires
,
neither
are
they
bound
by
sundry
Acts
of
Parliament
,
tho
the
same
be
generally
penn'd
,
and
do
make
no
Exceptions
of
them
.
But
there
is
no
antient
Demesne
,
saving
that
only
which
is
described
in
the
Book
of
Doomsday
,
under
the
Title
of
Terra
Regis
,
which
of
necessity
must
be
such
as
either
was
in
the
Hands
of
the
Conqueror
himself
,
who
made
the
Book
,
or
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
that
was
before
him
.
And
so
again
,
if
they
of
antient
Demesnes
have
ever
since
the
Conquest
prescribed
not
to
elect
Burgesses
to
Parliament
,
then
(
no
doubt
)
there
was
a
Parliament
before
the
Conquest
,
to
the
which
they
of
other
Places
did
send
their
Burgesses
.
I
shall
here
crave
leave
to
add
one
Record
,
tho
after
the
Conquest
,
in
Confirmation
of
what
Mr.
Lambard
hath
here
learnedly
asserted
;
for
that
several
Boroughs
claimed
to
send
Members
to
Parliament
by
Prescription
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Edward
the
Third
,
appears
by
a
[
](A64087-e48820-b)†
†
Rot.
Pat.
17.
Ed.
3.
pars
1.
m.
20.
Petition
put
in
to
that
King
An.
17
Edw.
3.
wherein
the
Burgesses
of
the
Town
of
Barnstaple
in
Devonshire
,
set
forth
,
that
it
being
a
free
Borough
,
had
by
Charter
from
King
Athelstan
,
among
other
Privileges
,
a
right
of
sending
two
Burgesses
to
all
Parliaments
for
the
said
Borough
;
upon
which
the
King
and
his
Council
ordered
a
Writ
of
Inquiry
,
which
certainly
would
never
have
been
done
,
if
Dr.
Brady's
Notion
were
true
,
that
the
Cities
and
Boroughs
never
sent
any
Representatives
to
Parliament
but
once
in
the
49
th
of
Hen.
3.
and
then
no
more
till
the
18
th
of
Edward
the
First
,
which
was
but
a
little
above
50
Years
to
the
time
of
this
Petition
,
which
being
within
the
Memory
of
so
many
then
living
,
the
King
and
his
Council
would
never
have
ordered
a
Writ
of
Inquiry
about
such
a
vain
and
idle
Pretence
.
FROM
all
which
,
I
think
,
it
may
safely
be
concluded
,
that
this
Learned
Antiquary
above-mentioned
,
I
mean
Mr.
Lambard
,
did
not
without
good
Authority
believe
,
that
not
only
the
Great
Lords
or
Peers
,
but
also
the
Inferiour
Nobility
,
and
Representatives
of
Cities
and
Towns
,
were
included
under
the
word
Witan
;
and
likewise
that
those
Places
claimed
that
Privilege
by
Prescription
.
I
shall
therefore
desire
the
Doctor
,
that
when
he
writes
next
upon
this
Subject
,
he
will
please
to
crave
in
Aid
some
Gentlemen
of
the
Long
Robe
of
his
Opinion
,
to
help
him
to
answer
this
Argument
of
Mr.
Lambard
from
general
Prescription
;
as
also
what
hath
been
already
said
concerning
this
matter
in
the
same
Dialogue
of
Bibliotheca
Politica
above-mentioned
,
beginning
at
pag.
483
,
and
ending
at
pag.
593
,
inclusively
:
and
if
he
can
then
with
his
Assistances
prove
all
our
antient
Lawyers
to
have
been
mistaken
in
this
memorable
Point
,
I
shall
own
my self
to
have
been
so
too
.
But
I
desire
this
may
be
taken
notice
of
,
that
no
Prescription
whatsoever
in
Law
can
be
laid
of
later
Date
,
than
the
first
Year
of
King
Richard
the
First
,
which
began
almost
fourscore
Years
before
the
49
th
of
Hen.
3.
when
he
fancies
the
Commons
were
first
summoned
to
Parliament
.
BUT
that
I
may
be
as
brief
as
I
can
,
I
shall
reduce
what
I
have
further
to
say
upon
this
Head
,
to
a
few
Queries
.
As
,
FIRST
,
Whether
in
all
the
Kingdoms
of
Europe
of
the
Gothic
Model
,
beginning
with
Sweden
and
Denmark
,
and
ending
with
Scotland
,
there
can
be
shewn
any
of
them
wherein
the
Cities
and
Great
Towns
,
either
had
not
,
or
at
least
not
till
of
Modern
Times
,
their
particular
Representatives
in
the
Common
Councils
,
or
Assemblies
of
the
Estates
in
those
Kingdoms
?
SECONDLY
,
Why
in
England
alone
,
whose
King
was
not
more
Absolute
than
in
other
Neighbouring
Kingdoms
,
and
which
was
framed
after
the
same
Gothic
Constitution
,
its
Cities
and
antient
Boroughs
(
which
were
in
those
Times
very
considerable
for
Strength
,
Trade
and
Wealth
,
and
guarded
by
so
many
Laws
made
in
the
Saxon
Times
)
should
not
be
thought
considerable
enough
to
have
any
Delegates
in
the
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
till
so
long
after
the
Conquest
,
as
the
49
th
of
Hen.
3.
which
(
if
we
may
believe
the
Doctor
)
was
also
intermitted
from
that
time
for
above
the
space
of
twenty
Years
,
till
the
18
th
of
King
Edward
the
First
?
BESIDES
which
,
I
would
also
propose
these
farther
Queries
concerning
the
Antiquity
of
the
Commons
in
general
.
As
,
FIRST
,
If
Clerus
and
Populus
signify
in
our
Antient
Authors
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
which
the
Doctor
asserts
,
and
I
will
not
oppose
;
then
I
would
ask
him
,
why
(
the
same
word
Clerus
including
the
inferiour
Clergy
,
viz.
Deans
,
Arch-deacons
,
&c.
as
well
as
the
superiour
,
viz.
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
&c.
assembled
in
our
Great
Councils
or
Synods
)
the
word
Populus
must
not
be
allowed
the
same
Latitude
of
Signification
,
and
extend
to
the
Gentry
,
or
less
Nobility
,
together
with
the
chief
Citizens
and
Burgesses
,
by
a
like
Parity
of
Reason
?
unless
he
can
make
it
out
,
that
Clerus
must
be
understood
in
a
very
comprehensive
sense
,
and
Populus
in
a
very
contracted
and
narrow
one
,
only
to
mean
Great
Lords
and
Noblemen
of
the
higher
Rank
.
SECONDLY
,
I
would
desire
to
know
of
him
what
the
words
Populus
and
Populi
shall
signify
,
when
put
after
and
distinct
from
the
words
Proceres
,
Optimates
,
Senatores
,
or
Senatus
,
&c.
when
these
words
occur
in
several
antient
Charters
of
our
English-Saxon
Kings
,
as
well
as
Historians
that
make
any
mention
of
the
Great
Councils
,
unless
they
mean
the
People
or
Commons
distinct
from
the
Great
Lords
?
Of
which
I
shall
here
set
down
a
few
Instances
out
of
many
,
both
from
Charters
,
Laws
and
Historians
.
THE
first
whereof
is
found
in
the
Charter
of
King
Ethelred
,
containing
a
Grant
and
Confirmation
of
several
great
Privileges
to
the
Monastery
of
Wolverhampton
,
Vid.
Monastic
.
Anglican
.
vol.
1.
fol.
988.
col.
2.
which
concludes
in
these
words
,
Haec
Decreta
sunt
Sigerici
Archiepiscopi
in
placito
coràm
Rege
Ethelredo
,
&
Eboracensi
Archiepiscopo
,
&
omnibus
Episcopis
,
Abbatibus
Regionis
Britanniae
,
seu
Senatoribus
,
Ducibus
,
&
Populo
Terrae
.
THE
next
is
,
the
third
Charter
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
to
the
Abbey
of
Westminster
,
made
in
a
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
was
held
in
the
last
Year
of
his
Reign
,
Vid.
Spelm.
Concil.
f.
625.
and
concludes
thus
,
Hanc
igitùr
Chartam
meae
Donationis
&
Libertatis
,
in
die
Dedicationis
praedictae
Ecclesiae
,
recitari
jussi
,
coràm
Episcopis
,
Abbatibus
,
Comitibus
,
&
omnibus
Optimatibus
Angliae
,
omníabque
;
Populo
audiente
&
vidente
.
NOW
from
both
these
Charters
it
seems
evident
,
that
by
the
word
Populus
,
the
Representatives
of
Cities
and
Boroughs
are
here
meant
and
understood
,
who
were
present
at
the
sealing
of
them
,
as
well
as
the
greater
Nobility
,
viz.
the
Senators
,
Ealdormen
and
Earls
,
and
the
lesser
Nobility
,
viz.
the
Thanes
,
or
Freeholders
,
included
under
the
Title
of
Optimates
,
since
the
meer
Vulgar
or
Mob
could
never
be
admitted
into
the
Place
of
the
Great
Council
as
Witnesses
to
the
solemn
reading
and
sealing
of
those
Charters
.
MY
third
Instance
shall
be
that
famous
Law
concerning
the
Grant
of
Tithes
by
King
Ethelwolf
,
Anno
Dom.
855.
which
is
cited
in
the
[
](A64087-e49800-b)*
*
Lamb.
LL.
Edw.
Regis
,
cap.
8.
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
confirmed
by
King
William
the
First
,
under
the
Title
de
Apibus
,
&
de
aliis
minutis
Decimis
,
wherein
it
is
thus
expressed
,
Haec
(
scilicet
,
these
Tithes
)
concessa
sunt
à
Rege
,
Baronibus
,
&
Populo
.
Here
it
is
plain
,
that
the
word
Populus
must
signify
a
distinct
Order
or
Degree
of
Men
from
that
of
the
Barones
.
THIS
Law
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
being
urged
by
Mr.
Petyt
in
his
Rights
of
the
Commons
asserted
,
the
Doctor
passes
over
in
silence
;
but
when
the
ingenious
Author
of
Argumentum
Anti-Normanicum
,
makes
use
of
the
same
Authority
,
the
Doctor
can
no
longer
contain
himself
,
Answer
to
Argument
.
Anti-●orman
.
fol.
297.
but
in
his
Answer
to
that
Book
,
tells
him
(
after
an
insulting
diminutive
Reflection
upon
his
Person
)
that
,
He
thinks
this
Law
was
made
in
King
Edward's
days
,
and
was
piping-hot
when
the
Conqueror
came
in
,
but
(
he
says
)
it
will
prove
otherwise
upon
Examination
of
it
,
and
also
doubtful
,
whether
there
was
ever
such
a
Law
or
not
made
by
a
Saxon
Monarch
or
King
.
Lamb.
ibid.
For
after
the
Law
hath
enumerated
the
manner
of
Tithing
in
very
many
things
both
great
and
small
,
requiring
an
exact
Tenth
to
be
paid
for
most
of
them
;
it
says
,
That
he
which
detains
the
Tenth
,
if
need
be
,
may
be
forced
to
Payment
by
the
Justice
of
the
Bishop
and
King
;
and
then
immediately
follow
these
words
,
Haec
autèm
praedicavit
Beatus
Augustinus
,
&
concessa
sunt
à
REGE
,
BARONIBVS
&
POPVLO
:
Sed
posteà
Instinctu
Diaboli
multi
eam
(
viz.
decimam
)
detinuerunt
,
&c.
These
things
St.
Augustine
preached
up
,
and
they
were
granted
by
the
King
,
Barons
and
People
,
&c.
THE
rest
of
the
Latin
he
there
cites
being
not
to
the
Point
in
Dispute
,
I
pass
over
;
yet
I
cannot
but
observe
,
that
from
hence
the
Doctor
believes
he
hath
got
a
notable
Advantage
over
him
,
for
he
thus
proceeds
.
HENCE
't
is
evident
,
that
these
Concessions
of
Tithes
were
made
in
the
time
of
St.
Augustine
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
sent
hither
from
Rome
in
the
Reign
of
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
;
for
the
words
,
&
concessa
sunt
à
REGE
,
BARONIBVS
ET
POPVLO
,
can
relate
to
no
other
than
the
words
immediately
preceding
,
haec
enim
praedicavit
Beatus
Augustinus
.
And
the
words
next
following
them
do
also
prove
the
same
;
sed
posteà
Instinctu
Diaboli
,
Multi
eam
detinuerunt
,
&c.
which
was
after
they
were
granted
by
the
King
,
Barons
,
and
People
:
so
that
this
was
at
most
but
the
Confirmation
of
a
Law
made
by
King
Ethelbert
;
and
how
,
and
by
what
words
the
Legislators
were
expressed
near
500
Years
after
the
Law
made
,
and
how
they
were
rendred
in
Latin
after
the
coming
in
of
the
Normans
,
transiently
and
without
Design
to
give
an
Account
of
them
,
cannot
be
of
much
Value
to
prove
who
they
were
;
and
that
the
Laws
of
King
Edward
were
made
,
or
at
least
translated
into
Norman
Latin
after
the
Conquest
,
appears
by
the
words
,
Comites
,
Barones
,
Milites
,
Servientes
,
Servitium
,
Villanus
,
Catalla
,
manutenere
,
all
Norman
words
,
and
not
known
here
till
their
coming
hither
.
He
that
will
assert
any
thing
from
a
single
uncouth
Expression
in
one
Case
,
and
upon
one
Occasion
only
,
brings
but
a
slender
Proof
for
what
he
says
.
THESE
are
the
Doctor
's
own
words
which
I
have
transcribed
almost
Verbatim
,
that
I
may
do
not
prejudice
to
the
Force
of
his
Argument
,
which
in
short
depends
upon
this
single
false
Supposition
,
viz.
that
the
Compiler
or
Drawer
up
of
King
Edward's
Laws
,
imagined
that
this
Law
concerning
Tithes
was
made
by
King
Ethelbert
,
and
was
afterwards
confirmed
by
King
Edward
near
500
Years
after
the
Law
was
made
,
when
none
could
tell
by
what
words
the
first
Legislators
were
express'd
.
BUT
if
this
now
should
happen
to
prove
otherwise
,
all
that
the
Doctor
has
said
on
this
Subject
will
by
an
unlucky
Mischance
fall
to
the
Ground
.
AND
I
shall
shew
here
,
that
first
of
all
his
Argument
is
not
cogent
,
that
because
the
words
,
&
concessa
sunt
à
Rege
,
Baronibus
&
Populo
,
immediately
follow
those
aforegoing
,
viz
,
Haec
enim
praedicavit
B.
Augustinus
;
therefore
this
Law
could
be
made
by
no
other
than
K.
Ethelbert
,
since
the
words
are
put
indefinitely
,
without
mentioning
any
King
in
particular
.
FOR
St.
Augustine
might
preach
up
Tithes
,
and
yet
the
Law
whereby
they
were
given
to
the
Clergy
might
be
made
many
Years
after
;
and
that
this
was
so
,
will
appear
by
a
brief
History
of
the
Matter
of
Fact
.
For
first
there
is
not
,
(
nor
I
believe
ever
was
)
any
Law
extant
of
King
Ethelbert
concerning
Tithes
,
nor
is
so
much
as
mentioned
by
any
Writer
or
Historian
that
I
know
of
:
the
first
Law
,
or
Canon
we
find
for
the
paiment
of
them
,
being
that
of
the
Council
or
Synod
of
Calcuithe
,
held
under
King
Offa
,
Anno
Dom.
536.
and
which
,
either
because
it
was
only
an
Ecclesiastical
Canon
,
or
else
because
it
was
not
made
in
a
General
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
was
not
of
any
Universal
Obligation
,
(
at
least
as
a
Temporal
Law
)
before
that
famous
Grant
of
Tithes
made
by
King
Ethelwolf
upon
his
going
to
Rome
,
and
confirmed
as
a
General
Law
at
a
Council
held
at
Winchester
after
his
return
,
Anno
Dom.
855.
and
at
which
not
any
of
the
Bishops
and
Great
Lords
were
present
,
but
an
infinite
Number
of
other
faithful
Subjects
,
(
or
Commons
as
we
now
call
them
)
,
I
shall
shew
more
at
large
by
and
by
;
and
to
this
,
and
not
to
any
Law
of
King
Ethelbert's
,
I
doubt
not
but
the
Compiler
of
these
Laws
of
King
Edward
had
respect
,
when
he
tells
us
that
Tithes
were
granted
A
REGE
,
BARONIBVS
,
&
POPVLO
,
that
is
,
by
the
King
,
Barons
,
and
People
of
all
England
,
and
not
by
those
of
one
petty
Kingdom
,
(
as
Kent
was
in
the
Time
of
King
Ethelbert
)
whose
Laws
could
never
oblige
the
whole
English
Nation
;
and
therefore
the
words
that
follow
,
viz.
sed
posteà
,
&c.
must
also
refer
to
the
Time
of
making
this
Law
by
King
Ethelwolf
,
and
not
to
this
imaginary
Grant
of
King
Ethelbert
,
which
the
Compiler
of
these
Laws
knew
nothing
of
.
THIS
being
so
,
I
think
all
the
rest
the
Doctor
says
signifies
but
little
;
for
he
is
much
mistaken
notwithstanding
he
so
positively
affirms
,
that
all
those
words
he
there
mentions
,
were
not
known
here
till
the
coming
over
of
the
Normans
;
since
he
might
have
found
,
if
he
had
pleased
,
the
words
Comes
and
Miles
in
the
singular
Number
in
the
Subscriptions
of
divers
Charters
and
Laws
before
the
Conquest
,
and
the
word
Comites
in
the
Body
of
the
very
Charters
themselves
;
for
which
I
shall
only
refer
him
to
the
first
Volume
of
Sir
Henry
Spelman's
Councils
,
as
well
as
those
in
Monasticon
Anglicanum
.
Baro.
AS
for
the
word
Baro
,
I
grant
it
did
not
come
into
Common
or
Legal
use
till
after
the
Time
he
mentions
;
yet
that
it
was
sometimes
used
before
,
I
shall
refer
him
to
Asserius
his
Annals
,
which
however
it
was
continued
by
another
Hand
till
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
K.
Edward
the
Elder
,
yet
that
it
was
wrote
before
the
Conquest
,
there
is
no
doubt
to
be
made
of
it
;
and
in
the
very
last
Page
of
those
Annals
he
may
find
the
Names
of
the
Barones
Normannorum
,
(
as
he
calls
them
)
who
are
there
related
to
have
been
slain
.
Villanus
.
AS
for
Villanus
used
for
a
Ceorle's
Man
,
or
Country-Man
,
you
may
see
an
Example
of
the
use
of
that
word
in
King
Athelstan's
Law
above-cited
:
and
the
Doctor
himself
mentions
Terra
Villanorum
,
i.
e.
Lands
of
Villanes
or
Villagers
before
the
Norman
Times
.
Compleat
Hist.
p.
67.
AND
as
for
the
rest
of
the
words
,
viz.
Servientes
,
Servitium
,
Catalla
,
and
Manutenere
,
I
confess
they
are
not
to
be
met
with
in
the
Latin
Versions
of
the
Saxon
Laws
made
before
the
Conquest
;
but
I
would
fain
know
why
they
might
not
have
been
in
use
before
that
Time
,
tho
they
are
not
there
mentioned
?
I
am
confident
no
impartial
Reader
will
grant
that
a
Negative
Argument
is
any
good
Proof
to
the
contrary
.
BUT
should
I
own
that
the
words
(
Barones
,
and
all
the
rest
of
them
there
cited
by
the
Doctor
)
were
not
commonly
in
use
till
after
the
Conquest
,
yet
that
would
do
him
but
little
Service
;
for
admit
that
this
Law
was
only
briefly
recited
by
the
Collector
of
them
in
the
Form
there
set
down
,
it
will
be
all
one
,
for
the
People
or
Commons
were
represented
in
the
Time
of
Henry
the
First
,
(
when
these
Laws
were
drawn
up
in
the
Form
we
now
have
them
)
or
else
they
could
never
have
been
mentioned
in
this
Law
as
a
distinct
Order
of
Men
,
by
a
Writer
who
certainly
lived
long
before
the
49
th
of
Henry
III.
since
this
Law
is
found
thus
worded
in
Roger
Hoveden's
Copy
of
King
Edward's
Laws
,
which
was
written
by
him
(
being
Secretary
to
Henry
II.
)
above
a
hundred
Years
before
the
Commons
(
according
to
the
Doctor
's
Hypothesis
)
were
ever
heard
of
:
So
that
unless
he
can
prove
that
Henry
III.
was
before
Henry
II.
I
think
he
will
but
Aethiopem
lavare
.
BUT
indeed
if
this
single
uncouth
Expression
(
as
the
Doctor
calls
it
)
had
been
found
in
one
Case
,
and
upon
one
Occasion
only
,
I
confess
it
might
have
been
as
slender
a
Proof
as
he
would
have
it
:
but
when
I
have
not
only
given
him
frequent
Instances
of
the
use
of
this
word
in
our
Antient
Charters
and
Laws
,
as
contradistinct
from
all
the
rest
of
the
Orders
abovementioned
,
I
think
that
Pretence
will
stand
him
in
little
stead
;
and
if
these
are
not
yet
sufficient
,
I
will
superadd
a
few
more
from
our
Antient
Historians
to
the
same
purpose
.
FIRST
,
From
William
of
Malmesbury
and
Henry
Huntington
,
who
both
agree
almost
in
the
same
words
,
concerning
the
Deposition
of
Sigebert
King
of
the
West-Saxons
for
Tyranny
and
Cruelty
,
Anno
754.
Huntington
expresses
it
thus
,
viz.
Sigebertus
Rex
in
principio
secundi
Anni
Regni
sui
,
cum
incorrigibilis
Superbiae
&
Nequitiae
esset
,
congregati
sunt
PROCERES
&
POPVLVS
totius
Regni
,
&
providâ
Deliberatione
Omnium
expulsus
est
à
Regno
.
Kinewulf
verò
Juvenis
egregius
de
Regiâ
stirpe
,
ELECTVS
est
in
Regem
.
SECONDLY
,
From
Ailred
Abbot
of
Rievalle
,
who
in
his
Life
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
giving
an
Account
of
the
manner
of
that
King
's
being
Elected
in
his
Mother's
Womb
,
tells
us
,
Decem-Scriptores
,
fol.
372.
that
Ethelred
his
Father
having
convened
a
Great
Council
for
the
appointing
a
Successor
,
proceeds
thus
;
Fit
Magnus
coràm
Rege
Episcoporum
,
Procerúmque
Conventus
,
Magnus
Plebis
Vulgìque
Consensus
.
Wherein
he
makes
a
plain
Distinction
between
the
Assembly
of
the
great
Noble
Men
,
or
Proceres
,
from
the
Consent
of
the
Commons
here
,
called
Plebs
and
Vulgus
.
AND
tho
I
grant
with
the
Doctor
,
this
Story
of
King
Edward's
Election
in
his
Mother's
Womb
to
have
been
but
a
Fiction
;
yet
it
is
certain
,
that
this
Abbot
then
spoke
according
to
his
Belief
of
the
manner
of
Electing
a
King
in
those
Times
,
and
truly
sets
down
the
Parties
whose
Presence
and
Votes
were
necessary
for
the
compleating
of
such
an
Election
,
or
else
he
must
have
spoke
as
much
by
way
of
Prophecy
concerning
this
Matter
,
as
King
Ethelred
and
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
had
done
about
K.
Edward's
being
Elected
in
his
Mother
's
Womb.
And
the
Reader
may
remember
that
these
Authors
abovecited
,
lived
and
wrote
many
Years
before
the
49
th
of
Henry
III.
when
the
Doctor
supposes
the
Commons
were
first
summoned
to
Parliament
;
and
therefore
could
not
be
corrupted
with
the
Notions
(
not
to
say
Prejudices
)
of
those
who
wrote
after
that
Time
.
BUT
I
know
the
Doctor
has
a
Subterfuge
,
as
he
thinks
for
these
plain
and
full
Authoriries
,
and
that
is
,
that
by
the
Populus
,
Plebs
and
Vulgus
mentioned
as
you
have
heard
,
the
King's
Thanes
,
or
less
Barons
as
they
were
called
after
the
Conquest
,
who
were
all
Tenants
in
Capite
,
are
hereby
only
to
be
understood
;
and
that
no
other
but
they
had
any
Right
to
be
present
,
and
vote
in
the
Great
Councils
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
this
he
has
endeavoured
to
make
good
in
his
Answer
to
Mr.
Petyt's
abovesaid
Treatise
.
BUT
since
the
Doctor
's
Authorities
do
there
relate
to
the
Times
after
his
Conquest
,
(
concerning
which
I
shall
not
now
say
any
thing
)
I
will
content
my self
at
present
with
asking
him
only
these
two
Questions
▪
FIRST
,
How
he
will
prove
,
that
none
but
the
Persons
he
there
mentions
,
appeared
in
those
Councils
,
since
we
cannot
trace
any
Footsteps
in
our
most
Antient
Laws
or
Historians
of
his
Tenants
in
Capite
,
being
the
only
Constituent
Parts
of
the
Saxon
Witena-Gemotes
?
AND
it
was
indeed
very
unlikely
they
should
,
if
we
consider
the
many
Free-Tenants
who
before
the
Conquest
held
in
Allodio
without
any
Military
Services
;
Tit.
Alodium
.
and
this
,
as
Sir
Henry
Spelman
well
observes
,
was
opposed
to
Feud
or
Fee
,
in
the
Antient
Version
of
King
Canutus
his
Laws
,
Cap.
75.
where
it
is
called
in
Saxon
,
Bockland
;
and
in
the
Laws
of
King
Alfred
,
Terra
Haereditaria
,
Cap.
36.
and
seems
to
be
the
same
with
our
Fee-Simple
,
which
might
be
made
over
to
Strangers
without
any
Licence
from
the
Lord
of
whom
such
Land
was
held
.
OF
which
sort
of
Men
there
is
also
frequent
mention
in
Doomsday
Book
,
under
the
Title
of
Alloarii
and
Allodiarii
,
and
of
whom
it
is
there
also
often
said
,
Potuit
ire
cum
terrâ
quo
voluit
,
or
potuit
se
vertere
ad
alium
Dominum
.
Of
these
there
were
certainly
many
more
before
the
Conquest
than
afterwards
,
when
I
own
the
greatest
part
of
the
Kingdom
was
in
a
few
Years
parcell'd
out
into
Knights
Fees
.
SECONDLY
,
I
desire
to
be
informed
how
our
Great
Councils
could
consist
of
such
a
multitude
of
Persons
,
as
I
find
in
Antient
Charters
and
Historians
to
have
appeared
at
those
Assemblies
,
not
only
before
,
but
long
after
the
Conquest
?
But
of
the
Period
before
that
Time
,
(
and
which
I
treat
of
in
this
Volume
)
I
shall
give
these
remarkable
Instances
.
THE
first
is
out
of
an
Antient
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
concerning
the
League
between
Alfred
and
Godrun
the
Dane
,
Sub
effigie
Claudii
,
D.
2.
F.
8.
which
begins
thus
,
Circà
Annum
Salvatoris
nostri
DCCCLXXVI
.
in
Magno
Concilio
sive
Mycel-Gemot
,
Aluredus
Rex
Anglorum
&
Godrunus
Rex
Anglo-Danorum
,
&
Omnes
Angligenae
Sapientes
,
&
omnis
populus
qui
in
Anglia
mansit
,
Pacis
agenda
sive
foedus
constituerunt
,
&
Juramento
confirmaverunt
pro
seipsis
&
Junioribus
suis
Ingenitis
.
Wherein
this
is
worth
observing
,
that
by
the
Angligenae
Sapientes
here
mentioned
,
the
greater
Wites
or
Noblemen
are
understood
,
and
by
Populus
,
the
Representatives
of
the
inferior
People
or
Commons
.
THE
next
is
,
that
at
the
end
of
King
Ethelwolf's
Charter
of
Tythes
,
Anno
855.
where
you
will
find
after
the
Subscriptions
of
the
Bishops
,
Earls
and
other
Great
Men
,
Vid.
Spelm.
Co●cil
.
f.
350.
or
Thanes
,
to
this
Law
,
these
following
Parties
are
mentioned
,
Aliorúmque
Fidelium
infinita
Multitudo
,
qui
omnes
Regium
Chirographum
laudaverunt
,
Dignitates
verò
sua
Nomina
subscripserunt
.
FROM
whence
you
may
observe
,
that
tho
only
the
Dignified
Persons
subscribed
their
Names
,
yet
all
the
rest
of
this
Multitude
had
a
Right
to
approve
,
and
give
their
Consents
to
what
was
there
transacted
:
But
it
cannot
be
imagined
,
that
this
Charter
would
ever
take
notice
of
the
Approbation
of
the
meer
Rabble
without
,
however
they
might
shew
a
Joy
and
Satisfaction
at
what
was
there
done
by
their
Hollowing
and
Shouting
.
AND
this
I
conceive
to
be
the
Reason
why
these
Councils
often
met
in
the
open
Air
,
when
the
Weather
would
permit
,
because
no
one
Room
could
easily
hold
them
;
as
appears
by
the
Conclusion
of
King
Edgar's
Charter
to
Ely
Abby
,
bearing
date
at
Wulsamere
,
An.
Dom.
970.
Apud
Wlsamere
(
says
the
Record
)
non
clàm
in
angulo
,
Charta
antiq.
in
Turri
Lond.
B.
sed
sub
Dio
,
palàm
evidentissimè
,
scientibus
totius
Regni
mei
Primatibus
;
who
were
not
only
Primates
Rega
,
the
King's
Tenants
in
Capite
,
but
Primates
Regni
,
the
principal
or
most
considerable
Men
of
the
Kingdom
.
I
could
give
several
more
Instances
to
prove
,
that
our
Antient
Witena-Gemotes
consisted
of
a
much
greater
number
than
the
Doctor
's
Tenants
in
Capite
,
which
in
the
time
of
his
Conqueror
were
not
five
or
six
hundred
Persons
,
and
might
not
be
half
that
number
in
the
time
of
Edward
the
Confessor
.
But
since
the
rest
of
my
Authorities
fall
out
in
the
following
Period
,
I
shall
reserve
them
to
the
next
succeeding
Volume
.
These
are
sufficient
I
think
,
to
make
out
that
long
before
the
time
the
Doctor
allows
,
the
Commons
had
their
Representatives
in
the
Great
Councils
by
those
of
their
own
Order
;
but
whether
by
Knights
,
Citizens
and
Burgesses
,
as
now
at
this
day
,
I
do
not
affirm
.
BUT
to
pass
from
Charters
to
the
Laws
themselves
,
that
prove
the
English-Saxons
Witena
Gemotes
,
to
have
then
consisted
of
a
great
multitude
of
People
,
I
shall
only
instance
in
the
famous
Charter
of
Athelwolf's
concerning
Tithes
,
Anno
Dom.
855.
which
being
confirmed
into
a
Law
at
the
Common-Council
at
Winchester
,
there
is
both
in
the
Copy
of
this
Charter
in
Ingulph
,
as
also
in
that
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
first
Volume
of
Councils
,
this
Conclusion
(
after
the
Subscriptions
of
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
Earldormen
,
and
others
)
in
these
words
,
Aliorumque
,
Fidelium
infinita
multitudo
,
qui
omnes
Regis
Chirographum
laudaverunt
,
Dignitates
verò
sua
nomina
subscripserunt
,
i.
e.
there
were
besides
a
great
multitude
of
faithful
Subjects
,
who
all
approved
of
the
Royal
Subscriptions
;
but
the
Dignities
,
i.
e.
the
dignified
Persons
alone
subscribed
their
Names
.
NOW
I
would
fain
be
satisfied
from
the
learned
Doctor
,
or
any
other
who
shall
next
undertake
this
Controversy
,
who
this
infinita
Fidelium
multitudo
were
,
that
are
here
said
to
have
approved
of
this
Charter
,
unless
they
were
the
whole
Body
of
the
inferiour
Nobility
,
or
Freeholders
of
the
Nation
,
together
with
the
Deputies
of
Cities
and
Boroughs
,
on
whose
behalf
the
Dignities
are
said
to
have
subscribed
their
Names
?
since
it
had
been
very
ridiculuos
for
this
Charter
to
have
mentioned
the
Assent
or
Approbation
of
the
Mob
,
or
meer
Vulgar
that
only
looked
on
at
this
Assembly
,
or
to
have
taken
particular
notice
that
these
had
not
subscribed
their
Names
,
but
only
the
Persons
of
great
Dignity
.
I
come
next
to
consider
in
whom
the
Legislative
Power
,
or
that
of
Enacting
and
Repealing
Laws
,
did
then
as
well
as
now
consist
.
Dr.
Johnston
in
his
Excellency
of
Monarchical
Government
,
Chap.
24.
and
other
high
Assertors
of
the
Royal
Prerogative
,
think
they
have
done
enough
to
prove
,
that
the
Power
of
enacting
Laws
resided
wholly
in
the
English-Saxon
Kings
;
and
for
this
they
cite
the
[
](A64087-e52330-b)*
*
Vid.
LLeg
.
Regum
Inae
,
Aelfredi
,
Aethelstani
,
Edgari
,
&c.
Vid.
Spelm.
Concil.
vol.
1.
fol.
552.
Titles
or
Prefaces
to
several
Laws
,
wherein
the
King
by
the
Advice
of
his
Bishops
,
and
Wites
,
or
Wise-men
,
strictly
charges
and
commands
such
and
such
Laws
to
be
observed
;
and
sometimes
he
does
it
in
his
own
Person
without
mentioning
any
of
them
,
as
may
be
seen
in
the
Preface
to
the
Laws
of
King
Cnute
,
and
other
Places
.
I
shall
not
dispute
the
Truth
of
any
of
the
Authorities
these
Gentlemen
produce
,
but
freely
confess
that
the
King
,
as
Head
of
the
Body
Politick
or
Common-weal
,
is
often
mentioned
,
as
if
he
himself
made
such
and
such
a
Law
;
as
we
say
at
this
day
the
Statutes
of
King
Charles
the
First
,
or
Second
,
tho
every
body
knows
that
those
Laws
were
enacted
with
the
Consent
and
Authority
of
Parliament
.
SO
under
our
English-Saxon
Kings
,
tho
the
King's
Authority
gave
Sanction
to
the
Law
,
and
he
might
propter
Excellentiam
Personae
,
frequently
bid
and
command
in
his
own
Person
,
yet
it
was
still
in
such
a
manner
as
was
consistent
with
the
settled
and
received
Constitution
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
I
dare
maintain
hath
not
been
altered
in
this
Point
since
that
time
.
Some
few
Authorities
of
this
sort
I
will
here
set
down
,
collected
out
of
the
same
Books
these
very
Gentlemen
have
made
use
of
,
to
which
I
will
also
add
some
antient
Charters
of
indisputable
Credit
.
THE
first
shall
be
from
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
,
which
you
may
see
in
the
Preface
to
Sir
Henry
Spelman's
Councils
,
Tom.
1.
fol.
219.
where
in
a
Mycel
Synod
several
Ecclesiastical
as
well
as
Civil
Laws
were
made
to
these
ends
,
viz.
ad
Concordiam
publicam
promovendam
,
per
Commune
Concilium
,
&
Assensum
Episcoporum
,
Principum
,
Procerum
,
Comitum
,
&
omnium
Sapientum
Seniorum
,
&
Populorum
totius
Regni
.
And
as
for
the
Conclusions
of
King
Alfred's
Laws
,
which
[
](A64087-e52580-b)*
*
Pag.
193.
Dr.
Johnston
urges
for
the
King
's
sole
Power
in
making
Laws
;
they
rather
make
against
than
for
his
Opinion
,
for
he
there
shews
us
,
that
this
King
having
commanded
his
Laws
to
be
written
,
those
that
he
liked
not
,
he
with
the
Council
of
his
Wites
rejected
,
and
those
he
liked
,
he
bad
,
or
commanded
to
be
holden
;
where
I
desire
the
Reader
to
take
notice
,
that
he
neither
rejected
nor
commanded
these
Laws
,
but
MID
MINRA
WITENA
GETHEAT
,
in
Saxon
,
that
is
,
with
the
Consent
of
his
Witena
,
or
Council
of
Wise-men
,
whose
Consent
and
Approbation
was
certainly
necessary
in
those
Laws
,
as
appears
by
these
very
words
at
their
Conclusion
,
which
the
Doctor
himself
hath
thus
translated
out
of
Saxon
;
I
Alfred
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
shewed
all
these
(
Laws
)
to
all
my
Wites
(
i.
e.
Council
of
Nobility
,
or
Wise-Men
)
and
they
said
they
all
liked
(
or
were
pleased
)
they
should
be
holden
.
AND
that
the
Saxon
word
GETHEAT
signifies
somewhat
more
than
bare
Counsel
or
Advice
,
you
may
see
in
the
Title
to
King
Athelstan's
Laws
,
Vid.
Chronic.
Brompt
.
fol.
848.
which
is
thus
,
Haec
sunt
Judicia
quae
Sapientes
Exoniae
,
Consilio
Adelstani
Regis
instituerunt
,
&
iterùm
apud
Fueresham
,
&
tertiâ
vice
apud
Thundresfeldium
,
ubi
hoc
definitum
simul
&
confirmatum
est
.
HERE
you
may
observe
,
that
the
Sapientes
,
the
Wites
,
or
Wise-men
,
are
said
to
institute
or
make
these
Judgments
or
Laws
by
the
Advice
of
the
King
,
and
not
He
by
theirs
.
THIRDLY
,
I
will
present
you
with
the
Title
of
King
Ethelred's
Laws
,
Brompt
.
ut
supr.
col.
893
,
894.
(
as
you
may
see
in
the
same
Author
)
and
there
we
meet
with
these
words
,
Hoc
est
Concilium
quod
Ethelredus
Rex
,
&
Sapientes
sui
condixerunt
ad
Emendationem
&
Augmentum
Pacis
,
omni
Populo
apud
Wodestocam
in
Mercena
Landa
,
id
est
,
in
terra
Mercenorum
.
FOURTHLY
,
To
another
Body
of
Laws
made
by
the
same
King
Ethelred
,
Idem
fol.
895.
you
will
find
this
Title
,
Hae
sunt
Leges
quas
Ethelredus
Rex
,
&
Sapientes
sui
constituerunt
apud
Venetyngum
,
ad
Emendationem
Pacis
&
Faelicitatis
Incrementum
.
BY
these
two
last
Titles
prefixt
to
King
Ethelred's
Decrees
,
the
Reader
may
please
to
take
notice
,
that
Concilium
in
the
first
of
them
does
not
there
signify
barely
Advice
or
Counsel
,
(
tho
if
it
did
only
do
that
it
would
make
but
little
to
these
Gentlemens
purpose
)
but
it
must
(
and
can
do
nothing
else
here
than
)
intend
and
mean
the
Laws
and
Statutes
which
were
made
in
this
Great
Assembly
,
not
by
King
Ethelred
alone
,
but
by
him
and
his
Wise-men
:
this
you
find
in
both
of
them
;
for
what
is
called
Concilium
in
the
former
,
the
latter
Title
calls
Leges
,
and
were
all
enacted
by
the
joint
and
unanimous
Consent
of
the
King
and
his
Great
Council
.
I
shall
now
proceed
to
give
you
a
few
Instances
from
antient
Charters
:
And
the
first
is
that
out
of
the
great
Register
of
Abingdon
above-cited
,
which
being
thus
,
Bibl.
Cotton
.
sub
Effig
.
Claud.
B.
9.
cap.
31.
Ego
Ecberht
Rex
Occidentalium
Saxonum
cùm
Licentia
&
Consensu
totius
Gentis
nostrae
,
&
Vnanimitate
omnium
Optimatum
,
&c.
FROM
whence
I
shall
observe
,
that
as
antient
as
the
time
of
King
Egbert
,
the
whole
English-Saxon
Nation
,
as
well
as
the
chief
Men
of
it
,
are
said
to
give
not
only
their
Consent
,
but
their
License
to
this
Charter
,
without
which
the
Authority
of
the
King
,
and
the
Unanimity
of
these
chief
Men
would
have
signified
little
.
THE
second
Charter
is
that
of
King
Cnute
to
the
Abbey
of
Briadricesworth
(
afterwards
called
St.
Edmundsbury
)
now
in
the
Office
of
the
King's
Remembrancer
of
the
Exchequer
,
the
beginning
of
which
runs
thus
,
[
](A64087-e53220-b)*
*
Rot.
Cart.
4.
E.
3.
m.
24.
n.
58.
Ego
Cnute
Rex
totius
Albionis
Insulae
,
&
aliarum
Nationum
plurimarum
,
in
Cathedrâ
Regali
promotus
,
[
](A64087-e53260-b)†
†
The
same
Expressions
as
to
the
enacting
part
,
as
well
as
all
the
Parties
that
gave
their
Assent
,
you
may
also
find
in
K.
Edward
the
Confessor's
last
Charter
to
the
Abby
of
Westminster
.
vid.
Sir
Hen.
Spelman
's
1st
vol.
of
Councils
,
ad
finem
.
cum
Concilio
&
Decreto
Archiepiscoporum
,
Episcoporum
,
Abbatum
,
Comitum
,
aliorúmque
omnium
Fidelium
elegi
sanciend
.
THIS
Charter
is
the
more
remarkable
,
because
made
by
a
Prince
who
came
in
partly
by
Force
,
and
therefore
one
might
have
thought
he
would
have
exerted
a
more
absolute
Power
in
making
Laws
by
his
sole
Authority
;
and
yet
we
find
him
so
far
from
pretending
to
do
that
,
that
he
grants
this
Charter
not
only
by
the
Consent
,
but
by
the
Decree
of
the
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Earls
,
and
all
his
other
faithful
Subjects
;
which
word
(
in
the
Latin
,
Fideles
)
tho
Dr.
Brady
understands
it
only
of
Military
Tenants
in
Capite
,
yet
I
doubt
not
but
it
is
there
to
be
taken
in
a
much
larger
sense
,
and
must
comprehend
all
the
lesser
Thanes
,
or
Freeholders
above-mentioned
,
as
also
the
Deputies
or
Representatives
of
Cities
and
Towns
:
of
which
Fideles
Sir
Henry
Spleman
understands
omnes
qui
in
Principis
alicujus
ditione
sunt
,
vulgò
subjecti
:
Hi
sunt
qui
in
Historiis
dicuntur
Fideles
Regis
.
And
also
in
the
same
sense
it
is
to
be
understood
in
the
Oath
of
Fidelity
taken
antiently
in
the
Court-Leets
,
as
the
same
Author
shews
us
,
Spelm.
Gloss.
f.
225.
col.
1.
Tu
J.
S.
jurabis
quod
ab
ista
die
in
anteà
,
eris
Fidelis
&
Legalis
Domino
nostro
Regi
,
&
suis
Haeredibus
;
&
Fidelitatem
&
Legalitatem
ei
portabis
de
vita
&
membro
,
&
de
Terreno
honore
,
&
quod
tu
eorum
Malum
aut
Damnum
nec
noveris
,
nec
audiveris
,
quod
non
defendes
(
id
est
,
prohibes
)
pro
posse
tuo
,
&c.
AND
tho
I
grant
this
word
(
Fideles
)
is
after
the
Conquest
frequently
used
for
a
Military
Tenant
or
Vassal
,
yet
does
it
likewise
even
then
often
extend
further
than
to
Tenants
in
Capite
only
,
as
I
am
able
to
prove
from
the
very
Authorities
he
gives
us
in
his
own
Glossary
,
under
the
Title
Fideles
,
were
it
now
worth
while
to
dispute
that
Point
.
But
in
the
mean
time
it
lies
upon
him
to
make
out
,
that
the
Fidelium
Multitudo
mentioned
in
King
Athelwolf's
Charter
abovecited
,
and
the
Omnium
Fidelium
in
these
,
were
no
other
than
his
Tenants
in
Capite
,
which
when
ever
he
does
,
(
to
make
use
of
his
own
Phrase
)
Erit
mihi
Magnus
Apollo
.
I
could
also
give
you
some
Instances
to
the
same
Effect
out
of
the
Saxon
Annals
under
the
Years
994
,
and
1002.
in
both
which
it
is
said
expresly
,
THA
GAEREDDE
SE
KYNG
AND
HIS
WIT
AN
;
that
is
,
it
was
Decreed
by
the
King
and
his
Wites
or
Wisemen
,
to
make
Peace
with
the
Danes
,
and
to
raise
a
Tax
for
that
end
.
SO
that
to
conclude
,
I
think
this
Dispute
about
the
King's
Authority
in
making
of
Laws
,
may
easily
be
reconciled
to
that
which
the
two
Houses
of
Parliament
now
exercise
,
that
is
,
the
King
makes
the
Laws
,
yet
by
and
with
the
Assent
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
as
is
declared
in
the
Year-Book
of
Edward
the
Third
.
22
Edw.
3.
f.
3.
a.
b.
And
if
such
their
Assent
be
absolutely
necessary
,
can
any
Man
in
reason
deny
their
Authority
to
be
Essential
in
the
making
of
these
Laws
?
AND
therefore
Bracton
understood
well
enough
what
he
wrote
,
when
he
tells
us
,
Cam
Legis
Vigorem
habeat
Quicquid
de
Consilio
&
Consensu
Magnatum
,
&
Reipublicae
Communi
sponsione
,
Authoritate
Principis
praecedente
,
jaste
fuerit
Definitum
&
Approbatum
;
i.
e.
That
whatsoever
hath
been
rightly
decreed
and
approved
of
by
the
Advice
and
Consent
of
the
Chief
Men
,
and
the
General
Agreement
of
the
Common-Wealth
,
the
Prince's
Authority
preceding
,
carries
thenceforth
the
Force
of
a
Law
.
WHEREBY
it
appears
that
in
this
Great
Man's
Time
,
the
King
gave
his
Consent
to
Laws
first
,
by
ordering
them
to
be
drawn
up
by
his
Council
,
and
proposed
to
the
Parliament
when
they
met
;
and
that
it
was
in
their
Power
either
to
accept
or
refuse
them
,
as
we
see
it
is
in
Charters
and
Acts
of
Pardon
at
this
Day
,
when
they
are
Passed
and
Confirmed
by
both
Houses
;
and
for
this
see
the
Preface
to
the
Statute
of
Westminster
the
Third
.
AS
for
the
Judicial
Power
of
this
Witena-Gemote
,
in
Banishing
great
and
notorious
Offenders
against
the
King
and
Kingdom
,
whose
Crimes
were
either
not
directly
Treason
according
to
the
strict
Letter
of
the
Law
,
or
else
their
Persons
being
too
great
for
any
other
less
Court
of
Judicature
;
you
may
find
divers
Examples
in
our
Annals
and
Historians
,
viz.
under
the
Years
1048
,
1052
,
1055.
But
I
do
not
find
any
great
Lord
or
Nobleman
condemned
to
Death
,
or
attainted
by
Authority
of
this
Council
,
till
long
after
the
Conquest
.
HAVING
now
shewn
the
Antient
Authority
of
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
to
have
been
always
necessary
and
concurrent
,
(
I
do
not
say
co-ordinate
)
with
that
of
the
King
,
and
also
what
other
Powers
they
constantly
then
used
;
in
the
next
Place
I
come
to
observe
the
near
Conjunction
and
Union
of
both
Church
and
State
in
their
Mycel-Synods
or
Witena-Gemotes
;
which
lets
us
see
what
kind
of
Supremacy
our
English-Saxon
Kings
then
exercised
in
Church
Matters
,
as
also
who
they
were
that
at
that
Time
made
Ecclesiastical
as
well
as
Civil
Laws
:
and
I
shall
give
it
you
in
the
Words
of
a
very
Learned
Lawyer
lately
deceased
,
Observations
on
the
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
pag.
13
,
14
,
&c.
I
mean
,
Mr.
Joseph
Washington
,
since
I
own
I
am
not
able
to
mend
what
hath
been
wrote
by
so
excellent
a
Pen
:
his
words
are
these
.
IN
the
second
Place
,
(
for
in
the
precedent
Pages
he
had
given
some
Instances
before
the
entry
of
the
Saxons
,
(
which
being
not
to
my
present
Design
I
omit
)
to
make
appear
in
some
Measure
how
the
Law
stood
in
those
Times
with
respect
to
the
King's
Supremacy
;
)
I
will
exhibit
(
says
he
)
a
very
few
Instances
of
the
Saxon
Times
,
during
the
Heptarchy
.
The
Reader
may
consult
many
more
at
his
Leisure
.
NO
marvel
if
we
find
this
People
submitting
to
nothing
in
Religion
,
but
what
was
ordained
by
themselves
;
De
Majoribus
Omnes
,
Tacit.
de
Morib
.
German
.
Cap.
11.
was
one
of
their
Fundamental
Constitutions
before
they
came
hither
,
and
it
is
continued
here
to
this
Day
.
And
Matters
of
Religion
were
amongst
their
Majora
,
even
before
they
received
Christianity
.
ACCORDINGLY
Edwin
King
of
Northamberland
,
habito
cum
Sapientibus
Consilio
,
renounced
his
Paganism
,
and
he
and
they
embraced
the
Christian
Faith
.
This
is
described
in
Bede
and
Huntington
,
Vid.
Bede
Eccl.
Hist
l.
2.
c.
13.
Hunting
.
l.
3.
f.
188.
to
have
been
done
in
such
an
Assembly
of
Men
,
as
the
Parliaments
of
those
Days
are
generally
mentioned
to
consist
of
.
AFTER
the
Christian
Religion
had
spread
among
the
Saxons
,
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
frequently
held
Synods
without
the
Laity
for
Church-Visitation
,
Vid.
Spel.
Concil.
ubicunque
.
and
made
Constitutions
for
the
Regulation
of
the
Clergy
,
which
they
obeyed
and
submitted
to
by
reason
of
their
Oath
of
Canonical
Obedience
:
but
as
nothing
transacted
in
those
Assemblies
of
the
Clergy
bound
the
People
,
so
can
no
Instance
be
produced
of
the
Clergy's
being
bound
by
any
Act
of
the
King
,
not
assented
to
in
the
Provincial
Synods
of
those
Times
.
THESE
Synods
may
easily
be
distinguished
from
our
Mycel-Synods
or
Witena-Gemotes
,
not
only
by
the
Matters
transacted
in
them
,
but
by
the
Persons
that
therein
presided
,
and
subscribed
them
,
viz.
the
Pope's
Legate
,
or
else
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
or
York
,
and
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
&c.
without
the
Names
of
any
Temporal
Persons
present
thereat
,
when
they
were
meer
Ecclesiastical
Synods
;
but
if
they
were
mixt
as
well
for
Temporal
as
Ecclesiastical
Matters
,
both
the
King
and
Arch-Bishop
are
said
to
preside
,
otherwise
the
King
alone
:
and
before
the
Union
of
the
Heptarchy
into
one
Kingdom
,
these
Synods
were
commonly
held
in
the
Dominions
of
that
King
who
was
then
most
Powerful
,
so
that
the
lesser
or
weaker
Princes
were
fain
to
appear
therein
in
Person
,
or
by
their
Deputies
;
but
if
they
did
not
appear
there
,
nor
yet
send
any
Deputies
,
those
Councils
were
looked
upon
as
to
all
Temporal
and
Ecclesiastical
Matters
,
no
other
than
particular
Synods
,
or
Councils
of
those
Kingdoms
wherein
they
were
held
,
or
whose
Kings
consented
to
them
;
for
which
I
could
give
you
several
Instances
were
it
not
to
avoid
being
tedious
;
but
for
this
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
first
Volume
of
Sir
H.
Spelman
,
as
also
to
divers
Charters
in
Monast.
Anglican
.
and
Ingulf
;
some
of
which
are
taken
notice
of
in
this
Introduction
,
and
the
following
History
.
This
I
thought
fit
to
superadd
,
the
better
to
explain
what
our
Learned
Author
hath
said
upon
this
Point
.
BUT
notwithstanding
he
there
further
observes
,
That
the
Clergy
themselves
,
both
as
to
Doctrine
,
Discipline
,
and
Ceremonies
,
were
bound
by
the
Publick
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
,
enacted
in
the
Great
Councils
of
the
Nation
;
concerning
which
he
gives
us
these
ensuing
Instances
.
IN
the
Year
673.
Concilium
Herudfordiae
celebratum
est
sub
initio
primi
Anni
Lotharii
Regis
Cantiae
,
praesidente
Theodoro
Cantuariae
Archiepiscopo
.
Mat.
Westm.
fol.
122
,
123.
At
this
Council
(
says
Matthew
Westminster
)
were
present
Episcopi
Angliae
,
&
Reges
,
&
Magnates
Vniversi
:
where
Theodore
proposed
decem
Capitula
,
out
of
a
Book
of
Canons
before
them
all
,
which
were
there
assented
to
,
and
subscribed
.
The
first
was
concerning
the
Observation
of
Easter
;
the
ninth
;
that
the
Number
of
Bishops
should
be
increased
,
Spelm.
Concil.
Vol.
1.
Pag.
152
,
153.
crescente
Fidelium
numero
.
The
rest
were
concerning
Bishops
,
Bishopricks
,
Monks
,
Marriage
,
Fornication
,
&c.
THE
Presence
of
the
Bishops
and
all
the
Magnates
,
makes
this
Assembly
appear
to
have
been
a
Parliament
of
those
Times
.
What
Orders
of
Men
were
comprehended
under
the
word
Magnates
,
is
not
material
to
our
present
purpose
.
The
Great
Councils
that
made
the
Laws
,
and
without
whom
no
Laws
were
made
,
are
frequently
so
described
by
our
Antient
Historians
.
BUT
without
all
peradventure
these
Magnates
were
Laymen
,
and
that
is
enough
for
my
Point
.
THEN
the
same
Author
goes
on
in
these
words
,
In
the
Year
692.
Ina
King
o●
the
West-Saxons
,
enacted
many
Constitutions
for
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
as
De
Formula
vivendi
Ministrorum
Dei
.
De
baptizandis
Infantibus
.
De
Opere
in
die
Dominico
.
De
Immunitate
Fani
,
&c.
The
Preface
to
which
Law
runs
thus
,
Ego
Inas
Dei
beneficio
Occiduorum
Saxonum
Rex
,
suasu
&
Instituto
Cenredi
Patris
mei
,
&
Heddae
&
Erkenwaldi
Episcoporum
meorum
,
Omnium
Senatorum
meorum
,
&
natu
Majorum
Sapientum
Populi
mei
,
in
magnâ
Servorum
,
Dei
frequentiâ
,
religiosè
studebam
tùm
animorum
nostrorum
saluti
,
tùm
communi
Regni
nostri
conservationi
,
ut
legitima
nuptiarum
foedera
,
&c.
Here
the
King
,
his
Bishops
,
all
his
Senators
,
the
Natu
majores
&
Sapientes
of
his
People
,
(
which
are
Descriptions
of
the
Laity
in
the
Parliaments
of
those
Times
)
and
a
great
Number
of
God's
Servants
,
(
by
which
the
Clergy
are
meant
)
make
Ecclestastical
Laws
:
This
was
a
Parliament
,
Ibid.
fol.
182
,
183
,
&c.
as
appears
not
only
by
the
Presence
of
the
Laity
,
but
by
many
Temporal
Laws
enacted
at
the
same
Time
.
IN
the
Year
694.
Concilium
Magnum
Becanceldae
celebratum
est
,
praesidente
Withredo
Rege
Cantiae
,
nec
non
Bertualdo
Archiepiscopo
Britanniae
,
cum
Tobiâ
Episcopo
Roffensi
,
Abbatibus
,
Abbatissis
,
Presbyteris
,
Diaconibus
,
Ducibus
,
Satrapis
,
&c.
All
these
paritèr
tractabant
,
anxie
examinabant
de
statu
Ecclesiarum
Dei
,
&c.
Here
the
King
's
Legislative
Power
in
Ecclesiastical
Matters
exerted
it self
,
not
Personally
,
but
in
this
Great
Council
.
They
do
all
Enact
,
Statuimus
,
decernimus
,
praecipimus
.
For
when
the
King
himself
is
spoken
of
,
the
singular
Number
is
used
,
Nullus
unquàm
habeat
Licentiam
accipere
alicujus
Ecclesiae
vel
Familiae
Monasterii
Dominium
,
Ibid.
p.
189
,
190.
quae
à
meipso
vel
Antecessoribus
meis
,
&c.
A
Council
was
held
at
Berghamstede
,
Anno
quinto
Withredi
Regis
Cantiae
,
i.
e.
Anno
Christi
697.
Sub
Bertualdo
Archiepiscopo
Cantuariensi
,
praesentibus
Gysmundo
Episcopo
Roffensi
,
&
omnibus
Ordinibus
Gentis
illius
,
cùm
Viris
quibusdam
militaribus
.
In
quo
de
moribus
cavetur
ad
Ecclesiae
cognitionem
plerúmque
pertinentibus
.
These
Ordines
Gentis
illius
,
seem
by
the
Preface
to
these
Laws
,
to
be
meant
of
the
Ordines
Ecclesiastici
Gentis
illius
;
but
withal
,
that
they
cum
viris
utíque
militaribus
humanissimè
&
Communi
Omnium
Assensu
has
Leges
decrevere
.
Ibid.
p.
194.
So
that
these
Ecclesiastical
Laws
were
enacted
by
the
Assent
of
the
Viri
Militares
,
as
well
as
of
the
King
and
the
Clergy
.
A
Council
was
held
at
Cloveshoe
,
sub
Cuthberto
Doroberniae
Archiepiscopo
,
praesentibus
(
praetèr
Episcopos
,
Sacerdotes
&
Ecclesiasticos
quamplurimos
)
Aedelbaldo
Merciorum
Rege
cum
suis
Principibus
&
Ducibus
,
Anno
Dom.
747.
In
quo
decernebatur
de
unitate
Ecclesiae
,
Spelm.
Concil.
p.
242
,
&c.
de
statu
Christianae
Religionis
,
&
de
Concordiâ
&
Pace
,
&c.
In
the
Year
787.
Concilium
Legatinum
&
Pananglicum
was
held
at
Calcuith
,
in
which
many
Canons
were
made
de
fide
primitùs
susceptâ
retinenda
,
aliísque
ad
Ecclesiae
regimen
pertinentibus
.
This
Council
was
held
coràm
Rege
Aelfwaldo
,
&
Archiepiscopo
Eanbaldo
,
&
omnibus
Episcopis
&
Abbatibus
Regionis
,
seu
Senatoribus
&
Ducibus
,
&
Populo
Terrae
.
After
these
Ecclesiastical
Laws
had
been
thus
enacted
by
Aelfwald
King
of
Northumberland
,
the
Legats
carried
them
into
the
Council
or
Parliament
of
the
Mercians
,
where
the
glorious
King
Offa
,
cum
Senatoribus
Terrae
,
unà
cum
,
&c.
convenerat
.
There
they
were
read
in
Latin
and
Teutonick
,
that
all
might
understand
,
and
all
promised
to
observe
them
;
and
the
King
and
his
Princes
,
Spelm.
Concil.
vol.
1.
f.
291
,
292
,
&c.
the
Arch-bishop
and
his
Companions
,
signed
them
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross.
MANY
Instances
of
this
kind
might
have
been
added
,
as
particularly
that
of
the
Council
at
Hatfield
,
Anno
680
,
wherein
the
Canons
of
five
General
Councils
were
received
,
which
was
a
Witèna-Gemot
,
a
Conventus
Sapientum
;
but
I
spare
time
,
and
am
indeavouring
only
to
open
a
Door
.
BY
these
Instances
it
is
apparent
,
that
the
same
Body
of
Men
that
enacted
the
Temporal
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
did
in
the
very
same
Councils
make
Laws
for
the
Government
of
the
Church
.
Indeed
,
the
whole
Fabrick
of
the
English-Saxon
Church
was
built
upon
Acts
of
Parliament
;
nothing
in
which
the
whole
Community
was
concern'd
,
was
enacted
,
decreed
,
or
established
,
but
by
that
Authority
.
For
whoso
reads
impartially
the
Histories
of
those
Times
,
and
compares
them
with
one
another
,
will
find
,
that
as
most
of
those
antient
Councils
,
commonly
so
called
,
were
no
other
than
(
to
speak
in
our
Modern
Language
)
Parliaments
;
so
not
any
thing
whatsoever
in
Religion
,
obligatory
to
the
People
,
whether
in
Matters
of
Faith
,
Discipline
,
Ceremonies
,
or
any
Religious
Observances
,
was
imposed
,
but
in
such
Assemblies
as
no
Man
can
deny
to
have
been
Parliaments
of
those
times
,
that
has
not
a
Fore-head
of
Brass
.
For
the
Presence
not
of
the
Kings
only
,
but
of
the
Duces
,
Principes
,
Satrapae
,
Populus
Terrae
,
&c.
shews
sufficiently
,
that
neither
the
Kings
and
the
Clergy
,
without
the
concurrent
Authority
of
the
same
Persons
that
enacted
Temporal
Laws
,
could
prescribe
General
Laws
in
Matters
of
Religion
.
I
do
not
dispute
what
Orders
of
Men
among
the
Saxons
were
described
by
Duces
,
Principes
,
&c.
but
sure
I
am
,
that
they
were
Lay-men
,
and
as
sure
,
that
they
assented
to
,
and
confirmed
those
Laws
,
without
whose
Assent
they
were
no
Laws
:
so
that
the
Kings
of
those
Times
had
no
greater
Legislative
Power
in
Ecclesiastical
Matters
than
in
Temporal
.
THE
tearing
the
Ecclesiastical
Power
from
the
Temporal
,
was
the
great
Root
of
the
Papacy
:
It
was
that
mounted
it
to
this
heighth
;
those
Powers
never
were
distinct
in
England
,
nor
most
other
Nations
,
till
that
See
got
the
Ascendant
.
And
it
is
strange
Inconsistency
to
argue
one
while
,
that
whatever
the
Pope
de
facto
,
formerly
did
by
the
Canon
Law
,
that
of
Right
belongs
to
our
Kings
;
and
another
while
,
that
the
several
Acts
that
restore
the
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
to
the
Crown
,
are
but
declarative
.
It
shews
how
little
the
Supremacy
is
understood
by
Modern
Assertors
of
it
,
and
how
little
they
are
acquainted
with
the
Antient
Government
of
England
.
THE
third
Period
of
Time
to
be
considered
,
shall
be
from
the
uniting
of
the
several
Kingdoms
of
the
Saxons
under
one
Monarchy
to
the
Norman
Conquest
.
IN
this
Division
we
find
a
Letter
from
Pope
Formosus
to
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
wherein
the
Pope
complains
,
that
the
Country
of
the
West-Saxons
had
wanted
Bishops
for
seven
whole
Years
:
Upon
the
Receipt
of
this
Letter
,
the
King
calls
Synodum
Senatorum
Gentis
Anglorum
,
who
being
assembled
,
singulis
tribubus
Gewisiorum
(
i.
e.
West-Saxonum
)
singulos
constituerunt
Episcopos
,
Spelm.
Concil.
387
,
388.
&
quod
olìm
duo
habuerunt
,
in
quinque
divisêrunt
.
THE
Ecclesiastical
Laws
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
and
Guthrun
the
Dane
,
begin
with
this
Proemium
:
Haec
sunt
Senatus-consulta
ac
Instituta
,
quae
primò
Aluredus
&
Guthrunus
Reges
,
deindè
Edwardus
&
Guthrunus
Reges
,
illis
ipsis
temporibus
tulêre
,
cum
pacis
foedus
Daci
&
Angli
ferierunt
.
Quaeque
posteà
à
sapìentibus
(
Tha
Witan
)
saepiùs
recitata
átque
ad
Communem
Regni
utilitatem
aucta
átque
amplificata
sunt
.
The
Titles
of
some
of
these
Laws
are
,
De
Apostatis
,
De
Correctione
Ordinatorum
,
(
i.
e.
)
Sacris
Initiatorum
,
De
Incestu
,
De
Jejuniis
,
&c.
all
of
Ecclesiastical
Cognizance
,
or
at
least
of
after-times
so
reputed
.
These
are
called
Senatus-consulta
,
than
which
a
more
apposite
word
could
scarce
have
been
used
for
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
were
assented
to
by
the
Witen
;
Spelm.
Concil.
390
,
&c.
from
which
word
the
Saxon
Term
for
Parliaments
,
Witena-Gemot
,
is
derived
.
A
Concilium
celebre
was
held
under
King
Athelstan
,
in
quo
Leges
plurimae
,
tùm
Civiles
,
tùm
Ecclesiasticae
,
statuebantur
.
It
's
true
,
the
Civil
Laws
are
omitted
,
and
Sir
Henry
Spelman
gives
us
an
Account
only
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Laws
made
at
this
Assembly
,
which
conclude
,
Decreta
,
Actaque
haec
sunt
in
celebri
Gratanleano
Concilio
,
cui
Wulfelmus
interfuit
Archiepiscopus
,
Spelm.
Concil.
396
,
&c.
&
cùm
eo
Optimates
&
Sapientes
ab
Athelstano
evocati
frequentissimi
.
KING
Edmund
held
a
Council
Anno
944.
where
many
Ecclesiastical
as
well
as
Secular
Laws
were
made
,
as
De
Vitae
castitate
eorum
qui
sacris
initiantur
;
De
Fani
instauratione
;
De
pejerantibus
;
De
iis
qui
barbara
factitarunt
Sacrificia
,
&c.
And
this
Council
is
expressed
to
have
been
Conventus
tàm
Ecclesiasticorum
,
Spelm.
Concil.
fol.
419
,
&c.
quàm
Laicorum
;
celebris
tàm
Ecclesiasticorum
,
quàm
Laicorum
frequentia
.
I
will
give
no
more
Instances
before
the
Conquest
,
tho
numbers
are
to
be
had
which
lie
scattered
up
and
down
in
the
Monkish
Histories
,
which
being
compared
with
one
another
,
will
sufficiently
disclose
what
I
assert
.
For
sometimes
Laws
that
concert
Temporal
Affairs
,
as
well
as
Ecclesiastical
,
are
said
to
have
been
made
by
such
a
King
in
one
Author
,
which
very
Laws
another
Historian
tells
us
were
made
in
the
Great
Council
,
for
which
yet
they
have
no
uniform
,
appropriated
Expression
,
Term
,
or
Denomination
:
Just
as
we
in
common
Parlance
say
,
King
Edward
the
Third
,
or
King
Henry
the
Seventh
made
such
a
Law
,
which
yet
every
Man
understands
to
have
been
made
in
Parliament
,
because
else
it
were
not
a
Law
.
SO
far
have
I
made
bold
with
the
words
of
this
Learned
Gentleman
:
I
shall
now
,
by
way
of
Confirmation
to
what
he
hath
said
,
observe
,
from
Mr.
Lambard's
Edition
of
his
English-Saxon
Laws
(
which
was
a
different
Copy
from
that
,
Lamb.
Archaionomia
,
f.
57.
&
dein
.
from
whence
Sir
Henry
Spelman
published
his
Councils
)
that
our
Saxon
Laws
both
Ecclesiastical
and
Civil
,
were
made
by
one
and
the
same
Authority
,
as
appears
by
the
Preface
to
the
Laws
of
King
Edmund
,
which
we
find
runs
thus
,
Aedmundus
Rex
ipso
solemni
Paschatis
Festo
,
frequentem
Londini
tàm
Ecclesiasticorum
quàm
Laicorum
Coetum
celebravit
,
&c.
So
likewise
in
the
Laws
of
King
Edgar
,
Id.
fol.
62.
the
Preface
of
which
is
thus
,
Leges
quas
Edgarus
Rex
frequenti
Senatu
,
ad
Dei
Gloriam
,
&
Reipublicae
utilitatem
,
sancivit
.
In
the
Saxon
Original
thus
,
MID
HIS
WITENA
GEHEAHTE
GERAED
,
that
is
,
with
the
Council
of
his
Wise-men
he
established
.
The
Laws
of
King
Cnute
likewise
begin
thus
,
Consultum
quod
Canutus
Anglorum
,
Id.
fol.
97.
Dacorum
,
&
Norwegiorum
Rex
,
ex
Sapientûm
Concilio
sancivit
.
(
Note
,
the
words
in
the
Saxon
are
the
same
as
above
.
)
I
could
illustrate
this
further
by
several
more
Instances
out
of
the
same
Volume
,
were
I
not
afraid
of
having
already
trespassed
too
much
upon
you
;
only
I
desire
you
would
please
to
take
notice
,
that
in
each
Body
of
these
above-mentioned
Laws
,
the
Ecclesiastical
precede
,
and
then
the
Civil
or
Temporal
follow
,
tho
being
both
made
at
the
same
time
,
in
the
same
Council
,
and
by
the
joint
Authority
of
the
same
Parties
.
BUT
now
to
add
one
thing
more
from
the
said
Author
,
Mr.
Washington
,
which
is
,
That
Bishopricks
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Dignities
were
in
the
Saxon
Times
(
commonly
)
conferred
in
Parliament
;
we
have
the
Testimony
of
Ingulphus
,
who
was
Abbot
of
Crowland
in
King
William
the
Conqueror's
Reign
;
à
multis
annis
retroactis
nulla
erat
Electio
Praelatorum
merè
libera
&
Canonica
:
sed
omnes
Dignitates
tàm
Episcoporum
,
quàm
Abbatum
,
Regis
Curia
pro
suâ
complacentiâ
conferebat
:
that
is
,
says
he
,
that
for
many
Years
past
,
there
was
no
Election
of
Prelates
absolutely
free
and
Canonical
:
But
all
Dignities
both
of
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
were
conferred
by
the
King's
Court
(
i.
e.
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
I
shall
prove
by
and
by
)
according
to
their
good
Pleasure
.
AFTER
which
,
the
Person
so
elected
,
being
first
consecrated
,
the
King
invested
him
with
the
Temporalties
,
per
traditionem
Baculi
&
Annuli
,
as
you
will
find
in
the
same
Author
.
AND
that
this
Custom
was
very
antient
will
appear
by
the
Election
of
Wilfrid
to
be
Bishop
of
Hagulstade
,
In
vitâ
Wilfridi
,
cap.
11.
edit.
per
Rev.
Dom.
Dr.
Gale
fol.
46.
Anno
666.
for
Stephen
Heddi
expresly
tells
us
in
his
Life
,
Reges
deindè
Concilium
cum
sapientibus
suae
Gentis
post
spatium
inierunt
,
quem
eligerent
in
sedem
vacantem
,
&c.
Responderunt
Omnes
uno
Consensu
,
Neminem
habemus
meliorem
&
digniorem
nostrae
Gentis
,
quàm
Wilfridum
Presbyterum
&
Abbatem
.
Then
the
two
Kings
(
i.
e.
of
Northumberland
)
after
some
time
held
a
Council
with
the
Wise-men
of
their
own
Nation
,
to
consider
whom
they
should
choose
to
fill
up
the
vacant
See
,
&c.
and
they
all
unanimously
answered
,
We
have
none
fitter
nor
more
worthy
in
our
Nation
,
than
Wilfrid
the
Presbyter
and
Abbot
;
and
thereupon
being
presently
elected
,
he
was
consecrated
Bishop
.
THE
next
Authority
of
much
what
the
same
time
you
may
find
in
an
antient
Manuscript-Life
of
St.
Erkenwald
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
Claudius
A.
5.
where
are
these
words
,
Contigit
autèm
Episcopus
Londonicae
sedis
,
Cedda
migravit
ad
Dominum
,
consensu
verò
Sebbae
Regis
,
&
vocabulo
universae
plebis
,
vir
Domini
Erkenwaldus
in
Cathredrâ
Pontificali
sublimatus
est
,
i.
e.
but
it
happened
,
that
Cedda
Bishop
of
London
deceasing
,
Erkenwald
,
that
holy
Man
,
by
the
Consent
of
King
Sebba
,
and
the
Nomination
of
all
the
People
,
was
promoted
to
the
Episcopal
Throne
.
BUT
long
after
this
,
as
a
Nameless
Author
of
the
Manuscript-Life
of
St.
Dunstan
informs
us
,
Bibl.
Cotton
.
Vitellius
D.
17.
he
was
made
Bishop
after
this
manner
,
viz.
Postea
,
Anno
958.
factus
est
magnus
sapientûm
Conventus
,
in
loco
,
qui
vocatur
Bradanforde
,
&
eo
omnium
ex
electione
ordinatus
est
Dunstanus
ad
Episcopum
Wigornensem
.
To
wit
,
that
afterwards
,
scilicet
,
in
the
Year
958.
a
Great
Council
of
the
Wise-men
of
the
Kingdom
,
was
held
at
Bradanforde
,
and
there
by
the
Election
of
them
all
Dunstan
was
advanced
to
be
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
&c.
and
then
the
King
finding
how
well
he
discharged
that
Trust
,
the
same
Author
tells
us
,
that
he
committed
to
him
the
Church
of
London
,
then
void
by
the
Death
of
its
Pastor
,
or
Bishop
.
THIS
Nomination
of
the
King
's
must
be
understood
in
the
same
sense
with
that
which
went
before
,
as
well
as
with
what
immediately
follows
,
viz.
that
Brihthelm
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
being
depriv'd
,
a
little
after
he
retired
to
his
Monastery
,
and
then
Rex
,
scilicet
,
Edgarus
,
ex
Divino
respectu
,
&
Sapientûm
Consilio
,
constituit
Dunstanum
ad
su●m
praedicta
Ecclesiae
Sacerdotem
;
King
Edgar
,
both
from
a
Divine
respect
,
and
from
the
Counsel
of
his
Wise-men
,
constituted
Dunstan
chief
Bishop
of
that
Church
.
THE
next
Example
we
have
,
is
that
of
St.
Wulstan
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
who
(
as
it
is
related
by
a
Monk
of
that
Church
in
his
Manuscript-Life
of
that
Saint
,
about
Anno
1170.
)
being
sent
for
on
purpose
to
be
made
a
Bishop
,
he
gives
us
the
manner
of
his
being
elected
thus
,
Sanctus
ergò
ad
Curiam
exhibitus
,
jubetur
suscipere
Donum
Episcopatûs
;
contrà
ille
niti
,
&
se
tanto
honori
imparem
(
cunctis
reclamitantibus
)
clamitare
,
adeò
concors
populus
in
unam
venerat
sententiam
,
ut
non
peccaret
qui
diceret
in
tot
corporibus
in
hoc
duntaxat
negotio
unam
conflatam
esse
Animam
.
This
holy
Man
being
called
before
the
Great
Council
,
(
for
so
Curia
in
this
place
is
certainly
to
be
understood
)
he
was
commanded
to
accept
the
Gift
of
a
Bishoprick
;
but
he
endeavoured
all
he
could
to
wave
the
Acceptance
of
it
,
alledging
,
that
he
was
altogether
unfit
for
so
great
an
Honour
;
but
the
whole
Assembly
not
admitting
his
Excuse
,
they
all
unanimously
came
to
this
Resolution
,
that
one
should
not
have
told
a
Lie
who
had
said
in
this
particular
Affair
,
that
one
Soul
had
animated
so
many
Bodies
.
SO
that
it
was
not
without
very
good
Cause
,
that
Matthew
Paris
tells
us
concerning
this
Bishop's
Election
,
Mat.
Paris
.
fol.
20.
there
concurred
Plebis
Petitio
,
Voluntas
Episcoporum
,
Gratia
Procerum
,
Regis
Authoritas
.
HAVING
thus
given
you
so
many
good
Authorities
from
antient
Manuscripts
and
approved
Historians
of
the
Power
of
those
Great
Councils
in
the
Election
of
Bishops
,
I
shall
only
add
a
few
more
from
our
Saxon
Annals
.
THE
first
is
under
Anno
970
,
which
relates
,
that
then
Oskytel
,
Arch-bishop
of
York
deceased
,
who
had
been
by
the
Consent
of
King
Edward
the
Martyr
,
and
all
his
Wise-men
,
consecrated
Arch-bishop
of
that
See
.
THE
next
is
under
Anno
994.
and
there
we
read
,
that
Sigeric
the
Arch-bishop
deceasing
,
Aelfric
Bishop
of
Winchester
was
elected
in
his
room
on
Easter-day
at
Ambresbury
,
by
King
Aethelred
,
and
all
his
Wise-men
;
from
whence
it
appears
,
that
not
only
the
King
,
but
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
had
a
share
in
this
Election
.
I
could
give
you
also
several
Instances
in
the
said
Annals
of
divers
Abbots
elected
in
the
same
Assemblies
to
the
greater
Monasteries
;
but
I
hope
what
I
have
done
already
is
sufficient
to
my
present
Purpose
,
and
therefore
shall
leave
it
to
the
Reader
's
Judgment
to
consider
,
whether
,
when
these
Annals
and
Historians
inform
us
,
that
Rex
constituit
such
and
such
a
Man
to
be
Bishop
or
Arch-Bishop
of
such
or
such
a
See
,
it
is
not
to
be
understood
in
the
same
Sense
as
we
have
already
observed
from
Mr.
Washington's
said
Treatise
;
that
when
this
or
that
King
is
said
to
have
made
such
or
such
a
Law
,
it
is
still
to
be
understood
as
made
in
Parliament
?
I
shall
now
say
somewhat
of
the
same
Great
Council's
Power
in
the
Deprivation
of
Bishops
,
of
which
I
shall
not
trouble
you
with
many
,
but
they
shall
be
such
Examples
as
are
of
undeniable
Authority
.
THE
first
is
from
Osbern
in
his
Life
of
Arch-Bishop
Dunstan
,
lately
printed
in
the
first
Volume
of
Anglia
Sacra
,
concerning
the
Deprivation
of
Arch-Bishop
Brihthelme
abovementioned
in
these
words
,
Bryhtelmus
post
paucos
suscepti
Pontificatus
dies
,
cogitans
quod
ad
tantam
rem
minùs
esset
Idoneus
,
jussus
à
Rege
&
Omni
populo
discedere
,
discessit
,
atque
ad
relictam
nuper
Ecclesiam
non
sine
Verecundia
rediit
,
i.
e.
Bryhtelme
within
a
few
Days
after
he
had
received
his
Bishoprick
,
not
thinking
with
himself
that
he
was
fit
for
so
great
a
Charge
,
being
commanded
by
the
King
and
all
the
People
to
quit
it
,
departed
,
and
returned
to
the
Church
he
had
lately
left
,
though
not
without
Shame
.
BUT
that
John
of
Wallingford
was
very
well
satisfied
,
that
this
Arch-Bishop
was
deprived
by
the
Lay
,
as
well
as
Spiritual
part
of
the
Great
Council
,
appears
by
his
Chronicle
,
where
having
set
forth
his
unfi●ness
by
reason
of
his
too
great
Easiness
and
Softness
of
Temper
,
he
proceeds
thus
,
Rex
Edgarus
eadem
via
quâ
ascenderat
,
fecit
eum
descendere
;
nam
Concione
super
hoc
eodem
facta
,
objecit
Bryhthelmo
plura
Capitula
,
nimiam
ipsius
remissionem
morum
argumenta
,
&
condictione
&
Assensu
Baronum
suorum
ad
curam
Solius
Dorcasinae
Ecclesiae
relabi
fecit
,
that
is
,
King
Edgar
made
him
to
go
down
the
same
way
he
got
up
;
for
a
Council
being
called
for
this
very
Matter
,
he
objected
several
Articles
against
this
Bryhtelme
,
shewing
his
too
great
Easiness
and
Remissness
in
Discipline
;
and
thereupon
by
the
Appointment
and
Assent
of
his
Barons
,
he
caused
him
to
retire
to
the
Cure
of
his
former
Church
of
Dorchester
.
By
which
it
is
evident
,
that
this
Author
(
living
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Third
)
was
very
well
satisfied
that
the
Temporal
as
well
as
the
Spiritual
Barons
,
were
concerned
in
this
Deprivation
.
I
was
likewise
from
the
Authority
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
as
also
of
William
of
Malmesbury
,
about
to
have
here
also
added
the
Deprivation
of
one
Siward
,
who
is
reported
by
the
Annals
,
An.
1043.
to
have
been
privately
Consecrated
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
with
the
King
's
good
liking
,
by
Arch-bishop
Eadsige
,
and
who
then
laid
down
that
Charge
:
and
of
which
Siward
,
Lib.
1.
de
Pont.
William
of
Malmesbury
farther
tells
us
,
that
he
was
afterwards
deprived
for
his
Ingratitude
to
Arch-Bishop
Eadsige
,
in
denying
him
necessary
Maintenance
:
but
since
there
is
no
such
Person
as
this
S●●ard
in
the
Catalogues
of
the
Arch-bishops
of
Canterbury
,
and
that
upon
a
more
nice
Examination
,
I
find
in
the
Learned
Mr.
Wharton's
Treatise
,
Vid.
Ang.
Sacra
,
Vol.
1.
Pag.
107.
De
Successione
Archiepis
.
Cantuar.
that
this
Siward
(
who
was
also
Abbot
of
Abingdon
)
was
never
Consecrated
Arch-Bishop
,
but
only
Chorepiscopus
,
or
Substitute
to
Arch-bishop
Eadsige
;
who
was
then
unable
to
perform
his
Function
by
reason
of
his
Infirmities
:
which
upon
a
review
of
this
Passage
in
William
of
Malmesbury
,
I
find
also
confirmed
by
him
,
in
calling
him
no
more
than
Successor
Designatus
,
and
who
being
put
by
for
his
Ingratitude
,
was
preferred
no
higher
than
to
be
Bishop
of
Rochester
;
but
this
is
denied
by
the
abovecited
Mr.
Wharton
,
who
says
expresly
,
that
this
Siward
Abbot
of
Abingdon
,
and
Substitute
to
the
Arch-bishop
,
was
never
Bishop
of
that
See
,
but
died
at
Abingdon
of
a
long
Sickness
before
Arch-Bishop
Eadsige
.
So
much
I
thought
fit
to
let
the
Reader
know
,
because
in
this
History
under
Anno
1043
,
being
deceived
by
the
express
words
of
the
Annals
,
I
have
there
made
this
Siward
to
have
been
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
deprived
for
his
Ingratitude
to
his
Predecessor
,
which
I
am
(
upon
better
Consideration
)
now
convinced
to
have
been
a
Mistake
.
I
shall
conclude
with
our
Saxon
Annals
,
which
under
the
Year
1052.
relate
,
that
Earl
Godwin
having
in
a
Great
Council
held
at
London
,
purged
himself
and
his
Sons
of
the
Crimes
laid
to
their
Charge
;
and
being
thereupon
restored
,
Arch-Bishop
Robert
the
Norman
,
his
Enemy
,
(
having
just
before
fled
away
into
his
own
Country
)
was
not
only
by
a
Decree
of
this
Council
banis●ed
,
but
also
deprived
of
his
Arch-bishoprick
;
and
Stigand
then
was
advanced
to
that
See
in
his
stead
,
which
certainly
was
done
by
the
same
Authority
as
deprived
the
former
:
and
if
so
,
then
I
think
none
can
deny
but
that
Power
might
also
have
deprived
any
other
inferior
Bishop
;
and
yet
we
do
no
where
find
there
was
any
Schism
in
England
among
the
Clergy
at
that
Time
,
because
these
two
Primates
of
the
Church
had
been
deprived
without
their
own
Consent
,
by
the
Lay
,
as
well
as
Spiritual
part
of
the
Great
Council
.
HAVING
now
finished
all
I
had
to
say
concerning
the
Power
of
the
King
,
and
the
Witena-Gemote
in
Ecclesiastical
Matters
,
I
would
not
be
thought
to
assert
that
they
have
the
like
Authorities
in
Matters
of
meer
Spiritual
Cognizance
,
since
I
am
very
well
satisfied
of
the
Primitive
Institution
of
the
Episcopal
Order
,
from
the
first
Preaching
of
Christianity
in
the
Time
of
the
Romans
,
to
the
Restoration
of
it
in
this
Island
upon
the
Conversion
of
the
Saxons
;
which
is
not
liable
to
be
abrogated
by
any
Temporal
Power
,
and
which
has
been
continued
among
the
Britains
or
Welsh
,
without
any
Interruption
from
thence
,
even
to
our
own
Times
.
BUT
as
for
the
Ecclesiastical
Power
,
it
was
at
first
settled
under
the
two
Arch-bishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
,
who
had
then
no
Jurisdiction
or
Preheminence
the
one
over
the
other
;
the
former
being
Primate
of
the
Southern
,
as
the
latter
was
of
the
Northern
parts
of
England
:
only
I
cannot
but
observe
,
Vid.
Lambard
's
Peramb●lat
.
of
Kent
,
Pag.
340.
that
the
Church
of
St.
Martin's
without
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
was
(
till
after
the
Conquest
)
the
See
of
a
Bishop
,
called
in
Latin
Core
Episcopus
,
who
(
always
remaining
in
the
Countrey
)
supplied
the
Absence
of
the
Metropolitan
,
that
for
the
most
part
followed
the
Court
;
and
that
as
well
in
governing
the
Monks
,
as
in
performing
the
Solemnities
of
the
Church
,
and
in
exercising
the
Authority
of
an
Arch-Deacon
;
AND
no
doubt
had
also
the
Episcopal
Powers
of
Ordination
and
Confirmation
,
or
else
he
could
have
been
no
Bishop
.
I
observe
this
to
let
you
see
,
that
the
English
were
not
then
so
strictly
tied
up
as
not
to
allow
of
more
than
one
Bishop
in
one
City
.
BUT
since
I
have
chiefly
designed
to
speak
of
Civil
Affairs
,
I
shall
not
here
meddle
with
the
Ecclesiastical
Authority
of
the
Bishops
or
their
Courts
,
or
the
Officers
belonging
to
them
,
but
will
leave
them
to
those
to
whose
Province
it
does
more
peculiarly
appertain
.
HAVING
thus
dispatched
what
I
had
to
say
concerning
the
Synods
and
Great
Councils
of
the
Kingdom
in
the
Saxon
Times
,
I
shall
in
the
next
Place
treat
of
the
English
Laws
before
the
Conquest
;
Of
the
English
Laws
before
the
Conquest
.
and
they
were
of
two
kinds
,
viz.
either
the
particular
Customs
or
Laws
of
the
several
divisions
of
the
Kingdom
in
which
those
Customs
were
in
use
;
or
else
such
Additions
to
,
or
Emendations
of
them
,
as
were
made
from
time
to
time
by
the
Great
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
concerning
the
Punishment
of
Crimes
,
the
manner
of
holding
Men
to
their
good
Behaviour
,
or
relating
to
the
Alteration
of
Property
either
in
Lands
or
Goods
;
with
divers
other
particulars
,
for
which
I
refer
you
to
the
Laws
themselves
,
as
I
have
extracted
them
from
Sir
Henry
Spelman
and
Mr.
Lambard
,
their
Learned
Collections
:
and
some
concerning
each
of
these
particulars
,
I
have
given
you
in
the
following
Work
.
BUT
to
shew
you
in
the
first
place
the
Original
of
the
Saxon
Customary
Laws
,
The
Original
of
the
Saxon
Customary
Laws
.
they
were
certainly
derived
from
each
of
the
Great
Nations
that
settled
themselves
in
this
Island
before
the
Heptarchy
was
reduced
into
one
Kingdom
;
but
indeed
after
the
Danes
had
settled
themselves
here
in
England
,
we
find
they
were
divided
into
these
three
sorts
of
Laws
,
in
the
beginning
of
Edward
the
Confessor's
Reign
,
according
to
the
several
parts
of
the
Kingdom
wherein
they
prevailed
;
as
,
1.
MERCHEN-LAGE
,
or
the
Mercian
Law
,
1.
Merchen-Lage
.
which
took
place
in
the
Counties
of
Glocester
,
Worcester
,
Hereford
,
Warwick
,
Oxon
,
Chester
,
Salop
and
Stafford
.
2.
WEST-Saxon-Lage
,
or
the
Law
of
the
West-Saxons
,
2.
West-Saxon-Lage
.
which
was
in
use
in
the
Counties
of
Kent
,
Sussex
,
Surrey
,
Berks
,
Southampton
,
Somerset
,
Dorset
,
Devon
and
Cornwal
;
I
mean
that
part
of
it
which
spoke
English
,
the
rest
being
governed
by
their
own
(
i.
e.
)
the
British
Laws
.
3.
DANE-Lage
,
3.
Dane-Lage
.
or
the
Laws
which
the
Danes
introduced
here
into
those
Counties
where
they
chiefly
fixed
,
viz.
in
those
of
York
,
Derby
,
Nottingham
,
Leicester
,
Lincoln
,
Northampton
,
Bucks
,
Hertford
,
Essex
,
Middlesex
,
Suffolk
and
Cambridg
.
BUT
as
for
Cumberland
,
Northumberland
,
and
Westmoreland
,
I
suppose
they
are
omitted
in
this
Catalogue
,
because
in
the
Times
not
long
before
the
Conquest
,
the
first
was
under
the
Power
of
the
Scots
,
and
consequently
under
their
Laws
,
as
the
two
latter
were
under
that
of
their
own
Earls
,
who
ruled
those
Counties
as
Feudatary
Princes
under
the
Kings
of
England
;
tho
thus
much
is
certain
,
that
the
Danish
Laws
took
Place
there
as
well
as
in
Yorkshire
.
BUT
after
King
Edward
the
Confessor
came
to
the
Crown
,
he
reduced
the
whole
Kingdom
under
one
General
;
for
thus
says
Ranulph
Higden
,
as
he
is
cited
by
Sir
Henry
Spelman
in
his
Glossary
,
Tit.
Lex
.
Ex
tribus
his
Legibus
,
Sanctus
Edwardus
unam
Legem
Communem
edidit
,
quas
Leges
Sancti
Edwardi
usque
hodie
vocant
.
Brompton
says
the
like
,
Iste
Supradictus
Rex
Sanct.
Ed.
Conf.
dictus
est
Edwardus
Tertius
,
qui
Leges
Communes
Anglorum
Genti
tempore
suo
ordinavit
;
quia
proantè
Leges
nimìs
partiales
editae
fuerant
.
But
Roger
Hoveden
carries
them
up
higher
in
his
History
of
Henry
the
Second
,
for
he
says
,
Quod
istae
Leges
primùm
inventae
&
institutae
erant
tempore
Edgari
Avi
sui
;
sed
postquam
Edwardus
venit
ad
Regnum
,
Consilio
Baronum
Angliae
,
Legem
per
48.
Annos
sopit●m
excitavit
,
excitatam
reparavit
,
reparatam
decoravit
,
decoratam
confirmavit
;
confirmata
verò
vocata
est
Lex
Edwardi
Regis
,
non
quià
ipse
invenisset
eam
prius
,
sed
cum
praetermissa
fuerat
,
&
Oblivioni
penitùs
data
è
Diebus
Avi
sui
Edgari
,
qui
primus
Inventor
ejus
fuisse
dicitur
usque
ad
sua
tempora
,
quià
justa
&
honesta
erant
,
è
profundo
Abysso
extraxit
,
&
eam
revocavit
,
&
ut
suam
observandam
tradidit
.
But
the
true
Reason
why
it
is
called
the
Common
Law
,
is
,
because
it
is
the
Common
or
Municipal
Law
of
this
Kingdom
;
so
that
Lex
Communis
,
or
Jus
Patriae
,
is
all
one
with
Lex
Patriae
,
or
Jus
Patrium
:
and
it
is
also
called
the
Common
Law
in
other
Countries
,
as
Lex
Communis
Norica
,
Burgundica
,
Lombardica
,
&c.
And
from
this
latter
they
were
so
called
by
William
the
First
,
in
his
Confirmation
of
them
.
HAVING
now
given
you
the
Original
of
our
Laws
in
General
,
we
will
next
proceed
to
shew
you
what
they
were
in
particular
,
as
far
as
they
concern
those
two
great
Branches
of
all
Municipal
Laws
,
viz.
the
Civil
or
the
Criminal
:
The
former
o●
which
concerns
Lands
and
Goods
,
and
the
latter
the
Nature
and
Punishments
of
Criminal
Offences
.
The
Civil
Laws
.
TO
begin
with
the
former
as
far
as
it
concerns
Lands
,
I
shall
satisfy
my self
with
what
Dr.
Brady
hath
with
great
Industry
and
Exactness
extracted
in
the
first
part
of
his
Compleat
History
of
England
,
out
of
those
Learned
Authors
you
will
find
there
cited
in
the
Margin
,
Dr.
Brady's
Compleat
Hist.
Fol.
66
,
67.
which
is
as
follows
.
Mr.
Somner
says
,
there
were
but
two
sorts
of
Tenures
here
in
the
Saxon
times
before
the
Conquest
;
Gavelkind
,
Fol.
11.
[
](A64087-e60100-b)[1.]
[1.]
K.
Edw.
Sen.
cap.
11.
Bocland
and
Folkland
,
to
which
two
all
other
sorts
of
Land
might
be
reduced
.
Bocland
,
as
[
](A64087-e60150-b)[2.]
[2.]
Gloss.
in
verbo
Terrâ
ex
Scripto
.
Bocland
and
Folkland
,
what
?
Lambard
says
,
was
Free
and
Hereditary
,
and
was
a
Possession
by
Writing
,
the
other
without
.
That
by
Writing
was
possessed
by
the
Free
or
Nobler
sort
;
that
without
,
called
Folkland
,
was
holden
by
paying
Annual
Rent
,
or
performance
of
Services
,
and
was
possessed
by
the
Rural
People
,
Rusticks
,
Colons
or
Clowns
;
in
those
Times
these
Writings
[
](A64087-e60220-b)[3.]
[3.]
Spelm.
Concil.
Fol.
310.
An.
800.
Concil.
Clovesho
.
C.
2
,
3
,
6.
were
called
in
Latin
,
Libelli
Terrarum
,
Landboc's
and
Telligraphia
,
and
Livery
and
Seizin
was
then
made
and
given
,
by
[
](A64087-e60250-b)[4.]
[4.]
Somner
.
ut
●up
.
pag.
12
,
13.
delivery
of
a
Turf
taken
from
the
Land
with
the
Writings
:
This
was
called
Terra
Testamentalis
,
&
hereditaria
,
Land
Inheritable
,
and
devisable
by
Will
,
unless
the
first
Purchaser
or
Acquirer
,
by
Writing
or
Witness
,
had
prohibited
it
;
and
then
it
could
not
be
sold
or
disposed
of
from
the
[
](A64087-e60270-b)[5.]
[5.]
LL.
A●uvid
.
Cap.
37.
Bocland
and
Allodium
.
nearest
Kindred
.
This
Bocland
was
of
the
same
Nature
with
Allodium
in
Doomsday
,
holden
without
any
Paiments
,
nor
chargeable
with
Services
to
any
Lord
or
Seignory
;
and
though
the
Name
was
almost
quite
lost
,
yet
the
thing
remained
under
the
Name
of
Allodium
,
and
the
Lands
possessed
by
the
Allodiarii
frequently
mentioned
in
Doomsday
.
I
have
been
the
more
exact
in
putting
down
this
Passage
,
because
it
plainly
proves
,
from
the
learned
Doctor
's
own
shewing
,
that
if
the
greatest
part
of
the
Lands
before
the
Conquest
,
held
by
Men
of
any
Quality
,
were
Bocland
,
Compl.
Hist.
pag.
66
,
67.
and
that
this
Bocland
was
the
same
(
as
he
grants
)
with
Lands
held
in
Allodio
;
(
and
I
have
already
proved
that
such
Lands
were
held
without
any
Paiments
or
Services
,
other
than
such
publick
Taxes
as
were
imposed
by
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
;
that
is
,
Danegelt
,
with
such
other
Duties
as
all
Lands
whatsoever
were
liable
to
:
)
then
is
it
also
as
evident
that
these
Lands
,
which
were
far
the
greatest
part
of
the
Lands
in
the
Kingdom
,
were
not
held
by
Knight's
Service
,
and
consequently
their
Owners
could
not
be
Tenants
in
Capite
,
as
this
Author
is
pleased
in
other
Places
to
suppose
;
and
therefore
these
Tenants
in
Allodio
could
never
be
so
represented
by
such
Military
Persons
,
as
that
they
alone
could
either
make
Laws
for
them
,
or
lay
Taxes
on
their
Estates
,
without
their
Consents
either
by
themselves
or
Representatives
in
the
Great
Councils
or
Parliaments
of
those
Times
;
and
therefore
such
free
Tenants
must
have
either
appeared
for
themselves
in
Person
,
or
have
chosen
others
to
represent
them
.
AND
if
any
Man
doubt
whether
these
Lands
held
in
Allodio
,
were
before
the
Conquest
the
greatest
part
of
the
Lands
of
the
Kingdom
;
I
must
refer
them
for
their
Satisfaction
to
Mr.
Somners
and
Mr.
Taylor
's
Treatises
upon
Gavelkind
,
Pag.
603.
as
also
to
Mr.
Lambard's
Discourse
of
the
Customs
of
Kent
,
at
the
end
of
his
Perambulation
of
that
County
;
who
there
fully
prove
,
that
the
Antient
Bocland
descending
to
all
the
Male
Issue
alike
,
was
not
meer
Socage
Tenure
,
but
Allodial
.
2dly
,
That
this
was
the
general
Tenure
of
all
Lands
not
held
by
Knights
Service
before
the
Conquest
,
(
as
well
Gavelkind
as
others
)
and
that
not
only
at
the
Common
Law
,
but
confirmed
by
divers
Saxon
Kings
;
as
by
that
Law
of
King
Edmund
,
Si
quis
intestatus
obierit
,
Liberi
ejus
haereditatem
aequalitèr
dividant
:
So
likewise
by
the
68
th
and
75
th
Laws
of
King
Cnute
,
as
also
by
those
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
confirmed
by
William
the
Conqueror
,
Cap.
36.
And
therefore
Mr.
Somner
in
his
said
Treatise
of
Gavelkind
,
farther
proves
,
that
this
was
a
Liberty
left
to
the
Kentish
Men
by
William
the
Conqueror
,
when
all
the
rest
of
England
changed
its
Antient
Tenure
;
and
Mr.
Taylor
in
his
History
of
Gavelkind
,
Chap.
6
,
7
,
8.
hath
proved
this
to
have
been
a
general
Custom
,
not
only
in
Kent
,
but
in
Wales
and
several
parts
of
England
.
I
shall
not
any
further
pursue
what
the
Doctor
has
said
of
Lands
holden
by
Military
Service
before
the
Conquest
,
or
of
the
Herriots
or
Reliefs
that
were
due
upon
them
,
which
were
payable
out
of
the
Feudal
Lands
of
the
Ealdormen
,
middle
and
less
Thanes
;
but
shall
refer
you
to
the
Laws
of
King
Cnute
,
and
those
of
the
Confessor
,
the
former
of
which
you
will
find
at
the
end
of
his
Reign
in
the
ensuing
Volume
,
wherein
is
set
down
what
the
Heirs
of
each
of
those
Feudatary
Tenants
were
to
pay
to
their
Lords
at
the
Death
of
their
Ancestors
.
BUT
that
these
could
not
be
near
all
the
Lands
of
England
,
appears
by
what
hath
been
already
said
of
Lands
held
in
Allodio
.
And
I
have
known
some
Learned
Antiquaries
,
who
have
not
without
good
Cause
believed
that
all
Tenure
by
Knight-Service
in
England
,
was
derived
from
the
Danes
and
Norwegians
,
who
upon
their
Conquests
and
settling
here
,
first
brought
in
that
sort
of
Tenure
out
of
Denmark
and
Norway
;
from
whence
the
English
Saxon
Kings
might
by
Degrees
impose
it
upon
several
Lands
by
them
granted
to
their
Ealdormen
or
Earls
,
and
chief
Thanes
,
by
Military
or
Knights
Service
,
who
likewise
granted
them
to
their
inferiour
Thanes
under
the
like
Tenures
;
and
yet
it
would
have
been
very
unreasonable
that
such
inferior
Thanes
should
have
so
far
been
deprived
of
their
antient
English
Freedom
,
as
that
the
Earls
and
King's
Thanes
should
have
it
in
their
Power
to
make
what
Laws
,
and
impose
what
Taxes
they
pleased
upon
them
as
their
under
Tenants
,
without
their
Consent
.
AND
if
meer
Tenure
alone
could
have
done
this
,
I
would
fain
know
why
the
English
Kings
before
the
Conquest
,
by
the
same
reason
might
not
as
well
have
made
Laws
,
and
taxed
their
Tenants
in
Capite
without
their
Consent
,
as
these
could
have
done
their
Tenants
that
held
under
them
?
But
this
is
altogether
false
in
Matter
of
Fact
,
as
all
the
Histories
of
those
Times
shew
;
Danegelt
it self
being
first
imposed
by
the
Consent
of
the
King
and
his
Wites
,
Anno
994.
as
appears
by
the
Saxon
Annals
.
NOT
but
that
I
grant
all
the
Lands
of
England
were
then
held
under
those
three
great
Services
called
in
Latin
Trinoda
Necessitas
,
viz.
1.
Expedition
(
that
is
,
the
finding
of
Men
to
defend
the
Kingdom
in
case
of
Invasion
.
)
2.
The
Repair
of
Bridges
;
and
,
3.
Fortifying
of
Castles
;
from
which
even
Lands
granted
to
the
Church
were
not
exempted
,
as
appears
by
the
Charters
to
several
Monasteries
.
But
these
were
Services
due
,
and
to
be
performed
by
the
Common
Law
and
Custom
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
did
not
concern
one
sort
of
Tenure
more
than
another
.
I
have
no
more
to
observe
concerning
this
Bocland
,
but
that
it
passed
by
Deed
,
Ingulph
.
Hist.
fol.
508.
called
by
Ingulphus
,
Chirographa
,
until
the
Confessor's
time
,
and
was
confirmed
by
the
Subscriptions
of
the
Fideles
,
or
Subjects
there
present
,
with
golden
Crosses
,
and
some
other
holy
Marks
;
only
this
methinks
ought
not
to
be
passed
over
,
that
the
Ceremony
of
Livery
or
Seizin
of
Lands
is
very
antient
,
as
appears
by
the
Charter
of
Ceadwalla
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
(
preserved
among
the
Evidences
belonging
to
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
)
in
the
Year
DCLXXXVII
.
made
to
Theodore
then
Arch-bishop
of
that
See
,
of
certain
Lands
with
this
Subscription
,
Ad
cumulum
autèm
Confirmationis
,
ego
Cedwalla
Cespitem
terrae
praedictae
supèr
sanctum
Altare
Salvatoris
posui
,
&
propriâ
manu
,
pro
ignorantia
Literarum
,
signum
sanctae
Crucis
expressi
&
subscripsi
:
that
is
,
For
the
farther
Confirmation
thereof
,
I
Ceadwalla
have
put
this
said
Turf
of
Earth
upon
the
holy
Altar
,
and
for
want
of
Learning
,
have
with
my
own
Hand
made
and
subscribed
the
Sign
of
the
holy
Cross.
The
like
also
hath
Camden
out
of
a
Patent
made
by
Withered
King
of
Kent
,
Vid.
Camd.
Brit.
in
Cantio
.
to
a
Nunnery
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
.
So
much
for
Bocland
.
CONTRARY
to
which
was
that
called
Folkland
,
which
Sir
Henry
Spelman
says
,
Folkland
.
Spelm.
Gloss.
●it
.
Folkland
.
was
Terra
popularis
,
scilicet
,
quae
jure
communi
possidetur
,
vel
sine
scripto
;
that
is
,
Land
belonging
to
the
ordinary
sort
of
People
,
which
they
enjoyed
of
common
Right
,
without
any
Writings
or
Deeds
,
as
we
see
in
Copy-hold
Lands
at
this
day
,
for
which
the
Tenants
have
seldom
any
other
Evidences
than
the
Copy
of
the
Court-Rolls
of
the
Mannor
;
which
Copy-hold
Lands
were
antiently
either
held
by
Sockmen
(
that
is
,
Free-men
holding
by
the
Plow
)
to
perform
mean
and
villain
Services
,
or
else
by
those
who
were
Villains
appendant
to
the
Mannor
.
THESE
might
be
ousted
of
their
small
Estates
at
the
Will
of
the
Lord
,
Tenants
in
Antient
Demesne
.
which
a
Farmer
could
not
be
so
long
as
he
honestly
performed
his
Services
;
and
these
were
they
,
who
after
the
Conquest
were
called
Tenants
in
Antient
Demesne
,
either
of
the
King
,
or
of
some
other
Lord
,
as
you
will
find
in
the
old
Natura
Breviam
.
Cap.
Breve
de
Recto
.
OF
the
like
sort
also
,
as
Dr.
Brady
very
well
informs
us
,
Compleat
.
Hist.
fol.
67
,
68.
were
Lands
and
Possessions
mentioned
by
other
Names
in
our
Saxon
Laws
,
as
Gaffolland
,
Rent-Land
,
or
Farm-Land
,
Foedus
Alured
,
Saxon
Tenures
.
and
Guthr
.
c.
2.
Gafogyldenhus
,
an
House
yielding
or
paying
Rent
,
or
Gable
.
LL.
Inae
,
c.
6.
There
are
also
mentioned
Inland
,
Inland
.
Utland
or
Outland
.
or
the
Lords
Demesnes
,
which
he
kept
in
his
own
Hands
,
and
Neatland
,
which
is
called
Vtland
,
or
Outland
,
in
[
](A64087-e61700-b)*
*
Lamb.
Peramb
.
Kent
,
p.
495.
Byrthric's
Will
;
Terra
Villanorum
,
and
was
let
out
to
Country-men
,
or
Villagers
,
Aegder
of
Thegnes
inlandge
,
of
Neatland
,
i.
e.
either
of
the
Lords
or
Thanes
Inland
,
or
Demesnes
,
or
else
the
Country-mans
,
Villagers
,
or
Villan's
Land
,
1
Edit.
Spelm.
Gloss.
in
verb.
Gafolland
,
Neatland
,
and
Vtland
,
as
[
](A64087-e61820-b)†
†
Gavelk
.
p.
14
,
115.
Mr.
Somner
truly
informs
us
,
were
opposed
to
Inland
,
Spelm.
Gloss.
in
verbo
.
or
Demesne-Lands
,
and
were
Lands
granted
out
for
Rent
,
or
Service
,
or
both
,
and
reducible
to
Folkland
;
and
't
is
very
probable
they
were
the
same
,
or
of
the
same
Nature
;
for
that
in
the
Laws
where
they
are
mentioned
,
it
appears
they
were
always
occupied
by
Ceorls
,
Churles
,
Country-men
,
Colons
or
Clowns
;
The
Names
of
ordinary
People
.
by
Gebures
,
Boors
,
Rustics
,
Plough
,
or
Husbandmen
;
or
by
Neates
,
and
Geneates
,
Drudges
,
Villanes
,
or
Villagers
.
These
three
Saxon
words
being
almost
of
the
same
Signification
,
tho
very
different
in
Sound
,
were
always
applied
to
the
ordinary
sort
of
People
,
called
by
us
Folk
at
this
day
.
Thus
far
the
Doctor
,
which
I
will
not
contradict
,
tho
he
here
makes
all
Ceorles
Men
to
have
been
meer
Drudges
,
which
was
not
so
,
since
those
that
held
Land
by
Socage-Services
,
were
as
free
as
to
all
things
else
from
the
Power
of
their
Lords
,
as
our
Tenants
are
at
this
day
.
BUT
I
desire
by
the
way
,
that
this
may
not
be
unobserved
,
that
I
can
no
where
find
the
word
Colonus
used
for
a
Husbandman
or
Clown
,
in
any
of
our
antient
Saxon
Laws
,
Spelm.
Gloss.
in
verb.
tho
Sir
Henry
Spelman
gives
us
some
Examples
of
the
use
of
it
in
the
German
Laws
,
there
signifying
Liberi
Ecclesiastici
,
quos
Colonos
vocant
,
and
the
King
had
also
his
Coloni
;
but
this
learned
Author
supposes
that
these
Coloni
answered
our
Sockmen
,
who
were
certainly
Freemen
and
not
Villains
.
Nor
did
Villanus
signify
a
Villain
,
but
a
Country-man
or
Villager
in
general
,
till
after
the
Conquest
;
and
then
it
was
not
from
the
Latin
but
French
Idiom
,
that
a
Villain
came
to
signify
a
Slave
or
Drudg
.
HAVING
now
given
you
what
I
thought
fit
to
say
concerning
the
several
Tenures
,
and
ways
of
Conveyance
of
Lands
in
the
Saxon
Times
,
I
shall
proceed
in
the
next
place
to
discourse
somewhat
of
the
manner
of
the
disposing
of
their
Goods
and
Personal
Estates
,
which
they
might
do
either
by
Deed
or
last
Will
in
Writing
,
as
at
this
day
:
But
if
they
happened
at
any
time
to
die
intestate
,
then
their
Goods
were
equally
divided
between
the
Wife
and
Children
of
the
Deceased
;
tho
by
a
Law
of
King
Edmund
,
the
Relict
,
or
Widow
,
was
to
have
half
her
Husband's
Goods
,
yet
by
the
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
it
was
declared
,
that
in
case
any
one
died
Intestate
,
then
the
Children
were
equally
to
divide
the
Goods
;
which
I
take
to
be
understood
with
a
Salvo
of
the
Wife's
Dower
or
Portion
.
As
yet
therefore
the
Ordinaries
had
nothing
to
do
with
the
Administration
,
for
Goods
passed
by
Descent
as
well
as
Lands
,
and
upon
this
Custom
the
Writ
de
Rationabili
parte
Bonorum
was
grounded
at
the
Common
Law
,
as
well
for
the
Children
as
the
Wife's
Part
,
F.N.B.
p.
122.
according
as
by
the
Body
of
the
Writ
may
appear
.
THE
antientest
Will
that
Mr.
[
](A64087-e62270-b)*
*
The
Original
of
Ecclesiast.
Jurisdict.
of
Testaments
,
set
out
by
Dr.
Littleton
,
fol.
5.
Selden
says
he
hath
observed
before
the
Conquest
,
is
,
one
of
King
Edgar's
time
,
which
Mr.
Lambard
[
](A64087-e62330-b)†
†
Peramb
.
Cant.
p.
548.
has
given
us
in
his
Perambulation
of
Kent
,
and
that
is
of
one
Brithric
,
a
Gentleman
,
or
Thane
,
and
his
Wife
Elswithe
,
wherein
they
devised
both
their
Lands
and
Goods
,
and
also
gave
his
chief
Lord
and
the
Lady
his
Wife
several
noble
Legacies
to
prevail
with
him
that
his
Will
might
stand
good
.
By
which
it
should
seem
the
Lands
bequeathed
were
Feudal
Lands
(
held
by
Knights
Service
)
which
could
not
be
alienated
without
the
Lord's
Consent
.
But
Mr.
Selden
there
further
takes
notice
,
That
the
Protection
or
Execution
of
this
Testament
,
as
well
as
the
Probate
,
were
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Lord's
Court
;
and
that
especially
because
divers
Lords
of
Mannors
have
to
this
day
the
Probate
of
Testaments
by
Custom
continued
,
against
that
which
is
otherwise
regularly
settled
in
the
Church
.
BUT
as
for
Intestates
Goods
,
he
says
,
The
Disposition
or
Administration
of
them
was
in
the
Saxon
times
in
the
chief
Lord
of
him
that
died
,
Selden
ut
sup.
fol.
15
,
16.
cap.
1.
in
case
the
Intestate
were
an
immediate
Tenant
,
and
died
at
home
in
Peace
:
But
in
case
he
were
no
Tenant
,
or
died
in
his
Lord's
Army
,
then
it
was
(
it
seems
)
as
other
Inheritance
,
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
that
Temporal
Court
within
whose
Territory
the
Goods
were
.
This
may
be
proved
out
of
the
Laws
of
that
Time
,
which
ordain
,
that
upon
the
Death
of
an
Intestate
,
whom
they
call
CWIALE
AWE
,
the
Lord
[
](A64087-e62500-b)*
*
Canuti
Leg.
cap.
68.
is
only
to
have
the
Heriots
due
to
him
,
which
are
also
appointed
by
[
](A64087-e62520-b)†
†
Ejusdem
Leg.
cap.
68.
the
Laws
of
the
same
time
,
that
by
his
(
the
Lord's
)
Advice
or
Judgment
,
his
(
the
Intestate's
)
Goods
be
divided
among
his
Wife
and
Children
,
and
the
next
of
kin
,
according
as
to
every
one
of
them
of
right
belongs
;
that
is
,
according
to
the
nearness
of
Kindred
,
if
no
Children
,
or
Nephews
from
them
be
:
for
it
must
,
I
suppose
,
be
understood
,
that
the
Succession
was
such
,
that
the
Children
excluded
all
their
Kindred
,
and
of
their
Kindred
the
next
succeeded
,
according
to
that
in
Tacitus
[
](A64087-e62570-b)‖
‖
De
Moribus
Germanorum
.
of
his
Germans
,
whose
Customs
were
doubtless
mixed
with
our
English-Saxons
;
Haeredes
,
says
he
,
successorésque
sint
cuique
liberi
,
&
nullum
Testamentum
.
But
it
seems
Christianity
afterwards
brought
in
the
free
Power
of
making
Testaments
amongst
them
,
Si
liberi
non
sunt
,
proximus
gradus
in
possessione
,
Fratres
,
Patrui
,
Avunculi
.
BUT
this
is
express'd
only
in
case
the
Tenant
died
at
home
,
and
in
Peace
;
for
if
he
died
in
his
Lord's
[
](A64087-e62640-b)*
*
Canut
.
Legibus
,
cap.
75.
Army
,
both
the
Heriot
was
forgiven
,
and
the
Inheritance
both
of
Goods
and
Lands
was
to
be
divided
as
it
ought
,
which
was
,
it
seems
,
by
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Temporal
Court
,
within
whose
Territory
the
Death
(
of
the
Intestate
)
or
Goods
were
;
for
in
that
case
,
it
is
not
said
,
that
the
Lord's
Judgment
was
to
be
used
,
but
that
the
Heirs
should
divide
all
;
or
,
as
the
words
in
the
Confessor's
Law
are
,
habeant
[
](A64087-e62700-b)†
†
Leg.
Edw.
Confess
.
cap.
de
Heretochiis
.
Haeredes
ejus
pecuniam
&
terram
ejus
sine
aliqua
Diminutione
,
&
rectè
dividant
inter
se
;
where
the
Right
of
the
Heir
both
to
Lands
and
Goods
is
expresly
designed
,
but
the
Judg
that
should
give
it
them
,
not
mentioned
.
Therefore
it
seems
,
it
remained
as
other
Parts
of
the
Common
Law
,
under
the
Temporal
Jurisdiction
,
as
by
the
[
](A64087-e62720-b)*
*
F.
S
Instit.
de
bonorum
possessione
.
Civil
Law
it
was
under
the
Praetors
.
Thus
far
this
learned
and
great
Author
.
FROM
whence
we
may
make
this
Note
,
that
the
Probate
of
Wills
was
a
Matter
of
Civil
Cognizance
before
the
Conquest
,
and
for
some
time
after
,
till
,
the
Canon
Law
being
more
generally
received
in
England
,
the
Bishops
Courts
took
this
Power
to
themselves
,
supposed
by
Mr.
Selden
,
in
his
6
th
Chapter
of
his
said
Treatise
,
to
be
about
the
time
of
Henry
the
Second
.
WE
shall
now
,
in
the
last
place
,
Criminal
part
of
the
English
Saxon
Laws
.
go
on
to
the
Criminal
part
of
the
English-Saxon
Laws
,
viz.
the
manner
of
Trial
,
Judgment
and
Execution
pass'd
and
inflicted
on
Offenders
in
those
Times
.
ALL
Trials
for
Criminal
Matters
were
then
either
in
the
Court-Leets
,
the
Sheriffs-turn
,
or
the
County-Courts
,
All
Trials
in
Court-Leets
,
Sheriffs-turn
,
or
County-Courts
.
in
which
last
the
greater
Offenders
were
commonly
tried
,
and
that
most
antiently
by
Witnesses
and
Juries
,
as
at
this
day
:
for
we
find
in
the
Mirror
of
Justices
,
Mirror
,
Cap.
5.
Sect.
1.
that
King
Alfred
commanded
one
of
his
Justices
to
be
put
to
death
for
passing
Sentence
upon
a
Verdict
corruptly
obtained
,
upon
the
Votes
of
the
Jurors
,
whereof
three
of
the
Twelve
were
in
the
Negative
.
And
the
same
King
put
another
of
his
Justices
to
death
for
passing
Sentence
of
Death
upon
an
Ignoramus
return'd
by
the
Jury
.
BUT
the
first
Law
we
read
of
that
defined
the
Number
of
Jury-men
to
be
Twelve
,
The
Number
of
Jury-men
to
be
Twelve
.
was
that
of
Aetheldred
I.
above
two
hundred
Years
before
the
Conquest
,
which
says
,
In
singulis
Centuriis
,
&c.
in
English
thus
,
In
every
Century
or
Hundred
,
let
there
be
a
Court
,
LL.
Sax.
Lamb.
and
let
Twelve
Antient
Freemen
,
together
with
the
Lord
of
the
Hundred
,
be
sworn
that
they
will
not
condemn
the
Innocent
,
nor
acquit
the
Guilty
.
BUT
whether
there
were
any
such
thing
as
a
Grand
Jury
or
Inquest
,
we
do
not
particularly
find
,
Grand
Jury
.
only
we
may
reasonably
conclude
there
was
,
because
in
the
same
Mirror
we
read
that
a
Justice
suffered
Death
for
passing
Sentence
only
upon
the
Coroner's
Record
;
and
another
Justice
had
the
same
Punishment
for
condemning
one
without
any
preceding
Appeal
or
Indictment
.
YET
the
first
time
that
we
find
any
mention
of
a
Jury
by
Mens
Peers
or
Equals
,
is
in
the
Agreement
between
Alfred
and
Guthrune
the
Dane
,
in
these
words
in
English
,
viz.
That
if
a
Lord
or
a
Baron
be
accused
of
Homicide
,
he
shall
be
acquitted
by
twelve
Lords
;
K.
Alured
.
Concil.
Brit.
fol.
492.
but
if
of
inferiour
Rank
,
he
shall
be
acquitted
by
eleven
of
his
Equals
,
and
one
Lord
.
BUT
in
Cases
very
doubtful
,
and
where
there
was
not
sufficient
Evidence
by
Witnesses
,
but
only
strong
Presumptions
of
Guilt
,
Ordeal
,
what
,
and
what
〈◊〉
Trial.
Somn.
Gloss●r
.
in
verbo
Ordeal
.
in
the
times
after
King
Alfred
,
Trials
by
Ordeal
came
in
,
which
Somner
in
his
Glossary
says
was
derived
from
Or
a
Negative
,
or
Privative
,
and
Dal
,
which
signifies
Distinction
,
or
Difference
,
that
is
,
without
any
Distinction
or
Difference
,
and
imports
a
just
,
impartial
Judgment
:
it
was
of
two
sorts
,
by
Fire
or
Water
;
by
Fire
,
when
the
Person
accused
carried
in
his
bare
Hand
a
red-hot
Iron
some
few
steps
;
which
,
if
it
weighed
but
one
Pound
,
was
called
single
Ordeal
,
and
so
double
,
or
treble
,
according
to
the
Pounds
the
Iron
weighed
:
or
when
he
walked
bare-foot
,
and
blindfold
,
over
and
between
certain
red-hot
Plow-shares
,
placed
at
a
stated
distance
;
if
in
doing
this
the
Party
was
burnt
,
he
was
pronounced
Guilty
;
if
not
,
he
was
accounted
Innocent
.
Water-Ordeal
was
either
when
they
cast
the
accused
into
Water
,
and
if
they
did
swim
,
were
adjudged
Guilty
;
if
they
sunk
,
Innocent
:
or
else
their
Hands
and
Arms
were
put
sometimes
up
to
the
Wrist
,
LL.
Longob
.
lib.
1.
tit.
9.
c.
39.
Glanv
.
lib.
14.
cap.
1.
in
fine
.
sometimes
up
to
the
Elbow
in
boiling-hot
Water
;
if
they
were
scalded
,
they
were
esteemed
Guilty
;
if
not
,
Innocent
.
The
Noble
and
Freemen
were
tried
by
Fire-Ordeal
,
the
Peasants
and
Servants
by
Water
Ordeal
.
A
great
Example
of
the
former
you
will
find
towards
the
latter
end
of
the
sixth
Book
,
Fol.
79.
concerning
the
putting
of
Queen
Emma
,
Mother
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
to
this
Fire-Ordeal
by
Plow-shares
,
upon
suspicion
of
Incontinency
with
Ailwyn
Bishop
of
Winchester
:
but
indeed
this
Story
is
very
improbable
for
several
reasons
;
for
first
,
the
Crime
she
stood
accused
of
could
be
no
more
than
simple
Fornication
,
which
was
then
as
well
as
now
within
the
Cognizance
of
the
Church
,
and
for
which
no
higher
Punishment
than
the
common
Penance
was
inflicted
.
And
further
,
See
the
Hist.
Anno
1042.
we
find
this
Queen
to
have
fallen
into
the
King's
Displeasure
in
the
first
or
second
Year
of
his
Reign
,
and
being
not
long
after
restored
to
his
Favour
,
we
do
not
read
she
was
ever
after
questioned
:
and
as
for
Robert
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
who
is
said
to
have
been
one
of
her
chief
Prosecutors
,
it
is
certain
he
was
not
consecrated
to
that
See
till
about
seven
or
eight
Years
after
.
Besides
all
which
,
Bishop
[
](A64087-e63620-b)*
*
De
Praesul
.
p.
89
,
90.
Godwin
in
his
Account
of
this
Arch-bishop
,
further
proves
from
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
,
that
Bishop
Ailwin
was
dead
Anno
1047
,
a
Year
before
ever
Robert
was
made
Arch-bishop
;
and
therefore
this
learned
Author
does
wholly
deny
the
reality
of
this
Story
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
Ordeal
.
THE
first
mention
made
thereof
as
we
meet
with
,
was
at
the
Council
of
Mentz
,
and
afterwards
in
the
Council
of
Triers
;
but
we
have
no
Foot-step
thereof
in
our
English
Laws
,
till
it
was
brought
into
this
Nation
by
the
Council
of
Berkhamstead
,
under
Bertwald
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Anno
647
;
and
it
after
became
inserted
into
those
of
King
Athelstan
,
LL.
Aethelst
.
Can.
23.
tho
it
was
certainly
in
use
before
that
time
.
I
have
little
more
to
add
concerning
this
way
of
Trial
by
Ordeal
,
but
that
it
was
under
the
Government
of
the
Clergy
,
who
never
permitted
it
to
be
put
in
Execution
but
when
they
were
present
.
And
sometimes
it
was
performed
with
the
great
Solemnity
of
receiving
the
Holy
Eucharist
,
especially
if
the
suspected
Person
was
of
their
Order
and
Function
;
and
if
the
Party
was
cast
,
he
was
to
suffer
as
Guilty
.
THIS
way
of
Trial
by
Ordeal
continued
long
after
the
Conquest
,
but
at
last
it
was
forbid
by
the
Pope's
Decree
;
and
we
have
now
no
Remainders
of
it
left
,
unless
it
be
in
the
Country
Peoples
trying
of
Witches
,
who
being
tied
with
their
Thumbs
and
Toes
together
,
and
so
flung
into
the
Water
,
if
they
sink
,
are
accounted
Innocent
;
if
they
swim
,
Guilty
:
but
indeed
if
this
Ordeal
,
either
by
Fire
or
Water
,
was
performed
by
the
help
of
the
Devil
,
one
would
wonder
it
should
ever
be
introduced
,
especially
with
such
solemn
Prayers
and
Preparations
,
as
you
may
find
in
Lambard's
Explications
of
Law-terms
,
and
in
Matthew
Parker
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
his
Antiquities
of
the
British
Church
.
Vita
Roberti
Archiep.
And
on
the
other
side
,
if
it
was
assisted
by
a
Divine
Power
,
it
is
as
wonderful
how
it
came
to
be
forbid
by
the
Pope
,
as
wholly
unlawful
.
BUT
besides
these
ways
of
Trial
abovementioned
,
upon
more
slight
Suspicions
,
our
English
Saxon
Ancestors
were
used
to
content
themselves
with
a
Voyer
dire
,
or
the
Oath
of
the
Party
suspected
,
and
the
concurring
Testimony
of
other
Men
;
the
first
attesting
his
own
Innocency
,
the
other
attesting
their
own
Consciences
for
the
Truth
of
the
former
Testimony
;
and
therefore
were
,
and
still
are
called
Compurgators
.
Their
number
was
more
or
less
,
and
of
greater
or
less
Value
,
according
as
the
Offence
,
or
the
Party
suspected
was
of
greater
or
less
Concernment
.
AND
as
for
the
way
of
Trial
by
single
Combat
or
Duel
,
tho
some
Writers
suppose
it
to
have
been
in
use
before
the
Conquest
,
yet
since
I
meet
with
no
mention
of
it
either
in
our
Historians
or
Laws
,
I
shall
defer
discoursing
of
it
till
I
come
to
the
next
Volume
.
HAVING
now
dispatched
this
Head
concerning
Trials
,
I
'll
proceed
to
the
Judgments
and
Penalties
that
were
inflicted
on
Persons
for
several
Offences
.
And
first
I
shall
consider
those
against
Almighty
God
,
as
Sacrilege
,
Sacrilege
.
which
you
will
find
upon
the
first
introducing
of
Christianity
to
have
been
appointed
by
the
Pope
,
as
also
by
the
Laws
of
King
Egbert
,
either
in
making
satisfaction
of
nine
times
the
Value
,
or
in
case
of
Inability
,
to
pay
that
Sum
in
Stripes
;
for
not
then
,
nor
long
after
was
it
punishable
with
Death
:
De
Gestis
Pontificum
,
l.
1.
for
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
that
Theodered
,
the
good
Bishop
of
London
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Athelstan
,
fell
short
of
one
thing
,
viz.
That
he
caused
certain
Thieves
to
be
hanged
,
who
had
robbed
St.
Edmunds
Church
in
Suffolk
,
and
were
there
held
by
some
invisible
Power
,
insomuch
that
they
could
not
go
away
with
what
they
had
stolen
,
but
were
all
taken
and
executed
accordingly
;
for
which
piece
of
Severity
he
was
much
blamed
.
THE
next
Offence
was
Working
upon
Sundays
,
Sabaoth-breaking
▪
which
by
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
,
was
punishable
by
Fine
,
if
the
Criminal
were
a
Freeman
;
and
by
Whipping
if
he
were
a
Bond-Servant
.
BUT
as
for
Blasphemy
,
Cursing
or
Swearing
,
either
they
were
Crimes
the
Saxons
were
not
guilty
of
,
or
else
they
inflicted
no
Punishments
on
those
who
were
culpable
of
them
;
for
I
find
no
mention
of
them
in
the
Saxon
Laws
.
AS
for
the
Offences
against
both
God
and
Man
,
I
will
first
begin
with
Adultery
and
Fornication
,
and
these
were
Capital
amongst
the
Saxons
:
Adultery
and
Fornication
.
for
by
the
Laws
of
Withred
King
of
Kent
,
if
a
Military
Man
should
(
after
that
Council
was
ended
,
despising
the
King's
Law
,
and
the
Judicial
Sentence
of
the
Bishop's
Excommunication
)
be
taken
in
Adultery
,
he
should
pay
to
his
Lord
an
hundred
Shillings
.
But
afterwards
by
the
Laws
of
King
Cnute
,
a
Wife
found
guilty
of
Adultery
,
should
have
her
Nose
and
Ears
cut
off
,
and
the
Man
was
Fined
or
Banished
:
and
by
those
of
King
Alfred
,
the
Man
convicted
of
Adultery
with
another's
Wife
,
should
pay
to
the
Husband
so
abused
,
a
Fine
sutable
to
the
Estate
and
Quality
of
him
that
was
so
injured
.
THE
highest
Offence
against
Man
alone
was
Treason
,
Treason
.
and
the
Punishment
for
this
Offence
I
find
set
down
in
the
4
th
Law
of
K.
Alfred
to
this
effect
,
viz.
That
if
any
one
by
himself
,
or
any
other
Person
should
attempt
against
the
King's
Life
,
he
should
lose
his
Life
and
Goods
;
or
in
case
he
will
purge
himself
,
he
was
to
do
it
according
to
the
Valuation
of
the
King's
Head
.
But
in
this
the
King
had
no
greater
a
Prerogative
than
divers
other
of
his
Subjects
;
for
the
same
Law
doth
inform
us
,
That
it
ordained
in
all
Judgments
concerning
other
Men
,
whether
Noble
or
Ignoble
,
whosoever
should
Conspire
against
his
Lord
,
should
lose
both
his
Life
and
Estate
,
or
else
pay
the
Valuation
of
his
Lord's
Head
.
Coining
and
Clipping
.
I
come
next
to
the
Coining
and
Clipping
of
Money
,
which
was
not
originally
such
an
Offence
as
was
punish'd
by
Death
;
for
the
first
Law
that
made
it
so
was
that
of
Ethelred
,
whereby
it
is
left
to
the
King's
discretion
,
either
to
fine
,
or
put
to
Death
such
Merchants
as
imported
false
Money
;
and
all
Port-Reeves
of
Towns
who
should
be
Accessary
to
it
were
made
liable
to
the
same
:
but
for
all
this
it
was
not
even
after
the
Conquest
punishable
by
Death
,
but
amputation
of
the
Right
Hand
and
Privy-Members
.
Murder
.
AS
for
Murder
,
or
killing
a
Man
with
Malice
prepensed
,
it
was
by
the
Preface
to
King
Alfred's
Laws
punishable
by
Death
:
And
this
and
the
former
Law
concerning
Treason
,
will
help
us
to
interpret
in
what
Cases
the
Wiregilds
or
Mulcts
,
that
we
find
so
frequently
mentioned
in
the
Saxon
Laws
,
were
to
be
paid
for
the
Life
of
a
Man
,
and
particularly
that
Law
of
King
Athelstan
,
which
sets
the
Rate
of
these
Wiregilds
according
to
the
Quality
of
the
Person
slain
,
from
the
King
to
the
Peasant
;
that
is
,
when
the
Party
was
Killed
in
some
sudden
Fray
or
Quarrel
without
any
Malice
forethought
.
THIS
I
take
notice
of
,
to
obviate
the
Error
of
some
who
suppose
,
that
all
Murder
,
even
of
the
King
himself
,
was
redeemable
by
Money
,
which
was
not
allowed
in
any
Cases
but
those
we
account
Man-slaughter
at
this
Day
;
Manslaughter
.
and
shews
the
Antiquity
of
that
distinction
between
Man-slaughter
and
Murder
,
which
is
now
almost
peculiar
to
England
,
and
arose
at
first
from
the
Proneness
of
our
Nation
to
Fewds
and
sudden
Quarrels
;
tho
the
like
Custom
is
also
to
be
found
in
the
Antient
Frisian
and
German
Laws
,
if
you
will
take
the
Pains
to
consult
them
.
But
as
for
Bloodshed
,
Maiming
,
&c.
Striking
,
Maiming
,
Wounding
,
Dismembring
,
&c.
they
were
all
of
them
punishable
by
Mulcts
or
Fines
,
as
you
will
see
in
the
Laws
of
King
Alfred
,
and
other
Places
in
this
Volume
.
Robbery
and
Burglary
.
I
proceed
in
the
next
Place
to
Robbery
and
Burglary
,
which
by
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
,
were
punishable
by
Death
;
only
the
Thief
was
admmitted
sometimes
to
redeem
it
according
to
the
Estimation
of
his
Head
,
and
that
I
suppose
was
left
to
the
discretion
of
the
Judg
,
either
to
deny
or
allow
.
But
for
all
other
less
Thefts
,
they
were
redeemable
by
Fines
.
And
the
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
limited
that
Punishment
of
Death
to
Thefts
of
twelve
Pence
in
value
,
or
above
.
Trespasses
.
AND
Trespasses
of
a
less
Nature
upon
Lands
and
Goods
,
were
to
be
punished
by
the
Criminal's
making
Satisfaction
to
the
injured
Party
,
and
his
paying
a
certain
Fine
besides
to
the
King
;
which
by
King
Alfred's
Law
was
set
at
five
Shillings
;
and
in
his
Time
other
Actions
were
likewise
used
,
Cap.
30.
such
as
we
call
Actions
upon
the
Case
;
and
the
Plaintiff
not
only
recovered
Damages
for
Trespasses
done
to
Possessions
and
Goods
,
but
also
Costs
for
Injuries
in
Point
of
Scandal
and
Defamation
,
in
case
the
Complainant
specially
declare
that
he
was
thereby
disabled
,
or
injured
in
his
Preferment
,
and
made
Proof
of
the
same
,
much
like
to
the
Forms
of
our
Pleadings
now
.
Perjury
.
AS
for
Perjury
which
I
have
hitherto
omitted
,
tho
in
strict
Method
it
should
have
been
mentioned
before
,
as
a
Sin
against
both
God
and
Man
,
the
Saxons
were
utterly
Enemies
to
it
,
and
punished
it
with
perpetual
discredit
of
their
Testimony
,
and
sometimes
with
Banishment
,
or
with
grievous
Fines
to
the
King
,
and
Mulcts
to
the
Judg.
For
that
difference
I
find
observed
in
those
Days
between
Fines
and
Mulcts
,
LL.
Aethelst
.
Cap.
12.
LL.
Canuti
,
c.
5.
Spec.
Sax.
l.
3.
Art.
53.
LL.
Edw.
c.
18.
tho
the
more
Antient
Times
used
them
for
one
and
the
same
;
for
I
often
find
pars
Mu●ctae
Regi
.
In
all
these
Matters
where
any
Interest
was
vested
in
the
Crown
,
the
King
had
the
Prerogative
of
Pardon
,
yet
always
a
Recompence
was
saved
to
the
injured
Party
;
besides
the
Security
of
the
Good-behaviour
for
Time
to
come
,
as
the
case
required
.
THESE
Mulcts
for
all
these
Offences
were
set
down
in
a
Book
,
which
was
the
Rule
and
Standard
of
the
Judge's
Sentence
.
And
it
is
called
in
the
Preface
to
the
Laws
of
King
Edward
,
the
Doom
or
Judgment-Book
;
and
Composition
was
to
be
made
,
and
Satisfaction
given
,
according
to
what
was
laid
in
this
Judicial
or
Doom-Book
.
THIS
shews
that
Fines
were
then
set
out
and
appointed
by
Law
,
Fines
set
and
appointed
by
Law
.
and
were
proportioned
not
only
according
to
Mens
Offences
,
but
Abilities
of
what
they
were
able
to
pay
;
and
were
not
in
those
Times
left
to
the
Arbitrary
Wills
and
Humours
of
the
Judg
,
to
ruin
Mens
Fortunes
and
Families
,
and
imprison
their
Persons
during
Life
,
perhaps
only
for
a
small
Offence
in
a
rash
Word
,
or
unmalicious
Deed.
I
confess
this
Introduction
is
longer
than
I
first
intended
it
,
but
herein
I
hope
the
Reader
will
excuse
me
,
since
I
have
presented
him
with
a
true
Scheme
of
the
Antient
English-Saxon
Government
and
Laws
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
,
relating
to
the
just
Prerogatives
of
the
King
,
as
also
to
the
true
Rights
and
Liberties
of
the
People
:
and
this
I
have
done
for
two
Ends
;
first
,
to
inform
those
of
our
own
Nation
as
well
as
Strangers
,
that
this
Government
before
the
pretended
Conquest
,
agreed
in
the
most
material
parts
of
it
with
those
of
the
same
Gothick
Model
all
over
Europe
;
and
that
if
we
do
still
labour
to
preserve
our
Antient
Constitution
,
when
most
of
our
Neighbours
have
either
lost
or
given
up
theirs
,
I
think
we
do
deserve
Commendation
,
more
especially
since
both
Prince
and
People
may
have
found
an
equal
Interest
and
Happiness
in
it
.
AND
secondly
,
to
shew
,
that
neither
the
Danish
nor
Norman
Invasions
,
(
called
by
some
Conquests
)
have
at
all
altered
it
in
any
of
the
Substantial
parts
of
our
Government
or
Laws
,
notwithstanding
what
some
Men
have
so
strenuously
advanced
to
the
contrary
,
out
of
what
designs
they
themselves
best
know
.
AS
for
what
I
have
here
laid
down
,
if
any
thing
appears
either
new
,
or
of
suspicious
Credit
,
I
desire
to
be
no
farther
believed
,
than
the
Reasons
and
Authorities
I
have
here
produced
will
justify
me
;
and
therefore
shall
leave
the
Reader
to
make
what
Judgment
he
pleases
of
it
,
which
if
it
doth
not
suit
with
mine
,
I
shall
not
take
it
amiss
,
since
I
am
sufficiently
sensible
how
much
Mens
Opinions
depend
on
their
present
Interest
,
Education
,
or
Course
of
Life
:
and
I
cannot
but
observe
,
that
there
are
a
sort
of
Men
,
whose
Heads
seem
framed
for
such
a
set
of
Notions
rather
than
others
,
which
make
them
that
they
cannot
easily
digest
any
thing
that
clashes
with
them
.
BUT
I
do
not
pretend
to
be
infallible
,
or
to
propose
my
sense
as
a
Rule
and
Standard
to
all
others
;
Homo
sum
,
nihil
humanum
à
me
alienum
puto
,
as
the
Comick
Poet
hath
long
since
well
observed
.
ONE
thing
indeed
I
think
I
may
pretend
to
in
this
Undertaking
,
and
that
is
Integrity
;
for
I
look
upon
it
a
much
viler
thing
,
either
to
falsify
,
or
conceal
part
of
an
Authority
that
makes
against
one
,
and
use
only
so
much
as
shall
serve
a
present
Turn
,
that
it
is
to
pick
a
Pocket
:
and
as
it
is
of
far
more
dangerous
Consequence
to
the
Publick
,
if
not
found
out
;
I
must
say
it
is
likewise
more
easily
to
be
discovered
,
since
every
Man
may
,
if
he
please
,
consult
the
Authors
that
such
Writers
make
use
of
,
and
so
detect
the
Fraud
.
BUT
for
those
who
think
they
may
differ
from
me
in
some
things
with
good
Reason
and
Authority
,
and
will
please
by
their
learned
Labours
to
give
the
World
any
better
Information
and
Account
of
these
Matters
than
I
have
done
;
I
shall
be
so
far
from
being
displeased
at
them
,
that
I
shall
upon
full
Satisfaction
,
readily
own
my self
very
much
in
their
Debt
,
for
making
the
World
and
me
so
much
the
Wiser
:
only
I
must
desire
to
be
treated
as
one
,
who
,
if
I
chance
to
be
under
any
Error
,
am
not
so
wilfully
,
nor
(
as
I
think
)
without
great
appearance
of
Reason
and
Authority
on
my
side
;
since
I
call
God
to
witness
,
that
neither
from
a
vain
Ambition
of
Glory
,
nor
prospect
of
any
Temporal
Advantage
,
nor
design
of
gratifying
any
Party
or
Faction
,
have
I
wrote
any
thing
that
may
disgust
Men
of
different
Principles
and
Notions
.
AND
I
thank
God
for
this
great
Blessing
to
us
,
that
we
live
in
a
Time
,
when
we
may
not
only
think
or
speak
,
but
also
safely
write
what
we
believe
to
be
the
Truth
,
to
which
all
Mankind
do
owe
Allegiance
;
and
therefore
I
hope
I
never
shall
abuse
that
invaluable
Liberty
,
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
Government
,
or
that
excellent
constituted
Church
,
of
which
I
own
my self
a
Member
,
being
fully
satisfied
that
the
main
End
of
all
our
Writings
,
ought
to
be
for
the
Honour
of
God
,
and
the
Common
Good
of
Mankind
.
THE
TABLE
to
the
Preface
and
Introduction
.
A.
-
ACtions
on
the
Case
,
how
antient
—
page
126
-
Adultery
,
its
Punishment
,
125
-
Aetheling
the
Title
,
what
it
was
72
-
St.
Albans
his
Sufferings
most
probably
a
Legend
—
24
,
25
,
26
-
King
Alfred
his
Preface
to
Pope
Gregory's
Pastoral
,
11.
His
Testament
,
with
Observations
upon
it
—
51
,
52
-
Allodium
,
Lands
h●ld
in
Allodio
118
,
119
-
Annals
Saxon
,
a
brief
Account
of
them
,
and
their
Translation
10
,
11
-
Antient
Demesne
,
Tenants
therein
121
-
Antiquity
of
the
Ordeal
,
124.
Of
the
Distinction
between
Manslaughter
and
Murder
—
126
-
Arch-bishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
antiently
of
equal
Dignity
and
Power
—
116
-
Asser
Menevensis
,
an
Account
of
him
and
his
Writings
—
12
,
13
B.
-
BAro
,
its
antient
Signification
,
93
,
94.
When
it
came
first
in
common
use
—
102
-
Barones
Comitatûs
,
what
they
were
96
-
Bede
,
the
first
English
Historian
,
10
-
Bishopricks
and
Abbeys
often
bestowed
by
the
Election
of
the
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
in
the
Saxon-Times
—
113
,
114
-
Bishops
sometimes
deprived
by
the
same
Councils
—
115
,
116
-
Blasphemy
,
vid.
Swearing
and
Cursing
.
-
Bocland
,
what
it
was
,
118.
The
same
with
Lands
in
Allodio
,
119
-
Dr.
Brady
his
Errors
concerning
the
English-Saxon
Succession
,
50
,
51
,
&c.
-
Britain
how
divided
under
the
Romans
—
pag.
31
,
32
-
Bromton
John
,
an
Account
of
the
Chronicle
that
passes
under
his
Name
—
16
-
Burglary
,
how
punishable
—
126
-
Burhwitan
or
Burhwara
,
who
they
were
—
80
C.
-
CAradoc
of
Lancarvon
his
Welsh
Chronicle
—
15
-
Ceorl
,
or
Ceorl's
Man
(
i.
e.
Country-man
)
his
Privileges
—
77
-
Chancellor
,
whence
derived
,
and
the
Antiquity
of
that
Office
—
73
-
Clipping
and
Coining
of
Money
,
its
Punishment
—
126
-
Coining
of
Money
a
Prerogative
of
the
Crown
—
67
-
Colonus
,
its
Signification
—
121
-
Combat
single
,
or
Duel
—
125
-
Comes
Littoris
Saxonici
,
who
he
was
—
33
-
Commons
present
in
the
great
Councils
of
the
Kingdom
,
88-101
.
To
have
been
also
present
there
in
the
Reign
of
K.
William
I.
97.
Prov'd
also
to
have
a
Right
by
Prescription
before
his
time
—
98
-
Compurgators
,
who
—
125
-
Conquests
of
the
Danes
and
Normans
(
which
were
no
more
than
Invasions
)
never
altered
this
Government
or
Laws
in
any
of
its
substantial
parts
—
127
-
Contract
,
or
Compact
Original
between
the
first
English
Saxon
Kings
and
their
Subjects
,
proved
,
69
,
70.
and
that
more
antient
than
the
Coronation-Oath
—
71
,
72
-
Coronation
of
our
Kings
whence
derived
—
16
-
Coronation-Oath
,
its
Form
before
the
pretended
Conquest
—
58
-
Costs
,
recovering
of
Costs
and
Damages
,
how
antient
—
pag.
126
-
Great
Council
of
the
Wites
,
for
what
ends
they
were
established
41
-
Great
Council
or
Parliament
its
Original
,
86-88
.
The
Persons
of
whom
it
consisted
,
87-102
.
These
Councils
often
met
in
the
open
Air
,
104.
It
s
Power
in
making
Laws
—
105-08
-
Counties
,
their
Division
more
antient
than
the
Reign
of
K.
Alfred
—
84
-
The
County-Court
,
what
—
84
-
Courts
of
Justice
in
England
,
how
many
they
were
under
the
Saxon
Kings
—
80
,
85
-
Court-Barons
,
their
Original
—
82
-
Craig
,
Sir
Thomas
,
his
Objections
against
the
Truth
and
Antiquity
of
our
English
Historians
considered
18-23
-
Crown
of
England
not
bequeathable
by
the
Testament
of
the
English-Saxon
Kings
—
51
,
52
-
Curia
Domini
Regis
,
its
Signification
—
85
D.
-
DAnegelt
first
imposed
by
Authority
of
the
King
and
his
Wites
—
120
-
The
Decennary
,
or
Tything-Court
,
what
—
81
-
Defamation
,
how
punishable
—
126
-
Degrees
of
Men
that
constituted
the
Common-weal
—
72-80
-
Demesnes
of
the
Crown
could
not
be
granted
away
even
to
pious
Vses
,
by
the
English-Saxon
Kings
,
without
the
Consent
of
the
Great
Council
68
-
Deprivation
of
English
Saxon
Kings
,
68.
Of
Bishops
by
the
Great
Council
—
115
,
116
-
Deputies
of
Cities
and
great
Towns
,
how
antient
—
95
-
Disposition
of
Goods
and
Personal
Estates
,
either
by
Deed
or
last
Will
—
121
-
Doom
,
or
Judgment-Book
—
127
-
Durham
Simeon
,
who
he
was
—
15
-
Dux
Britanniae
,
what
he
was
—
33
E.
-
EAdmerus
his
History
pag.
14
-
Ealdorman
,
the
Title
—
73
-
East-Angles
,
the
Succession
of
their
Kings
—
45
-
East-Saxon
Kings
,
their
Succession
43
-
Ecclesiastical
Laws
,
by
whom
made
108-113
-
Ecclesiastical
Power
settled
at
first
under
the
two
Arch-bishops
of
Can●erbury
and
York
—
116
-
Eddi
Stephen
,
Author
of
the
Life
of
Bishop
Wilfred
,
with
a
brief
account
of
him
—
10
-
Edward
the
Confessor
,
the
manner
of
his
Election
—
61
-
Electus
&
eligerunt
,
their
true
Signification
—
55
,
56
-
Encomium
Emmae
—
14
-
English-Saxons
,
vid.
Saxons
.
-
Eorl
—
74
-
Ethelwerd
sirnamed
Quaestor
,
an
account
of
him
,
and
his
Work
14
F.
-
FEng
to
Rice
,
the
meaning
of
that
Saxon
Phrase
—
55
-
Feudal
Lands
,
what
—
122
-
Fideles
,
who
they
were
in
the
Saxon
Government
—
107
-
Fidelium
multitudo
in
the
Charter
of
King
Ethelwulf
,
what
it
signified
—
104
,
105
-
Fines
and
Mulcts
their
difference
,
set
down
in
a
Book
at
a
certain
rate
,
and
not
arbitrary
—
127
-
Folcland
,
what
it
was
118-120
-
Folcmote
,
the
same
with
the
County-Court
—
83
-
Fornication
,
its
Punishment
—
125
-
Franc
Pledg
,
what
—
8
-
France
,
its
antient
Kings
,
the
manner
of
their
Succession
—
69
-
Friburg
,
or
Tithing-Court
,
its
Institution
and
Business
—
80
,
81
G.
-
GAvelkind
—
118
,
119
-
General
of
the
King's
Forces
,
his
Antiquity
—
72
-
Antient
German
Laws
—
35
,
&c.
-
Government
of
Britain
before
the
arrival
of
Jul.
Caesar
very
uncertain
,
29.
During
the
time
of
the
Romans
,
31-34
.
Vnder
the
Saxons
,
34
,
&c.
Of
the
Antient
English
Saxons
,
rather
Aristocratical
,
than
Monarchical
,
pag.
39
H.
-
HAgulstad
Richard
,
an
account
of
him
,
and
his
History
,
15
-
Heir
,
its
antient
Signification
,
53
,
54.
-
His
Right
to
Lands
and
Goods
,
122
-
Saxon
Heptarchy
,
vid.
Kingdoms
.
-
Heretoch
,
what
that
Office
was
—
74
-
Heriots
,
to
whom
due
—
122
-
Higden
Ranulph
his
Polychronicon
,
17.
Our
Historians
in
English
,
a
brief
Censure
of
them
—
5
,
6
,
7
-
Historians
in
Latin
,
an
Account
and
Censure
of
their
Works
,
7-18
-
The
Holde
,
what
—
74
-
Homage
from
the
Scotish
Kings
to
those
of
England
,
how
far
to
be
credited
—
19
,
20
-
Hoveden
Roger
,
an
Account
of
his
Works
—
16
-
Dr.
Howel
his
Mistake
in
making
the
first
Saxon
Kings
absolute
Monarchs
—
39
-
Hundred-Court
,
what
—
80
-
Huntingdon
Henry
,
an
Account
of
him
—
16
I.
-
INtestates
,
their
Goods
how
antiently
to
be
divided
—
121
,
122
-
Introduction
,
its
Design
—
127
-
Joseph
of
Arimathea
his
preaching
the
Gospel
in
England
fabulous
,
24
-
Judgments
inflicted
for
several
Offences
—
125
,
126
-
Grand-Juries
,
how
antient
—
123
-
Jury-men
,
their
Number
to
be
Twelve
in
the
English-Saxon
Times
123
-
Jus
Haereditarium
,
its
Signification
53
K.
-
KEntish
Kings
their
Succession
,
42
,
43
-
Kings
of
Britain
not
despotic
,
but
often
elected
—
30
-
Kings
at
first
no
better
than
Generals
in
War
;
in
Peace
they
had
little
or
no
Power
—
pag.
38
-
Saxon
Kings
not
absolute
or
by
Conquest
—
39
,
40
-
Kings
of
the
Saxons
at
first
elected
,
39-41
.
The
manner
of
their
Succession
to
the
Crown
,
ib.
66.
Their
losing
their
Crowns
otherways
sometimes
than
by
Death
,
68
,
&c.
-
The
King
,
in
what
sense
he
is
said
to
make
Laws
—
108
-
English
Saxon
Kings
,
what
kind
of
Supremacy
they
exercised
in
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
—
108
,
&c.
-
Kingdoms
of
the
English-Saxons
how
many
erected
in
this
Island
,
34
,
35
L.
-
LAnds
in
England
all
held
under
the
three
great
Services
,
called
in
Latin
,
Trinoda
necessitas
120
-
Lathes
,
what
—
80
-
Laws
British
—
29
-
German
—
35-38
-
Ecclesiastical
,
by
whom
,
108-113
-
Saxon
Customary
Laws
,
their
Original
,
and
how
many
sorts
of
them
,
117
,
118.
Reduced
into
one
Body
by
●
Edward
the
Confessor
,
ib.
Their
Civil
Laws
concerning
Lands
,
118
-
Legislative
Power
,
in
whom
it
resided
under
the
English
Saxon
Kings
—
105-108
M.
-
MAiming
,
&c.
how
punishable
antiently
—
126
-
Malmesbury
William
,
his
Character
—
15
-
Manslaughter
and
Murder
their
distinction
—
ibid.
-
Mercian
Kings
,
their
Succession
,
45
-
Milites
,
what
sort
of
Men
—
90
-
Monasteries
,
how
far
taken
notice
of
in
the
ensuing
History
—
24
-
Monmouth
Geoffery
,
a
Censure
of
his
Work
—
7
-
Mulcts
,
the
difference
betwixt
this
word
and
Fines
—
126
,
127
-
Murder
its
Punishment
in
the
English-Saxon
Times
—
pag.
126
N.
-
NObiles
Angli
,
who
they
antiently
were
—
91
-
Northumbrian
Kings
,
their
Succession
—
44
O.
-
OFfences
of
several
sorts
,
with
their
Penalties
—
125
,
126
-
Optimates
,
who
they
were
—
92
-
Ordeal
what
,
and
what
the
Trial
123
,
124
-
Ordinaries
at
first
had
nothing
to
do
in
Administrations
—
122
-
Ordinary
People
,
how
they
were
called
in
the
Saxon
Times
—
121
-
Original
of
the
first
English
Saxon
Kings
—
38-41
-
Original
Contract
—
70
,
&c.
-
Osbern
Author
of
the
Lives
of
St.
Dunstan
and
St.
Alphege
14
P.
-
PArliament
,
the
Original
of
this
Great
Assembly
,
86.
The
same
with
the
antient
Witena-Gemots
,
and
Mycel
Synoth
,
86.
which
met
thrice
every
Year
ex
more
,
ibid.
-
Perjury
,
Saxons
utter
Enemies
to
it
,
and
their
Punishment
of
it
.
126
,
127
-
Plebs
&
Vulgus
,
their
Signification
99
,
100
-
Populus
&
Populi
must
signify
the
Commons
in
the
Saxon
Laws
and
Charters
—
ibid.
to
102
-
Portgereses
or
Port
Reves
their
Antiquity
—
96
-
The
antient
Prerogatives
of
our
English
Kings
,
67
,
68.
to
pardon
,
67
,
127.
They
could
not
debase
the
Money
,
nor
give
away
their
Crown-Lands
without
the
Consent
of
the
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
—
126
,
127
-
Primates
,
Principes
&
Proceres
,
what
they
were
—
90
,
92
-
Probate
of
Wills
,
122.
how
long
a
matter
of
Civil
Cognizance
,
122
,
123
-
Procuratores
Patriae
,
who
they
wer●
,
pag.
95
-
Punishments
among
the
English
Saxons
,
their
several
sorts
125
,
126
Q.
-
SEveral
Questions
for
Dr.
Brady
to
answer
—
99
,
100
R.
-
DE
Rationabili
parte
Bonorum
,
the
Writ
grounded
at
Common
Law
,
and
on
what
Custom
122
-
Robbery
,
how
punishable
—
126
-
Romans
their
Government
in
Britain
—
31-33
S.
-
SAbaoth-breaking
,
its
Punishment
—
125
-
Sacrilege
,
its
Punishment
—
125
-
Sapientes
,
who
they
were
—
96
-
Saxons
not
at
first
govern'd
by
Kings
38
-
English
Saxons
,
whence
deriv'd
,
35.
Their
Government
rather
Aristocratrical
than
Monarchical
—
39
-
South-Saxons
,
their
Kingdom
,
34
,
43
-
Saxon-Tenures
—
121
-
Scandal
,
how
punishable
—
126
-
Senatores
Gentis
Anglorum
,
who
they
were
,
—
92
,
93
-
The
Scire-mote
,
or
Sheriffs-tourn
▪
what
—
82
,
83
-
Sheriff
,
his
antient
Office
—
75
-
Sithcundman
,
what
—
78
-
Slaves
,
or
Servants
,
among
the
English-Saxons
,
and
what
Power
their
Lords
had
over
them
—
79
,
80
-
Free
Socmen
,
what
they
were
,
with
their
Privileges
—
78
-
Studia
Sapientiae
sometimes
(
tho
rarely
)
taken
for
the
Study
of
the
Law
—
88
-
Succession
of
the
English-Saxon
Kings
,
whether
hereditary
or
elective
—
38-65
-
Swearing
and
Cursing
,
rarely
known
in
the
Saxon
Times
—
125
-
Mycel
Synoth
,
what
—
86
T.
-
TEnants
in
England
,
how
many
sorts
under
the
Saxon-Kings
,
118
,
119.
In
antient
Demesne
,
who
—
121
-
Thane
,
his
Title
and
Dignity
,
75
,
76
,
136.
Their
several
sorts
ibid.
-
Thanes
of
London
,
who
—
96
-
Trinoda
necessitas
,
what
—
120
-
Thefts
,
small
ones
,
their
Punishments
—
126
-
The
Tourn
of
the
Sheriff
—
83
-
Trespasses
upon
Lands
and
Goods
,
how
punishable
—
126
-
A
Tithing
,
or
Decennary
,
what
81
-
Tithes
granted
à
Rege
,
Baronibus
&
Populo
—
100
-
Treason
,
its
Punishment
,
125
,
126
-
Trials
,
the
several
sorts
among
the
English-Saxons
,
123
,
124
,
125
-
The
Trihing
Court
,
what
it
was
,
80
V.
-
VIcarius
Britanniae
,
what
he
was
—
32
-
Villanus
,
its
Signification
,
120
,
121
-
Voyer
dire
,
what
—
125
W.
-
WAllingford
John
,
an
Account
of
him
,
—
17
-
Mr.
Washington's
Observations
on
the
King's
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
—
108-113
-
West-Saxon
Kings
their
Succession
,
47-65
.
The
Form
of
their
Crowns
and
Titles
,
66
,
67.
Often
deposed
—
69
,
70
-
Witena
Gemote
,
or
Great
Council
,
by
what
other
Names
it
is
called
in
our
antient
Histories
—
90
-
Wites
or
Witan
among
the
English-Saxons
,
its
Signification
did
not
mean
only
Lawyers
,
88.
For
what
they
were
established
in
the
Great
Councils
—
41
-
War
or
Peace
,
in
whom
the
Power
,
68
-
Will
,
the
antientest
observed
before
the
Conquest
,
when
—
122
-
Wiregilds
,
what
—
67
,
68
,
126
-
Worcester
Florence
his
Character
,
and
an
Account
of
his
Chronicle
,
17
ERRATA
.
In
the
Preface
.
PAge
5.
line
5.
for
be
would
,
read
would
be
.
P.
17.
l.
4.
f.
Greshams
,
r.
Gresham
.
Ibid.
l.
45.
del
.
in
.
P.
23.
l.
3.
f.
Ilcombil
,
r.
Ilcombkil
.
P.
23.
l.
14.
f.
that
,
r.
whither
,
ib.
f.
never
,
r.
ever
.
P.
24.
l.
15.
f.
no
,
r.
any
.
Introduction
.
PAge
31.
line
17.
for
longer
,
read
long
.
Ib.
l.
18.
f.
which
,
r.
and
,
ib.
r.
enjoyed
it
.
P.
34.
l.
27.
del
.
for
a
long
time
after
.
P.
86.
l.
13.
del
.
the
Comma's
in
the
Margin
,
beginning
at
,
from
whence
you
may
observe
;
and
ending
at
,
well
observes
.
P.
89.
l.
15.
f.
word
,
r.
words
.
Ibid.
l.
32.
f.
upon
,
r.
that
.
Ib.
del
.
that
.
P.
96.
l.
29.
f.
Longobardarum
,
r.
Longobardorum
,
P.
97.
l.
a.
f.
Crihtan
,
r.
Crihtan
,
(
i.
e.
Knights
.
)
P.
105.
l.
38.
f.
consist
,
r.
reside
.
ADDENDA
&
CORRIGENDA
.
SINCE
this
Volume
was
printed
off
,
coming
to
a
more
strict
View
of
the
whole
Work
,
than
I
could
make
when
it
was
in
loose
Sheets
;
I
think
fit
to
make
some
few
Additions
and
Corrections
,
as
in
these
following
Particulars
.
BOOK
IV.
Pag.
195.
The
Consecration
of
Erkenwald
Bishop
of
London
being
set
down
twice
,
viz.
in
the
beginning
of
Anno
675.
and
again
at
the
end
of
that
Year
,
and
was
forgot
to
be
struck
out
in
the
Page
above-mentioned
,
those
first
three
Lines
and
half
,
beginning
at
Line
23.
may
be
struck
out
;
and
that
Relation
referred
to
p.
196.
at
the
end
of
the
Year
(
where
it
is
already
)
and
you
may
read
it
in
these
words
.
This
Year
also
according
to
Matth.
of
Westminster
(
for
Bede
does
not
give
us
the
time
when
it
was
done
)
Erkenwald
a
younger
Son
to
Anna
King
of
the
East
Angles
was
by
Theodore
the
Arch-bishop
consecrated
Bishop
of
London
,
he
being
in
great
Reputation
for
the
Sanctity
of
his
Life
,
as
having
before
he
came
to
be
a
Bishop
,
&c.
Read
the
rest
as
in
the
Print
.
P.
198.
Queen
Etheldrithes
being
twice
married
and
never
lain
with
,
having
been
already
mentioned
,
p.
193.
you
may
strike
out
part
of
three
Lines
in
p.
198.
beginning
at
Line
48.
at
who
yet
remained
,
and
ending
line
51.
with
but
she
,
and
then
read
it
thus
:
Wife
of
King
Egfrid
above-mentioned
;
this
Lady
,
tho
twice
married
still
remaining
a
Virgin
,
died
at
last
,
&c.
BOOK
V.
Pag.
312.
line
ult
.
The
Continuation
of
Asser's
Chronicle
published
by
Dr.
Gale
,
having
put
this
Action
of
Prince
Ethelwald's
,
there
mentioned
under
the
Year
904.
and
Florence
of
Worcester
making
him
come
as
far
as
Crecanford
(
now
Crayford
in
Kent
)
;
from
the
different
Names
of
which
Places
,
and
Years
,
I
supposed
that
this
Action
was
not
the
same
with
that
related
in
the
Year
905.
but
upon
better
Consideration
I
am
now
satisfied
,
that
either
Florence's
Copy
of
the
Annals
,
or
his
Transcriber
were
mistaken
,
and
that
Crecanford
and
Bradenewood
mentioned
by
him
under
905
,
and
Creccagelade
and
Braeden
set
down
in
the
Annals
under
the
same
Year
,
are
both
the
same
Places
,
setting
aside
the
difference
of
the
Years
;
so
that
this
is
also
but
one
and
the
same
Action
:
and
therefore
I
rather
now
chuse
to
follow
the
printed
Copies
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
and
place
the
whole
under
Anno
905.
therefore
you
may
strike
out
the
last
Line
of
pag.
312.
beginning
at
after
,
as
also
the
four
first
Lines
of
pag.
313.
ending
with
,
so
returned
home
.
P.
265.
After
the
Reign
of
Ethelwulf
,
Anno
855.
add
this
that
follows
.
That
about
these
Times
the
Scotish
Kings
held
the
Low-lands
of
Scotland
as
Tributaries
to
the
Kings
of
Northumberland
,
take
this
Relation
from
Lessely
Bishop
of
Rosse's
History
of
Scotland
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Donald
V.
where
he
tells
us
,
that
the
Picts
(
who
had
been
lately
conquered
and
expelled
Scotland
)
having
hid
themselves
in
Northumberland
,
and
the
Neighbouring
Countries
,
combined
with
the
Britains
and
Saxons
to
recover
their
Liberties
,
who
,
being
thus
confederated
,
invaded
Scotland
;
whereupon
King
Donald
gathering
together
his
Army
met
them
near
Jetburgh
,
and
joining
Battel
with
them
put
them
to
flight
;
with
which
Success
the
King
and
his
Men
growing
insolent
and
secure
,
spent
the
Night
following
in
Luxury
and
Drinking
,
without
keeping
any
Guard
,
or
observing
Military
Discipline
;
of
which
the
Enemies
(
who
it
seems
fled
not
far
)
gaining
Intelligence
,
and
laying
hold
of
this
Opportunity
,
set
upon
them
about
Midnight
,
and
slew
near
20000
Scots
,
being
then
(
as
it
were
)
buried
in
Wine
and
Sleep
;
King
Donald
himself
being
also
taken
Prisoner
,
and
to
purchase
his
Liberty
,
was
forced
to
give
up
all
the
Countries
lying
between
the
River
Cluyde
and
Sterling
to
the
Britains
and
Saxons
,
and
farther
obliged
himself
and
his
Successors
to
the
Annual
Payment
of
a
Sum
of
Money
in
Name
of
a
Tribute
:
and
that
then
in
the
sixth
Year
of
his
unhappy
Reign
the
English-Saxons
,
in
Memory
of
this
Victory
,
rebuilt
the
ruined
Castle
of
Sterling
,
and
fortified
the
Bridg
of
Forth
,
where
they
erected
a
Cross
of
Stone
as
a
Monument
of
their
Victory
,
on
which
were
engraven
these
barbarous
Latine
Verses
.
Anglos
à
Scotis
separat
Crux
ista
remotis
,
Arma
hic
stant
Bruti
,
stant
Scoti
sub
hac
Cruce
tuti
.
BUT
in
the
mean
time
the
Picts
,
who
were
the
Authors
of
this
Scotish
Slaughter
,
were
so
far
from
being
thereby
restored
to
their
Country
,
that
they
were
quite
expell'd
by
the
Saxons
out
of
Britain
.
THIS
Relation
Hector
Boetius
gives
you
much
more
prolix
,
and
makes
King
Osbern
who
reigned
in
Northumberland
,
to
have
commanded
the
English-Saxons
at
the
great
Battle
above-mentioned
.
THE
same
Author
likewise
shews
us
in
the
Reign
of
K.
Gregory
,
Anno
872.
how
the
Britains
came
to
be
driven
out
of
Cumberland
,
which
they
had
till
then
enjoy'd
,
viz.
That
the
Britains
having
by
the
Assistance
of
the
Danes
,
expelled
the
Scots
from
divers
Territories
,
endeavoured
also
by
secret
Treacheries
to
drive
them
yet
further
;
but
being
surprized
by
K.
Gregory
were
by
him
quite
expelled
Cumberland
and
Westmorland
,
as
a
Punishment
for
having
violated
their
Faith
with
him
.
Pag.
313.
l.
18.
After
East-Angles
,
add
this
.
And
Bromton's
Chronicle
in
this
Year
further
adds
,
That
Ethelwald
having
passed
the
Thames
at
Crekelade
to
Brithenden
,
and
marched
as
far
as
Brandenstoke
(
now
Bradenstoke
)
in
Wiltshire
;
so
that
as
Mr.
[
](A64087-e73880-b)*
*
Britan.
Wiltshire
.
p.
102.
Camden
well
observes
,
our
Modern
Historians
have
been
much
mistaken
,
in
making
that
Place
to
be
Basingstoke
in
Hampshire
.
BOOK
VI.
Pag.
8.
l.
1.
You
may
strike
out
the
three
remaining
Lines
after
Dunstan
;
for
I
am
satisfied
upon
better
Consideration
,
that
the
Assertion
therein
contained
is
not
true
,
as
I
have
prov'd
in
the
Introduction
,
p.
71
,
72.
Pag.
12.
l.
8.
After
the
words
freely
forgave
him
,
add
this
.
That
the
Low-lands
of
Scotland
continued
under
the
Dominion
of
the
Kings
of
England
till
the
Reign
of
King
Edgar
,
we
have
the
express
Testimony
of
John
of
Wallingford
Abbot
of
St.
Albans
,
who
wrote
his
Chronicle
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
Third
,
and
before
ever
the
Dispute
concerning
any
Homage
being
due
for
the
whole
Kingdom
of
Scotland
was
raised
,
which
began
not
till
the
time
of
K.
Edward
the
First
.
This
[
](A64087-e74140-b)*
*
P.
444
,
44●
.
Author
thus
relates
it
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Edgar
,
viz.
that
about
Anno
Dom.
964
,
that
King
summoning
the
Northumbrian
Barons
(
i.
e.
Thanes
)
to
a
Council
at
York
,
ordained
divers
things
relating
to
the
Publick
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
among
which
he
divided
the
Earldom
of
Oswulph
(
Earl
of
Northumberland
late
deceased
)
into
two
;
for
the
King
was
not
willing
to
bestow
so
great
a
Part
of
the
Kingdom
on
any
as
an
Inheritance
,
lest
the
Northumbers
should
again
aspire
to
their
antient
Liberty
;
wherefore
he
bestowed
that
Part
of
Northumberland
lying
between
the
Humber
and
the
Theys
upon
Earl
Oslac
,
girding
him
with
the
Sword
of
that
Earldom
:
But
from
Theys
to
Mireferth
being
the
Sea-coast
of
Deira
,
he
bestowed
upon
Earl
Eadulf
,
sirnamed
Ethelwald
;
and
thus
the
two
Kingdoms
became
two
Earldoms
,
and
so
continued
all
the
times
of
the
English-Saxon
Kings
under
their
Gift
and
Jurisdiction
;
whilst
Lothian
lying
open
to
the
Incursions
of
the
Scots
was
of
no
great
concern
to
our
Kings
.
BUT
Keneth
K.
of
Scotland
receiving
a
high
Character
of
the
Generosity
of
K.
Edgar
from
the
two
Earls
above-mentioned
,
desired
the
King
's
safe
Conduct
to
come
to
London
to
visit
him
,
which
being
granted
,
the
said
two
Earls
conducted
him
thither
,
where
he
was
honourably
received
by
K.
Edgar
,
who
often
conversing
friendly
and
familiarly
with
Keneth
,
he
then
represented
to
K.
Edgar
,
that
Lothian
appertained
to
him
as
his
Right
,
having
been
long
possessed
by
the
Kings
of
Scotland
as
their
Inheritance
:
but
the
King
not
being
willing
to
do
any
thing
that
he
might
afterwards
repent
of
,
referred
the
Determination
of
this
Affair
to
his
great
Council
;
where
the
chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
would
not
assent
to
part
with
it
,
unless
under
a
Homage
to
be
yielded
by
the
K.
of
Scotland
to
the
K.
of
England
;
and
that
too
only
because
all
Access
to
that
Country
was
very
difficult
;
and
its
Government
of
little
or
no
Profit
:
Whereupon
K.
Keneth
assented
to
this
Demand
,
and
so
received
it
under
that
Condition
,
did
Homage
for
it
accordingly
,
promising
likewise
many
other
things
;
as
that
the
People
should
still
remain
under
the
English
Name
and
Language
,
which
continues
to
this
day
;
and
so
the
old
Quarrel
about
Lothian
was
now
happily
determined
,
tho
some
new
ones
were
often
started
.
Thus
the
King
of
Scots
became
Feudatary
to
King
Edgar
on
this
occasion
;
whence
you
may
observe
how
the
Scotish
Nation
became
Masters
of
Lothian
,
where
Edinburgh
the
Capital
City
of
the
Kingdom
is
seated
,
and
which
City
continued
in
the
Hands
of
the
English
(
as
Mr.
[
](A64087-e74530-b)*
*
Vid.
Britan.
D●sc●ipt
.
of
Scotland
.
Camden
well
observes
from
an
antient
Manuscript
he
there
cites
)
till
the
Reign
of
K.
Indulf
,
viz.
till
about
Anno
Dom.
960.
You
may
add
this
to
the
Laws
of
King
Edgar
at
the
end
of
his
Reign
:
p.
14.
This
King
is
also
related
by
William
of
Malmesbury
to
have
made
a
Law
to
restrain
excessive
drinking
of
great
Draughts
;
by
which
Law
it
was
ordained
,
that
no
Man
under
a
great
Penalty
should
drink
at
one
Draught
below
certain
Pins
that
were
ordered
to
be
fixt
within
the
sides
of
the
Cups
or
Goblets
for
that
purpose
.
Pag.
72.
I
confess
I
was
so
far
misled
by
the
Authority
of
the
Saxon
Annals
and
Matth.
Westminster
,
as
to
believe
that
Siward
mentioned
under
Anno
1043.
had
been
consecrated
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
;
but
being
now
satisfied
of
the
contrary
,
and
having
given
good
Reasons
against
it
in
the
Introduction
,
p.
115
,
116.
that
Relation
of
William
of
Malmesbury
from
these
words
,
l.
20.
of
which
Author
,
may
be
thus
altered
.
That
tho
he
was
designed
Successor
to
this
Arch-bishop
,
and
to
that
end
was
consecrated
his
Corepiscopus
(
i.
e.
his
Coadjutor
)
yet
that
notwithstanding
he
was
soon
after
deposed
for
his
Ingratitude
,
in
defrauding
the
weak
old
Man
of
his
necessary
Maintenance
.
But
that
this
also
was
a
mistake
in
this
Author
,
see
the
Introduction
,
p.
115
,
116.
Thus
much
I
thought
fit
to
advertise
the
Reader
,
since
I
had
rather
confess
my
own
involuntary
Mistakes
,
than
put
another
to
the
trouble
of
shewing
them
to
the
World
;
but
however
,
since
I
do
not
pretend
to
be
infallible
,
if
any
Person
of
greater
Skill
in
our
English
Histories
,
will
take
the
pains
to
shew
the
World
any
other
Errors
or
Omissions
I
have
been
guilty
of
in
this
Work
,
I
shall
be
●o
far
from
taking
it
ill
,
that
for
the
publick
Satisfaction
,
they
shall
be
mended
〈◊〉
the
next
Edition
.
THE
General
History
OF
BRITAIN
,
NOW
CALLED
ENGLAND
:
As
well
Ecclesiastical
,
as
Civil
.
BOOK
I.
From
the
Earliest
Accounts
of
TIME
,
to
the
First
Coming
of
JULIUS
CAESAR
.
SINCE
I
design
(
with
God's
Permission
)
to
write
and
digest
the
most
Remarkable
Things
and
Transactions
that
have
occurred
in
this
Kingdom
from
the
earliest
Accounts
of
Time
,
I
shall
follow
Venerable
Bede
,
as
well
as
other
Historians
,
in
first
giving
a
brief
Description
of
this
Island
.
Britain
,
the
largest
of
all
the
Europaean
Islands
,
(
and
one
of
the
biggest
in
this
Habitable
Globe
,
)
is
scituate
between
50
Degrees
16
Minutes
,
and
59
Degrees
30
Minutes
North
Latitude
,
the
whole
Isle
lying
in
length
from
Dunsby-Head
,
the
most
Northerly
Promontory
of
Scotland
,
to
Dover
,
the
space
of
near
Six
hundred
Miles
;
yet
is
the
Climate
more
mild
and
temperate
than
could
be
expected
in
so
Northerly
a
Scituation
;
the
Winds
from
the
Seas
encompassing
it
on
all
sides
,
so
tempering
the
Air
,
that
it
is
neither
so
cold
in
Winter
,
nor
yet
so
hot
in
Summer
,
as
the
opposite
Continents
of
France
,
Germany
,
and
the
Low-Countries
;
and
also
by
the
Indulgence
of
Heaven
,
as
well
as
the
Fertility
of
its
Native
Soil
,
it
is
plentifully
furnished
with
all
Things
necessary
for
Human
Life
.
It
was
anciently
called
by
the
Greeks
Albion
,
but
whether
from
a
Giant
of
that
Name
feigned
to
be
the
Son
of
Neptune
,
after
the
Fabulous
Humour
of
those
Times
,
in
giving
Names
to
Countries
from
Giants
and
Heroes
;
or
else
from
the
Greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
according
to
Festus
signifies
White
;
since
,
this
Island
is
on
many
sides
of
it
encompassed
with
Rocks
of
that
Colour
;
or
else
from
the
Phoenician
word
Alp
,
which
signifies
High
;
or
from
Alben
,
which
in
the
Hebrew
Tongue
signifies
White
,
is
uncertain
,
and
therefore
needless
to
be
insisted
on
too
much
.
As
for
the
Name
of
Britain
,
which
Nennius
and
divers
other
British
Writers
derive
from
Brutus
,
(
whom
they
likewise
call
Brito
;
)
but
others
of
them
from
the
British
words
Pryd
Cain
,
i.
e.
Forma
candida
,
a
white
Form
;
it
seems
too
far
fetch'd
;
and
besides
,
we
do
not
find
that
the
Natives
of
this
Isle
ever
called
it
Britain
.
Introduct.
to
Britan.
Mr.
Camden
derives
it
from
the
Welsh
word
Brith
,
which
signifies
Painted
,
(
for
the
ancient
Britains
used
to
paint
themselves
of
a
pale
blewish
Colour
with
Glastum
,
or
Woad
;
)
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
in
Greek
signifies
a
Region
,
or
Country
.
But
this
Etymology
has
this
Inconvenience
in
it
,
that
it
is
derived
from
too
far
different
Languages
;
and
besides
it
seems
very
improbable
,
that
such
an
Accidental
Custom
as
that
of
painting
their
Bodies
,
should
give
a
Name
to
the
whole
Island
,
as
well
as
its
Inhabitants
.
Nor
does
this
word
,
Brith
,
signifie
in
the
Welsh
Tongue
,
Painted
,
but
rather
Spotted
with
divers
Colours
;
whereas
the
ancient
Britains
,
as
some
write
,
did
not
paint
themselves
with
various
Colours
,
but
only
stained
their
Bodies
with
one
simple
Colour
,
viz.
Blue
.
We
must
therefore
endeavour
to
derive
it
from
some
other
Language
,
if
it
was
not
the
Britains
themselves
,
but
other
Nations
(
as
is
most
probable
)
that
first
called
this
Island
Britain
.
Now
it
is
certain
,
that
there
is
no
Word
in
the
Greek
Tongue
from
whence
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
can
well
be
derived
,
which
Name
only
the
more
modern
Greek
Historians
have
given
this
Island
;
for
thô
[
](A64087-e75300-b)*
*
Lib.
III.
c.
2.
Strabo
in
his
Geography
calls
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yet
since
this
word
is
an
Adjective
,
it
is
plain
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
i.
e.
Insula
,
an
Island
,
is
to
be
understood
:
So
that
it
seems
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
must
be
more
ancient
than
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
therefore
Mr.
Camden's
derivation
of
it
will
scarcely
hold
good
:
Yet
Ptolomy
never
calls
this
Island
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
when
he
speaks
of
all
the
Islands
lying
together
in
these
Seas
towards
the
North
,
he
calls
them
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
i.
e.
Insulae
Britannicae
,
the
British
Islands
.
And
[
](A64087-e75450-b)*
*
Lib.
II.
c.
16.
Pliny
in
his
Natural
History
speaking
of
all
these
Islands
,
says
,
Albion
ipsi
nomen
fuit
,
cum
Britannicae
vocarentur
omnes
;
i.
e.
The
particular
Name
was
Albion
,
but
the
Islands
together
were
called
British
.
But
Monsieur
Bochart
,
in
his
most
Learned
Work
,
Entituled
[
](A64087-e75530-b)*
*
Lib.
I.
c.
39.
Chanaan
,
where
he
Treats
of
the
Colonies
and
Language
of
the
Phoenicians
,
hath
given
us
a
more
probable
derivation
of
the
Name
of
Britain
,
which
he
supposes
to
be
derived
from
the
Phoenicians
,
who
in
their
Language
called
this
Island
(
as
well
as
some
others
near
it
)
Barat
Anac
,
or
more
contractedly
Bratanac
,
i.
e.
in
the
Land
or
Country
of
Tin
or
Lead
;
which
being
thus
given
it
by
the
Phoenician
Mariners
,
that
first
sailed
thither
and
discovered
those
Islands
,
might
afterwards
by
the
Greeks
be
mollified
into
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Now
,
that
the
Phoenicians
were
the
first
that
discovered
those
Isles
,
(
which
the
Graecians
called
Cassiterides
,
(
and
which
are
proved
by
Mr.
Camden
to
be
no
other
than
our
Scilly
Islands
,
)
and
from
whence
,
as
[
](A64087-e75700-b)*
*
〈◊〉
II.
c.
2.
Strabo
tells
us
in
his
Geography
,
The
Phoenicians
first
brought
Tin
,
which
thô
they
vended
to
the
Greeks
,
yet
kept
the
Trade
,
as
well
as
the
Place
,
private
to
themselves
,
may
be
believed
upon
these
Authorities
:
[
](A64087-e75750-b)*
*
Lib.
VII
c.
36.
Pliny
tells
us
,
That
Midocritus
was
the
first
who
brought
Lead
from
the
Cassiterides
.
But
Monsieur
Bochart
there
shews
us
,
That
it
ought
to
be
read
Melichartus
,
who
was
the
Phoenician
Hercules
of
Sanchoniathon
,
and
to
whom
the
Phoen●cians
attributed
their
first
Western
Discoveries
.
Yet
notwithstanding
the
Care
of
the
Phoenicians
to
conceal
these
Islands
,
the
Greeks
did
at
last
discover
them
,
(
thô
we
cannot
tell
the
certain
time
when
,
)
giving
them
the
Name
of
Cassiterides
,
which
signifies
in
the
Greek
Tongue
,
the
same
that
Barat-Anac
does
in
the
Phoenician
,
viz.
The
Land
or
Country
of
Tin
;
which
Name
;
thô
given
only
to
these
Islands
at
first
,
was
at
last
also
communicated
to
the
adjoyning
Countries
,
now
called
Cornwal
and
Devonshire
;
from
whence
also
the
Phoenicians
might
bring
this
Commodity
;
and
so
by
degrees
this
Name
came
to
be
given
to
all
those
Islands
thus
lying
together
;
since
in
those
Times
(
as
well
as
now
)
it
is
probable
,
there
might
be
Mines
of
this
Metal
in
Britain
itself
,
as
well
as
in
those
smaller
Islands
above-mentioned
:
In
some
of
which
Mr.
Camden
tells
us
,
there
are
found
Veins
of
this
Metal
even
unto
this
Day
;
and
there
might
be
far
greater
Mines
of
it
in
former
Ages
,
thô
long
since
worn
out
.
But
it
is
Objected
,
That
Mr.
Camden
,
in
his
Introduction
to
his
Britannia
,
hath
positively
asserted
,
that
Britain
was
not
known
to
the
Greeks
,
and
therefore
its
Name
could
not
be
derived
from
them
,
or
the
Phoenicians
:
and
for
Proof
of
this
,
he
cites
a
Place
out
of
the
Third
Book
of
Polybius's
History
,
which
we
shall
here
render
into
English
thus
.
As
for
Asia
and
Lybia
,
where
they
joyn
to
each
other
about
Ethiopia
,
none
can
say
positively
to
this
Day
,
whether
it
be
a
Continent
running
to
the
South
,
or
whether
it
be
encompassed
by
the
Sea
.
So
likewise
what
lies
between
Tanais
and
Narbon
,
stretching
Northward
,
is
unknown
to
us
at
this
present
,
unless
hereafter
by
diligent
Enquiry
we
may
learn
something
of
it
;
they
that
speak
or
write
any
thing
of
these
Matters
,
are
to
be
thought
to
know
nothing
,
and
to
lay
down
meer
Fables
.
]
By
which
Words
Polybius
only
means
,
That
as
it
was
doubtful
whether
the
Sea
encompassed
the
South
Parts
of
Africa
,
so
it
was
unknown
whether
the
North
Parts
of
Europe
about
Narbon
were
likewise
so
encompassed
;
whereas
Mr.
Camden
understands
the
Words
as
if
they
were
spoken
in
general
,
when
indeed
they
related
only
to
that
particular
Question
,
Whether
the
Northern
Tracts
of
Europe
were
invironed
with
the
Sea
or
not
,
which
notwithstanding
the
great
Improvement
of
Navigation
stands
unresolv'd
even
unto
this
Day
.
But
that
Polybius
writ
not
in
this
sense
,
appears
further
,
in
that
he
himself
describes
the
Fountains
of
Rhodanus
and
Ligeris
,
with
many
other
Places
of
Gaul
which
lie
all
above
Narbon
.
But
to
put
this
past
all
Dispute
,
in
this
very
Third
Book
,
he
promises
particularly
to
write
of
the
further
or
Western
Sea
,
as
also
of
the
Britanick
Islands
,
(
for
so
he
calls
them
,
)
and
of
their
manner
of
making
Tin
:
Which
Promise
of
his
required
more
than
a
Cursory
Knowledge
to
perform
:
Since
he
says
,
That
the
Trade
into
those
Seas
was
then
very
great
;
now
that
he
also
performed
this
Promise
,
appears
from
[
](A64087-e76260-b)*
*
Lib.
II.
Strabo
where
Polybius
is
cited
,
as
comparing
the
Opinions
of
Pytheas
,
Dicaearchus
,
and
Eratosthenes
,
concerning
the
Magnitude
of
Britain
;
but
that
these
Islands
were
discovered
by
the
Greeks
long
before
Polybius's
time
,
appears
also
from
Herodotus
,
who
confesses
,
he
does
not
know
the
Islands
Cassiterides
,
from
whence
Tin
,
is
brought
;
(
that
is
,
he
did
not
know
them
any
otherwise
than
by
Report
;
)
and
if
these
smaller
Islands
were
then
discovered
,
can
any
one
believe
,
that
so
great
an
Island
as
Britain
,
which
lay
so
near
them
,
could
remain
undiscovered
?
But
I
have
spoke
enough
,
if
not
too
much
,
of
the
Etymologies
of
the
Names
of
this
Island
;
since
of
all
that
may
be
counted
Learning
,
nothing
is
more
uncertain
than
this
,
nor
is
it
often
of
any
great
use
when
known
.
I
shall
therefore
now
proceed
to
somewhat
more
Solid
and
Useful
,
and
try
if
we
can
discover
who
were
the
first
Inhabitants
of
this
Island
;
but
since
the
Scriptures
,
as
well
as
Prophane
Histories
,
are
silent
in
this
Point
,
it
is
impossible
to
tell
the
Name
of
the
Man
who
brought
the
first
Colony
hither
;
Only
thus
much
seems
probable
,
That
Europe
was
Peopled
by
the
Posterity
of
Jophet
,
either
from
one
Alanus
,
(
whom
Nenniu●
supposes
to
have
been
his
Grandson
,
)
or
else
from
Gomer
his
Son
,
from
whom
Mr.
Camden
derives
the
Names
of
Cimmerii
and
Cimbri
,
whom
be
supposes
to
be
one
and
the
same
Nation
,
and
by
whom
the
ancient
Galli●
was
first
Inhabited
,
and
from
whom
he
brings
the
present
Welsh
,
called
in
their
own
Language
Cymra
,
which
,
if
true
,
nothing
is
more
certain
and
easie
to
believe
,
than
that
this
Island
was
first
Inhabited
(
at
least
as
to
its
more
Southern
Parts
)
from
the
Continent
of
Gaul
,
as
is
delivered
by
Bede
in
his
first
Chapter
as
a
current
Tradition
in
his
Time
;
and
Mr.
Camden
farther
proves
it
out
of
Caesar's
Commentaries
:
For
thô
be
there
tells
us
,
that
the
Inland
Parts
of
Britain
were
Inhabited
by
those
who
called
themselves
the
Natives
;
yet
that
the
Maritime
Parts
were
possessed
by
such
,
who
to
make
War
,
and
get
Prey
,
had
passed
over
from
Belgium
and
Gaul
,
which
were
then
called
by
the
same
Names
as
those
People
from
whence
they
came
.
Which
may
be
also
proved
from
other
Arguments
,
as
their
Affinity
in
Customs
,
Language
and
Religion
,
with
those
of
Gaul
,
as
they
are
there
described
by
Caesar
,
and
also
by
other
Roman
Authors
:
Thô
Tacitus
,
in
his
Life
of
Agricola
,
does
not
wholly
agree
with
Caesar
as
to
this
Particular
,
for
he
there
tells
us
,
That
the
Northern
Parts
of
Britain
seem
to
have
been
Peopled
by
the
Germans
,
as
the
Eastern
Coasts
by
their
opposite
Neighbours
the
Gauls
,
and
the
South
Part
by
the
Iberi
or
Spaniards
:
This
he
gathers
from
the
different
Complexion
of
the
People
,
the
Northern
Britains
(
says
he
)
are
Fair
,
having
large
Limbs
,
and
long
yellow
Hair
like
the
Germans
;
but
the
Silures
,
or
Southern
Britains
,
were
Swarthy
,
and
had
curled
Hair
like
the
Spaniards
,
whereas
the
Coast
lying
over-against
Gaul
agreed
in
Language
,
Customs
,
and
in
every
thing
else
with
the
Gauls
.
It
was
not
from
the
Continent
of
Gaul
alone
,
that
this
Island
was
first
Inhabited
,
but
also
from
Ireland
,
and
the
North
Parts
of
Germany
,
or
else
from
Scandinavia
,
now
called
Sweden
;
for
Bede
tells
us
in
the
First
Chapter
of
his
History
,
That
,
after
the
Br●tains
,
the
Picts
came
out
of
Scythia
in
long
Ships
,
and
landed
first
in
the
North
of
Ireland
;
but
being
there
refused
Habitation
by
the
Scots
,
who
then
possessed
that
Island
,
they
were
advised
to
plant
themselves
in
the
North
part
of
Britain
,
which
they
then
thereupon
performed
;
and
when
the
Picts
,
wanting
Wives
,
desired
the
Scots
to
bestow
some
on
them
,
they
consented
to
it
on
this
condition
,
That
when
there
was
any
dispute
about
the
Succession
to
the
Crown
;
they
should
rather
chuse
a
King
from
the
Feminine
,
than
M●sculine
Line
of
their
former
Kings
,
which
is
still
observ'd
(
says
he
)
among
the
Picts
to
this
day
.
Now
that
this
Country
,
which
Bede
here
calls
Scythia
,
could
be
no
other
,
than
the
more
Northern
Parts
of
Germany
,
or
else
Gothia
(
now
called
Sweden
)
at
the
farthest
,
seems
highly
probable
,
since
the
best
Writers
of
the
middle
Ages
do
all
agree
,
that
these
parts
were
in
those
times
called
by
the
general
Name
of
S●ythia
.
And
you
may
see
Authorities
sufficient
for
this
,
cited
by
Arch-Bishop
Usher
in
the
15th
Chapter
of
his
learned
work
;
D●
Antiquitate
Britannica
um
Ecclesiarum
,
and
by
the
reverend
Dr.
Stillingfleet
(
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Worcester
)
in
his
Origines
Britannicae
;
who
allows
Hector
Boethius
his
Conjecture
not
to
be
be
improbable
,
Cap.
5.
who
derives
them
from
the
Agathyrsi
,
who
came
out
of
Sarmatia
into
the
Cimbuca
Ch●rsonesus
,
and
from
thence
into
Scotland
.
But
that
the
Scots
came
into
this
Island
many
Ages
after
out
of
Ireland
is
also
as
certain
,
Since
Bede
tells
us
in
the
same
place
,
that
in
process
of
time
Britain
receiv'd
a
Third
Nation
,
viz.
of
the
Scots
,
besides
the
Britains
and
Picts
,
which
Scots
going
out
of
Ireland
under
the
conduct
of
one
Reuda
,
took
those
Territories
which
they
have
among
the
Picts
,
either
by
terms
or
agreement
with
them
,
from
which
Reuda
even
to
this
day
they
are
called
Da●reudini
,
for
Dal
in
their
language
signifies
a
share
or
portion
,
which
Reuda
in
what
Age
he
lived
and
brought
over
this
Colony
out
of
Ireland
,
since
it
hath
bred
a
great
dispute
among
our
Modern
Antiquaries
,
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
now
to
decide
:
But
that
the
Scots
came
at
first
from
Ireland
,
is
acknowledged
by
John
Fordon
,
and
John
Major
,
their
two
eldest
Historians
extant
;
the
latter
of
whom
tells
us
,
That
as
yet
,
that
is
,
in
his
time
,
almost
half
Scotland
spoke
the
Irish
Tongue
,
which
they
had
brought
over
with
them
from
Ireland
.
To
return
to
the
matter
in
hand
it
is
evident
from
Bede
,
that
in
his
time
,
God
was
served
in
five
several
Languages
in
this
Island
,
(
viz
)
The
English
,
the
British
,
the
Scotish
,
(
or
present
Irish
)
the
Latin
(
which
they
commonly
used
in
Divine
Service
)
and
the
Pictish
;
though
what
that
Language
was
we
cannot
now
tell
;
for
the
Picts
being
totally
subdued
by
the
Scots
,
and
thereby
incorporated
into
the
body
of
that
Nation
,
that
Tongue
is
quite
extinct
;
though
if
it
had
not
been
at
least
different
in
Dialect
from
that
of
the
Britains
,
it
seems
improbable
that
Bede
,
who
was
so
near
a
neighbour
to
them
,
should
mention
it
as
a
distinct
Tongue
from
all
the
rest
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
by
all
the
relicts
we
can
now
find
of
it
in
the
Names
of
places
in
the
South
and
West
parts
of
Scotland
,
they
are
purely
British
,
as
Mr.
Camden
hath
learnedly
proved
in
his
said
Introduction
,
and
therefore
,
since
the
name
of
Pict
is
indeed
Latin
,
and
signifies
no
more
than
painted
Men
,
and
that
no
Roman
Author
makes
mention
of
them
,
before
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
who
lived
about
the
end
of
the
fourth
Century
,
and
is
the
first
who
calls
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Northern
parts
of
Britain
by
the
name
of
Picti
,
distinguishing
them
into
Dicalidonii
(
perhaps
,
it
should
be
Deucaldonii
)
and
Vecturiones
,
which
the
learned
Dr.
Lloyd
,
late
Lord
Bishop
of
St.
Asaph
,
and
now
of
Coventry
and
Litchfield
,
in
his
Historical
account
of
Church
Goverment
in
Britain
,
probably
enough
derives
from
the
British
Deucilyddion
,
and
C●withwrion
,
that
is
Southern
Caledones
,
or
Borderers
and
Northern
Men.
It
is
probable
that
these
Picts
were
no
other
than
the
remainder
of
those
Britains
,
who
preserved
their
Liberty
by
resisting
the
Roman
Arms
,
and
were
at
last
divided
from
the
Roman
Britains
,
by
a
Wall
,
now
called
the
Picts
Wall
,
(
the
Vestiges
of
which
are
to
be
seen
to
this
Day
)
drawn
between
the
mouths
of
the
Rivers
Tine
and
Eske
,
to
hinder
their
farther
Incursions
into
those
parts
which
were
then
under
the
Roman
Empire
.
But
having
said
enough
concerning
this
Island
in
general
,
together
with
its
first
Inhabitants
and
their
Languages
;
It
is
now
high
time
to
come
to
our
main
design
,
the
History
of
that
part
of
it
,
called
at
this
day
England
,
and
which
was
in
the
Romans
time
divided
into
several
Provinces
or
Governments
,
as
Britannia
Prima
,
Secunda
,
and
Maxima
Caesariensis
,
&c.
they
may
●e
seen
in
the
Antient
Notitia
of
the
Roman
Emp●re
.
We
must
therefore
in
the
first
place
ingenuously
confess
,
that
till
the
coming
in
of
the
Romans
,
there
are
no
certain
or
Authentick
Histories
remaining
of
any
transactions
before
that
time
;
for
Gildas
,
who
liv'd
not
long
after
the
Saxons
were
first
call'd
into
Britain
,
freely
owns
,
that
as
for
the
Antient
monuments
of
his
Country
,
(
whatever
they
were
)
being
either
burnt
by
Enemies
,
or
carried
beyond
Sea
by
his
banish'd
Country
men
,
they
were
not
then
to
be
found
,
therefore
I
shall
wholly
omit
that
fabulous
Succession
of
Celtick
Kings
,
who
are
feigned
to
be
derived
from
Samothes
,
one
of
the
Sons
of
Japhet
,
whom
they
suppose
to
have
planted
Colonies
first
on
the
Continent
of
Celtica
or
Gaul
,
and
next
in
this
Island
,
and
thence
to
have
named
it
Samothea
,
since
they
never
had
any
existence
,
but
in
the
brain
of
Amnius
de
Viterbo
,
and
by
him
vented
in
his
counterfeit
Berosus
,
which
is
long
since
exploded
by
all
that
are
any
thing
versed
in
Antiquity
.
But
now
I
could
heartily
wish
that
we
had
any
certain
monuments
of
the
History
of
this
Kingdom
,
which
might
justly
supply
their
room
;
but
having
no
Authentick
accounts
left
us
of
the
British
Kings
,
that
reigned
in
this
Island
till
Julius
Caesar's
first
Expedition
hither
,
I
could
willingly
have
excused
my self
from
the
drudgery
of
writing
things
so
uncertain
,
nay
in
diverse
particulars
utterly
false
,
were
it
not
that
most
Authors
who
have
already
writ
our
History
either
in
English
or
Latin
,
have
thought
those
long
Successions
of
Kings
not
unworthy
a
particular
Recital
,
as
supposing
it
scarce
possible
,
that
a
descent
of
above
Sixty
Kings
together
,
with
so
many
transactions
attended
with
such
particular
Circumstances
,
as
the
making
of
War
and
Peace
,
building
of
Cities
and
enacting
Laws
,
should
be
wholly
Fabulous
and
Romantick
,
or
that
the
names
of
so
many
successive
Princes
should
never
have
been
derived
from
any
real
Persons
.
For
though
it
is
true
that
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
is
look'd
upon
as
the
chief
(
if
not
only
)
Author
of
the
Story
of
Brutus
and
his
Successours
;
yet
it
is
certain
that
he
pretends
in
the
Proem
to
his
History
,
(
which
he
dedicated
to
no
less
a
Man
than
Robert
Earle
of
Gloucester
,
natural
Son
to
K.
Hen.
the
I.
)
that
he
received
an
antient
British
History
from
Walter
,
Arch-Deacon
of
Oxon
,
which
(
as
he
says
)
he
faithfully
translated
out
of
the
British
Tongue
into
Latin
,
though
William
Neobrigensis
,
(
who
lived
some
time
after
this
Geoffrey
)
in
the
very
beginning
of
his
History
writes
thus
of
him
,
In
thes●
our
days
(
says
he
)
a
certain
Writer
is
risen
,
who
hath
devised
many
foolish
Fictions
of
the
Britains
,
he
is
named
Geoffrey
:
And
a
little
after
,
thus
,
with
ho●
little
shame
,
and
with
what
great
Confidence
doth
he
frame
his
Lyes
!
So
that
you
may
see
his
History
began
to
be
cryed
out
against
almost
as
soon
as
it
was
published
.
And
yet
for
all
this
,
it
is
certain
,
that
Geoffrey
was
not
the
first
Author
of
this
Story
of
Brutus
;
for
Nennius
,
Cap.
2.3
,
4.
who
lived
in
the
8th
Century
(
and
is
also
Intituled
Gildas
in
some
Copies
)
in
his
History
makes
the
Isle
of
Britain
to
be
first
inhabited
by
one
Brito
,
the
Son
of
Hisicion
,
the
Son
of
Japhet
,
or
else
from
one
Brutus
,
(
it
seems
he
did
not
know
which
)
whose
Pedegree
he
derives
from
Aeneas
by
his
Son
Ascanius
,
and
who
(
as
he
supposes
)
reigned
in
Britain
in
the
time
that
Eli
Judged
Israel
,
and
under
whose
Conduct
the
Britains
in
the
third
Age
of
the
World
first
came
into
this
Island
;
which
Calculation
falls
out
right
enough
with
our
at
present
received
Chronology
:
But
as
for
Sigebertus
Gemblacensis
,
a
French
Monk
,
(
who
lived
about
Twenty
Years
before
Geoffrey
)
tho'
in
some
Editions
he
speaks
of
Bru●e
with
his
Trojans
arrival
in
Gaul
,
and
of
his
passage
from
thence
into
Britain
,
yet
it
is
certain
they
are
none
of
that
Author's
words
,
there
being
no
such
thing
to
be
found
in
the
truest
Edition
of
his
Chronicle
,
published
by
Mirraes
.
An.
1608.
as
the
above
cited
Lord
Bishop
of
Coventry
,
and
Litchfield
,
in
his
learned
Preface
to
his
Historical
account
of
Church
Government
in
great
Britain
and
Ireland
,
hath
fully
proved
.
But
after
him
Henry
Arch-Deacon
of
Huntington
,
an
Author
of
Credit
(
who
lived
at
the
same
time
with
Geoffrey
)
ascribes
the
first
habitation
of
this
Island
to
Brutus
,
the
Son
of
Sylvius
,
Grandson
to
Aeneas
:
whom
together
with
his
certain
Trojans
he
supposes
to
have
come
into
Britain
in
the
third
Age
of
the
World
,
as
the
Scots
did
in
the
fourth
into
Ireland
,
which
he
seems
to
have
taken
out
of
Nennius
,
or
some
other
ancient
Author
:
But
this
must
still
be
confest
,
that
the
whole
relation
of
the
Actions
of
Brutus
,
and
the
Succession
of
all
the
Princes
that
followed
him
,
do
all
depend
upon
the
Credit
of
Geoffrey
and
the
truth
of
his
trāsaction
,
and
so
was
looked
upon
in
the
Age
in
which
he
published
his
History
:
But
to
make
this
Brute
to
be
a
Trojan
,
and
to
give
him
a
Genealogy
,
which
is
plainly
contradicted
by
all
the
Roman
Authors
,
is
that
for
which
his
History
ought
to
be
condemned
:
Yet
thus
much
may
be
said
in
Excuse
of
him
,
and
of
all
those
Authors
who
have
ascribed
the
Origine
of
the
Britains
to
Brute
,
that
they
have
imitated
the
Vanity
of
the
ancient
Greeks
and
Romans
,
who
derived
their
Kings
from
some
God
or
Heroe
.
And
have
been
followed
in
it
not
only
by
the
Britains
,
but
the
French
and
almost
all
other
Nations
of
Europe
,
since
they
began
to
write
Histories
of
their
Originals
.
But
since
it
is
fit
that
we
should
give
you
some
account
(
though
as
short
as
possible
)
of
this
Brute
and
his
Successors
,
I
shall
contract
their
History
from
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
into
as
narrow
a
Compass
as
I
can
.
Brutus
,
who
is
suppos'd
to
have
first
Peopled
Britain
with
Inhabitants
of
the
Trojan
Race
,
is
said
to
have
been
the
Great
Grandson
of
Aeneas
,
by
his
Son
Ascanius
,
who
killing
his
Father
Sylvius
,
King
of
Alba
,
accidently
with
an
Arrow
,
was
forced
to
fly
his
Country
,
and
going
into
Greece
joyned
himself
with
the
remainder
of
those
scattered
Trojans
he
●ound
there
,
and
becoming
their
Leader
,
made
War
upon
Pandrasus
,
the
King
of
that
Country
,
to
whom
he
sent
this
Message
,
viz.
That
the
Trojans
holding
it
unworthy
their
Ancestors
to
serve
in
a
Foreign
Kingdom
,
had
retreated
to
the
Woods
;
choosing
rather
a
Savage
,
than
a
slavish
Life
;
if
that
displeased
him
,
then
with
his
leave
they
might
depart
to
some
other
Soile
.
The
particulars
of
which
being
tedious
and
fabulous
,
are
here
needless
further
to
be
inserted
.
But
at
last
that
King
being
by
them
made
a
Prisoner
,
was
forced
to
accept
of
terms
of
Peace
,
the
Articles
of
which
were
,
That
Brute
should
Marry
Inogena
the
King's
Daughter
,
and
in
Consideration
of
her
Dower
should
have
a
Fleet
given
him
,
with
Liberty
to
transport
all
such
as
would
be
willing
to
follow
his
Fortunes
:
The
Marriage
being
thereupon
solemnized
,
Brute
and
his
Trojans
with
a
great
Fleet
betook
themselves
to
Sea
,
and
within
a
short
time
landed
on
a
deserted
Island
,
where
they
found
a
ruin'd
City
,
in
which
was
a
Temple
,
and
an
Image
of
Diana
,
that
gave
Oracles
;
whereupon
Brutus
consulting
with
his
Diviner
and
Twelve
other
of
the
Ancients
,
was
advised
to
invoke
the
Goddess
to
tell
him
,
in
what
Land
or
Region
he
should
find
a
place
to
settle
in
,
and
accordingly
as
we
find
it
in
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
he
is
said
to
Adress
her
thus
,
Diva
potens
Nemorum
,
terror
Sylvestribus
apris
,
Cui
licet
anfractus
ire
per
aethereos
,
Infernasque
domos
:
Terrestria
Jura
resolve
,
Et
dic
,
quas
terras
nos
habitare
velis
.
Dic
certam
sedem
,
quâ
te
veneremur
in
aevum
,
Quâ
tibi
Virgineis
Templa
dicabo
Choris
.
Thus
excellently
well
translated
by
the
Learned
Mr.
Milton
.
Goddess
of
Shades
,
and
Huntress
who
at
will
Walk'st
on
the
rouling
Sphere
,
and
through
the
deep
,
On
thy
third
Reign
the
Earth
look
now
,
and
tell
What
Land
,
what
Seat
of
rest
thou
bidst
me
seek
,
What
certain
Seat
,
where
I
may
worship
thee
For
ay
,
with
Temples
vow'd
,
and
Virgin
Quires
.
Whereupon
the
Goddess
returned
this
following
Answer
.
Brute
sub
Occasum
solis
trans
Gallica
regna
Insula
in
Oecano
est
undique
cincta
Mari.
Insula
in
Oceano
est
,
habitata
Gigantibus
olim
,
Nunc
deserta
quidem
,
Gentibus
apta
tuis
.
Hanc
pete
,
namque
tibi
sedes
erit
illa
perennis
;
Haec
fiet
natis
altera
Troja
tuis
Hic
de
prole
tua
Reges
nascentur
,
&
illis
Totius
Terrae
subditus
Orbis
erit
.
Rendred
thus
,
Brutus
,
far
to
the
West
,
in
th'
Ocean
wide
Beyond
the
Realm
of
Gaul
,
a
Land
there
lies
,
Sea-Girt
it
lies
,
where
Giants
dwelt
of
old
,
Now
void
,
it
fits
thy
People
,
thither
bend
Thy
Course
,
there
shalt
thou
find
a
lasting
Seat
,
There
to
thy
Sons
another
Troy
shall
rise
,
And
Kings
be
born
of
thee
,
whose
dreaded
Might
Shall
awe
the
World
,
and
Conquer
Nations
bold
.
But
these
Verses
being
in
Latin
,
when
there
was
no
such
Language
sp●ke
in
the
World
,
sufficiently
betray
the
moderness
of
the
invention
:
So
that
were
it
no
more
to
please
,
then
instruct
,
I
should
not
have
inserted
them
here
.
And
now
Brute
being
guided
,
as
he
thought
by
a
Divine
Conduct
,
Sails
again
towards
the
West
,
and
Landing
in
Italy
meets
with
some
other
Trojans
who
had
come
thither
with
Antenor
,
many
of
whom
he
takes
along
with
him
,
together
with
one
Corinaeus
their
Chief
.
With
this
recruit
Bru●●
puts
again
to
Sea
,
and
passing
the
Pillars
of
Hercules
,
at
the
mouth
of
Ligeris
in
Aquitania
casts
Anchor
,
where
they
were
set
upon
by
one
Goffarius
a
Pictish
King
of
that
Country
,
now
called
Poictou
,
with
whom
having
several
Battles
,
Brute
at
last
Conquered
and
Expell●d
him
his
Kingdom
,
but
he
solliciting
the
other
Kings
of
Gaul
to
his
assistance
;
Brute
thereupon
finding
himself
too
weak
for
so
great
a
force
,
called
a
Council
,
where
't
was
resolved
,
that
since
this
was
not
the
Land
promised
them
by
the
Oracle
,
they
should
again
put
to
Sea
:
So
embarking
all
their
Forces
,
after
a
few
days
Sail
they
arrived
at
Albion
,
and
Landed
at
a
Haven
,
now
called
Totuesse
in
Devonshire
.
The
time
of
which
enterprize
is
supposed
to
be
about
1200
Years
after
the
Flood
,
and
about
66.
Years
after
the
Destruction
of
Troy
;
if
any
certain
time
can
be
assigned
for
so
uncertain
a
relation
.
But
Bru●e
having
at
length
(
through
many
dangers
and
difficulties
)
attained
this
long
wish'd
for
Island
,
Lands
his
Trojans
,
and
marches
up
into
the
Country
to
take
possession
of
it
,
which
he
found
in
great
part
desart
,
or
Inhabited
only
by
some
Gyants
;
these
he
quickly
destroys
and
to
his
People
divides
the
Land
,
which
in
allusion
to
his
own
Name
he
called
Britain
.
On
Corinaeus
Cornwall
,
(
as
we
now
call
it
)
was
bestowed
:
But
here
I
omit
as
a
Fable
,
only
fit
to
be
told
Children
,
how
this
Hero
,
though
no
Gyant
himself
,
yet
took
up
the
mighty
Gyant
Gogmagog
in
his
Arms
,
and
flung
him
off
from
a
Cliff
into
the
Sea
,
from
whence
the
place
hath
been
ever
since
called
Langoemagog
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Gyant
's
Leap
.
After
Brute
had
thus
conquer'd
the
Island
,
he
chose
a
fit
place
to
build
a
City
,
which
he
called
Troja
Nova
;
(
for
it
seems
he
spoke
Latin
though
it
were
not
then
used
in
Italy
)
which
Cities
Name
was
changed
in
time
to
Trinobantum
,
or
Troynovant
,
after
to
London
:
This
he
made
the
Seat
of
his
Kingdom
,
(
Eli
being
then
High
Priest
in
Judea
)
,
where
he
enacted
several
Laws
,
and
having
reign'd
here
Fifteen
Years
,
he
divided
his
Kingdom
among
his
Three
Sons
;
Locrinus
the
Eldest
had
that
part
called
Loegria
now
England
:
Camber
the
second
possessed
Cambria
,
now
Wales
.
And
Albanactus
,
Albania
,
now
Scotland
;
but
he
some
time
after
being
invaded
by
one
Humber
King
of
the
Huns
,
was
slain
in
Fight
,
and
his
People
driven
back
into
Loegria
,
whereupon
King
Locrinus
and
his
Brother
Camber
march'd
against
this
Humber
,
who
fighting
with
them
,
and
being
overcome
,
and
drown'd
in
a
River
,
left
his
Name
to
it
.
I
designedly
omit
the
long
story
of
the
Lady
Estrildis
,
whom
Locrinus
then
taking
Prisoner
he
fell
in
Love
with
,
and
privately
enjoy'd
,
and
would
have
Married
,
had
it
not
been
for
fear
of
Corinaeus
,
whose
Daughter
Gwendolin
,
he
had
already
betroathed
;
but
no
sooner
was
Corinaeus
dead
,
but
he
owned
Estrildis
for
his
Queen
,
which
so
incensed
Gwendolin
,
that
although
Locrinus
was
strengthened
by
the
addition
of
Cambria
upon
the
Death
of
his
Bro●her
;
yet
she
goes
into
Cornwall
,
and
by
powerful
sollicitations
in
the
behalf
of
her self
and
her
young
Son
Madan
,
the
Cornish
are
brought
to
assist
her
:
With
these
Forces
,
she
marched
against
Locrinus
,
and
in
a
pitch'd
Battle
nigh
the
River
Stour
he
was
overcome
,
and
Slain
,
in
the
20th
Year
of
his
Reign
,
upon
this
(
just
as
she
would
have
it
)
the
Kingdom
fell
to
her
Son
Madan
,
the
Son
of
Locrinus
by
Gwendolin
,
although
a
Child
,
yet
succeeded
his
Father
,
but
under
the
Regency
of
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
who
out
of
Revenge
,
drown'd
Estrildis
and
her
Daughter
Sabra
in
a
River
,
which
from
her
was
called
Sabrina
,
in
English
Severne
;
Gwendolin
,
her
Son
coming
to
full
Age
,
resigned
her
Power
,
and
retired
into
Cornwall
,
after
she
had
Govern'd
Fifteen
Years
:
But
Madan
having
had
the
fame
of
Ruling
well
for
the
space
of
Forty
Years
in
all
,
left
behind
him
two
Sons
,
Mempritius
and
Manlius
;
Mempritius
the
Eldest
Son
of
Madan
is
supposed
to
have
ruled
over
the
whole
Island
,
but
Manlius
his
Younger
Brother
rebelling
against
him
,
he
desired
a
treaty
with
him
,
who
giving
his
Brother
a
meeting
,
he
treacherously
murdered
him
,
and
now
having
put
an
end
to
that
trouble
,
giving
himself
up
to
Luxury
and
Cruelty
,
and
at
last
to
unnatural
Lust
,
hunting
in
a
Forrest
was
devoured
by
Wolves
;
to
whom
succeeded
Ebrank
his
Son
,
who
was
a
Man
of
mighty
Strength
and
Stature
;
h●
first
after
Brutus
wasted
G●ul
,
and
returning
rich
and
prosperous
,
built
Caerbranc
,
now
York
,
and
in
Albania
,
the
Town
of
Mount
Agned
,
now
Edinburgh
.
He
is
said
to
have
had
Twenty
Wives
,
and
by
them
Twenty
Sons
and
Thirty
Daughters
,
which
(
as
our
Author
relates
)
were
sent
under
the
Conduct
of
their
Brother
to
Sylvius
Alba
then
King
of
Italy
to
be
provided
with
Husbands
,
because
he
had
heard
that
the
Sabines
would
not
give
their
Daughters
in
Marriage
to
the
Latins
,
which
is
so
very
ridiculous
that
it
needs
no
Confutation
.
This
Prince
dying
,
after
he
had
reign'd
about
Forty
Years
,
left
the
Kingdom
to
Brute
,
Sir-named
Greenshield
from
the
colour
of
his
Target
;
he
revenged
those
Indignities
,
which
had
been
put
upon
his
Father
by
Brunchild
,
Prince
of
Hannonia
or
Hainault
Conquering
him
near
the
banks
of
the
Scaldis
,
i.
e.
the
Scheld
,
but
the
modern
names
of
Hainault
,
and
Brunchild
sufficiently
betray
the
Novelty
of
this
Fable
:
He
hath
the
Character
of
an
Excellent
Prince
,
Just
,
Merciful
,
and
a
most
exact
observer
of
his
Word
;
and
reigned
Twelve
Years
,
to
whom
succeeded
Leil
his
Son
,
who
built
the
City
of
Carlisle
,
(
in
the
Days
of
Solomon
,
)
after
called
by
the
Romans
Lugubalia
,
and
did
also
repair
Caerleon
,
now
called
Chester
;
he
was
a
good
Prince
till
the
latter
end
of
his
days
,
when
falling
into
several
Vices
,
he
occasioned
great
dissentions
in
the
Kingdom
,
which
did
not
end
with
his
life
,
but
after
he
had
reigned
Twenty
five
Years
,
left
the
Kingdom
to
Rudhudibras
or
Hudibras
,
who
compos'd
the
disturbances
begun
in
his
Fathers
days
,
and
,
studying
nothing
more
than
to
strengthen
and
adorn
his
Kingdom
,
built
several
Cities
,
as
Caerkin
now
Canterbury
;
likewise
Caer
Guent
,
now
Winchester
;
as
also
Mount
Paladur
,
after
Septonia
or
Shaftsbury
,
and
having
reigned
Twenty
nine
Years
,
was
succeeded
by
,
Bladud
his
Son
,
who
is
said
to
have
been
skill'd
in
Magick
,
and
thereby
to
have
found
out
those
Medicinal
Waters
,
now
called
the
Bath
,
where
he
also
built
a
City
,
called
Caer
Baden
;
he
is
said
to
be
a
Man
of
a
good
Invention
,
and
having
made
himself
Wings
to
flye
,
fell
down
from
the
Temple
of
Apollo
in
Trinovant
,
and
broke
his
Neck
,
having
governed
Britain
Twenty
Years
.
To
him
succeeded
Leir
his
Son
who
built
Caer
Leir
,
now
called
Leicester
:
He
had
only
Three
Daughters
,
Gonnilla
,
R●gana
,
and
Cordiella
his
darling
;
but
in
his
old
Age
,
being
jealous
of
their
Affections
,
he
called
them
before
him
,
and
demanded
,
that
they
would
give
him
some
assurance
of
their
Love
;
the
two
Eldest
called
Heaven
and
Earth
to
witness
,
that
they
loved
him
Ten
thousand
times
dearer
than
their
own
Souls
,
and
that
they
were
not
able
to
Express
their
infinite
kindness
for
him
;
and
at
last
concluded
their
flatteries
with
horrid
Oaths
and
asseverations
of
their
Sincerity
;
but
Cordiella
,
the
Youngest
,
though
having
before
her
Eyes
the
present
reward
of
an
easie
flattery
,
yet
could
not
be
moved
from
giving
him
this
downright
honest
Answer
:
Father
(
saith
she
)
my
Love
toward
you
,
is
as
my
Duty
bids
,
What
should
a
Father
seek
?
What
can
a
Child
promise
more
?
They
who
pretend
beyond
this
flatter
:
This
short
Answer
not
at
all
satisfied
the
old
suspicious
King
;
for
he
shewed
his
resentments
by
his
neglect
of
her
,
and
the
suddain
advancement
of
her
Sisters
,
Marrying
Regana
to
the
Duke
of
Cornwall
,
and
Gonarilla
to
the
Duke
of
Albania
;
reserving
no
portion
at
all
for
Cordiella
,
but
it
so
happen'd
,
that
Aganippus
a
Prince
of
Gaul
(
however
he
came
by
this
Greek
Name
)
hearing
of
her
Vertue
and
Beauty
desired
her
in
Marriage
,
to
whom
she
was
welcome
without
any
other
Dower
,
but
her
own
Vertues
.
King
Leir
having
thus
disposed
of
his
two
Eldest
Daughters
,
and
dividing
half
his
Kingdom
between
them
,
they
within
some
time
by
their
subtile
practices
work
him
out
of
all
;
so
that
he
was
forced
to
sojourn
with
his
Daughters
by
turns
,
who
being
set
on
by
their
Husbands
,
put
so
many
affronts
and
Indignities
upon
him
(
needless
here
to
be
recited
)
that
in
the
end
he
was
constrained
to
leave
the
Realm
,
and
take
refuge
with
Cordiella
.
This
rejected
Daughter
received
him
with
all
the
Duty
and
Affection
imaginable
;
and
then
appeared
the
difference
between
the
down-right
Love
of
some
Children
to
their
Parents
,
and
the
over
talkative
obsequiousness
of
others
,
while
the
hopes
of
a
large
Inheritance
obliges
their
Tongues
to
Express
more
Duty
than
ever
they
mean
to
perform
;
but
what
was
more
significant
than
Words
,
she
assisted
her
Father
with
powerful
aids
,
and
in
Person
went
to
revenge
his
wrongs
:
So
that
bringing
a
great
Army
into
Britain
,
she
destroyed
his
Enemies
,
and
restored
him
to
his
Crown
,
which
he
held
but
for
the
space
of
Two
Years
,
whose
Reign
in
all
is
computed
to
be
about
Forty
Years
,
and
then
dying
left
the
Throne
to
Cordilla
,
who
Governed
the
Kingdom
for
Five
Years
;
but
in
the
mean
time
her
Husband
Aganippus
dying
;
Morgan
and
Cunedage
her
Nephews
,
by
her
Sisters
Gonorilla
and
Regana
,
disdaining
to
be
under
the
Government
of
a
Woman
,
rebelled
against
her
;
and
so
prevailed
,
that
they
took
her
Prisoner
;
but
she
being
a
Woman
of
a
high
Spirit
slew
her self
,
rather
than
to
live
under
their
Tyranny
.
Whereupon
Cunedage
and
Morgan
possessing
the
whole
Government
,
divided
the
Island
between
them
;
to
Morgan
fell
Albania
,
to
Cunedage
all
the
Land
on
this
side
Humber
;
Morgan
not
being
content
with
his
Portion
Invaded
his
Brother
,
but
being
driven
by
him
into
Wales
,
and
there
Slain
,
gave
the
Name
of
Glan-Morgan
to
that
Country
:
Cunedage
now
Ruling
alone
built
many
Temples
to
his
Gods
,
and
dying
,
was
buried
at
Trinovant
;
after
he
had
Ruled
Thirty
three
Years
,
to
whom
succeeded
Rivallo
the
Son
of
Cunedage
;
in
his
time
it
rain'd
Blood
for
Three
Days
together
,
from
whose
Putrefaction
,
Noisom
and
Venemous
Flies
were
bred
;
which
in
Swarms
infested
the
whole
Land
,
and
brought
great
Contagion
both
upon
Men
and
Beasts
.
He
,
after
he
had
Ruled
Forty
six
Years
,
was
succeeded
by
Gurgust
his
Son
,
of
whom
nothing
is
recorded
worth
mentioning
;
he
is
said
to
have
Reign'd
Thirty
seven
Years
:
Nor
is
there
more
left
of
Jago
his
Nephew
,
Nor
yet
of
Sillius
,
or
Sicillius
,
thô
how
related
to
the
former
is
not
said
:
But
to
him
,
after
Forty
nine
Years
Reign
,
succeeded
K●nemare
,
said
to
be
Brother
of
Jago
,
of
whom
there
is
nothing
Recorded
,
but
that
he
was
Buried
at
York
:
To
whom
succeeded
Gor●odug
,
the
Son
of
Kinemare
,
he
is
noted
for
Tyranny
:
But
dying
,
he
left
behind
him
two
Sons
Ferrex
,
and
Porrex
,
who
Reigning
joyntly
at
first
,
did
within
a
few
Years
begin
to
contend
,
who
should
have
the
whole
Kingdom
;
in
which
Contention
,
after
a
great
Battle
Fought
between
them
,
Ferrex
was
Slain
,
whose
Death
affected
his
Mother
with
so
great
a
Grief
,
that
transported
by
Revenge
,
she
by
the
help
of
her
Maidens
,
Slew
her
other
Son
Porrex
whilst
he
was
a
Sleep
;
an
unheard
of
Example
,
and
too
strange
to
be
true
.
After
his
Death
,
the
Blood
Royal
of
Brute
being
extinguished
by
his
Death
,
there
happned
cruel
Wars
,
so
that
the
Kingdom
was
rent
into
five
parts
;
one
Pinnor
made
himself
King
of
Loegria
or
England
:
Stator
seized
Albania
;
Rudock
Cambria
,
and
Cloten
Cornwall
:
But
as
to
the
fifth
division
,
the
Story
is
silent
;
this
Pentarchie
is
supposed
to
have
lasted
above
Fifty
Years
,
the
Kingdom
in
the
mean
time
being
miserably
harrassed
by
Civil
Wars
,
until
Dunwallo
Molmutius
,
Son
of
Cloten
King
of
Cornwall
,
excelling
in
Valour
and
Comliness
of
Person
,
by
subduing
the
other
four
Princes
,
reduced
the
whole
Island
again
into
a
Monarchy
,
and
is
said
to
be
the
First
in
Britain
that
wore
a
Crown
of
Gold
;
and
therefore
by
some
reputed
the
first
King
:
But
what
he
got
by
Force
he
managed
with
great
Prudence
and
Moderation
;
Enacting
several
excellent
Laws
,
which
Geoffrey
says
were
translated
into
Latin
by
Gildas
;
and
in
Saxon
afterwards
by
King
Alfred
.
But
since
no
such
work
of
his
is
any
where
extant
,
I
shall
not
give
them
so
much
Credit
as
to
recite
them
;
though
Mr.
Selden
hath
not
thought
them
unworthy
of
a
place
in
his
learned
Treatise
;
called
,
Janus
,
Anglorum
.
But
this
King
,
after
he
had
governed
Forty
Years
,
died
,
and
was
buried
at
T●inovant
,
to
whom
succeeded
his
two
Sons
Belinus
and
Brennus
,
who
after
some
Controversies
,
divided
the
Kingdom
between
them
,
Brennus
being
to
have
all
that
lay
North
of
Humber
,
and
B●linus
the
rest
;
but
the
Younger
being
not
long
so
contented
,
did
upon
new
designs
Sail
into
Norway
,
and
enter
into
a
League
with
Elsing
King
of
that
Country
,
and
Married
his
Daughter
,
which
Belinus
hearing
of
,
did
in
his
absence
dispossess
him
of
his
Kingdom
;
Brennus
with
a
Fleet
of
Norwegians
makes
toward
Britain
,
but
is
encounter'd
by
Guithlac
,
a
Danish
King
,
who
laying
claim
to
his
Bride
pursued
him
at
Sea
,
and
being
there
vanquish'd
in
a
Fight
,
was
forced
to
get
away
with
a
few
Ships
;
but
Brennus
nevertheless
recollecting
his
shattered
Navy
,
landed
in
Albania
,
and
gave
Battle
to
his
Brother
,
who
totally
routed
him
and
forced
him
to
fly
into
Gaul
,
with
no
more
than
one
single
Vessel
.
But
Belinus
being
now
rid
of
his
Brother
,
turns
his
Thoughts
to
Arts
of
Peace
,
and
amongst
other
things
they
reckon
his
making
the
Four
great
Ways
or
Streets
,
which
are
still
to
be
seen
,
to
run
cross
the
Kingdom
,
which
they
will
have
him
,
and
not
the
Romans
,
to
have
first
laid
.
Brennus
in
the
mean
while
having
been
kindly
received
by
Seguinus
King
of
Armorica
,
now
Britagn
in
France
,
and
having
Married
his
Daughter
,
was
by
him
assisted
with
a
powerful
Army
to
regain
his
Kingdom
,
and
Landing
in
Britain
,
was
now
ready
to
give
Battel
to
his
Brother
;
when
their
Mother
Conwenna
mediated
between
them
,
and
so
perswaded
them
,
that
embracing
each
other
they
were
perfectly
reconciled
;
so
that
going
to
Trinovant
,
they
resolved
to
turn
their
united
Forces
on
Foreign
Parts
,
and
then
Sailing
into
Gaul
,
the
Author
tells
us
,
that
under
these
two
,
not
only
all
that
Country
,
but
also
Italy
,
was
Conquered
,
as
you
may
find
in
the
Roman
Authors
.
If
those
were
Britains
and
not
Gauls
which
took
Rome
,
which
is
not
worth
our
while
to
Dispute
:
Some
say
,
that
Belinus
went
not
into
Gaul
with
his
Brother
,
or
if
he
did
that
he
soon
returned
.
After
which
he
made
it
his
Business
to
adorn
his
Kingdom
,
Building
some
Cities
,
of
which
Caer-Uske
,
now
Caer-Leon
upon
Uske
was
one
;
and
he
also
adorn'd
Trinovant
with
a
Gate
called
to
this
Day
Belin's
Gate
,
having
a
Tower
on
the
Top
of
it
;
at
the
Foot
of
which
he
made
a
Harbour
for
Ships
:
He
is
also
said
to
be
the
first
Founder
of
the
Tower
of
London
.
After
he
had
Reigned
Twenty-six
Years
died
,
and
his
Body
being
burnt
on
a
Funeral
Pile
,
his
Ashes
were
put
in
a
golden
Urn
,
and
placed
on
the
Top
of
the
Tower
that
he
himself
had
Built
.
Gurguint
,
Sirnamed
Brabtruc
;
his
Son
,
succeeded
him
,
in
whose
Reign
the
Danes
refused
the
Payment
of
the
Tribute
,
which
had
bin
imposed
by
Belinus
,
when
their
King
Guithlac
,
being
driven
by
force
of
Weather
upon
the
Coast
of
Northumberland
,
was
made
a
Prisoner
,
nor
could
be
set
free
,
without
an
Engagement
to
pay
Tribute
for
himself
and
Successors
,
which
being
now
denied
,
Gurguint
now
Sailed
into
Denmark
,
and
by
force
of
Arms
obliged
the
Danes
to
renew
their
Treaty
,
and
received
Homage
of
their
King
and
Chief
Nobility
,
and
then
Embarqued
again
for
Britain
:
In
his
return
he
met
with
a
Fleet
of
Thirty
Sail
about
the
Isle
of
Orkeney
,
these
he
encountred
,
and
having
taken
their
Captain
Bartholain
,
he
demanded
of
him
what
he
was
,
and
the
Reason
of
his
coming
into
those
Parts
;
Bartholain
answered
,
that
he
and
his
Followers
were
named
Balences
,
being
banished
from
Spain
(
their
Country
)
with
their
Wives
and
Children
,
and
thereupon
had
put
to
Sea
to
seek
out
new
Habitations
,
whereupon
it
is
said
this
King
assigned
them
Ireland
,
being
a
Place
not
then
Peopled
.
This
King
is
supposed
to
have
Built
Caer-Werith
or
Lancaster
,
Caer-Peris
or
Portchester
in
Hampshire
,
and
Caer-Gaurvie
now
Warwick
,
where
he
was
buried
,
after
he
had
Reigned
Nineteen
Years
;
to
whom
succeeded
Guintelin
his
Son
,
he
was
a
Prince
Learned
,
Prudent
,
and
of
singular
Justice
and
Moderation
;
he
is
said
to
have
had
a
Wife
of
as
great
Vertue
,
named
Martia
,
to
whom
Geoffrey
falsly
Attributes
the
making
of
the
Laws
called
Merceuenlage
,
which
was
indeed
so
called
not
from
her
,
but
but
from
the
Mercians
,
by
whose
Kings
they
were
first
enacted
.
This
King
is
also
said
to
have
Reigned
Twenty-six
Years
,
and
was
succeeded
by
Sicilius
the
II.
his
Son
,
being
about
Seven
Years
of
Age
,
but
under
the
Government
of
his
Mother
Martia
,
he
is
supposed
to
have
Reign'd
Fifteen
Years
,
Seven
under
the
Tuition
of
his
Mother
,
and
Eight
after
his
full
Age
;
and
having
given
all
the
Signs
of
a
hopeful
Prince
,
he
was
suddenly
snatched
away
by
Death
,
and
then
the
Crown
fell
to
Kimarus
the
Son
of
Sicilius
;
but
he
being
of
a
wild
and
ungovernable
Temper
,
and
wholly
given
up
to
all
manner
of
Exorbitances
,
was
killed
in
the
Woods
,
in
pursuit
after
his
Game
,
some
say
by
an
Ambush
,
others
by
wild
Beasts
:
He
Reigned
but
three
Years
,
then
Elanius
,
or
Danius
his
Brother
succeeded
.
This
King
was
not
Inferior
to
his
Predecessor
in
Wickedness
of
Life
,
insomuch
,
that
some
make
them
the
same
Person
,
so
exactly
did
these
two
Princes
correspond
in
their
Vices
.
He
held
the
Scepter
about
Ten
Years
;
the
succeeded
his
Son
Morvidus
,
or
Morindus
(
by
a
Concubine
)
a
Man
of
great
strength
and
Comeliness
;
as
to
the
Qualities
of
his
Mind
,
he
was
Liberal
,
but
withal
exceeding
Passionate
:
In
his
Days
the
Moriani
,
or
rather
Morini
,
a
People
of
Gaul
,
Landing
in
Northumberland
with
Fire
and
Sword
wasted
that
Country
,
which
Morindus
hearing
of
,
with
all
Expedition
gathered
his
Forces
,
and
with
long
and
wearifom
Marches
made
up
to
them
,
and
in
one
Ba●tel
utterly
defeated
them
,
and
then
put
all
the
Prisoners
to
Death
with
exquisite
Torments
;
but
not
long
after
hearing
of
an
hideous
Monster
,
which
,
coming
out
of
the
Irish
Sea
,
seized
and
devoured
many
that
lived
near
the
Shore
.
The
King
beholding
the
lamentable
Destruction
of
his
Subjects
,
fought
the
Monster
himself
:
the
Contest
held
for
a
while
doubtful
,
but
at
last
the
Monster
prevailed
and
devoured
the
King
.
This
is
said
to
have
happened
in
the
Ninth
Year
of
his
Reign
,
to
whom
succeeded
Gorbonian
his
eldest
Son
,
a
religious
Prince
,
which
he
evidenced
to
the
World
by
repairing
decay'd
Temples
,
and
erecting
new
ones
in
several
Places
in
his
Dominions
:
He
is
said
to
have
built
Grantham
in
Lincolnshire
,
and
some
say
Cambridge
,
antiently
called
Caer-Grant
and
Grant
Chester
.
He
Reigned
Ten
Years
,
and
was
succeeded
by
his
Brother
Archigallo
,
the
Second
Son
of
Morindus
;
he
endeavoured
to
depress
the
Nobility
,
by
depriving
them
of
all
Power
and
Command
,
and
preferring
Mean
and
unworthy
Men
,
and
by
taking
away
Men's
Estates
to
enrich
his
own
Treasure
;
all
which
Oppressions
the
Nobility
of
the
Kingdom
not
being
any
longer
to
bear
,
they
rose
up
in
Arms
,
and
deposing
him
,
placed
Elidure
his
Brother
in
the
Throne
;
he
was
called
by
his
Subjects
Elidure
the
Pious
;
for
as
he
went
on
Hunting
one
Day
in
the
Wood
Calater
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Forest
he
met
with
his
Brother
Archigallo
,
and
being
struck
with
Pity
of
his
Misfortunes
,
he
secretly
conveyed
him
Home
to
his
own
House
at
the
City
of
Alchluid
,
where
feigning
himself
sick
,
he
assembled
all
the
Nobles
of
his
Realm
,
and
there
partly
by
Perswasions
,
partly
by
Commands
,
he
engaged
them
again
to
receive
his
Brother
Archigallo
for
their
Sovereign
;
and
afterwards
calling
a
general
Assembly
of
his
People
at
York
,
he
there
publickly
resigned
his
Crown
,
and
taking
it
off
his
own
Head
,
placed
it
on
his
Brother's
,
after
he
had
Reigned
Three
Years
.
Archigallo
being
thus
Restored
,
by
his
wise
and
sober
Deportment
regained
the
Affections
of
his
People
;
for
he
discarded
his
former
Favourites
,
and
adhered
to
the
prudent
Advice
of
his
Nobility
,
and
Reigning
to
the
general
Liking
of
his
Subjects
for
the
space
of
Ten
Years
,
died
and
was
buried
at
Caer-brank
,
or
York
.
Elidure
,
after
the
Death
of
his
Brother
,
became
once
more
King
of
Britain
,
and
so
with
much
Honour
and
Reputation
received
the
second
time
the
Crown
,
but
was
soon
deposed
by
the
Ambition
of
his
Brethren
,
Vigenius
and
Peridurus
,
after
One
Year's
Government
;
when
being
seized
by
them
,
and
his
Person
confined
to
the
Tower
of
London
,
they
divided
the
Kingdom
between
them
;
Peridurus
took
Albania
,
and
Vigenius
all
the
Country
on
this
side
Humber
for
his
share
.
Vigenius
dying
after
he
had
Reigned
Seven
Years
,
the
whole
Kingdom
devolved
to
Peridurus
who
managed
it
with
great
Moderation
and
Justice
,
and
having
governed
Nine
Years
died
,
then
Elidure
again
resumed
the
Crown
,
being
delivered
out
of
Prison
by
his
Subjects
,
and
after
he
had
Reigned
Four
Years
to
the
general
Satisfaction
of
all
Men
,
then
dying
,
was
succeeded
by
his
Nephew
or
Grandson
,
the
Son
of
Gorbonian
,
who
is
called
Regin
by
Mat
of
Westminster
,
though
not
named
particularly
by
Geoffrey
:
He
was
a
worthy
Prince
,
and
Reigned
with
the
general
Approbation
of
all
his
People
,
to
whom
succeeded
Morgan
,
or
Margan
,
the
Son
of
Ar●igallo
,
he
Reigned
Fourteen
Years
in
Tranquillity
:
After
him
Ennian
,
or
Emerian
,
another
Son
of
Archigallo's
was
advanced
to
the
Throne
,
who
,
quite
different
from
his
Brother
,
govern'd
Tyrannically
,
and
was
in
the
Sixth
Year
of
his
Reign
Depos'd
,
and
then
succeeded
Ydwallo
the
Son
of
Vigenius
,
who
warned
by
the
Misfortune
of
his
Predecessor
avoided
Tyranny
;
after
whom
Reigned
Rinco
the
Son
of
Peridurus
,
an
heroic
Prince
and
a
great
Warriour
.
Then
next
follows
,
in
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
a
long
descent
of
Kings
,
who
either
did
nothing
,
or
had
no
Body
to
Record
it
;
these
make
up
Seventeen
Kings
in
all
,
viz.
Gerantius
the
Son
of
Elidurus
,
to
whom
succeeded
Catellus
his
Son
,
then
Coillus
,
and
after
him
Porrex
the
Second
;
then
Cherin
,
or
Cherim
;
then
succeeded
Fulgentius
the
Eldest
Son
of
Cherin
;
next
him
Androgeus
the
Third
Son
of
Cherim
enjoyed
the
Crown
;
then
after
him
Urianus
the
Son
of
Androgeus
began
to
Reign
,
who
giving
himself
up
to
all
Riot
and
Intemperance
,
soon
died
;
and
to
him
succeeded
Eliod
;
then
Elidavius
,
then
Cledanus
,
or
Cletanus
,
called
also
by
others
Detonus
;
but
here
arises
so
great
a
Difference
amongst
the
Writers
of
this
long
Bed-Roll
of
British
Kings
,
that
there
is
nothing
of
Certainty
concerning
their
very
Names
,
much
less
of
their
Actions
,
for
their
Names
are
variously
recited
by
Geoffrey
,
and
those
Authors
that
lived
after
him
,
and
pretend
to
correct
or
enlarge
him
;
but
you
must
take
them
as
we
find
them
.
Then
succeeded
Gurgurntius
;
then
Merianus
,
and
after
him
Bledunus
;
then
Capenus
;
next
to
him
Sisilius
the
Third
;
then
Blegabred
,
who
is
said
to
have
been
excellently
well
Skill'd
in
Vocal
as
well
as
Instrumental
Musick
;
he
Reigned
Ten
Years
:
After
him
succeeded
Arthimallo
his
Brother
;
and
after
him
Eld●l
:
Then
follow
Nine
Kings
more
,
without
any
thing
Recorded
of
them
,
but
their
bare
Names
,
viz.
Rodianus
or
Redian
,
then
Redarchius
or
Redargius
,
then
Samuil
,
then
Penisill
,
then
Carpoir
or
Corporius
,
and
after
him
Geidu●llus
or
Dinellus
the
Son
of
Carpoir
,
a
Prince
Modest
and
Prudent
in
all
his
Actions
,
who
left
his
Son
Heli
his
Successor
,
who
Reign'd
Forty
Years
,
and
was
succeeded
by
Lud
his
Eldest
Son
,
who
is
reported
to
have
been
a
Vertuous
Princ●
,
making
divers
excellent
Laws
,
and
Correcting
many
Abuses
in
the
Government
;
he
Adorn'd
the
City
of
London
with
new
Walls
and
Towers
,
and
therein
built
a
Gate
,
which
is
still
called
after
his
Name
,
Lud-Gate
;
and
is
said
to
have
built
himself
a
Palace
not
far
from
it
:
And
,
after
he
had
Reigned
Eleven
Years
,
died
,
leaving
behind
him
two
Sons
,
Anarogeus
and
Theomantius
,
under
the
Tuition
of
his
Brother
Cassibelan
,
whose
Bounty
and
Worthy
demeanour
so
wrought
upon
the
People
,
that
he
easily
got
the
Kingdom
transferr'd
upon
himself
;
yet
nevertheless
shewing
some
Favour
to
his
Nephews
,
he
conferred
freely
upon
Androgeus
London
with
Kent
,
and
upon
Theomantius
Cornwall
;
reserving
to
himself
a
Superiority
over
them
both
,
till
the
Romans
for
a
while
eclipsed
his
Power
.
I
shall
not
here
trouble
my self
to
set
down
,
much
less
to
confute
the
Errors
that
may
be
found
in
the
Chronology
of
these
Kings
Reigns
,
since
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
from
whom
they
are
taken
,
hath
bin
so
cautious
,
as
not
to
give
us
any
account
in
what
Year
of
the
World
they
Reign'd
;
sometimes
telling
us
(
tho'
with
no
certainty
at
all
)
the
Names
of
the
Judges
and
Kings
of
Israel
,
whom
he
makes
Contemporary
with
them
.
But
as
for
his
last
Nine
and
Twenty
Kings
from
Elidure
to
Lud
,
he
has
given
us
nothing
but
their
bare
Names
,
without
so
much
as
setting
down
how
many
Years
they
reign'd
,
as
if
he
himself
,
or
those
Authors
he
had
Translated
had
bin
ashamed
,
or
weary
of
their
own
tedious
Stories
,
and
so
would
make
it
as
short
as
they
could
.
But
as
for
Mat.
of
Westminster
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
Polydore
Virgil
,
and
one
Richard
White
,
(
who
calls
himself
Basinstoke
)
I
do
not
think
it
worth
while
to
put
down
their
pretended
Corrections
,
Emendations
,
and
Additions
of
Geoffrey's
History
,
since
,
if
he
had
no
Authority
to
invent
,
I
am
sure
they
can
less
pretend
to
Correct
his
Inventions
,
or
alter
his
Course
of
Succession
of
the
British
Kings
,
as
Polydore
has
done
,
under
pretence
of
making
them
more
suitable
to
his
own
Accounts
of
time
:
But
White
has
exceeded
all
others
in
this
,
making
bold
with
Geoffrey
,
not
on●y
altering
the
Names
of
his
Kings
and
their
Course
of
Succession
in
many
Places
,
but
also
referring
them
in
particular
to
the
Years
of
the
World
,
in
which
he
supposes
them
to
have
Reigned
,
adding
also
the
Years
of
their
Reigns
where-ever
he
thought
Geoffrey
to
be
deficient
,
but
without
vouchsafing
to
give
us
the
Names
of
any
Authors
from
whence
he
took
them
:
So
that
since
we
have
indeed
no
better
Authorities
than
Geoffrey
himself
,
I
shall
not
go
about
to
Confute
the
Faults
that
might
be
found
in
the
Chronology
which
Mr.
White
has
given
us
of
these
Kings
Reigns
;
though
it
were
no
hard
Matter
to
shew
diverse
Absurdities
in
it
.
But
this
much
is
evident
from
the
disagreement
of
these
Authors
,
about
the
Names
of
their
Kings
and
the
Years
of
their
Reigns
,
that
they
had
nothing
but
their
own
Fancies
to
rely
upon
,
for
what
they
wrote
;
whence
proceeds
so
great
a
Confusion
in
this
part
of
their
British
History
,
that
no
Body
can
certainly
conclude
any
thing
from
hence
,
unless
that
they
were
all
mistaken
:
Nor
is
it
only
the
uncertainty
of
Kings
Names
and
Successions
that
we
here
find
fault
with
,
but
the
great
Improbability
(
I
might
say
Impossibility
)
of
divers
Matters
of
Fact
related
by
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
in
this
History
of
the
British
Kings
:
As
for
Instance
,
that
of
King
Ebrane's
sending
his
Thirty
Daughters
to
find
Husbands
in
Italy
;
which
Story
plainly
took
its
rise
from
the
Sabines
denying
their
Daughters
to
those
People
,
which
Romulus
many
Years
after
got
together
.
Not
to
mention
the
Story
of
Morindus's
being
devoured
by
a
Sea-Monster
,
whereas
neither
our
Seas
nor
Rivers
do
now
(
or
ever
did
)
afford
any
such
noxious
Creatures
;
divers
other
more
improbable
Relations
(
because
I
would
not
tire
the
Reader
with
such
Fooleries
)
I
have
here
omitted
.
Besides
all
which
,
the
very
Names
of
many
of
these
Kings
,
such
as
Jaco
,
(
which
is
the
same
with
James
in
English
)
Molmutius
,
Morindus
,
as
also
Archigallo
,
Gorbonian
,
Ennianus
,
Geruntius
,
Fulgentius
,
Androgeus
,
Archimalus
,
Rodianus
,
sufficiently
betray
some
a
Phoenician
,
some
a
Grecian
,
and
some
a
Roman
Original
,
and
could
never
be
derived
from
the
British
O●iginals
.
Lastly
,
There
is
great
difference
between
this
part
of
the
British
History
(
especially
from
Elidure
to
Lud
)
and
all
other
Histories
;
for
whereas
these
commonly
are
barren
of
particular
Transactions
in
their
beginning
,
and
afterwards
enlarge
themselves
still
more
and
more
the
further
they
proceed
.
This
History
is
quite
contrary
,
and
the
farther
we
go
,
the
more
confused
we
find
the
Succession
of
their
Kings
,
and
the
less
there
is
Recorded
of
their
Actions
;
for
from
Elidure
to
Lud
there
are
Nine
and
Twenty
Kings
,
of
whom
nothing
almost
is
Recorded
but
their
bare
Names
;
and
which
is
also
very
remarkable
,
from
this
Elidure
,
Geoffrey
makes
no
mention
of
the
Years
of
their
Reigns
.
What
we
find
of
this
kind
hath
been
added
by
those
that
writ
long
after
him
,
who
have
done
it
very
preposterously
,
allowing
not
above
Ten
Years
one
with
another
to
Thirty
Kings
,
which
are
supposed
to
have
Reign'd
in
about
Two
Hundred
Years
;
so
that
if
there
were
any
Truth
in
this
History
,
it
seems
more
rational
to
believe
these
Kings
not
to
have
succeeded
each
other
,
but
many
of
them
to
have
bin
Contemporary
Rulers
of
particular
Provinces
of
this
Island
.
I
shall
therefore
conclude
this
Part
of
the
History
with
Mr.
Milton's
Words
concerning
these
Kings
.
Thus
far
have
we
gone
relying
upon
the
Credit
of
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
and
his
Assertors
,
though
,
for
the
Reasons
above-mentioned
,
I
have
not
thought
it
beside
my
Purpose
to
relate
what
I
have
found
,
whereto
I
neither
oblige
the
Belief
of
other
Persons
,
nor
shall
over-hastily
subscribe
my
own
.
Yet
granting
these
things
not
to
have
been
true
,
but
invented
by
the
Author
above-mentioned
;
yet
since
even
Romances
,
as
well
as
true
Histories
,
may
furnish
us
with
Observations
sufficient
to
Instruct
us
,
not
only
in
the
Humours
and
Passions
of
Mankind
,
but
also
in
the
Causes
as
well
as
Effects
of
human
Actions
:
And
since
Ambition
,
Lust
,
and
the
Desire
of
Revenge
are
commonly
in
their
turns
the
Motives
that
incite
Princes
as
well
as
private
Men
to
Transgress
the
Laws
of
Reason
;
let
us
look
back
and
survey
some
of
the
most
remarkable
Actions
of
those
Princes
,
whose
History
we
have
here
cited
.
From
those
frequent
Divisions
we
here
read
to
have
been
made
of
the
Kingdom
between
several
Brothers
,
we
may
learn
,
that
the
Britains
had
no
Notion
of
any
Right
in
the
Eldest
Brother
to
Command
over
all
the
Rest
,
no
not
after
they
became
Christians
;
the
Welch
Princes
still
dividing
their
Territories
among
all
their
Sons
alike
,
though
we
may
see
the
Inconvenience
of
this
Course
,
by
their
making
War
upon
each
other
about
their
particular
Shares
:
Whence
we
may
conclude
,
that
Sovereignty
ought
to
be
left
undivided
,
and
the
more
Shares
there
are
in
it
,
the
more
Causes
there
are
of
Civil
Wars
and
Divisions
;
nor
have
any
prov'd
more
fatal
than
those
among
Brothers
,
of
which
we
have
sufficient
Examples
,
not
only
in
this
,
but
other
Histories
.
From
so
many
Kings
being
depos'd
for
their
Tyranny
,
we
may
observe
,
that
the
ancient
Britains
,
though
under
a
Monarchy
,
yet
did
not
think
themselves
oblig'd
to
suffer
their
Kings
,
by
becoming
Tyrants
,
to
make
their
People
Slaves
;
but
knew
how
to
cast
off
that
Yoke
when
it
grew
insupportable
.
Lastly
,
from
Cassibelan's
being
made
a
King
by
the
People
,
for
his
Valour
and
Worth
,
it
plainly
appears
,
that
if
the
Kingdom
were
then
Hereditary
;
yet
the
Estates
did
then
reserve
a
Power
to
themselves
,
during
the
Minority
of
the
Right
Heir
,
to
place
in
the
Throne
that
Prince
of
the
Blood-Royal
,
who
was
like
to
prove
most
able
to
defend
them
either
against
Foreign
or
Domestick
Enemies
;
as
this
Prince
in
the
War
with
Caesar
evidenced
to
the
World
.
I
have
made
bold
to
add
these
few
political
Observations
,
that
the
Reader
as
well
as
my self
may
profit
somewhat
by
Reading
a
History
otherwise
so
dry
and
uninstructive
.
THE
General
History
OF
BRITAIN
,
NOW
CALLED
ENGLAND
:
As
well
Ecclesiastical
,
as
Civil
.
BOOK
II.
Containing
the
Annals
of
ENGLAND
,
from
the
First
Landing
of
JULIUS
CAESAR
,
to
the
Romans
Total
Desertion
thereof
,
being
about
Four
Hundred
and
Ninety
Years
.
HAVING
in
the
former
Book
deduced
the
Succession
of
British
Kings
(
as
well
as
I
was
able
)
from
Brute
to
the
Beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Cassibelan
,
in
whose
Time
Caesar
Landed
in
Britain
;
and
having
hitherto
wandred
through
divers
Ages
of
Fictions
,
or
Uncertainties
at
best
,
like
a
Man
in
a
dark
Night
,
who
knows
not
well
whether
he
is
in
or
out
of
his
Road
,
yet
is
still
forced
to
Travel
on
,
till
Day-light
overtake
him
:
So
we
having
hitherto
gone
forward
,
though
in
the
dark
,
are
at
last
arrived
at
a
Period
,
which
will
give
us
a
more
certain
Light
into
our
British
History
;
though
no
Roman
or
Greek
Historian
did
ever
undertake
to
write
a
History
on
purpose
concerning
this
Island
,
during
all
the
time
that
the
Roman
Emperors
govern'd
here
,
either
in
Person
or
by
their
Lieutenants
.
For
those
Authors
that
are
extant
,
only
write
of
the
Affairs
of
Britain
occasionally
,
and
as
they
stood
intermix'd
with
other
Parts
of
the
Roman
History
:
Hence
we
find
that
they
rarely
mention
the
Affairs
of
Britain
,
but
by
the
bye
,
when
an
Expedition
,
occasioned
by
some
fresh
Rebellion
or
sudden
Commotion
,
oblig'd
them
either
to
come
in
Person
,
or
to
send
Forces
over
hither
.
Nor
is
there
any
Author
,
except
Tacitus
in
his
Life
of
Agricola
,
who
expresly
treats
of
the
whole
Government
or
Actions
of
any
one
Lieutenant
of
all
those
that
govern'd
here
;
whence
it
is
that
we
have
so
imperfect
an
Account
of
the
Civil
State
of
this
Island
,
or
what
particular
Laws
were
made
for
the
Government
of
it
,
whilst
it
continued
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
farther
than
we
may
pick
up
from
some
Laws
dispersed
here
and
there
in
the
Code
,
and
Digest
;
or
else
from
the
Notitiae
of
the
Roman
Empire
:
To
which
may
be
also
added
(
that
which
is
yet
worse
than
all
the
rest
)
the
great
Loss
Civil
Knowledge
has
undergone
,
by
the
perishing
of
so
many
excellent
Histories
both
in
Greek
and
Latin
;
so
that
whoever
pleases
to
survey
them
will
find
of
those
few
that
remain
,
scarce
one
of
them
is
come
to
us
entire
,
but
has
lost
some
consider●ble
Part
or
other
:
All
which
,
if
we
had
them
together
,
would
without
doubt
make
a
Compleat
Roman
History
of
this
Island
,
which
now
it
is
impossible
to
perform
,
having
nothing
left
us
during
several
Emperors
Reigns
,
but
some
lame
Epitomes
,
or
immethodical
Lives
in
the
Historiae
Augustae
.
This
I
premise
,
that
you
should
not
wonde●
if
you
find
such
large
gaps
in
this
Period
,
as
to
things
perform'd
in
Britain
,
during
several
Successions
of
Roman
Emperors
:
So
that
if
it
were
not
for
some
old
Altars
,
and
votive
Inscriptions
that
have
been
dug
up
of
late
Years
in
divers
Places
of
this
Island
,
we
could
not
certainly
have
known
any
further
than
by
guess
,
that
those
Emperors
,
whose
Names
are
there
mentioned
,
had
any
thing
to
do
here
;
and
as
for
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
and
those
few
Modern
Writers
who
take
upon
them
to
treat
of
these
Matters
,
they
are
so
false
and
uncertain
,
that
they
are
rarely
to
be
relied
upon
,
and
indeed
never
to
be
made
use
of
,
but
when
we
are
at
a
loss
for
any
other
Account
of
those
Times
.
So
that
this
(
as
I
suppose
)
hath
bin
the
Reason
why
some
of
our
late
English
Historians
,
for
want
of
other
Matter
,
have
stuffed
out
their
Histories
,
not
only
with
what
the
Roman
Emperors
did
in
Gaul
,
or
Britain
,
but
all
the
other
Parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
where
they
had
occasion
to
make
Wars
;
which
is
indeed
rather
to
give
a
General
History
of
the
then
known
World
,
than
of
one
single
Island
or
Province
.
But
since
I
intend
to
confine
my self
only
to
write
of
such
Actions
as
were
perform'd
within
the
compass
of
this
Isle
,
either
by
the
Roman
Emperors
or
their
Lieutenants
during
the
time
they
govern'd
here
;
I
shall
rather
chuse
sometimes
to
leave
a
gap
in
the
Story
it self
,
than
to
write
Things
foreign
and
impertinent
to
the
Subject
I
am
to
treat
of
:
And
indeed
I
could
willingly
have
forborn
Writing
this
Part
of
the
History
at
all
,
since
it
hath
been
done
already
by
Mr.
Camden
in
Latin
,
and
Mr.
Milton
in
English
,
who
have
scarce
omitted
any
thing
which
is
worth
the
Collecting
out
of
the
Greek
and
Latin
Historians
,
that
was
necessary
to
compleat
this
Period
.
Therefore
,
were
it
not
for
leaving
too
great
a
Chasm
in
our
intended
Work
,
I
could
very
willingly
have
excused
my self
from
so
ungrateful
a
Task
,
in
which
I
confess
it
is
hard
to
equal
,
and
much
more
to
exceed
such
great
Authors
.
But
since
I
find
there
is
a
Necessity
,
in
order
to
render
the
History
entire
,
to
give
an
Account
of
what
was
done
in
this
Island
during
the
Roman
Empire
,
I
shall
perform
it
as
well
as
I
am
able
.
But
that
I
may
follow
Caesar's
Example
,
give
me
leave
from
him
,
as
well
as
other
Greek
and
Roman
Authors
,
to
give
you
a
short
Account
of
the
Religion
and
Manners
of
the
antient
Britains
,
as
well
in
Caesar's
Time
as
some
Ages
after
,
before
we
say
any
thing
of
his
Expedition
hither
.
That
Great
Man
in
the
Fifth
Book
of
his
admirable
Commentaries
tells
us
,
that
in
his
Time
there
were
in
Britain
a
vast
number
of
Men
and
Cattel
,
the
Houses
thick
,
and
built
almost
like
to
those
of
the
Gauls
;
that
they
used
Copper
or
Iron-Plates
weighed
by
a
certain
Standard
instead
of
Money
:
That
they
counted
it
against
their
Religion
so
much
as
to
taste
of
a
Hare
,
Hen
or
Goose.
And
a
little
after
proceeds
thus
;
Of
all
People
those
which
inhabit
Kent
were
most
human
,
neither
differ'd
much
from
the
Gallick
Customs
:
The
more
Inland
People
for
the
most
part
sowed
no
Corn
,
but
lived
upon
Milk
and
Flesh
,
being
cloathed
with
Skins
.
But
all
the
Britains
stain'd
themselves
with
Woad
,
which
made
them
of
a
blewish
colour
,
and
thereby
of
a
more
terrible
aspect
in
Battel
:
They
wore
long
Hair
,
but
shav'd
all
the
rest
of
their
Bodies
,
besides
the
upper
Lip
.
Ten
or
twelve
Men
had
Wives
among
them
in
common
,
chiefly
Brethren
with
Brethren
,
and
even
Parents
with
their
Children
,
but
the
Children
that
were
got
by
them
were
looked
upon
as
theirs
,
by
whom
those
Women
were
taken
in
Marriage
.
As
for
their
manner
of
Fighting
,
I
shall
leave
that
to
be
related
when
I
come
to
Julius
Caesar's
War
in
Britain
.
Strabo
in
his
Geography
[
](A64087-e84910-b)*
*
Lib.
IV.
tells
us
,
That
the
Britains
exceeded
the
Gauls
in
Stature
,
he
having
seen
some
of
them
at
Rome
who
were
half
a
Foot
higher
than
the
tallest
Men
there
,
but
that
they
were
looser
made
.
He
says
farther
,
That
they
were
like
the
Gauls
in
Disposition
,
but
more
simple
and
barbarous
;
so
that
some
of
them
knew
not
how
to
make
any
Cheese
,
though
they
abounded
in
Milk
;
and
that
divers
of
them
were
ignorant
of
dressing
Gardens
,
as
well
as
other
Parts
of
Husbandry
:
That
they
had
many
distinct
Governments
among
them
;
their
Woods
serv'd
them
instead
of
Cities
,
for
with
Trees
cut
down
,
when
they
had
inclos'd
a
large
Circle
,
they
build
themselves
Cottages
,
and
Stables
for
their
Cattle
within
it
,
though
for
no
very
long
time
.
Diodorus
Siculus
describes
the
Britains
to
be
Aborigines
,
●i●
.
●
Hist.
Lib.
IV.
and
living
after
the
Manner
of
the
Antients
,
and
in
Fight
using
Chariots
like
the
Greek
Heroes
in
the
Trojan
War
;
that
they
made
their
Houses
for
the
most
part
of
Reeds
or
Wood
;
that
they
laid
up
their
Corn
in
the
Ear
in
Granaries
,
from
whence
they
fetch'd
as
much
as
would
serve
for
one
Day
's
Use
;
that
they
were
simple
and
uncorrupt
in
their
Manners
,
Strangers
to
the
Craft
and
Subtilty
of
that
Age
,
and
liv'd
content
with
very
mean
Diet
and
Apparel
,
remote
from
Riches
and
Luxury
that
attends
them
;
and
that
the
Isle
abounded
in
a
multitude
of
Men
,
who
were
subject
to
divers
Kings
and
Princes
.
[
](A64087-e85070-b)*
*
Lib.
III.
Pomponius
Mela
in
his
Treatise
de
Scitu
Orbis
relates
,
That
Britain
produced
much
People
and
divers
Kings
,
but
that
they
were
all
rude
and
unpolished
;
and
that
the
farther
they
were
from
the
Continent
,
the
more
ignorant
they
were
of
Foreign
Riches
,
abounding
chiefly
in
Cattle
.
That
they
died
their
Bodies
with
Woad
,
uncertain
,
whether
for
Ornament
,
or
some
other
Cause
.
That
they
sought
frequent
Causes
of
War
,
and
disturbed
each
other
,
from
Ambition
of
Empire
,
and
desire
of
enlarging
their
Dominions
.
That
they
fought
not
only
on
Horseback
and
on
Foot
,
but
also
arm'd
like
the
Gauls
in
Chariots
,
whose
Axeltrees
were
arm'd
with
Scythes
.
Cornelius
Tacitus
in
his
[
](A64087-e85150-b)*
*
Cap.
2.
Life
of
Agricola
tells
us
,
That
the
Britains
were
very
like
the
Gauls
,
whether
the
same
Original
,
or
the
likeness
of
Climate
were
the
Cause
of
it
;
so
likewise
their
Speech
was
not
much
different
.
They
had
the
same
boldness
in
seeking
out
Dangers
,
and
the
same
fear
in
declining
of
them
when
they
were
at
hand
:
Yet
that
the
Britains
shew'd
greater
fierceness
,
as
whom
long
Peace
hath
not
yet
softned
;
for
we
have
heard
(
says
he
)
that
the
Gauls
were
once
famous
for
War
,
but
Cowardice
soon
succeeded
slothfulness
,
their
Valour
and
Liberty
being
lost
together
;
which
hath
also
happened
to
the
Britains
already
Conquer'd
;
but
that
the
rest
of
them
remained
such
as
the
Gauls
once
were
:
their
chief
Strength
was
in
their
Foot
,
but
that
some
Nations
of
them
us'd
also
Chariots
in
fight
;
the
Charioteers
were
more
Noble
,
their
Followers
fighting
for
them
.
That
in
Times
past
they
obey'd
Kings
,
but
were
then
divided
by
their
Princes
into
Factions
and
Parties
;
neither
is
there
any
thing
so
advantagious
for
the
Romans
against
the
strongest
Nations
,
than
that
they
do
not
consult
in
Common
;
for
there
are
very
seldom
Assemblies
for
two
or
three
Cities
to
repel
common
Danger
;
so
whilst
they
fight
separately
they
are
all
alike
overcome
.
And
in
the
next
Chapter
he
goes
on
thus
;
The
Britains
chearfully
yielded
to
the
Pressing
of
their
Men
,
paying
Tribute
,
and
all
the
other
Duties
impos'd
by
the
Emperor
,
provided
Injuries
were
not
done
them
;
these
they
will
hardly
endure
,
for
they
submit
that
they
may
obey
,
not
that
they
may
serve
as
Slaves
.
Dion
Cassius
(
epitomized
by
Xiphilin
)
speaking
of
the
more
Northern
Britains
relates
,
Lib.
LXIII
.
that
they
Tilled
no
Ground
,
but
liv'd
on
their
Fruits
and
Hunting
,
for
of
Fish
,
though
they
had
great
Store
,
they
never
tasted
.
That
they
liv'd
in
their
Cabines
naked
and
barefooted
.
They
had
their
Wives
in
Common
,
and
all
of
them
maintain'd
the
Children
.
The
chief
Authority
,
for
the
most
part
,
resided
in
the
People
.
They
were
much
addicted
to
Steal
.
They
fought
from
Chariots
,
and
had
little
nimble
Horses
;
their
Footmen
ran
very
fast
,
and
also
stood
very
firmly
to
their
Posts
.
Their
Arms
were
a
Shield
and
a
short
Spear
,
at
whose
lower
end
there
was
a
Ball
of
Brass
,
that
when
they
shake
it
they
may
terrifie
their
Enemies
with
the
noise
.
They
wore
long
Daggers
.
They
can
bear
Hunger
,
Cold
,
and
all
sorts
of
Labour
;
being
in
the
Woods
they
can
live
upon
the
Bark
of
Trees
.
They
have
still
ready
a
certain
sort
of
Food
upon
all
Occasions
,
of
which
if
they
take
the
quantity
of
a
Bean
,
they
will
not
be
Hungry
or
Thirsty
for
a
great
while
after
.
Lib.
XI
.
But
Herodian
is
the
first
who
describes
the
Northern
People
,
then
the
most
barbarous
sort
of
Britains
,
and
who
,
I
suppose
,
were
afterwards
called
Picti
(
that
is
,
painted
Men
)
to
have
had
their
Bodies
mark'd
with
divers
Figures
;
which
,
whether
it
was
their
Custom
in
Ceasar's
Time
,
may
be
doubtful
,
since
he
makes
no
mention
of
it
.
But
this
Author
thus
proceeds
:
The
Britains
know
not
the
use
of
Garments
,
but
gird
their
Bellies
and
Necks
with
Iron
,
thinking
it
an
Ornament
as
well
as
a
Sign
of
their
Riches
,
in
the
same
manner
as
other
Nations
prize
Gold
.
They
mark'd
their
very
Bodies
with
divers
Figures
of
all
sorts
of
Animals
,
wherefore
they
will
not
wear
Cloths
,
lest
they
should
hide
the
Painting
of
their
Bodies
.
It
is
a
warlike
Nation
,
and
most
greedy
of
Slaughter
,
and
use
only
a
narrow
Shield
and
a
Lance
,
besides
a
Sword
hanging
from
their
naked
Bodies
.
They
knew
not
the
use
of
the
Breast-plate
or
Helmet
,
thinking
them
a
hinderance
to
them
in
their
running
over
the
Bogs
,
of
which
they
had
great
Store
.
Pliny
relates
(
among
their
other
Customs
)
that
they
wore
Rings
on
their
middle
Fingers
,
and
manured
their
Land
with
Marl
;
Lib.
XXXIII
.
cap.
1.
Lib.
XVII
.
c.
8.
which
can
be
only
meant
of
the
more
civilized
Britains
,
who
undertook
Husbandry
;
which
improvement
is
used
with
us
in
some
Countries
to
this
day
:
but
as
for
their
Drink
,
Solinus
tells
us
,
they
made
it
of
Barly
as
we
do
now
:
and
as
Dioscorides
also
notes
,
who
calls
it
,
(
though
corruptly
)
Curmy
,
for
Curw
,
for
so
the
modern
Britains
still
call
Ale
.
So
that
whoever
will
but
consider
the
Manners
and
Customs
of
the
Ancient
Britains
,
Cap.
35.
may
find
them
not
to
be
much
different
from
those
of
the
naked
Indians
of
some
part
of
America
;
when
they
were
first
discovered
:
only
then
they
had
the
use
of
Brass
and
Iron
,
which
those
wanted
until
they
were
brought
to
them
from
other
places
:
and
also
had
Horses
and
Chariots
,
the
use
of
all
which
were
unknown
to
the
Americans
:
but
in
other
things
you
will
find
them
much
alike
,
only
the
latter
seem
to
have
been
a
better
temper'd
and
more
Vertuous
People
;
from
whence
the
Reader
may
judge
of
the
likelyhood
of
those
Stories
in
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
when
he
makes
such
descriptions
of
the
stately
Cities
,
Palaces
,
and
Fleets
of
the
British
Kings
;
whilst
Caesar
,
and
Lucan
,
and
Pliny
describe
their
Vessels
to
have
had
their
Ribs
and
Keels
made
of
slight
Timber
,
interwoven
with
Wicker
like
our
Baskets
,
and
covered
with
Hides
,
sowed
together
;
not
having
the
Art
of
making
Saws
to
cut
out
Boards
or
Planks
.
Having
given
you
an
account
of
their
Ancient
Manners
and
Government
;
I
will
next
say
somewhat
of
their
Religion
.
Caesar
tells
us
,
that
the
Religion
of
the
Britains
and
Gauls
were
much
the
same
;
that
they
had
the
same
Gods
,
and
the
same
Priests
,
viz.
The
Druids
,
who
had
a
great
Authority
,
not
only
in
Religious
,
but
Civil
Matters
;
so
that
they
could
Excommunicate
whom
they
thought
fit
;
and
a
Person
so
interdicted
could
not
be
admitted
to
their
Sacrifices
,
but
was
esteem'd
among
the
number
of
the
Accursed
:
so
that
all
Persons
studiously
avoided
him
,
not
daring
to
come
near
him
,
for
fear
of
being
infected
with
so
dangerous
a
Curse
.
These
Druids
taught
the
People
that
the
Soul
was
Immortal
,
Caesar
Comment.
Lib.
IV.
and
went
out
of
one
Body
into
another
:
But
whether
they
had
learned
this
from
the
Greeks
,
who
traded
amongst
them
,
or
from
the
antient
Phoenicians
,
is
uncertain
.
But
as
for
their
Gods
,
they
were
the
same
with
the
Gauls
.
Jupiter
was
Worshipped
under
the
Name
of
Taramis
,
or
Taran
,
for
Taran
still
signifies
in
Welsh
Thunder
.
Maximus
Tyrius
writes
,
That
they
Worship'd
the
highest
Oak
they
could
find
,
as
the
Figure
or
Representation
of
this
God
.
Tutates
the
God
of
Travellers
is
suppos'd
to
be
the
same
with
Mercury
,
and
by
the
Britains
called
Duw
Taith
,
the
God
of
Journeys
.
Mars
was
Worshipped
by
the
Gauls
and
Britains
under
the
Name
of
Hesus
;
as
also
Camulus
,
as
Mr.
Camden
proves
,
from
a
Coin
of
Cunobelin
,
of
which
he
gives
us
the
Draught
,
being
a
Man's
Head
with
an
Helmet
on
it
,
and
with
these
Letters
,
CAMU
.
The
next
God
of
the
Britains
was
Apollo
,
Worshipped
by
them
under
the
Name
of
Beleus
or
Belinus
,
as
appears
by
a
Passage
of
Julius
Capitolinus
in
his
Life
of
Maximin
.
He
is
also
suppos'd
to
have
bin
called
Belatucadrus
;
there
being
divers
Altars
and
Inscriptions
dug
up
of
late
Years
out
of
the
Earth
,
all
of
them
with
this
Title
,
DEO
BELATUCADRO
,
which
Name
seems
to
be
deriv'd
from
the
Assyrian
God
Bel
,
or
Belus
.
As
for
Goddesses
,
they
Worshipped
Diana
under
the
Name
of
Camma
.
Another
Goddess
the
Britains
had
,
who
is
call'd
by
Dion
Andraste
,
or
Andrate
,
and
is
suppos'd
to
have
bin
the
Goddess
of
Victory
;
she
had
a
Temple
at
Camalodunum
(
now
Maldon
in
Essex
.
)
As
for
their
Sacrifices
,
though
they
were
most
often
Beasts
,
at
sometimes
they
also
Sacrific'd
Men
,
as
Caesar
expresly
tells
us
;
and
Tacitus
relates
,
That
it
was
usual
for
the
Britains
to
consult
the
Gods
by
the
Entrails
of
Men
;
Pliny
also
tells
us
,
That
the
Misletoe
growing
upon
an
Oak
,
being
cut
with
many
Ceremonies
,
was
made
use
of
in
all
their
Sacrifices
and
other
Religious
Rites
;
and
also
says
,
that
Britain
in
his
time
did
so
Superstitiously
cultivate
Magick
Arts
,
and
that
with
so
many
Ceremonies
;
that
they
might
have
communicated
it
even
to
the
Persians
themselves
.
These
are
the
chief
Things
,
which
antient
Authors
have
left
us
,
concerning
the
British
Customs
and
Manners
,
relating
either
to
their
Religious
,
Civil
,
or
private
Life
,
which
,
if
it
seem
tedious
to
you
,
may
be
passed
by
:
So
I
now
come
to
my
main
Design
,
and
give
you
Caesar's
own
Account
of
his
first
Invasion
of
Britain
,
out
of
the
Fourth
and
Fifth
Books
of
his
Commentaries
.
Comment.
Lib.
IV.
Julius
Caesar
having
now
subdued
most
part
of
Gallia
,
and
quieted
the
Germans
,
and
stopped
their
Incursions
into
his
Province
,
resolv'd
on
an
Expedition
into
Britain
:
his
Pretences
were
these
,
That
the
Britains
had
underhand
sent
Supplies
to
the
Cities
of
Armorica
,
who
the
Year
before
had
revolted
from
his
Obedience
,
and
had
joined
with
the
rest
of
Gaul
in
a
general
and
dangerous
Rebellion
,
and
not
only
so
,
but
that
they
had
received
into
their
Protection
the
Bellovaci
his
Enemies
,
who
had
fled
to
them
for
aid
.
These
Caesar
there
assigns
as
the
Causes
to
justifie
this
Invasion
.
But
though
these
were
the
seeming
Causes
that
moved
Caesar
to
this
sudden
Expedition
,
yet
certainly
a
Soul
so
great
as
his
could
not
be
tempted
,
by
the
mean
hopes
of
getting
the
British
Pearls
,
to
so
dangerous
a
War
,
as
Suetonius
in
the
Life
of
Caesar
supposes
,
though
he
mentions
his
comparing
their
weight
and
largeness
by
poising
them
in
his
Hand
;
yet
I
will
not
deny
,
but
he
might
even
propose
the
getting
of
these
as
a
Bait
to
encourage
his
Souldiers
in
this
Enterprize
.
By
his
past
as
well
as
future
Actions
we
may
guess
,
that
besides
Glory
his
main
Design
in
Invading
Britain
,
was
to
inure
his
Souldiers
to
Hardship
,
and
to
accustom
them
to
the
most
uncouth
and
barbarous
Enemies
;
that
they
might
not
be
afterwards
terrified
at
the
most
dangerous
Enterprizes
,
but
wholly
depend
upon
his
Fortune
and
Conduct
.
Caesar
therefore
,
although
Summer
was
almost
spent
,
and
Winter
coming
on
very
early
in
the
Northern
Parts
of
Gaul
,
yet
resolved
to
pass
over
into
Britain
,
and
if
the
time
of
the
Year
should
not
suffer
him
to
make
War
,
yet
he
thought
it
might
be
to
good
purpose
if
he
should
but
Land
upon
the
Island
,
and
understand
the
Natures
of
the
Inhabitants
,
and
come
to
know
the
chief
Places
,
Harbors
and
Accesses
to
;
it
all
which
,
he
says
,
were
as
yet
unknown
to
the
Gauls
;
for
,
besides
Merchants
,
no
Body
commonly
went
thither
,
and
even
to
those
scarce
any
thing
was
known
besides
the
Sea-coast
,
and
those
Countries
which
were
opposite
to
Gallia
:
Therefore
though
the
Merchants
were
called
together
from
all
Parts
,
yet
could
he
not
understand
what
Nations
they
were
that
inhabited
it
,
nor
what
sort
of
War
they
made
,
nor
what
customs
they
used
,
nor
what
Ports
were
fitting
to
receive
a
Fleet
of
great
Ships
:
Though
by
the
way
this
seems
very
strange
,
if
it
were
true
,
as
they
of
Rhemes
told
Caesar
,
that
Divitiacus
King
of
the
Soissons
had
a
little
before
held
Britain
also
under
his
dominion
;
besides
the
Belgian
Colonies
,
which
he
affirms
to
have
named
and
Peopled
many
Provinces
there
,
as
also
what
he
tells
us
in
the
Sixth
Book
of
his
Commentaries
,
that
those
who
desired
to
know
the
Druids
Discipline
went
thither
Yearly
on
purpose
to
learn
it
.
But
be
this
as
it
will
,
he
thought
it
necessary
before
he
exposed
his
own
person
,
to
send
Ca.
Volusenus
thither
with
one
Galley
to
discover
these
things
,
commanding
him
to
return
as
soon
as
this
could
be
effected
,
whilst
he
with
all
his
Forces
marched
towards
the
Country
of
the
Morini
,
now
the
Province
of
Picardy
.
Because
thence
was
the
shortest
cut
into
Britain
;
hither
he
draws
together
his
Ships
from
all
parts
of
the
neighbouring
Provinces
,
as
also
that
Fleet
which
he
had
built
last
Summer
for
the
Armorican
War
,
in
the
mean
time
when
his
design
was
made
known
,
being
carried
over
by
the
Merchants
into
Britain
,
Ambassadours
came
to
him
from
divers
Princes
and
States
of
this
Island
,
who
promised
to
give
Hostages
,
and
to
obey
the
Roman
Empire
:
All
which
being
heard
,
Caesar
as
largely
promising
and
exhorting
them
to
continue
still
in
that
mind
sent
them
back
;
and
with
them
Comius
of
the
Atribates
(
now
called
the
Country
of
Arras
,
)
whom
upon
the
conquest
thereof
he
had
made
King
,
and
of
whose
Courage
and
Fidelity
Caesar
was
very
well
assured
:
him
he
enjoyns
,
that
he
should
go
to
as
many
of
the
States
as
he
could
,
and
perswade
them
to
come
into
the
Roman
Interest
,
and
should
also
inform
them
that
he
himself
would
speedily
come
over
thither
.
But
Volusenus
having
only
surveyed
the
Country
at
a
distance
(
which
was
all
he
could
do
,
since
he
durst
not
go
out
of
his
Ship
,
nor
trust
himself
with
these
Barbarians
)
on
the
Fifth
day
return'd
to
Caesar
,
and
related
to
him
whatsoever
he
had
there
observed
.
Caesar
having
settled
the
Morini
by
taking
Hostages
of
them
,
then
gathered
together
about
Eighty
Ships
of
burthen
,
which
he
judged
sufficient
for
the
transporting
of
two
Legions
;
but
all
his
Gallies
he
distributed
to
his
Quaestor
and
Lieutenants
;
there
were
also
Eight
Ships
of
burthen
more
,
which
lay
Wind
bound
at
a
place
Eight
Miles
distant
,
so
that
they
could
not
reach
the
same
Port
;
These
he
appointed
for
the
Horse
,
the
rest
of
the
Army
he
committed
to
Q.
Titus
Sabinus
,
and
L.
Aurunculus
Cotta
,
with
orders
to
march
into
the
Country
of
the
Menapii
,
and
into
those
Towns
of
the
Morini
,
from
whence
Ambassadours
had
not
yet
come
to
him
.
But
P·
Sulpicius
Rufus
his
Lieutenant
he
commands
to
keep
the
Port
with
a
sufficient
Garrison
.
All
things
being
thus
dispatched
,
and
having
now
got
a
fair
Wind
,
about
the
the
Third
Watch
,
he
set
Sail
,
commanding
the
Horsemen
to
march
to
the
further
Port
,
and
thence
to
go
on
board
and
follow
him
,
which
orders
proved
too
slowly
executed
.
But
he
himself
together
with
the
first
Ships
about
Four
a
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
reached
Britain
,
where
he
found
divers
strong
Troops
of
the
Enemies
lodged
on
the
Hills
;
the
nature
of
which
[
](A64087-e86870-b)*
*
'T
is
supposed
by
Mr.
Somner
to
have
been
near
Dover
.
place
was
such
,
these
Hills
hanging
so
steep
over
the
Sea
,
that
a
Dart
might
be
cast
from
the
higher
ground
to
the
Shore
;
therefore
judging
this
no
fit
place
to
Land
his
Men
,
he
lay
at
Anchor
till
Nine
of
the
Clock
,
that
the
rest
of
the
Navy
could
come
up
to
him
:
in
the
mean
time
calling
a
Council
of
his
Lieutenants
and
Tribunes
,
he
communicates
those
things
he
had
learn'd
from
Volusenus
,
and
also
what
he
would
have
done
;
telling
them
that
the
Nature
of
all
Military
(
and
especially
Maritime
)
Affairs
,
having
a
sudden
and
unconstant
motion
,
all
things
should
be
executed
by
his
orders
,
and
that
in
due
time
.
These
being
dismissed
,
and
having
got
the
Wind
and
Tide
both
with
him
,
the
signal
being
given
,
and
the
Anchors
weighed
,
he
sailed
again
forward
about
Eight
Miles
from
that
place
,
to
an
open
and
plain
Shore
,
where
he
came
to
an
Anchor
.
But
the
Britains
knowing
the
Roman's
design
,
having
sent
their
Horses
and
Charioteers
before
(
which
they
were
chiefly
wont
to
use
in
Fight
)
followed
with
the
rest
of
their
Forces
,
and
hinder'd
the
Romans
from
landing
:
The
difficulty
of
which
was
great
in
these
respects
,
because
the
Ships
by
reason
of
their
great
bulk
were
not
able
to
ride
,
but
in
a
deep
Sea
;
whilst
the
Souldiers
having
their
hands
taken
up
with
their
Arms
,
were
yet
in
unknown
places
,
not
only
to
Leap
down
from
the
Ships
and
to
withstand
the
Billows
,
but
also
at
the
same
time
to
Fight
their
Enemies
;
whilst
they
either
fighting
on
the
Shore
,
or
else
marching
but
a
little
way
into
the
Water
,
and
having
their
hands
free
,
fought
in
places
where
they
were
well
acquainted
,
and
boldly
spurr'd
on
their
Horses
already
managed
and
used
to
it
;
but
the
Romans
being
terrified
with
these
things
,
and
altogether
unskill'd
in
this
sort
of
fighting
,
did
not
shew
the
same
briskness
and
courage
,
as
they
were
wont
to
express
in
Land
Service
;
which
when
Caesar
perceived
,
he
ordered
the
long
Ships
or
Gallies
(
as
both
unusual
to
these
Barbarians
,
and
more
ready
for
use
)
to
fall
off
a
little
from
the
Ships
of
burthen
,
and
to
be
rowed
towards
the
Shore
,
and
being
laid
against
the
naked
side
of
the
Enemies
,
to
drive
them
back
with
Slings
,
Darts
,
and
other
Engines
;
which
stood
the
Romans
in
good
stead
,
for
the
Britains
being
terrified
with
the
strange
shape
of
their
Gallies
,
the
motion
of
their
Oars
,
and
those
unusual
kind
of
Engines
,
first
stood
still
,
and
then
began
a
little
to
retreat
:
But
the
Romans
still
delaying
,
because
of
the
depth
of
the
Sea
,
the
Ensign
of
the
Tenth
Legion
first
invoking
the
Gods
,
that
this
action
might
prove
fortunate
and
successfull
,
cried
out
,
Leap
down
fellow
Souldiers
,
unless
you
mean
to
betray
this
[
](A64087-e87000-b)*
*
Note
the
Roman
Ensigns
were
then
all
Eagles
,
tho
afterwards
they
took
the
Figures
of
other
Animals
.
Eagle
to
the
Enemies
,
for
I
will
certainly
perform
my
duty
to
the
Commonwealth
,
and
to
the
General
:
When
he
had
spoke
thus
with
a
loud
Voice
,
he
cast
himself
into
the
Sea
,
and
began
to
carry
the
Eagle
towards
the
Enemy
;
Then
the
Roman
Souldiers
encouraging
one
another
not
to
suffer
so
great
a
disgrace
as
the
loss
of
their
Ensign
,
all
leap'd
out
of
the
Ship
,
whom
when
the
others
from
the
next
Ships
had
beheld
,
they
also
followed
them
,
and
quickly
reaching
the
Shore
,
pressed
upon
the
Enemy
.
The
Fight
was
sharp
on
both
sides
,
but
the
Romans
were
not
able
either
to
keep
their
Ranks
,
nor
get
any
firm
footing
,
nor
yet
to
follow
their
Ensigns
:
So
that
every
Man
being
forced
to
joyn
himself
to
the
first
Ensigns
he
met
with
,
they
were
hand
put
to
it
,
whilst
the
Enemies
acquainted
with
all
the
shallows
,
when
ever
from
the
Shore
they
beheld
any
marching
from
the
Ships
,
immediately
spurring
on
their
Horses
,
they
charged
them
at
disadvantage
,
many
encompassing
a
few
,
whilst
others
assaulting
them
on
the
[
](A64087-e87060-b)*
*
i.
e.
that
side
which
wa●
〈…〉
unarmed
side
,
casts
Darts
against
the
rest
;
which
when
Caesar
perceived
,
he
commanded
the
Long
Boats
of
the
Gallies
,
and
smaller
Vessels
to
be
mann'd
with
Souldiers
,
and
sent
them
to
the
assistance
of
those
whom
he
beheld
most
distressed
.
The
Romans
,
as
soon
as
they
got
on
Shore
,
making
head
,
all
together
charged
the
Enemy
,
and
put
them
to
flight
,
yet
could
not
pursue
them
far
for
want
of
Horse
;
this
only
was
deficient
to
Caesar's
wonted
Fortune
.
The
Britains
being
worsted
in
fight
,
as
soon
as
they
got
together
again
,
presently
dispatched
Messengers
to
Caesar
desiring
Peace
;
promising
that
they
would
give
him
Hostages
,
and
do
whatever
he
injoyned
;
together
with
these
Ambassadours
came
Comius
of
Arras
,
whom
(
as
I
have
before
shown
)
had
been
already
sent
by
Caesar
into
Britain
;
him
,
as
soon
as
he
came
out
of
the
Ship
,
and
had
related
the
General
's
Message
,
they
laid
hold
on
,
and
put
into
bonds
;
but
the
fight
being
over
they
sent
him
back
,
and
Petitioning
for
Peace
,
cast
the
blame
upon
the
common
People
;
and
desired
that
because
of
their
Ignorance
this
fault
might
be
pardoned
:
but
Caesar
complained
,
That
when
they
had
of
their
own
accord
,
by
their
Ambassadours
sent
to
him
into
the
Continent
desiring
Peace
:
Yet
that
they
had
without
any
Cause
made
War
;
But
(
he
said
)
he
would
pardon
their
Folly
,
and
therefore
again
injoyned
them
to
send
Hostages
,
part
of
whom
they
gave
him
presently
,
the
residue
they
promised
(
being
to
be
sent
for
,
from
places
more
remote
)
to
send
him
within
a
few
days
,
whereupon
their
Princes
came
from
all
parts
,
and
commended
themselves
and
their
States
to
Caesar.
Peace
being
thus
concluded
,
within
Four
days
after
his
arrival
in
Britain
,
the
Eighteen
Ships
which
are
already
mentioned
to
have
taken
in
the
Horse
;
sailed
from
the
farther
Port
on
the
opposite
Shore
with
a
gentle
Gale
,
but
when
they
drew
near
the
Island
,
and
could
be
now
discern'd
from
the
Camp
:
So
great
a
Tempest
suddenly
arose
,
that
none
of
them
could
hold
their
course
;
but
some
were
driven
back
to
the
same
place
from
whence
they
set
forth
,
whilst
others
were
carried
to
the
further
part
,
of
the
Island
lying
toward
the
West
with
very
great
hazard
;
for
casting
out
their
Anchors
they
took
in
so
much
Water
,
that
they
were
forced
(
thô
in
the
Night
)
out
to
Sea
again
,
and
to
Steer
towards
the
Continent
:
It
also
happened
the
same
Night
that
the
Moon
was
at
the
full
,
which
is
wont
to
make
the
highest
Tides
in
the
Ocean
;
but
was
then
unknown
to
the
Roman
Mariners
:
So
that
at
the
same
time
the
Spring
Tide
had
filled
all
those
Gallies
with
Water
in
which
Caesar
had
transported
his
Army
;
though
he
had
now
drawn
them
on
Shore
;
whilst
the
Tempest
had
shattered
the
Vessels
of
burthen
which
lay
at
Anchor
,
neither
was
it
in
their
Men's
power
any
ways
to
help
them
;
so
that
many
Ships
being
Wrack'd
,
the
rest
,
their
Cables
,
Anchors
,
and
other
Tackle
being
broken
or
spoiled
,
became
unfit
for
Service
;
this
caused
a
great
Consternation
in
the
Army
,
for
there
were
not
any
other
Ships
left
,
in
which
they
could
be
again
transported
,
and
all
things
necessary
were
wanting
to
refit
them
,
nor
was
there
any
Corn
provided
for
them
to
Winter
in
these
parts
;
all
which
being
known
to
the
Britains
,
their
Princes
,
though
after
the
Fight
they
had
agreed
to
perform
those
things
which
Caesar
had
injoyned
;
yet
when
they
understood
that
the
Romans
wanted
Horses
,
Ships
,
and
Provisions
,
and
had
also
judged
of
the
paucity
of
their
Souldiers
from
the
small
circuit
of
the
Roman
Camp
,
which
seemed
the
less
,
because
Caesar
had
transported
his
Legions
without
any
Baggage
;
they
thought
it
the
best
course
again
to
take
Arms
,
and
thereby
to
hinder
the
Romans
from
fetching
in
Corn
or
other
Provisions
,
and
so
to
protract
the
War
till
Winter
came
on
,
for
they
thought
if
these
were
once
vanquish'd
and
cut
off
from
ever
returning
into
Gaul
,
none
of
them
hereafter
would
again
presume
to
transport
an
Army
into
Britain
;
Therefore
the
Plot
being
thus
laid
,
they
began
by
little
and
little
to
steal
out
of
the
Camp
,
and
privately
to
draw
their
Men
out
of
the
Fields
.
But
Caesar
although
he
did
not
then
know
their
design
,
yet
from
the
late
disaster
of
his
Ships
,
as
also
from
their
neglecting
to
send
in
their
Hostages
,
suspected
what
would
happen
,
therefore
provided
for
the
worst
,
for
he
every
day
brought
in
Corn
out
of
the
Fields
into
the
Camp
,
and
as
for
those
Ships
that
were
most
shatter'd
,
he
made
use
of
their
materials
to
refit
the
rest
,
and
what
things
were
farther
necessary
he
ordered
to
be
brought
from
the
Continent
,
all
which
being
executed
by
his
Souldiers
with
the
utmost
labour
and
diligence
,
only
twelve
Ships
being
lost
,
he
fitted
out
the
rest
ready
to
go
to
Sea
:
Whilst
these
things
were
in
action
,
the
seventh
Legion
being
by
course
sent
out
to
Forrage
,
and
that
there
was
at
that
time
no
appearance
of
War
,
whilst
great
part
of
their
Men
remain'd
in
the
Fields
,
and
others
of
them
went
,
and
came
between
that
and
the
Camp
,
those
Souldiers
who
kept
guard
at
its
Entries
,
gave
notice
,
that
there
appear'd
a
greater
dust
than
was
usual
in
that
part
of
the
Country
toward
which
that
Legion
had
marched
;
whereupon
Caesar
suspecting
that
the
Britains
were
undertaking
some
new
design
,
commanded
those
Cohorts
which
were
then
upon
the
Guard
,
to
march
with
him
towards
that
Quarter
,
ordering
two
more
to
take
their
places
,
and
the
rest
to
Arm
,
and
immediately
to
follow
him
;
when
he
had
marched
some
distance
from
the
Camp
,
he
perceived
his
Souldiers
to
be
overcharged
by
the
Enemy
,
and
hardly
able
to
sustain
their
assault
,
and
that
the
Legion
being
drawn
up
close
together
,
Darts
were
cast
at
them
from
all
quarters
;
for
the
Corn
being
cut
and
carried
away
in
all
other
parts
,
one
piece
was
left
,
and
the
Enemies
guessing
that
the
Romans
would
come
thither
for
it
,
had
laid
in
ambush
in
the
Woods
,
and
suddainly
assaulting
them
,
being
then
without
their
Arms
,
and
busie
in
reaping
,
killing
some
,
thereby
routed
the
rest
,
being
then
out
of
their
Ranks
,
hemming
them
in
both
with
their
Horse
and
[
](A64087-e87400-b)*
*
Esseda
a
sort
of
open
Waggons
.
Chariots
:
For
in
their
Battles
they
make
use
for
the
most
part
of
Chariots
,
with
which
they
first
of
all
scowre
through
all
parts
,
casting
Darts
as
they
go
,
and
so
by
the
terror
of
their
Horses
,
and
ratling
of
their
Chariot-wheels
,
they
often
break
the
Roman
Ranks
,
and
when
they
have
got
in
among
the
Troops
of
Horse
they
leap
down
from
their
Chariots
,
and
Fight
on
Foot
,
in
the
mean
time
the
Charioteers
retire
a
little
from
the
Battle
,
and
so
place
themselves
,
that
if
they
should
be
pressed
by
any
number
of
their
Enemies
,
their
Masters
may
find
an
easie
retreat
;
by
which
way
of
fighting
they
had
both
the
speed
of
Horse-men
,
and
the
steadiness
of
Foot
Souldiers
;
and
had
so
enured
themselves
by
daily
use
and
Exercise
,
as
that
they
were
able
to
stop
their
Horses
in
full
speed
,
though
running
down
steep
places
;
as
likewise
they
had
been
used
to
turn
their
Charriots
in
a
narrow
compass
,
to
run
along
the
[
](A64087-e87440-b)*
*
Temo
.
Pole
,
to
sit
upon
the
[
](A64087-e87470-b)†
†
Jugum
.
Yoke
,
that
joyn
or
couple
the
Horses
together
,
and
from
thence
quickly
to
return
into
their
Chariots
.
The
Romans
being
much
astonished
with
this
new
way
of
Fighting
:
Caesar
in
a
lucky
moment
came
to
their
rescue
:
At
whose
approach
the
Enemies
stopped
,
and
the
Romans
began
to
recover
themselves
,
which
thô
done
,
yet
Caesar
thinking
it
no
fit
time
further
to
provoke
the
Enemy
,
nor
then
to
renew
the
Fight
,
kept
his
ground
and
presently
led
back
the
Legions
to
the
Camp
;
whilst
these
things
were
doing
,
the
Britains
who
where
in
the
Fields
also
retired
.
During
many
days
following
there
happned
continual
bad
weather
,
which
both
kept
the
Romans
in
the
Camp
,
and
hindered
the
Enemies
from
attempting
any
thing
against
them
.
But
in
the
mean
time
the
Britains
sent
Messengers
into
all
parts
,
publishing
abroad
the
small
number
of
the
Roman
Forces
;
and
how
great
a
booty
they
were
like
to
get
,
that
this
was
the
time
of
freeing
themselves
for
ever
,
if
they
could
but
take
the
Roman
Camp
:
Upon
which
great
numbers
of
Horse
and
Foot
being
now
drawn
together
came
to
the
Camp
:
Caesar
although
he
foresaw
the
Event
by
that
which
had
happen'd
before
,
and
that
the
Enemies
if
once
stoutly
repulsed
,
would
avoid
the
danger
by
flight
;
having
got
about
Thirty
Horse
,
whom
Comius
of
Arras
had
brought
over
with
him
at
his
coming
into
Britain
,
drew
out
the
Legions
in
Battle
before
his
Camp
,
which
when
joyned
,
the
Enemy
being
not
able
to
bear
the
assault
of
the
Roman
Souldiers
,
turned
their
backs
;
whom
Caesar
followed
as
long
as
his
Men's
speed
and
strength
would
permit
:
After
a
great
slaughter
,
and
burning
of
the
Villages
round
about
,
but
they
return'd
to
their
Camp
.
The
same
day
Messengers
came
from
the
Britains
to
treat
of
Peace
,
from
whom
Caesar
demanded
double
the
number
of
Hostages
,
which
he
had
before
enjoyned
,
commanding
them
to
be
brought
over
to
him
to
the
Continent
;
because
the
Equinox
approaching
,
he
did
not
think
a
Winter
Voyage
was
to
be
undertaken
with
such
weak
,
crazy
Vessels
;
therefore
having
now
got
a
convenient
Season
,
a
little
after
midnight
he
hoisted
Sail
,
so
that
all
the
Ships
got
safe
to
the
Continent
.
It
is
not
pertinent
to
our
History
to
relate
here
how
Caesar's
Men
as
soon
almost
as
they
came
on
Shore
,
were
set
upon
by
the
Morini
,
whom
he
had
before
left
in
peace
,
and
whom
notwithstanding
he
routed
,
and
killed
a
great
number
of
them
till
they
were
quite
subdued
.
But
it
seems
the
Britains
had
no
great
Opinion
of
Caesar's
Power
,
for
only
Two
States
of
all
Britain
sent
him
Hostages
,
the
rest
neglecting
it
.
These
things
being
thus
performed
upon
the
reading
of
Caesar's
Letters
,
Twenty
days
supplication
to
the
Gods
was
decreed
by
the
Senate
.
Thus
far
we
have
given
you
Caesar's
own
account
of
his
first
Expedition
into
Britain
,
of
which
he
had
no
great
cause
to
boast
;
since
,
had
it
not
been
for
his
own
good
conduct
,
assisted
by
the
timorousness
of
the
Britains
,
he
had
never
return'd
to
make
this
relation
;
but
this
much
is
to
be
acknowledged
,
that
his
landing
here
is
a
noble
monument
of
his
skill
in
Military
affairs
,
for
Cicero
writing
to
his
friend
Atticus
,
tells
him
in
one
of
his
Epistles
,
that
the
accesses
to
the
Island
were
wonderously
fortify'd
with
strong
works
,
or
banks
.
But
Valerius
Maximus
,
as
also
Plutarch
in
his
Life
of
Caesar
,
have
given
us
a
noble
Example
of
the
Roman
Courage
,
as
well
as
discipline
,
who
both
relate
that
in
the
confused
fight
which
happen'd
at
Caesar's
first
,
landing
,
Sceva
a
Roman
Souldier
having
pressed
too
far
among
the
Enemies
,
and
being
beset
round
,
after
incredible
valour
shewn
,
single
,
against
a
Multitude
,
swam
back
safe
to
his
General
,
and
in
the
very
place
that
rung
aloud
with
his
praises
earnestly
desired
pardon
,
for
his
rash
adventure
against
Military
discipline
;
which
modest
confessing
his
fault
after
no
bad
event
for
such
an
action
,
wherein
Valour
and
ingenuity
outweighed
the
transgression
of
Discipline
,
easily
gain'd
him
pardon
and
preferr'd
him
to
be
a
Centurion
:
this
was
that
Sceva
who
afterwards
gave
good
occasion
to
have
his
name
remembred
at
the
Battle
of
Dyrachium
,
between
Caesar
and
Pompey
,
whose
side
he
had
then
took
.
Th●s
is
all
we
can
find
concerning
Caesar's
first
Expedition
into
Britain
either
from
himself
or
others
,
more
than
that
Orosius
in
his
History
from
some
accounts
that
are
now
lost
,
tells
us
that
most
of
Caesar's
great
Ships
which
were
to
bring
over
his
Horse
,
were
cast
away
in
that
violent
Storm
,
he
hath
already
told
us
of
.
The
Winter
following
Caesar
returned
into
Italy
as
his
Custome
was
,
for
some
Years
before
;
but
upon
his
return
thence
finding
that
most
of
the
Britains
had
neglected
to
send
him
their
Hostages
according
to
their
former
agreement
,
he
resolved
to
make
a
fresh
descent
upon
them
,
and
in
order
to
this
(
in
the
Fifth
Book
of
his
Commentaries
)
he
tells
us
that
upon
his
going
into
●taly
he
had
commanded
his
Lieutenants
,
whom
he
had
set
over
the
Legions
,
that
they
should
take
care
to
build
as
many
new
Ships
as
possibly
they
could
that
Winter
▪
and
to
repair
the
old
ones
,
shewing
them
the
model
of
those
that
he
would
have
built
:
And
,
for
the
more
ready
taking
in
of
Men
and
Horses
to
be
of
somewhat
a
lower
make
,
than
those
that
are
used
of
in
the
Mediterranean
Sea
;
and
for
the
more
speedy
lading
and
unlading
them
,
to
be
also
somewhat
broader
and
flatter
bottomed
than
ordinary
,
as
well
for
the
transporting
of
the
Horses
as
baggage
,
but
to
be
all
made
to
be
rowed
with
Oa●s
,
to
which
purpose
their
low
building
contr●buted
much
,
but
all
things
necessary
for
the
rigging
out
of
these
Ships
he
ordered
to
be
brought
out
of
Spain
.
Caesar
upon
his
return
from
Italy
,
having
settled
all
things
in
the
hither
Gallia
,
made
a
short
Expedition
into
Illyricum
,
and
having
settled
affairs
there
,
return'd
into
Gaul
;
where
he
found
built
by
the
extraordinary
industry
of
his
Souldiers
,
about
Six
hundred
Vessels
of
that
kind
already
described
,
(
notwithstanding
the
great
scarcity
of
all
necessary
materials
)
together
with
Twenty
Eight
Gallies
,
all
which
did
not
want
much
of
being
ready
to
be
launched
within
a
few
days
;
so
having
much
commended
his
Souldiers
,
and
Overseers
of
the
Work
,
he
then
commanded
them
all
to
meet
at
the
Port
called
Ictius
,
from
which
(
he
had
already
known
)
was
the
most
convenient
passage
into
Britain
,
being
about
Thirty
Miles
from
the
Continent
.
Concerning
which
Port
,
give
me
leave
to
say
somewhat
by
the
bye
,
since
there
are
so
many
several
Opinions
whether
it
be
still
in
being
,
or
else
is
destroyed
by
the
Sands
;
and
indeed
there
is
such
a
great
difference
about
this
Port
,
that
there
is
scarce
a
Haven
,
or
Creek
upon
all
the
Coast
of
Flanders
and
France
,
from
Bruges
to
Bulogin
,
but
some
Writer
or
other
would
make
to
be
this
Portus
Ictius
now
mentioned
by
Caesar
;
but
since
there
can
be
but
Three
places
on
this
Coast
,
viz.
Calice
,
Whitsand
,
and
Buloign
,
that
can
with
any
probability
pretend
to
have
been
this
Portus
Ictius
,
I
shall
neglect
to
speak
of
any
of
the
rest
,
except
these
Three
.
As
for
the
first
of
these
,
though
it
be
the
nearest
cut
between
France
and
England
;
yet
it
is
not
likely
to
have
been
that
Ancient
Haven
:
For
though
it
be
the
shortest
,
yet
it
was
not
the
most
convenient
passage
in
Caesar's
time
;
both
which
are
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
since
he
himself
in
his
former
Book
calls
it
the
shortest
;
but
in
this
,
the
most
convenient
passage
,
and
therefore
cannot
answer
the
distance
from
Calice
to
Dover
,
which
is
but
Twenty
Miles
;
whereas
Caesar
describes
this
Port
to
be
about
Thirty
Miles
distant
from
Britain
,
nor
was
this
place
so
much
as
known
in
Caesar's
time
,
being
never
used
as
a
Port
,
till
of
latter
Ages
that
Whitsand
was
quite
stopped
up
by
the
Sands
driven
into
it
.
Nor
was
Calice
ever
commonly
used
for
a
Port
till
Philip
Earl
of
Buloign
built
and
walled
this
Town
,
before
which
time
there
is
little
mention
made
of
it
:
But
as
for
Whitsand
,
though
it
had
much
fairer
pretences
than
Calice
,
as
having
been
the
ancient
Port
from
whence
Men
usually
passed
from
France
into
England
,
for
above
Five
hundred
Years
before
;
till
it
was
at
last
about
the
Fourteenth
Century
become
utterly
unserviceable
for
the
Reason
already
given
:
Yet
that
this
could
not
be
the
Portus
Ictius
,
is
proved
by
the
learned
Cluverius
,
in
his
Goegraphy
,
nor
was
it
any
ancient
Port
,
being
seldom
or
never
made
use
of
as
such
in
the
Roman's
time
;
none
of
the
Military
ways
leading
at
all
to
it
.
And
therefore
only
Buloign
can
with
any
probability
pretend
to
be
this
Portus
Ictius
,
as
being
the
antient
Gessoriacum
,
from
whence
the
Romans
most
commonly
passed
into
Britain
,
and
best
agrees
with
the
distance
that
Caesar
here
sets
down
,
being
also
proved
by
the
above
cited
Cluverius
;
and
by
our
Learned
Antiquary
Mr.
Somner
,
to
have
been
the
true
Portus
Ictius
,
by
many
unanswerable
Arguments
and
Authorities
.
And
as
for
the
only
Objection
made
against
it
,
that
it
is
not
likely
that
one
Place
should
have
so
many
several
Names
:
It
signifies
not
much
,
since
the
same
Place
might
be
called
by
several
Names
in
different
Ages
.
That
which
was
Portus
Ictius
in
Caesar's
Time
,
being
afterwards
,
(
when
a
Town
came
to
be
Built
there
,
)
called
Gessoriacum
,
which
in
after-times
was
named
Bononia
,
and
now
Buloigne
.
But
whosoever
desires
to
know
more
concerning
this
Matter
,
may
consult
the
said
,
Cluverius's
Antient
Germany
,
as
also
his
Geography
;
but
especially
that
[
](A64087-e88650-b)*
*
De
Porti●
Icti●
.
Treatise
of
Mr.
Somners
,
wherein
he
proves
against
Monsieur
Chris●et
,
that
neither
St
Omers
,
nor
Mardick
,
could
be
the
Portus
Ictus
mention'd
by
Caesar
:
Which
Treatise
,
together
with
another
of
the
Learned
Monsieur
D●
Fresne's
upon
the
same
Subject
,
hath
bin
lately
Publish'd
in
Latin
by
my
worthy
Friend
Mr.
Edmund
Gibson
,
of
Queen's
Colledge
,
Oxon.
together
with
an
Ingenious
Dissertation
of
his
own
upon
the
same
question
.
But
to
return
to
the
Matter
in
Hand
,
from
which
we
have
too
much
digressed
.
Caesar
in
the
Fifth
Book
of
his
Commentaries
tells
us
.
That
having
found
a
fit
time
,
Anno
ante
Christ
.
LII
.
he
had
Commanded
his
Souldiers
again
to
Embarque
for
Britain
,
when
there
happen'd
a
Mutiny
rais'd
by
Dumnorix
with
his
Aeduan
Horse
,
who
would
have
left
the
Expedition
and
gone
home
;
but
he
being
kill'd
by
some
of
Caesar's
Souldiers
,
whom
he
had
order'd
to
do
that
Execution
,
all
those
Horsemen
return'd
again
to
him
.
Things
being
thus
settled
,
Labi●nus
was
left
behind
on
the
Continent
with
Three
Legions
and
Two
Thousand
Horse
to
defend
that
Port
,
and
to
provide
Corn
,
as
also
to
observe
the
Motion
of
the
Gauls
.
Then
Caesar
with
Five
Legions
,
and
an
equal
Number
of
Horse
,
to
what
he
had
left
behind
,
about
Sun-set
weigh'd
Anchor
,
and
sailed
on
with
a
gentle
Southern
Gale
;
but
about
Mid-night
the
Wind
falling
,
he
could
not
hold
on
his
Course
;
but
Day
coming
on
,
found
he
had
bin
carried
away
by
the
Tide
,
and
that
he
had
left
Britain
too
much
on
his
Left
Hand
:
But
then
again
taking
Advantage
of
the
Change
of
the
Tide
,
he
endeavour'd
,
Anno
ante
Christ
.
LII
.
by
the
help
of
Oars
,
to
reach
that
part
of
the
Island
,
where
he
had
found
before
to
be
the
best
Landing
the
last
Year
;
wherein
the
Souldiers
deserved
a
great
Commendation
,
who
made
the
heavy
Transport
Ships
,
by
the
constant
Labour
of
Rowing
,
keep
almost
equal
speed
with
the
Gallies
.
About
Noon
they
arriv'd
at
Britain
with
all
their
Ships
,
but
there
was
not
any
Enemies
to
be
seen
in
that
Place
;
for
,
as
Caesar
learn'd
afterwards
from
the
Prisoners
,
the
Britains
had
been
there
with
great
Forces
,
but
were
terrified
with
the
vast
Multitude
of
the
Ships
,
which
,
with
Vessels
of
Provision
and
others
upon
private
Accounts
,
amounted
to
above
Eight
Hundred
;
so
that
the
Britains
had
quickly
left
the
Shore
,
and
retired
into
Places
more
remote
.
Caesar
having
Landed
his
Army
,
and
chosen
a
fit
Place
for
his
Camp
,
as
soon
as
he
learn'd
from
the
Prisoners
in
what
Place
the
Enemy's
Forces
were
Encamped
,
about
the
Third
Watch
of
the
Night
marched
toward
them
,
being
not
concern'd
for
his
Ships
,
because
he
left
them
at
Anchor
in
a
safe
and
bold
Shore
,
with
Ten
Cohorts
,
and
Three
Hundred
Horse
to
guard
them
,
under
the
Command
of
Q.
Airius
.
But
Marching
that
Night
about
Twelve
Miles
(
towards
Chilham
in
Kent
,
as
is
suppos'd
)
he
at
last
saw
the
Enemies
Forces
,
who
with
their
Horse
marching
down
to
the
River
Stoure
,
lying
between
them
,
began
[
from
the
higher
Ground
]
to
assail
the
Romans
,
and
to
give
them
Battel
;
but
being
repulsed
by
the
Horse
,
they
convey'd
themselves
into
the
Woods
,
where
having
a
Place
strongly
Fortified
,
as
well
by
Art
as
Nature
,
and
which
it
seems
they
had
before
provided
during
their
own
Domestick
Wars
;
for
all
the
Avenues
to
it
were
clos'd
up
with
Trees
laid
overthwart
the
Passages
.
The
Britains
fought
straggling
out
of
the
Woods
,
and
hinder'd
the
Romans
from
entring
within
the
Fortification
:
But
the
Souldiers
of
the
Seventh
Legion
making
a
[
](A64087-e89060-b)*
*
(
i.e.
A
kind
of
an
Arch
made
with
their
Shields
clap'd
c●ose
to
each
other
,
like
the
back
of
a
Tortoise
,
from
whence
it
had
its
Name
.
Testudo
,
did
by
a
Mount
rais'd
against
their
Fortification
soon
take
it
,
and
drove
them
out
of
the
Woods
,
having
themselves
receiv'd
very
little
Loss
;
but
since
they
fled
,
Caesar
forbad
to
pursue
them
too
far
,
because
he
was
ignorant
of
the
Place
;
and
a
great
part
of
the
Day
being
spent
,
he
would
employ
the
rest
of
it
for
the
Fortifying
of
his
Camp
.
The
next
Day
,
early
in
the
Morning
,
he
sent
his
Foot
Souldiers
and
Horsemen
,
being
divided
into
Three
Bodies
,
upon
another
Expedition
,
that
they
might
now
pursue
those
that
fled
:
But
before
they
had
march'd
any
great
distance
of
Ground
,
the
Enemy
being
in
sight
,
some
Horsemen
came
from
Q.
Atrius
to
Caesar
,
telling
him
,
that
a
great
Tempest
having
risen
the
Night
before
,
almost
all
the
Ships
were
shatter'd
and
cast
on
Shore
,
neither
the
Anchors
nor
Cables
being
able
to
hold
them
,
nor
could
the
Masters
of
the
Vessels
nor
Mariners
withstand
the
Force
of
the
Tempest
;
so
that
by
the
Ships
falling
foul
upon
each
other
,
great
Damage
was
receiv'd
;
which
when
Caesar
knew
,
he
return'd
to
his
Ships
,
and
he
himself
beheld
what
he
had
heard
from
the
Messengers
;
so
that
about
Forty
Ships
being
lost
,
the
rest
might
be
refitted
,
though
not
without
much
Labour
.
Therefore
he
chose
some
Carpenters
out
of
the
Legions
,
and
Commanded
others
to
be
sent
for
from
the
Continent
,
and
he
writ
to
Labienus
,
that
he
should
by
the
help
of
those
Legions
he
had
with
him
,
speedily
get
ready
as
many
Ships
as
he
was
able
,
whilst
he
himself
(
although
it
was
a
business
of
great
Toyl
)
thought
it
was
most
convenient
to
have
all
his
Ships
haled
on
Shore
,
and
to
enclose
them
within
the
same
Fortification
with
his
Camp
;
in
which
Work
he
spent
about
Ten
Days
without
any
Intermission
of
Labour
Day
or
Night
.
Anno
ante
Christ
.
LII
.
The
Ships
being
thus
drawn
up
,
and
the
Camp
strongly
Fortified
,
he
left
the
same
Forces
to
guard
them
as
before
,
whilst
he
himself
marched
forward
to
the
same
Place
from
whence
he
had
last
return'd
:
When
he
came
thither
,
he
found
much
greater
Forces
of
the
Britains
,
there
assembled
from
all
Parts
.
The
Chief
Command
for
managing
this
War
being
by
their
common
Consent
committed
to
Cassibelan
,
whose
Territories
the
River
Thames
divided
from
the
Maritime
States
,
being
about
Eighty
Miles
distant
from
the
Sea
.
There
had
been
in
former
Times
perpetual
Wars
between
him
and
the
Neighbouring
Cities
.
But
the
Britains
being
now
terrified
by
this
second
Invasion
,
had
given
him
the
Supreme
Command
over
them
all
.
Now
from
hence
you
may
see
the
Falshood
of
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
who
makes
this
Island
to
have
bin
a
Monarchy
before
Caesar's
coming
,
and
Cassibelan
to
have
bin
the
Sole
King
;
whereas
we
find
him
only
to
have
been
a
small
Inland
Prince
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Island
divided
into
many
Petty
States
or
Principalities
.
The
rest
of
what
Caesar
here
tells
us
concerning
the
Manners
of
the
Britains
,
as
also
the
Situation
of
this
Island
,
these
being
either
already
related
,
or
else
needless
,
as
sufficiently
known
,
I
shall
pass
over
,
and
return
to
Caesar's
Actions
,
as
he
relates
them
in
the
same
Book
.
In
this
March
the
British
Cavalry
and
Charioteers
fought
sharply
with
the
Roman
Horsemen
,
yet
nevertheless
these
were
Superior
in
all
Places
,
and
drove
them
to
the
Hills
and
Woods
,
many
being
slain
;
but
the
Romans
pursuing
them
too
eagerly
,
lost
some
of
their
own
Men.
Some
time
after
this
the
Enemy
on
a
suddain
sallied
out
from
the
Woods
,
the
Romans
not
being
aware
of
them
,
(
being
busie
in
Fortifying
their
Camp
)
and
charged
briskly
upon
those
who
were
upon
the
Guard
before
the
Camp
.
But
two
Cohorts
(
the
chief
of
two
Legions
)
being
sent
by
Caesar
to
their
assistance
,
whilst
they
made
a
halt
,
as
being
surpriz'd
with
their
new
way
of
Fighting
;
the
Enemy
boldly
charg'd
back
again
through
the
midst
of
them
,
without
the
loss
of
a
Man
:
So
that
Day
Quintus
Laberius
Durus
,
a
Tribune
,
was
kill'd
;
but
the
Enemy
,
upon
the
sending
out
of
fresh
Cohorts
,
were
repell'd
,
and
forc'd
to
save
themselves
by
flight
.
This
Skirmish
thus
fought
before
the
Camp
,
and
in
the
Eyes
of
all
Men
,
made
it
evident
,
that
the
Legionary
Soldiers
,
being
neither
able
,
for
the
weight
of
their
Arms
,
to
pursue
those
that
retreated
,
nor
yet
daring
to
go
far
from
their
Ensigns
,
were
no
equal
Match
for
such
a
kind
of
Enemy
;
and
that
the
Horse
fought
with
much
greater
Danger
,
because
the
Britains
oftentimes
retired
on
purpose
,
and
when
they
had
drawn
the
Romans
a
little
from
the
Legions
,
leap'd
from
their
Chariots
and
fought
on
Foot
,
to
the
great
Disadvantage
of
the
Romans
.
But
the
manner
of
their
Cavalries
fighting
brought
the
same
or
equal
Danger
to
those
that
retir'd
,
as
to
those
that
pursu'd
:
To
which
you
may
add
,
that
they
never
fought
in
close
Order
,
but
scatter'd
,
and
at
some
distance
,
and
had
their
Men
so
Posted
,
that
they
could
easily
Succour
each
other
,
fresh
Men
still
relieving
those
that
were
wounded
or
weary
.
The
next
Day
the
Enemies
made
a
stand
upon
the
Hills
at
a
distance
from
the
Camp
,
and
began
to
show
themselves
less
frequently
,
being
not
so
forward
to
Skirmish
with
their
Horse
as
they
were
the
Day
before
;
but
about
Noon
,
when
Caesar
had
sent
out
the
Three
Legions
with
C.
Trebonius
to
Forage
,
Anno
ante
Christ
.
LII
.
they
suddenly
on
all
sides
set
upon
the
Foragers
,
and
charg'd
up
after
them
to
the
very
Legions
and
Ensigns
,
whilst
the
Romans
charging
them
with
great
Courage
,
repell'd
them
.
Nor
made
they
an
end
of
chasing
them
,
until
the
Horse
,
who
were
supported
by
the
Legions
behind
them
(
and
not
giving
them
time
either
to
stand
still
to
rally
,
or
to
get
down
from
their
Chariots
as
they
were
wont
)
had
slain
a
great
many
of
them
.
After
this
Rout
the
British
Auxiliaries
which
had
come
from
all
Parts
return'd
home
;
and
from
that
time
the
Britains
never
fought
the
Romans
again
with
their
whole
Forces
:
But
Caesar
guessing
their
Designs
,
drew
his
Army
toward
the
River
Thamesis
into
the
Confines
of
Cassibelan's
Territories
,
which
River
was
only
fordable
(
and
that
very
hardly
)
in
one
place
:
At
his
arrival
he
found
great
Forces
of
the
Enemy's
there
Encamp'd
,
and
the
Bank
Fortify'd
with
sharp
Stakes
,
and
many
of
the
same
sort
were
also
fix'd
under
Water
,
which
being
made
known
by
the
Prisoners
and
Fugitives
,
the
Horse
being
sent
before
,
he
order'd
the
Legions
immediately
to
follow
;
but
the
Soldiers
march'd
with
that
Courage
,
that
,
though
their
Heads
only
appear'd
above
Water
,
yet
the
Enemy
,
not
enduring
the
Force
of
the
Horse
and
Legions
,
quitting
the
Banks
committed
themselves
to
flight
.
This
Ford
is
suppos'd
by
Mr.
Cambden
in
his
Britannia
,
to
have
been
at
Coway-Stakes
near
Lalam
in
Middlesex
,
where
the
remainder
of
those
Piles
plac'd
by
the
Britains
were
of
late
Times
still
to
be
seen
,
being
bound
about
with
Lead
,
and
of
the
thickness
of
a
Man's
Thigh
;
and
some
of
them
have
been
of
late
Years
pull'd
up
,
as
hindring
the
Passage
of
the
Barges
.
Cassibelan
having
now
lost
all
hopes
of
doing
any
good
by
downright
Fighting
,
having
dismiss'd
the
greater
part
of
his
Forces
,
retain'd
only
about
Four
Thousand
Charioteers
,
who
observ'd
the
Roman
Marches
;
and
going
a
little
out
of
the
way
,
hid
themselves
in
woody
and
intricate
Places
,
driving
away
the
Men
and
Cattle
into
the
Woods
:
But
in
those
Parts
of
the
Country
where
he
knew
the
Romans
were
to
march
,
whilst
the
Horse
were
dispersed
abroad
into
the
Fields
,
either
for
Forage
or
Booty
,
he
sent
out
his
Charioteers
from
the
Woods
,
by
all
the
known
ways
,
and
there
fought
the
Roman
Horse-Men
,
putting
them
in
great
hazard
;
whereupon
Caesar
strictly
commanded
them
not
to
march
too
far
from
the
Legions
,
and
that
they
should
only
burn
and
destroy
the
Country
as
far
as
the
Legionary
Soldiers
alone
could
safely
perform
it
in
their
Marches
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Trinobantes
,
being
one
of
the
strongest
States
of
all
those
Parts
,
sent
Ambassadors
to
Caesar
,
promising
to
submit
themselves
to
him
,
and
perform
his
Commands
,
desiring
that
he
would
defend
Mandubratius
from
the
Injuries
of
Cassibelan
,
and
would
send
him
to
them
,
that
he
might
receive
the
Supreme
Authority
of
their
State
.
This
Mandubratius
being
a
young
Prince
,
had
fled
to
Caesar
in
Gallia
;
for
his
Father
Immanuentius
had
been
King
of
that
Country
,
but
having
been
slain
by
Cassibelan
,
his
Son
avoided
the
like
Fate
by
flight
.
Whereupon
Caesar
sent
him
to
them
,
enjoyning
them
to
give
him
Forty
Hostages
,
and
Corn
for
his
Army
;
they
speedily
perform'd
his
Commands
,
and
sent
him
that
number
of
Hostages
,
as
also
the
Corn.
The
Trinobantes
being
defended
from
the
Violence
of
the
Soldiers
,
the
[
](A64087-e89750-b)*
*
I
shall
not
undertake
to
English
th●se
Names
,
b●cause
they
are
very
●ncertain
.
Segontiaci
,
Anacalites
,
Bibroci
,
and
Cassi
,
having
also
sent
Embassies
,
submitted
themselves
to
Caesar
:
By
these
he
understood
that
the
Town
of
Cassibelam
(
suppos'd
to
be
Verulamium
)
was
not
far
off
,
being
strongly
Fortified
with
Woods
and
Bogs
,
in
which
a
great
number
of
Men
and
Cattle
was
got
together
.
You
may
here
also
observe
Caesar's
Description
of
a
British
Town
:
Anno
ante
Christ
.
LII
.
The
Britains
,
says
he
,
when
they
have
taken
in
some
woody
Place
,
and
enclosed
it
with
a
Ditch
,
or
Rampire
,
call
it
a
Town
,
to
which
,
to
avoid
the
Incursions
of
their
Enemies
,
they
are
wont
to
retreat
,
But
thither
C●●sar
marched
with
his
Legions
,
and
found
the
Place
strongly
Fortified
both
by
Art
and
Nature
;
yet
when
he
began
to
Storm
it
on
both
sides
,
the
Enemies
not
enduring
the
Assault
of
the
Roman
Legions
,
threw
themselves
out
from
another
Part
of
the
Town
,
and
so
made
their
Escape
,
whilst
many
were
kill'd
as
they
fled
:
Here
Caesar
found
great
Multitudes
of
Cattle
.
Whilst
these
things
were
doing
,
Cassibelan
sent
Messengers
into
Kent
,
in
which
Parts
were
four
petty
Princes
,
(
whom
Caesar
,
for
his
own
Glory
,
calls
Kings
,
)
viz.
Cingetorix
,
Carvilius
,
Taximagulus
and
Segonax
;
these
he
orders
,
that
with
all
the
Forces
they
could
make
,
they
should
assault
upon
the
sudden
,
and
take
the
Romans
Naval
Camp
.
These
Princes
,
with
their
Forces
,
marching
to
the
place
,
the
Romans
sallying
out
upon
the
Britains
,
killed
many
of
them
,
and
taking
Cingeterox
,
a
noted
Leader
,
Prisoner
,
returned
again
to
their
Camp
without
any
Loss
.
Cassibelan
hearing
of
the
Success
of
this
Fight
,
having
had
his
Borders
thus
wasted
,
and
received
so
considerable
Losses
,
but
being
chiefly
terrified
with
the
Defection
of
so
many
States
,
sent
Ambassadors
to
Caesar
,
by
the
Mediation
of
Comius
of
Arras
,
to
treat
about
a
Submission
:
Caesar
being
resolved
to
pass
the
Winter
in
the
Continent
,
because
of
the
sudden
Commotions
in
Gaul
,
and
that
there
was
not
much
of
the
Summer
left
,
and
which
might
be
easily
spun
out
,
demanded
Hostages
,
and
set
how
much
yearly
Tribute
the
Britains
should
pay
to
the
People
of
Rome
;
and
having
farther
forbad
Cassibelan
,
either
to
molest
Mandubratius
,
or
the
Trinobantes
,
Hostages
being
taken
,
Caesar
marched
back
his
Army
to
the
Sea-side
,
where
he
found
all
his
Ships
re-fitted
;
but
because
he
had
a
great
number
of
Prisoners
,
as
that
also
some
of
his
Ships
were
lost
by
the
Tempest
,
he
resolved
to
transport
his
Army
at
two
several
Returns
;
yet
it
happen'd
,
that
out
of
so
great
a
number
of
Ships
,
in
so
many
Voyages
to
and
fro
,
neither
in
this
,
nor
the
former
Year
,
any
Ship
that
carried
the
Soldiers
was
wanting
;
whereas
,
of
those
which
were
sent
him
empty
from
the
Continent
,
and
which
afterwards
Labienus
had
taken
care
to
have
new-built
,
(
being
to
the
number
of
Sixty
)
very
few
reached
the
Port
;
almost
all
of
them
being
lost
,
or
driven
back
;
These
when
C●sar
for
some
time
had
in
vain
expected
,
lest
he
should
be
debarr'd
from
going
over
by
the
Season
of
the
Year
,
because
the
Aequinox
now
approached
,
he
was
forced
to
crowd
his
Soldiers
the
closer
together
;
and
having
found
a
calm
Season
,
about
the
Second
Watch
of
the
Night
he
set
Sail
;
and
by
Break
of
Day
reached
the
Continent
.
This
is
the
Account
which
Caesar
himself
gives
us
of
both
these
Expeditions
:
Howbeit
,
M.
other
Ancient
Writers
have
spoken
more
doubtfully
of
Caesar's
Victories
here
,
and
that
in
plain
Terms
he
fled
from
hence
;
for
which
that
noted
Verse
in
Lucan
,
with
divers
Passages
here
and
there
in
Tacitus
,
are
alledged
.
Paulus
Orosius
,
who
took
what
he
wrote
from
an
History
of
Suetonius
,
now
lost
,
writes
,
That
Caesar
in
his
first
Journey
being
entertained
with
a
sharp
Fight
,
lost
no
small
number
of
his
Foot
;
and
by
Tempest
,
nigh
all
his
Horse
:
But
be
it
as
it
will
,
Pliny
tells
us
,
That
at
his
Return
to
Rome
,
as
from
a
glorious
Enterprize
,
he
offered
to
Venus
,
the
Patroness
of
his
Family
,
a
Breast-plate
embroider'd
with
British
Pearls
.
Anno
ante
Christ
.
XL.
I
shall
not
much
trouble
you
with
the
Relation
of
Cassibelan's
Actions
after
Caesar's
Departure
,
since
we
have
no
other
Account
of
them
,
but
from
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
:
But
,
according
to
his
Relation
,
Mandubratius
(
whom
he
calls
Androgeus
)
was
not
restored
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
Trinobantes
;
whether
through
the
ill
Will
of
Cassibelan
,
or
the
general
Hatred
the
People
had
to
him
,
is
uncertain
:
So
that
leaving
Britain
,
he
again
betook
himself
unto
Caesar
,
and
attended
him
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
entertain'd
as
King
of
Britain
,
and
a
Friend
to
the
Roman
Commonwealth
.
Cassibelan
,
after
the
Departure
of
the
Romans
,
is
said
to
have
reigned
Ten
Years
;
which
Time
he
employed
in
revenging
himself
upon
the
Cities
and
States
that
had
revolted
from
him
during
the
Wars
with
Caesar.
After
whom
,
until
the
Time
of
the
Emperor
Claudius
,
the
Britains
were
free
from
the
Roman
Yoke
,
living
under
their
own
Kings
,
and
being
govern'd
by
their
own
Laws
:
So
that
for
a
while
we
must
take
our
Farewell
of
the
Roman
History
,
collecting
it
only
as
we
find
it
scatter'd
here
and
there
,
and
follow
the
Succession
of
the
British
Kings
,
according
to
Geoffrey
.
Then
Theomantius
,
or
Tenantius
,
Nephew
of
Cassibelan
,
is
said
by
him
to
have
succeeded
his
Uncle
,
having
before
enjoyed
the
Principality
of
Cornwall
;
far
remote
from
the
Troubles
of
these
Times
,
and
by
that
means
not
engaged
in
the
Quarrel
,
was
not
obliged
,
either
to
take
into
the
Roman
Interest
;
or
by
aiding
Cassibelan
,
to
justifie
his
Violences
;
by
which
indifferent
Carriage
,
by
the
general
Applause
of
the
People
he
is
said
to
come
to
the
Crown
.
Anno
ante
Christ
.
XL.
In
this
King's
Reign
it
is
supposed
,
that
Octavius
(
the
Grand-child
of
Julia
,
Caesar's
Sister
)
obtain'd
the
Empire
of
Rome
:
But
before
he
had
fully
possessed
himself
of
it
,
Geoffrey
relates
,
That
Tenantius
sent
his
Son
Kynobelin
to
attend
him
in
his
Wars
;
hoping
thereby
to
ingratiate
himself
with
Augustus
,
and
obtain
a
Relaxation
of
the
imposed
Tribute
:
And
that
Kynobelin
so
well
behaved
himself
,
that
he
grew
into
special
Favour
with
the
Emperor
,
and
accompanied
him
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
saluted
by
the
Name
of
FRIEND
of
the
Commonwealth
;
and
that
during
his
Residence
there
,
Tenantius
paid
no
Tribute
at
all
;
which
(
as
the
British
Historian
relates
)
was
in
respect
of
his
Son
's
great
Favour
with
Augustus
.
But
the
Roman
Authors
seem
rather
to
make
the
Troubles
of
the
Empire
,
and
the
Bandyings
of
the
Factions
against
each
other
,
after
the
Death
of
Julius
Caesar
,
the
Causes
of
the
Quiet
of
the
Britains
during
those
Civil
Dissentions
.
But
Augustus
Caesar
,
who
succeeded
his
Uncle
Julius
in
the
Empire
,
either
contemning
this
Island
,
as
a
place
of
no
Importance
,
and
whose
Enmity
or
Friendship
conduced
nothing
to
the
good
or
ill
Fortune
of
the
Empire
;
or
as
Tacitus
,
in
his
Life
of
Agricola
,
relates
,
because
of
the
Civil
Wars
that
had
lately
happen'd
,
caused
a
long
Quiet
to
Britain
:
[
](A64087-e90880-b)*
*
D●on
.
Cas.
l.
49.
Yet
we
find
Augustus
once
advanced
as
far
as
Gallia
,
in
order
to
the
Reducing
of
Britain
under
his
Obedience
;
and
had
not
a
Revolt
in
[
](A64087-e90930-b)†
†
Ib●d.
l.
23.
Pannonia
diverted
him
,
he
had
certainly
attempted
it
.
Yet
about
Seven
Years
after
,
with
the
same
Resolution
,
he
once
more
drew
down
into
Gallia
;
but
the
Britains
hearing
th●reof
.
sent
their
Ambassadors
thither
to
him
,
to
beg
Peace
;
which
for
the
present
he
accepted
of
,
because
it
required
some
Time
to
settle
his
Affairs
in
Gaul
,
which
were
then
much
out
of
order
:
The
Year
following
,
he
again
resum'd
his
Resolutions
of
making
an
Expedition
into
Britain
,
because
they
had
not
perform'd
their
Articles
with
him
;
but
he
was
again
hinder'd
by
fresh
Insurrections
in
Spain
.
Anno
ante
Chr.
XIV
.
The
Cantabrians
and
Asturians
being
revolted
,
Tenantius
having
re●gned
in
Britain
Thirty
two
Years
;
then
dying
,
was
succeeded
by
[
](A64087-e91080-b)*
*
Geoff.
Mon.
Kymbelein
,
or
Kynobelin
,
who
,
if
he
was
not
educated
at
Rome
,
yet
the
good
Correspondence
between
the
Romans
and
Britains
about
these
Times
,
gave
fair
Occasion
to
the
British
Writers
to
feign
it
:
For
now
,
it
seems
,
the
Britains
began
to
learn
the
Roman
Arts
,
to
flatter
for
Advantage
,
and
by
Gifts
to
appease
a
powerful
Prince
,
and
buy
off
a
War
.
So
they
sent
their
Tribute
to
[
](A64087-e91180-b)†
†
Dion
.
ibid.
Augustus
,
with
Offerings
and
Sacrifices
to
the
Roman
Gods
,
to
be
offered
in
the
Capitol
;
where
,
in
the
Temple
of
Mars
,
they
swore
Fidelity
to
the
Senate
and
and
People
of
Rome
.
Which
Obsequious
Addresses
,
as
I
suppose
gave
Occasion
to
[
](A64087-e91250-b)‖
‖
Car.
Lib.
III.
Od.
5.
Coelo
tonantem
credidimus
Iovem
Regnare
:
praes●ns
divus
habebitur
Augustus
,
adjectis
Britannis
Imp●rio
,
gravibusque
P●rsis
.
Horace
to
write
thus
:
Though
we
believe
that
thund'ring
Jove
In
Heaven
reigns
,
yet
here
below
Augustus
we
a
God
do
prove
;
Since
Britains
,
and
proud
Persians
too
,
Are
to
his
Empire
made
to
bow
.
Nay
,
so
conformable
to
the
Roman
Customs
was
this
Kynobelin
himself
,
that
he
caused
Coins
to
be
stamped
after
the
manner
of
the
Romans
,
some
of
which
are
still
to
be
seen
;
whereas
before
,
all
Payments
among
the
Britains
were
made
with
Rings
of
Iron
,
and
Plates
of
Brass
,
of
a
certain
Weight
:
And
his
Image
was
made
after
the
manner
of
the
Emperors
;
and
on
the
Reverse
is
CAM
:
signifying
Camolodunum
,
(
now
Maldon
)
his
Royal
Seat
:
And
it
is
to
be
suspected
that
Tribute
was
paid
with
it
;
for
in
a
Coin
of
his
,
TASCIO
is
found
in
Great
Letters
,
with
a
Man
on
the
Reverse
,
sitting
Hammering
of
Metal
:
Which
Word
implieth
Tribute
,
as
you
may
find
in
that
Collection
of
Coins
before
Mr.
Camden's
Britannia
.
The
Emperor
Tib●rius
,
who
succeeded
Augustus
,
Anno
Dom.
XIV
.
being
given
up
to
Ease
and
Luxury
,
thought
it
best
to
observe
[
](A64087-e91590-b)*
*
Suet.
in
Aug.
Augustus's
Advice
,
of
contracting
,
rather
than
enlarging
the
Bounds
of
the
Empire
:
So
that
as
he
had
no
Desire
to
trouble
the
Britains
,
they
had
also
as
little
to
provoke
him
;
though
't
is
certain
that
they
still
paid
their
usual
Customs
and
Tolls
for
those
Commodities
they
transported
to
the
Romans
,
into
Gaul
;
and
exchanged
with
them
Things
wrought
in
Ivory
,
for
Chains
and
Trinkets
of
Amber
,
which
they
wore
for
Pendants
and
Bracelets
.
The
Roman
Customers
collected
them
at
first
after
a
precarious
manner
;
and
(
as
Strabo
writes
)
not
daring
to
compel
them
.
Besides
,
their
Courtesie
to
Germanicus's
Soldiers
,
who
had
been
Ship-wrack'd
on
the
British
Shore
,
and
had
been
by
them
sent
back
to
their
General
,
produced
a
like
kind
Return
from
the
Romans
.
Caius
Caligula
,
who
succeeded
Tiberius
,
Anno
Dom.
XXXVII
.
being
a
Prince
of
a
cruel
Nature
and
fantastick
Humour
,
having
passed
the
[
](A64087-e91750-b)†
†
Sueton
,
in
Calig
.
Alpes
,
and
come
into
Gaul
and
Belgium
,
to
peel
those
Provinces
,
and
having
received
into
his
Protection
Adminius
,
the
Son
of
Kynobelin
,
(
above
mentioned
,
)
who
being
expell'd
by
his
Father
,
fled
to
Caligula
,
and
excited
him
to
invade
Britain
.
Whereupon
,
as
if
the
whole
Isle
had
been
yielded
up
to
him
,
he
sent
magnificent
Letters
to
Rome
,
giving
a
strict
Charge
to
the
Couriers
,
that
they
should
drive
their
Chariots
into
the
Forum
,
to
the
very
Curia
;
and
should
not
deliver
their
Letters
,
but
in
the
Temple
of
Mars
,
and
in
a
full
Assembly
of
the
Senate
.
Anno
Dom.
XXXVII
.
But
Caligula
,
after
this
,
marched
his
Army
to
the
Belgick
Shore
,
making
as
if
he
would
pass
over
into
Britain
;
but
being
(
as
is
suppos'd
)
assur'd
that
the
Britains
were
ready
to
oppose
his
Landing
,
if
he
should
attempt
it
,
[
](A64087-e91940-b)*
*
Dion
.
l.
15.
thereupon
he
thought
it
safer
to
let
them
alone
:
Yet
however
,
he
put
out
to
Sea
in
a
Galley
;
and
after
he
had
row'd
a
little
distance
from
the
Shore
,
return'd
again
to
Land
;
and
then
mounting
on
an
high
Tribunal
,
ordering
the
Trumpets
to
sound
a
Charge
,
gave
his
Soldiers
the
Signal
of
Battel
;
then
all
on
the
sudden
commanded
them
to
gather
their
[
](A64087-e91960-b)†
†
Suet.
ibid.
Helmets
and
Laps
full
of
Cockles
;
Muscles
,
and
other
Shells
:
Having
gotten
these
Spoils
(
as
he
call'd
them
)
of
the
Ocean
,
(
as
wanting
others
to
adorn
his
Trophies
,
)
he
grew
as
proud
as
if
he
had
conquer'd
the
Ocean
it self
;
and
rewarded
his
Soldiers
for
this
great
Victory
,
with
a
Donative
of
an
Hundred
Denarii
a
Man
,
bidding
them
all
depart
Rich
and
Happy
.
After
which
,
he
erected
an
high
Tower
on
the
Belgick
Shore
,
out
of
which
,
as
from
a
Pharus
,
Lights
might
direct
Mariners
to
steer
their
Course
by
Night
;
the
Ruins
of
which
Pharus
are
supposed
,
even
to
this
Day
,
to
be
seen
at
very
low
Tides
,
on
the
Coast
of
Holland
;
being
call'd
by
the
Inhabitants
,
to
this
Day
,
Britten
Huis
.
Nor
did
Caligula
stop
here
;
but
was
so
vain
,
as
to
carry
these
Shells
to
Rome
,
(
together
with
the
Galleys
in
which
he
went
out
to
Sea
;
)
where
,
when
he
had
required
a
Triumph
for
this
noble
Enterprize
,
finding
the
Senate
averse
to
it
,
he
had
Thoughts
of
murthering
them
all
for
refusing
him
Triumphal
Honours
;
but
he
was
not
long
after
murther'd
himself
.
Anno
Dom.
XLIII
.
But
that
we
may
return
again
to
the
Affairs
of
Britain
,
which
remain'd
in
Peace
till
the
Reign
of
Claudius
;
and
then
Cynobelin
(
according
to
Geoffrey
)
after
Threescore
Years
happy
Reign
,
died
,
(
not
long
before
the
Roman
Invasion
.
)
This
Prince
had
many
Sons
;
(
viz.
)
Adminius
,
who
,
as
we
have
already
heard
,
was
banish'd
by
his
Father
:
As
also
,
Togodumus
,
who
is
thought
to
be
the
same
with
him
whom
Geoffrey
calls
Guidar
,
or
Guinder
;
and
whom
he
supposes
to
have
reign'd
,
some
say
Four
,
and
others
Eight
and
Twenty
Years
;
in
whose
Reign
,
Claudius
the
Emperor
invaded
Britain
.
But
[
](A64087-e92220-b)*
*
Lib.
60.
Dion
Cassius
makes
no
Mention
of
this
Prince
,
and
only
names
Togadumnus
and
Caractacus
,
being
Brothers
,
to
have
reign'd
in
this
Island
;
but
whether
with
Equal
,
or
Subordinate
Authority
,
he
does
not
mention
;
only
gives
us
an
exact
Relation
of
the
Invasion
by
Claudius
,
the
Occasion
of
which
he
thus
relates
:
That
one
Bericus
,
(
though
what
he
was
,
he
doth
not
further
say
)
having
been
driven
out
of
this
Island
by
a
certain
Sedition
,
and
highly
resenting
it
,
was
the
Man
who
excited
Claudius
to
invade
his
Country
:
And
that
the
Britains
being
provok'd
at
the
Receipt
of
these
Fugitives
,
and
their
not
being
given
up
when
demanded
,
thereupon
forbad
all
Commerce
with
the
Romans
.
So
a
War
being
resolv'd
on
,
Plautius
,
then
Praetor
in
Gaul
,
was
immediately
order'd
by
the
Emperor
to
transport
those
Legions
he
had
with
him
,
into
Britain
:
But
the
Praetor
,
who
was
to
carry
over
this
Army
,
could
very
hardly
get
them
out
of
Gaul
;
being
much
concern'd
that
they
were
to
make
War
(
as
it
were
)
in
another
World
;
spending
a
great
deal
of
Time
in
Delays
,
before
they
would
yield
to
go
along
with
him
.
But
when
Narcissus
,
(
Claudius's
Freed-Man
)
being
sent
by
him
to
persuade
the
Army
to
march
,
had
ascended
the
Tribunal
,
and
went
about
to
make
a
Speech
to
them
,
the
Soldiers
being
inflam'd
with
Indignation
,
began
presently
to
cry
out
,
Io
Saturnalia
;
(
for
in
the
Feast
of
the
Saturnalia
,
it
is
the
Custom
for
Slaves
to
act
the
Part
of
their
Masters
:
Anno
Dom·
XLIII
.
)
Yet
nevertheless
,
they
were
at
last
persuaded
to
follow
Plautius
,
and
go
on
Ship-board
.
But
the
Forces
being
divided
into
Three
Parts
,
lest
coming
all
to
one
place
,
they
should
be
hinder'd
from
Landing
,
were
kept
back
in
their
Passage
by
contrary
Winds
,
and
suffer'd
great
Hardship
:
Yet
,
taking
fresh
Courage
,
because
a
Meteor
had
shot
from
East
to
West
,
(
the
very
Course
they
were
to
steer
,
)
they
at
last
reach'd
the
Island
,
no
body
hindring
them
;
for
the
Britains
not
believing
the
Romans
would
have
come
over
,
(
for
the
Reasons
you
have
already
heard
,
)
had
prepar'd
no
Forces
to
prevent
them
;
and
therefore
,
not
drawing
together
,
had
hid
themselves
in
the
Woods
and
Marshes
,
with
Hopes
of
drawing
on
the
Romans
by
Delays
,
as
had
before
happen'd
under
Julius
Caesar
:
So
that
Plautius
spent
much
Time
in
finding
them
out
;
but
after
he
had
once
found
them
,
he
overcame
first
Caractacus
,
and
afterwards
Togadumnus
,
the
Sons
of
Kynobelin
,
(
their
Father
being
dead
some
time
before
:
)
For
the
Britains
did
not
enjoy
a
Popular
Liberty
,
but
were
then
subject
to
divers
Kings
:
Yet
all
these
being
put
to
flight
,
he
receiv'd
a
part
of
the
Boduni
into
his
Subjection
,
who
before
obey'd
the
Catuellani
;
and
a
Garrison
being
left
there
,
he
march'd
to
a
certain
River
which
the
Britains
suppos'd
the
Romans
could
not
pass
over
without
a
Bridge
,
and
so
lay
there
the
more
carelesly
encamp'd
on
the
other
side
:
Wherefore
Plautius
sent
over
the
Germans
first
,
who
being
accustom'd
in
their
Armour
to
swim
over
the
swiftest
Rivers
,
set
upon
the
Enemy
on
a
sudden
,
but
kill'd
none
,
only
wounded
the
Horses
which
drew
their
Chariots
;
wherewith
they
were
so
gall'd
,
that
they
would
not
endure
their
Riders
.
Then
Plautius
sent
Flavius
Vespasian
,
(
who
afterwards
was
Emperor
,
)
together
with
Sabinus
,
his
Brother
,
as
his
Lieutenant
;
who
also
passing
the
River
,
kill'd
many
of
the
Britains
at
unawares
;
yet
did
not
the
rest
,
for
all
this
,
run
away
,
but
the
next
Day
renew'd
the
Fight
with
doubtful
Success
,
until
C.
Sidius
(
tho'
he
had
like
to
have
fallen
into
the
Enemy's
Hands
)
so
routed
them
,
that
although
he
had
never
been
Consul
,
he
had
nevertheless
Triumphal
Honours
bestowed
upon
him
.
From
hence
the
Britains
retired
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Thames
,
and
easily
pass'd
it
,
knowing
all
the
Fords
and
Shallows
;
whither
the
Romans
following
them
,
were
in
great
danger
:
But
when
the
Germans
had
again
swum
over
,
and
that
some
others
had
likewise
pass'd
by
a
Bridge
that
lay
higher
,
the
Britains
being
every
where
routed
,
they
made
a
great
Slaughter
of
them
;
though
pursuing
the
Residue
too
rashly
,
they
fell
into
the
Marshes
,
and
many
were
lost
.
For
these
Reasons
,
and
because
the
Britains
were
not
,
by
the
Death
of
Togadumnus
,
(
who
was
kill'd
,
)
at
all
discourag'd
,
but
rather
more
eager
to
revenge
his
Death
,
Plautius
doubting
the
Success
,
would
not
proceed
farther
;
but
putting
Garrisons
into
those
Places
he
had
conquer'd
,
sent
notice
to
the
Emperor
Claudius
,
who
had
before
order'd
him
to
do
so
,
if
any
thing
extraordinary
or
unexpected
should
happen
.
Claudius
having
receiv'd
this
Message
,
Anno
Dom.
XLIV
.
immediately
got
all
things
ready
(
together
with
divers
Elephants
)
for
this
Expedition
;
and
being
now
the
Third
Time
Consul
,
and
having
chosen
Britain
for
his
Province
,
he
committed
the
Care
of
the
City
and
Soldiers
to
L.
Vitellius
,
his
Collegue
,
(
who
was
Father
to
A.
Vitellius
,
afterwards
Emperor
.
)
But
Claudius
sailing
from
Ostia
,
landed
at
Marseilles
,
though
by
the
way
[
](A64087-e92820-b)†
†
Sueton
:
in
Claudio
.
he
had
like
,
by
foul
Weather
,
to
have
been
cast
away
,
first
on
the
Islands
Staechades
,
and
then
on
the
Coast
of
Liguria
;
Anno
Dom.
XLIV
.
yet
landing
,
he
pass'd
through
Gaul
,
as
far
as
Gessoriacum
,
(
now
Bolo●gne
;
)
where
again
embarking
,
he
pass'd
over
into
Britain
,
and
joyn'd
his
Forces
that
expected
him
near
the
Thames
;
then
passing
over
the
River
,
he
fought
with
the
Britains
in
a
pitch'd
Battel
,
and
obtain'd
the
Victory
;
taking
Camolodunum
,
the
Royal
Seat
of
Kynobelin
,
together
with
many
Prisoners
,
some
by
Force
,
and
some
by
Surrender
.
For
these
Exploits
,
he
was
oftentimes
by
his
Soldiers
saluted
Imperator
,
or
General
,
though
against
the
received
Custom
of
the
Romans
;
for
it
was
not
lawful
before
to
assume
that
Title
more
than
once
in
the
same
War
.
Claudius
having
thus
disarm'd
the
Britains
,
left
them
to
the
Government
of
Plautius
;
ordering
to
subdue
those
that
remain'd
unconquer'd
:
But
as
for
those
that
submitted
,
he
remitted
the
Confiscation
of
their
Estates
;
which
so
oblig'd
the
Britains
,
that
they
built
him
a
Temple
,
and
ador'd
him
as
a
God
.
But
whilst
he
return'd
towards
Rome
,
his
Sons-in-Law
Pompeius
and
Silanus
were
sent
before
with
the
News
of
his
Victory
,
which
was
accomplish'd
in
Sixteen
Days
.
For
no
longer
stay'd
he
in
Britain
,
and
that
with
so
little
Noise
,
that
it
gave
occasion
to
Suetonius
(
thô
erroniously
)
to
write
,
that
he
suddu'd
Britain
without
ever
a
Battel
,
or
any
Blood-shed
.
Claudius
returning
thus
Triumphantly
to
Rome
(
from
whence
he
had
been
absent
but
Six
Months
in
all
)
the
Senate
decreed
his
Son
the
Sirname
of
Britannicus
,
to
himself
a
Triumph
,
and
annual
Games
,
with
two
Triumphal
Arches
,
one
in
the
City
,
the
other
in
Gaul
,
from
whence
he
had
passed
into
Britain
.
In
his
Triumph
(
performing
all
things
according
to
Custom
)
he
ascended
the
Stairs
of
the
Capitol
on
his
Knees
,
his
two
Sons-in-Law
supporting
him
on
each
side
;
he
then
bestow'd
on
those
who
had
serv'd
with
him
in
this
Expedition
(
not
only
such
who
had
been
Consuls
,
but
even
bare
Senators
)
Triumphal
Ornaments
.
I
shall
not
trouble
you
with
the
rest
of
this
Solemnity
,
since
it
is
not
much
to
the
Matter
in
hand
,
and
also
transacted
out
of
this
Island
,
only
I
shall
Remark
,
S.
That
it
appears
this
Conquest
of
Britain
was
look'd
upon
as
so
considerable
,
that
the
Senate
thought
fit
to
Decree
as
high
Honours
to
the
Emperor
,
who
had
now
subdu'd
but
part
of
this
Island
;
as
they
had
done
for
any
former
Conquerors
,
and
the
Sirname
of
Britannicus
,
was
esteem'd
as
Glorious
as
that
of
Germanicus
,
Africanus
,
or
Asiaticus
:
And
even
in
the
heighth
of
the
Roman
Grandure
it
was
esteem'd
so
considerable
a
part
of
the
Empire
,
that
it
was
held
not
Inferior
to
any
of
the
forementioned
Provinces
,
and
cost
more
Legions
in
gaining
and
preserving
it
than
all
Asia
,
and
was
never
forsaken
by
the
Romans
,
but
in
their
last
Extremity
.
I
shall
now
by
the
way
take
a
little
notice
of
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth's
Relation
of
this
British
War
,
which
is
much
different
from
the
Roman
Accounts
of
it
,
he
making
Claudius
to
Land
at
Portchester
in
Hampshire
,
and
to
have
Besieg'd
that
Town
,
to
the
Relief
whereof
Guiderius
,
or
Guider
(
the
above-mention'd
King
of
the
Britains
)
quickly
came
,
and
that
a
Battel
ensuing
it
went
on
the
Britains
side
;
until
Hamo
,
a
Roman
,
disguising
himself
like
a
Britain
,
slew
the
King
;
whereupon
Arviragus
his
Brother
,
(
lest
the
Britains
should
be
discourag'd
)
conceal'd
the
King's
Death
,
and
arming
himself
in
his
Armour
,
continued
the
Battel
,
and
so
obtain'd
a
great
Victory
,
and
then
succeeded
his
Brother
Guider
.
But
since
none
of
the
Roman
Historians
make
any
mention
of
these
Kings
,
nor
of
Hamo
(
who
is
here
suppos'd
to
have
kill'd
Guider
)
it
is
probable
,
that
their
very
Succession
is
as
Fabulous
as
Arviragus
his
Encounters
with
Hamo
;
and
his
Marriage
with
Genuissa
,
a
supposed
Daughter
of
Claudius
;
Anno
Dom.
XLIV
.
as
likewise
his
Treaty
with
that
Emperour
and
homage
done
to
him
;
Therefore
leaving
such
Fables
,
we
will
come
to
what
the
Romans
performed
in
this
Island
after
Claudius
his
departure
to
Rome
.
Which
is
thus
related
by
Tacitus
and
Suetonius
.
Aulus
Plautius
being
left
by
Claudius
as
his
Lieutenant
in
Britain
,
after
the
Emperour's
departure
,
diligently
prosecuted
the
War
;
Tacitus
Annal.
Lib.
XIII
.
c.
32.
and
so
behav'd
himself
in
quieting
the
revolting
Countries
,
and
gaining
new
Conquests
as
far
as
the
Western
parts
of
the
Island
,
that
Claudius
allow'd
him
an
[
](A64087-e93650-b)*
*
A
sort
of
petty
triumph
perform●d
on
foot
.
Ovation
,
and
at
his
Entrance
into
Rome
,
himself
went
to
meet
him
,
giving
him
the
Right
hand
both
in
going
and
coming
.
Neither
were
the
Actions
of
Vespatian
(
afterwards
Emperour
)
less
remarkable
in
this
War
;
for
partly
under
the
Conduct
of
Claudius
himself
,
and
partly
of
Plautius
,
he
fought
Thirty
Battles
with
the
Britains
,
Sueton
,
in
Vespas
.
and
brought
two
most
powerful
Nations
,
and
above
Twenty
Towns
,
together
with
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
under
his
Subjection
;
for
all
which
noble
Actions
he
received
Triumphal
Ornaments
,
and
a
little
while
after
two
Sacerdotal
Dignities
,
together
with
the
Consulship
:
His
Son
Titus
,
then
serving
under
him
in
the
quality
of
a
Tribune
,
was
much
renowned
for
his
Valour
and
Diligence
;
he
had
also
the
good
fortune
to
rescue
and
relieve
his
Father
:
And
his
modest
Behaviour
was
as
signal
,
as
his
Courage
;
as
appears
by
many
Inscriptions
,
under
his
Image
,
dispersed
through
divers
Provinces
.
Ostorius
Scapula
succeeded
Plautius
in
the
Quality
of
Propraetor
,
a
Man
no
less
experienced
in
Martial
Affairs
:
An.
XXV
.
Id.
Annal.
Lib.
XII
.
c.
31.
At
his
first
entrance
into
his
command
he
met
with
many
Commotions
and
Troubles
;
for
that
part
of
Britain
,
which
was
not
yet
subdued
broke
in
upon
their
Neighbours
,
who
had
entred
into
League
,
or
made
any
submission
to
the
Romans
,
wasting
their
Country
;
and
with
so
much
the
more
Vigour
,
for
that
they
thought
this
new
General
(
as
not
yet
acquainted
with
his
business
,
nor
having
Experience
of
his
Army
)
would
not
be
soon
able
to
revenge
it
;
especially
considering
that
Winter
was
near
,
and
that
a
Season
unfit
for
Action
:
but
Ostorius
,
knowing
that
the
first
Success
makes
the
greatest
Impression
of
Fear
,
or
Confidence
,
resolved
to
put
a
stop
to
their
Inroads
betimes
,
before
they
proceeded
too
far
;
and
for
that
end
he
quickly
took
with
him
some
of
his
lightest
Cohorts
,
and
unexpectedly
seting
upon
them
,
killed
many
,
following
those
that
fled
so
close
,
that
he
gave
them
no
time
to
rally
;
and
lest
for
the
future
a
treacherous
unstable
Peace
might
prove
more
dangerous
,
and
troublesome
,
as
well
to
himself
as
his
Souldiers
;
he
disarmed
all
whom
he
suspected
most
likely
to
revolt
,
and
set
Garrisons
on
the
two
Rivers
,
Severn
and
Antona
(
now
Avon
,
)
thereby
to
hinder
the
Incursions
of
the
British
Army
:
By
this
means
he
reduced
the
most
Southerly
parts
of
the
Island
into
the
form
of
a
Province
;
having
also
planted
there
a
Colony
of
Veterane
Souldiers
,
and
to
secure
his
Conquest
the
better
,
he
gave
several
Cities
to
Cogidunus
,
to
be
held
as
Tributary
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
under
the
Title
of
King
:
by
which
he
strongly
engaged
him
to
its
interest
;
it
being
an
antient
and
received
Policy
of
that
State
(
as
Tacitus
well
observes
)
to
make
Kings
the
Instruments
of
it's
Ambition
,
as
well
as
of
their
own
Servitude
.
Anno
Dom.
XLIV
.
But
the
Iceni
,
(
who
Inhabited
what
we
now
call
Suffolk
,
Norfolk
,
Cambridge
,
and
Huntington-shires
a
potent
Nation
and
not
yet
wasted
by
War
,
because
they
had
voluntarily
entered
in
alliance
with
the
Romans
;
not
brooking
these
proceedings
of
Ostorius
,
took
Arms
,
and
by
their
Example
encouraged
many
of
their
neighbouring
Nations
to
do
the
like
:
this
done
,
they
encamped
in
a
place
chosen
for
that
purpose
,
casting
up
a
Rampire
of
Earth
;
leaving
a
very
narrow
Entrance
,
for
fear
,
least
the
Enemy's
Horse
should
break
in
upon
them
.
Ostorius
,
although
he
had
not
his
Legions
,
but
only
his
Auxiliaries
with
him
;
yet
resolved
,
if
he
could
,
to
break
down
this
Fence
,
which
he
perceived
was
but
rudely
thrown
up
,
and
setting
all
his
Cohorts
to
work
,
the
Horse
also
alighting
to
that
Service
,
he
himself
giving
the
Signal
,
at
once
they
flung
down
the
Works
,
and
drove
the
Enemy
from
their
Fortress
:
But
the
Britains
,
as
well
through
the
Consciousness
of
their
Rebellion
,
as
because
all
ways
of
escaping
were
blocked
up
,
made
a
notable
Defence
:
In
which
Battel
,
M.
Ostorius
the
Son
of
the
Lieutenant
,
gained
the
honour
of
having
saved
a
Citizen
.
The
Iceni
thus
overcome
;
the
other
States
,
who
hitherto
stood
in
a
doubtful
Posture
between
War
and
Peace
,
Tacit.
An.
lib.
12.
c●p.
32.
were
confirmed
in
their
Obedience
by
their
sufferings
.
After
this
Success
,
Ostorius
marched
into
the
Country
of
the
Cangi
(
who
they
were
is
not
well
known
)
where
he
plundered
and
laid
waste
their
Fields
,
they
not
daring
to
give
him
Battel
;
and
if
at
any
time
they
ventur'd
out
of
their
Coverts
to
fall
on
his
Rear
,
they
always
met
with
sharp
entertainment
:
At
last
he
approached
near
the
Irish
Sea
,
where
news
was
brought
him
of
stirs
among
the
Brigantes
,
(
supposed
to
have
been
the
Inhabitants
of
Yorkshire
,
Lancashire
,
and
the
other
Northern
Countries
)
.
Upon
this
he
resolves
to
return
,
intending
not
to
attempt
any
new
Design
,
till
he
had
fully
quieted
those
Commotions
behind
him
:
and
indeed
the
Brigantes
were
soon
quieted
;
those
few
who
took
Arms
being
all
Slain
,
and
the
rest
pardoned
.
But
the
Nation
of
the
Silures
(
the
Inhabitants
of
the
now
South
Wales
)
were
not
to
be
won
by
Clemency
,
or
terrified
by
Severity
;
but
would
needs
have
a
War
,
and
if
subdued
,
were
to
be
kept
in
obedience
by
Garrisons
of
Legionary
Souldiers
.
So
he
marched
against
these
Silures
,
who
,
besides
their
natural
Fierceness
,
[
](A64087-e94260-b)†
†
Ib.
cap.
33.
were
much
exalted
with
the
Opinion
they
had
of
the
Courage
and
Conduct
of
Caractacus
,
who
by
many
doubtful
,
and
some
Fortunate
Attempts
,
had
raised
himself
to
a
greater
Reputation
in
Arms
than
any
of
the
British
Generals
:
he
finding
himself
over-matched
in
Strength
made
use
of
Policy
:
he
knew
his
Advantage
lay
in
choice
of
Ground
,
to
that
end
he
transferr'd
the
War
to
the
rough
unacces●ible
Country
of
the
the
Ordovices
(
now
those
of
North
Wales
)
chusing
for
the
Seat
of
the
War
,
a
place
,
whose
Avenues
were
most
difficult
to
the
Romans
,
and
easiest
of
Access
to
themselves
:
there
he
raised
a
Fortification
with
great
Stones
on
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
:
and
where
a
River
running
near
made
a
dangerous
and
uncertain
Ford
,
placed
a
range
or
breast-work
of
larger
Stones
to
defend
the
passage
:
which
place
(
as
Mr.
Camden
Conjectures
)
has
still
from
him
the
Name
of
Caer
Caradoc
,
lying
on
the
West
edge
of
Shropshire
:
Caradoc
being
in
the
British
Tongue
supposed
to
be
the
same
with
Caractacus
in
the
Latin
.
Ostorius
having
drawn
hither
all
his
Forces
(
since
Caractacus
resolved
here
to
●ight
it
to
the
last
)
the
Officers
went
about
,
encouraging
their
Men
,
diminishing
their
Fears
,
Anno
Dom.
XLIV
.
and
enlivening
their
Courage
by
all
the
Rhetorick
of
War
.
But
Caractacus
notably
bestir'd
himself
,
and
with
quick
motions
going
from
place
to
place
,
Cryed
out
,
this
was
the
Day
,
and
this
the
Field
,
which
would
be
either
the
recovery
of
their
Liberty
,
or
the
beginning
of
a
new
and
perpetual
Slavery
:
and
then
invoked
the
Names
of
his
glorious
Ancestors
,
who
had
driven
out
Caesar
the
Dictator
;
and
by
whose
Valour
they
had
hitherto
been
freed
from
the
Roman
Axes
and
Tributes
;
and
still
kept
their
Wives
and
Children
preserved
from
dishonour
.
At
these
,
or
such
like
Speeches
,
the
Army
testified
their
Joy
by
loud
Shouts
and
Acclamations
;
and
every
one
,
according
to
his
Country
Superstition
,
bound
himself
by
Oath
,
that
neither
Force
nor
Wounds
should
make
them
yield
.
This
Couragious
alacrity
in
the
Enemy
startled
the
Roman
General
:
especially
when
he
descried
the
River
before
him
,
and
the
Rampire
made
upon
its
Banks
,
both
of
great
difficulty
to
be
passed
;
whilst
the
steep
Hills
full
of
Armed
Men
hanging
over
their
heads
,
gave
a
dismal
prospect
,
and
made
a
terrible
Scene
of
War
:
but
the
Common
Souldiers
being
eager
for
Battel
required
the
Signal
;
Crying
out
,
nothing
was
impregnable
to
Valour
:
This
impatience
was
increased
by
the
Prefects
and
Tribunes
,
who
were
of
the
same
Opinion
.
Then
Ostorius
having
first
tried
which
Fords
were
passable
,
and
which
not
,
led
them
on
as
insensible
of
Danger
;
who
with
no
great
difficulty
wading
through
the
River
,
when
they
were
come
near
to
the
Rampire
,
and
that
it
came
to
be
disputed
with
Darts
and
Javelins
,
greater
loss
followed
on
the
Roman
than
British
side
:
So
that
not
being
able
longer
to
endure
it
,
the
Legionary
Souldiers
joyning
close
together
made
a
Testudo
;
whereupon
this
rude
Fortification
of
rough
Stones
being
thrown
down
,
and
the
Romans
meeting
with
them
hand
to
hand
,
the
Barbarians
soon
fled
to
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
:
but
thither
also
the
heavy
as
well
as
the
Light-Armed
Souldiers
quickly
followed
them
;
whilst
the
Britains
assaulting
them
with
their
Darts
,
these
received
them
in
close
order
,
whereby
their
Ranks
were
soon
broken
,
who
made
use
of
no
defence
,
either
of
Brest-plates
or
Helmets
:
So
that
,
if
they
could
have
resisted
the
Auxiliaries
,
yet
they
were
beat
down
by
the
Swords
and
Darts
of
the
Legionary
Souldiers
;
and
if
they
turned
from
these
,
they
were
again
routed
by
the
broad
Swords
and
Spears
of
the
Auxiliaries
.
The
Victory
was
very
remarkable
,
the
Wife
and
Daughter
of
Caractacus
being
taken
Prisoners
,
and
his
Brethren
submitting
to
Mercy
.
But
though
he
had
committed
himself
to
the
Fidelity
of
Cartismandua
Queen
of
the
Brigantes
,
(
yet
as
unsafe
Counsels
prove
commonly
unfortunate
)
he
was
by
her
,
delivered
bound
to
the
Victors
in
the
Seventh
Year
(
according
to
Tacitus
,
Ib.
cap.
36.
)
but
indeed
in
the
Ninth
Year
after
this
War
was
begun
in
Britain
.
Nevertheless
Caractacus
his
Fame
being
carried
through
all
the
Neighbouring
Provinces
,
was
also
Celebrated
as
far
as
Italy
,
and
they
desired
to
see
the
Man
that
had
for
so
many
Years
despised
the
Roman
Forces
:
so
that
the
name
of
Caractacus
became
famous
at
Rome
it self
;
and
Caesar
whilst
he
extoll'd
his
own
Victory
,
added
glory
to
the
conquered
;
for
the
People
being
summoned
as
to
some
solemn
Spectacle
,
the
Praetorian
Cohorts
stood
to
their
Arms
in
the
Field
,
which
lay
before
their
Camp
;
The
King's
Servants
marched
before
,
bearing
his
Gold
Chains
and
other
Ornaments
,
Anno
Dom.
XLIV
.
with
what
ever
else
he
had
gained
in
Foreign
Wars
;
presently
after
came
his
Brethren
with
his
Wife
and
Daughters
,
and
last
of
all
He
himself
:
The
behaviour
of
others
,
through
fear
was
mean
and
degenerate
;
he
only
neither
in
Countenance
,
Word
,
or
Action
,
appeared
dejected
:
But
standing
at
the
Tribunal
of
Caesar
,
Spoke
to
this
purpose
.
If
my
mind
,
O
Caesar
,
had
been
as
moderate
in
the
Heigth
of
Fortune
,
as
my
Birth
and
Dignity
was
Eminent
,
I
might
have
entred
as
a
Friend
,
rather
than
a
Captive
into
this
City
;
nor
couldst
thou
have
disliked
one
for
a
Confederate
,
so
Noble
by
Descent
,
and
Ruling
so
many
Natinos
.
My
present
Estate
,
tho
to
me
disgraceful
,
to
thee
is
Glorious
:
I
had
once
Riches
,
Horses
,
Arms
,
and
Men
;
no
wonder
if
I
was
not
contended
to
lose
them
,
but
if
you
will
extend
your
Empire
over
all
others
;
then
of
necessity
all
others
must
obey
you
:
If
I
sooner
had
been
brought
to
yield
,
my
Mi●fortune
had
been
less
notorious
,
your
Conquest
less
renowned
:
but
by
a
severe
treatment
of
me
,
both
will
be
soon
forgotten
:
if
you
grant
that
I
may
Live
,
I
shall
live
a
lasting
Monument
of
your
Clemency
.
Caesar
mov'd
at
so
sad
a
Spectacle
of
Fortune
,
but
especially
at
the
Nobleness
of
his
bearing
it
,
gave
him
Pardon
,
as
also
to
his
Wife
and
Brothers
;
they
being
all
unbound
went
also
to
do
the
like
Reverence
to
the
Empr●ss
Agrippina
;
who
sat
not
far
off
on
another
Throne
,
no
less
conspicuous
:
a
new
indeed
,
and
unwonted
sight
,
far
different
from
the
Manners
of
the
ancient
Romans
,
to
see
a
Woman
in
her
Faeminine
Pride
,
presiding
ove●
the
Roman
Ensigns
;
but
indeed
she
looked
upon
her self
as
a
Companion
,
and
Sharer
of
the
Empire
obtained
by
her
[
](A64087-e94860-b)*
*
As
being
the
Daughter
of
Germanicus
.
Ancestors
.
The
Senators
being
then
also
summon'd
,
made
long
and
pompuous
Discourses
upon
this
taking
of
Caractacus
;
saying
,
it
was
no
less
famous
than
when
P.
Scipio
shewed
Scyphax
,
Tacit.
An.
lib.
12.
cap.
38.
or
L.
Paulus
,
Perseus
,
or
any
other
General
,
who
had
exposed
Captive
Kings
to
the
view
of
the
People
of
Rome
;
so
that
they
decreed
to
Ostorius
all
the
Ensigns
of
a
Triumph
.
After
this
,
Affairs
continued
some
time
prosperous
;
but
presently
after
became
more
doubtful
:
either
because
that
Caractacus
being
now
remov'd
,
he
thought
the
Britains
as
good
as
subdued
,
and
so
the
Wars
was
less
eagerly
pursued
;
or
whether
the
Enemy
in
Compassion
of
so
great
a
King
burnt
more
fiercely
with
Revenge
;
for
they
had
beset
the
Governour
in
his
Camp
,
and
fell
upon
the
Legionary
Cohorts
,
who
had
been
left
to
build
Forts
among
the
Silures
;
and
unless
Assistance
had
come
in
to
them
speedily
from
the
Neighbouring
Garrisons
and
Castles
,
the
whole
Army
had
then
perished
;
nevertheless
the
Governour
with
Eight
Centurions
,
and
the
most
forward
Souldiers
of
each
Company
were
cut
off
,
and
not
long
after
they
routed
those
that
were
Forraging
,
as
also
some
Troops
sent
to
their
Relief
.
Then
Ostorius
drew
forth
his
Light
Armed
Cohorts
,
nor
had
he
thereby
put
a
stop
to
his
Mens
flight
,
unless
the
Legions
had
also
engaged
in
the
Fight
,
〈◊〉
c.
39.
by
whose
Force
it
first
became
equal
,
and
at
length
quite
turned
the
Scale
;
for
the
Enemies
fled
,
thô
with
small
Loss
,
because
the
Day
was
declining
;
afterwards
followed
frequent
Skirmishes
,
more
like
Robberies
than
Fights
,
they
often
meeting
in
the
Woods
or
Marshes
,
as
Design
or
Chance
gave
them
opportunity
;
often
commanded
,
sometimes
without
any
command
:
Anno
Dom.
XLIV
.
all
which
proceeded
from
the
remarkable
obstinacy
of
the
Silures
,
whom
that
common
saying
of
the
Roman
General
had
much
provoked
,
That
as
the
Sicambri
had
been
formerly
destroyed
,
so
also
the
very
name
of
the
Silures
ought
wholly
to
be
extinguished
.
Therefore
they
intercepted
two
Auxiliary
Cohorts
,
who
through
the
Avarice
of
their
Officers
were
too
securely
pillaging
:
and
bestowing
the
Prisoners
and
Spoils
on
certain
neighbouring
Nations
,
drew
them
also
into
a
Revolt
:
When
Ostorius
being
now
worn
out
with
Cares
and
Troubles
ended
his
Days
.
The
Britains
rejoycing
,
that
thô
not
a
Battle
;
yet
a
lingering
War
had
taken
off
so
great
a
Souldier
.
But
Caesar
understanding
the
Death
of
his
Lieutenant
,
lest
the
Province
should
remain
without
a
Governour
,
sent
A.
Didius
in
his
room
,
who
quickly
arriving
there
,
found
Affairs
but
in
an
ill
Condition
;
for
in
the
mean
while
there
had
happened
an
unsuccessful
Engagement
of
that
Legion
over
which
Manlius
Valens
commanded
:
the
Fame
of
which
Exploit
being
also
much
increased
by
the
Enemy's
reports
,
that
thereby
they
might
terrifie
the
new
General
,
which
was
also
much
increased
by
himself
,
that
if
the
War
were
well
ended
he
might
win
the
greater
Glory
,
or
if
otherwise
,
he
might
gain
the
easier
pardon
.
But
the
Silures
had
already
done
much
mischief
,
and
made
Incursions
all
abroad
,
until
by
Didius's
meeting
of
them
they
were
repelled
;
which
being
one
of
the
last
Actions
that
happened
in
Claudius's
Reign
,
I
shall
only
take
notice
that
he
lived
about
Three
Years
after
his
sending
Didius
hither
,
and
died
(
as
is
suppos'd
)
of
Poyson
given
him
by
his
Wife
Agrippina
;
therefore
since
by
his
Conquest
of
so
great
a
part
of
Britain
,
he
is
accounted
by
most
Authors
as
the
Sovereign
power
thereof
:
I
shall
for
the
future
give
you
the
Names
of
all
the
Roman
Emperors
his
Successours
,
that
ruled
here
,
till
their
quitting
of
this
Island
,
whether
they
were
here
in
Person
or
not
.
Claudius
was
succeeded
by
Nero
his
Wive's
Son
by
Birth
,
and
his
own
by
Adoption
,
Anno
Dom.
LV.
of
whose
Reign
I
shall
say
nothing
,
but
what
relates
to
the
particular
History
of
this
Island
.
Therefore
since
Tacitus
tells
us
,
that
those
things
,
which
were
done
under
the
two
Praetors
,
Ostorius
and
Didius
,
Annal.
XII
.
for
the
space
of
many
Years
,
he
had
for
their
better
remembrance
put
all
together
;
It
plainly
appearing
,
that
most
of
those
things
he
there
treats
of
,
are
to
be
referr'd
to
Nero's
Reign
;
I
shall
make
bold
to
place
in
the
beginning
of
his
Time
that
long
War
between
the
Romans
and
Venutius
,
which
Tacitus
thus
relates
.
After
Caractacus
was
gone
,
Venutius
a
Prince
of
the
Jugantes
,
was
the
most
remarkable
for
Military
skill
,
having
continued
faithful
hitherto
;
Id.
Ibid.
being
defended
by
the
Roman
Arms
,
as
long
as
he
kept
Queen
Cartismandua
for
his
Wife
;
but
a
Quarrel
happened
between
them
,
and
presently
after
a
War
;
in
which
he
at
last
took
up
Arms
against
the
Romans
,
to
which
Tacitus
tell
us
in
another
place
,
he
was
highly
provoked
,
not
only
upon
the
account
of
his
natural
Fierceness
,
but
by
the
injuries
of
the
Queen
his
Wife
;
who
,
being
proud
of
her
Nobility
,
had
increased
her
power
,
after
her
taking
of
Caractacus
,
as
you
have
heard
;
so
that
abounding
in
Wealth
,
and
wallowing
in
Luxury
,
she
despised
her
Husband
Venutius
,
and
made
Vellocatus
his
Armour-bearer
the
partner
of
her
Bed
and
Kingdom
:
So
that
upon
this
,
immediately
the
whole
State
became
divided
;
on
the
Husband's
side
were
the
inclinations
of
the
Nation
;
for
the
Adulterer
,
the
Queen's
Lust
and
Violence
;
from
whence
proceeded
a
Civil
War
among
themselves
;
Anno
Dom.
LV.
for
Cartismandua
by
her
Stratagems
had
intercepted
the
Brother
and
Kinsman
of
Venutius
:
whence
those
of
his
party
were
the
more
provoked
;
meer
shame
egging
them
on
,
lest
they
should
be
subject
to
the
command
of
a
Woman
:
whereupon
a
strong
Party
of
the
choicest
Troops
Invade
her
Kingdom
,
which
being
foreseen
;
and
certain
Cohorts
being
sent
to
her
assistance
,
they
fought
a
sharp
Battel
,
whose
beginning
though
doubtful
,
yet
the
Conclusion
proved
prosperous
,
thô
the
Legion
which
Cessius
Nascia
Commanded
,
fought
with
different
Success
.
But
Tacitus
tells
us
in
another
place
,
that
Venutius
sending
for
more
Supplies
(
I
suppose
from
his
own
Kingdom
;
History
III.
)
as
also
by
a
general
defection
of
the
Brigantes
themselves
,
brought
Cartismandua
into
extream
hazard
;
so
that
she
was
forced
to
seek
Aid
of
the
Romans
,
whose
Cohorts
,
though
in
diverse
Battels
they
freed
the
Queen
from
danger
,
yet
was
the
Kingdom
still
left
to
Venutius
,
and
the
War
continued
on
the
Romans
:
I
suppose
Tacitus
means
this
,
during
the
times
of
all
other
Lieutenants
,
though
not
expresly
mentioned
by
him
;
for
he
tells
us
in
his
Life
of
Agricola
,
That
Veranius
succeeded
Didius
,
and
dying
within
the
Year
,
that
then
Suetonius
Paulinus
found
affairs
prosperous
for
the
first
Two
Years
:
yet
it
seems
could
not
drive
Venutius
out
of
his
Kingdom
.
But
thô
Tacitus
afterwards
in
the
Third
Book
of
his
Histories
relates
this
Story
of
Cartismandua
,
as
if
it
had
fallen
out
in
the
time
of
Vitellius
,
and
that
the
Discord
and
Civil
Wars
which
then
happened
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
had
encouraged
the
Britains
to
take
Arms
under
the
Command
of
Venutius
;
yet
it
is
evident
from
what
he
hath
already
said
in
his
Annals
,
that
this
War
with
Venutius
must
have
been
begun
in
Nero's
time
,
since
Didius
was
the
first
Lieutenant
in
Britain
,
who
sent
any
assistance
to
Cartismandua
;
and
who
must
be
supposed
to
have
been
dead
,
or
remov'd
some
time
before
the
Death
of
Nero
;
or
else
there
would
be
no
room
left
for
his
two
Successors
above
mentioned
;
the
latter
of
which
ended
his
Government
with
the
Reign
of
Vitellius
.
But
to
return
to
our
History
,
it
is
certain
that
Veranius
the
Successor
of
A.
Didius
did
little
,
Annal.
LXIII
.
except
his
wasting
the
Silures
by
many
small
Incursions
;
being
hindred
by
Death
from
carrying
the
War
any
further
.
A
Man
of
great
reputation
for
his
Discipline
,
but
,
as
appears
by
his
last
Words
in
his
Testament
,
guilty
of
manifest
Vanity
and
Ambition
;
for
after
many
things
spoken
in
Flattery
of
Nero
,
he
said
that
he
would
have
subjected
all
,
viz.
Britain
,
to
him
,
if
he
might
have
lived
but
two
Years
longer
.
After
him
Paulinus
Suetonius
governed
Britain
,
being
in
Reputation
and
Military
Skill
a
Commander
equal
to
Corbulo
;
Ibid.
c.
38.
but
since
in
Paulinus's
Time
the
Romans
received
so
great
a
blow
in
Britain
,
Let
us
take
Tacitus's
account
of
it
.
This
General
desiring
to
equal
Corbulo's
glory
in
recovering
Armenia
,
by
taming
the
British
Rebels
;
Anno
Dom.
LXIII
.
endeavoured
to
Conquer
the
Island
Mona
(
now
called
Anglesey
)
,
strong
in
People
and
a
Receptacle
of
Fugitives
.
To
which
end
he
built
many
flat
bottomed
Vessels
,
for
that
shallow
and
uncertain
Shore
:
his
Foot
thus
wasted
over
,
his
Horse
waded
or
swom
,
where
thick
upon
the
Strand
stood
several
gross
bands
of
Men
well
Armed
;
many
Women
like
Furies
running
to
and
fro
in
dismal
Habits
,
with
their
Hair
hanging
loose
about
their
Shoulders
,
held
Torches
in
their
Hands
:
The
Druids
(
who
were
their
Priests
,
of
whom
we
have
spoken
in
another
place
)
with
Hands
lift
up
to
Heaven
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIII
.
stood
uttering
direful
Imprecations
:
All
which
so
astonish'd
the
Soldiers
with
the
Novelty
of
the
Sight
;
that
at
first
they
yielded
themselves
,
without
any
Resistance
to
their
Enemies
Blows
;
but
then
being
encourag'd
by
the
Exhortations
of
their
General
,
and
encouraging
one
another
,
that
they
should
not
fear
this
Womanish
,
Phanatick
Rout
,
they
led
on
the
Ensigns
;
and
routing
all
they
met
,
overturn'd
them
into
their
own
Fires
.
After
this
,
a
Garrison
was
impos'd
upon
the
Conquer'd
;
and
the
Groves
▪
sacred
to
their
cruel
Superstitions
,
were
cut
down
;
for
they
look'd
upon
it
as
piece
of
Religion
to
sacrifice
Captives
,
and
to
consult
the
Gods
by
inspecting
Humane
Entrails
.
But
whilst
Suetonius
was
thus
in
Action
,
Word
is
brought
him
,
that
a
sudden
Defection
had
happen'd
in
his
Province
;
the
Occasion
of
which
is
thus
farther
related
by
our
Author
.
[
](A64087-e96340-b)*
*
Tacit.
lib.
12.
Prasutagus
,
King
of
the
Icenians
,
abounding
in
Wealth
,
had
left
Caesar
Co-heir
with
his
two
Daughters
,
thereby
hoping
to
have
secur'd
from
Wrong
both
his
Kingdom
,
and
his
Family
;
which
fell
out
far
otherwise
:
For
,
under
Colour
to
Oversee
and
take
Possession
of
the
Emperor
's
new
Inheritance
,
his
Kingdom
became
a
Prey
to
the
Centurions
;
his
House
to
ravenous
Officers
,
his
Wife
Boadicia
being
violated
with
Stripes
,
and
his
Daughters
ravish'd
:
And
,
as
if
the
Romans
had
gotten
the
whole
Kingdom
as
a
Legacy
,
the
cheifest
Men
of
the
Icenians
are
turn'd
out
of
their
ancient
Estates
,
and
those
of
the
Royal
Family
treated
like
Slaves
.
By
which
Indignities
,
and
for
fear
of
greater
Evils
when
they
should
be
reduc'd
into
the
Form
of
a
Province
,
they
took
Arms.
The
Trinobantes
were
also
moved
to
rebel
,
whilst
others
who
were
not
as
yet
reduced
to
Servitude
conspir'd
with
those
that
were
,
to
regain
their
former
Liberty
.
This
proceeded
from
a
cruel
Hatred
against
the
Veterane
Soldiers
,
who
being
planted
in
the
late
Colony
of
Camalodunum
,
drove
Men
from
their
Houses
and
Estates
in
the
Country
,
calling
them
Slaves
and
Captives
:
The
other
Soldiers
also
encouraging
this
Violence
of
the
Veteranes
,
as
well
through
a
Likeness
in
Manners
,
as
through
an
Hope
of
the
same
License
.
To
which
may
be
also
added
,
That
the
Temple
dedicated
to
Claudius
was
look'd
upon
as
a
Badge
of
their
Eternal
Slavery
;
and
the
Priests
ordain'd
for
it
,
under
a
Shew
of
Religion
,
seiz'd
upon
divers
Men's
Estates
.
Nor
did
it
seem
difficult
to
destroy
a
Colony
,
defended
by
no
Fortifications
;
which
was
but
little
fore-seen
by
the
Roman
Commanders
,
who
rather
had
studied
their
Pleasure
,
than
Safety
.
To
all
which
Provocations
,
[
](A64087-e96460-b)†
†
Lib.
LXII
.
Dion
also
adds
,
That
Catus
Decianus
the
Procurator
,
endeavour'd
to
bring
all
Men's
Goods
under
the
Compass
of
a
new
Confiscation
;
by
disavowing
the
Remission
of
Claudius
himself
.
Lastly
,
Seneca
(
only
in
his
Books
a
Philosopher
)
having
drawn
in
the
Britains
to
borrow
of
him
vast
Sums
,
upon
fair
Promises
of
an
easie
Loan
;
and
for
Re-payment
,
to
take
their
own
Time
;
all
on
a
sudden
compell'd
them
to
pay
both
Principal
and
Interest
at
once
,
with
great
Extortion
:
Which
you
will
find
in
[
](A64087-e96520-b)*
*
In
Vita
Agric.
cap.
14.
Tacitus
,
expressed
at
large
,
in
a
long
Speech
by
the
injur'd
Britains
.
Thus
provok'd
by
the
heaviest
Sufferings
,
and
invited
by
Opportunity
in
the
Absence
of
Paulinus
,
the
[
](A64087-e96580-b)†
†
Annal.
Lib.
XIV
.
Cap.
31
▪
Icenians
,
and
by
their
Example
the
Trinobantes
,
and
as
many
more
as
hated
Servitude
rose
up
in
Arms
;
but
of
these
ensuing
Troubles
many
foregoing
Signs
appear'd
,
among
which
the
Image
of
Victory
at
Camalodunum
fell
down
of
it self
,
with
the
Face
backward
,
as
if
she
had
turn'd
to
the
Enemy
:
And
certain
Women
,
in
a
kind
of
Ecstasie
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIII
.
foretold
great
Calamities
to
come
:
In
the
Council-House
by
Night
,
strange
Noises
were
heard
;
and
in
the
Theatre
,
hideous
Howlings
;
but
in
the
River
Thames
,
horrid
Appearances
were
seen
,
as
of
a
Colony
destroy'd
,
but
what
these
were
,
Dion
tells
us
more
plainly
viz.
That
in
that
River
there
were
discover'd
the
Ruins
of
Houses
under
Water
:
Besides
,
the
Ocean
seem'd
of
a
bloody
hue
,
whilst
at
the
Ebb
appear'd
the
Shapes
of
human
Bodies
left
upon
the
Sands
:
All
which
as
it
rais'd
in
the
Britains
new
Courage
,
so
in
the
Romans
it
caused
unwonted
Fears
:
Therefore
since
Suetonius
was
now
far
off
,
they
desired
from
Catus
Decianus
some
Assistance
;
but
he
sent
them
scarce
above
Two
Hundred
Men
,
and
those
ill
Arm'd
.
There
was
within
the
Town
a
moderate
Garrison
of
Soldiers
,
who
trusted
in
the
Strength
of
the
Temple
;
but
some
who
were
conscious
of
the
intended
Rebellion
,
had
perplex'd
their
Councils
,
and
hindred
them
from
drawing
any
Line
about
the
Place
;
nor
were
the
Old
Women
and
Children
turn'd
out
,
and
the
Fighting
Men
(
as
they
ought
to
have
done
)
only
left
behind
.
Thus
the
Romans
being
secure
,
as
in
the
midst
of
Peace
,
were
circumvented
by
a
Multitude
of
Barbarians
,
so
that
all
Places
were
quickly
Spoil'd
and
Burnt
at
the
very
first
Assault
;
the
Temple
,
in
which
the
Soldiers
had
gotten
together
,
held
out
Two
Days
,
but
was
at
last
taken
.
The
Britains
being
thus
Victors
,
marched
out
to
meet
Petillius
Cerialis
,
Lieutenant
of
the
Ninth
Legion
,
then
coming
to
their
Succour
,
they
routed
his
Legion
,
and
killed
all
the
Foot
;
but
Cerialis
with
the
Horse
escaped
into
the
Camp
,
which
was
defended
by
the
Trenches
.
Catus
Decianus
the
Procurator
,
whose
Covetousness
,
and
the
hatred
of
the
Province
that
ensued
upon
it
,
had
been
the
Cause
of
this
War
,
fled
like
a
Coward
into
Gaul
.
But
Suetonius
not
dismay'd
with
this
sad
News
,
marched
through
his
Enemy's
Country
to
London
,
Ibid.
cap.
33.
which
,
thô
not
honoured
with
the
Title
of
a
Colony
,
yet
was
then
famous
for
the
great
Concourse
of
Merchants
,
and
plenty
of
all
Provisions
;
where
being
arriv'd
,
he
was
doubtful
whether
or
no
he
should
make
it
the
Seat
of
War
;
but
having
considered
the
small
number
of
his
Soldiers
,
and
taking
warning
from
Cerialis
,
he
resolved
to
preserve
the
whole
by
the
loss
of
this
one
City
:
So
that
he
was
not
moved
by
the
Crys
and
Tears
of
those
who
implored
his
Protection
,
from
giving
his
Men
the
Signal
of
Departure
;
only
taking
those
into
his
Army
,
who
would
or
could
march
along
with
him
;
they
who
,
through
weakness
of
Sex
,
or
Age
,
or
love
of
the
Place
,
stay'd
behind
,
were
destroy'd
by
the
Enemy
,
as
was
also
Verulam
,
a
Roman
Municipium
,
or
Free
City
:
For
the
Barbarians
omitting
Forts
and
Castles
,
pillag'd
the
richest
Places
first
,
and
then
went
easily
forward
to
others
more
eminent
for
Strength
:
So
that
,
as
it
afterwards
appear'd
,
about
Seventy
Thousand
Citizens
with
their
Confederates
in
the
Places
above-mentioned
,
lost
their
Lives
:
None
might
be
spared
,
none
ransom'd
;
but
they
endeavour'd
by
Gibbets
,
Fire
,
Crosses
,
and
all
other
ways
of
Slaughter
,
to
return
those
Punishments
they
had
suffered
,
and
prevent
any
Revenge
that
was
to
be
taken
upon
them
.
Dion
here
also
adds
,
That
the
Roman
Wives
and
Virgins
being
hung
up
naked
,
had
their
Breasts
cut
off
and
sow'd
to
their
Mouths
,
that
even
dead
they
might
be
seen
to
eat
their
own
Flesh
;
whilst
the
Britains
Feasted
in
the
Temple
of
Andate
,
their
Goddess
of
Victory
.
Tacit.
Ibid.
chap.
34.
Suctonius
having
then
with
him
the
Fourteenth
Legion
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIII
.
with
the
Standard
Bearers
of
the
Twentieth
,
which
,
together
with
the
Auxiliaries
,
made
in
all
about
Ten
Thousand
Men
;
resolving
to
lay
aside
all
Delays
,
prepar'd
to
joyn
Battel
,
having
chosen
a
Place
accessable
,
only
by
a
narrow
Lane
,
and
defended
behind
by
a
Wood
;
knowing
well
enough
that
the
Enemies
could
do
nothing
but
upon
his
Front
,
and
that
the
open
Plain
was
without
danger
of
an
Ambuscade
:
he
drew
up
the
Legionary
Soldiers
in
close
Order
,
and
being
defended
on
each
side
with
the
light
Arm'd
Men
,
and
the
Horse
that
made
both
the
Wings
.
But
the
British
Forces
being
drawn
up
here
and
there
in
smaller
Companies
and
Squadrons
,
appear'd
a
great
Multitude
;
being
so
fierce
and
confident
of
Victory
,
that
they
carried
their
Wives
along
with
them
in
Wagons
to
behold
it
,
which
were
placed
in
the
outward
Borders
of
the
Field
.
Let
us
here
also
add
what
[
](A64087-e97040-b)*
*
Ibid.
Dion
says
of
Boadicia
,
the
Widow
of
Prasutagus
,
who
chiefly
stired
up
and
perswaded
the
Britains
to
make
this
War
upon
the
Romans
.
Boadicia
(
says
he
)
was
a
British
Lady
of
a
Royal
Race
,
who
did
not
only
Govern
with
great
Authority
in
Peace
,
but
also
order'd
the
whole
War
:
Her
Disposition
was
more
Masculine
than
became
a
Woman
,
being
of
a
tall
Statute
,
and
a
severe
Countenance
,
having
a
harsh
Voice
and
yellow
Hair
,
which
being
let
loose
,
hung
dishevel'd
below
her
Wast
,
wearing
a
great
Gold
Chain
about
her
Neck
,
and
having
on
a
loose
Coat
wrought
with
divers
Colours
,
and
a
thick
Mantle
button'd
over
it
,
holding
a
Spear
in
her
Hand
.
Having
now
gotten
together
an
Army
of
an
Hundred
Thousand
Men
,
which
were
drawn
up
ready
to
fight
,
the
Queen
getting
up
on
a
high
heap
of
Earth
,
made
a
Speech
to
her
Soldiers
,
which
,
since
it
is
tedious
and
most
likely
to
be
made
only
to
set
out
the
Eloquence
and
Invention
of
the
Author
,
I
shall
pass
over
,
and
shall
rather
give
you
what
she
is
suppos'd
to
have
said
,
out
of
[
](A64087-e97120-b)‖
‖
Ibid.
cap.
35.
Tacitus
;
as
being
shorter
and
more
to
the
Purpose
;
who
relates
it
thus
.
Boadicia
carried
her
Daughters
with
her
in
a
Chariot
,
in
which
being
driven
about
to
every
Nation
that
compos'd
her
Army
,
she
spoke
to
this
Effect
:
That
since
it
was
no
new
thing
for
the
Britains
to
make
a
War
under
the
Conduct
of
a
Woman
,
therefore
for
her
part
,
thô
descended
of
Noble
Ancestors
,
she
sought
not
so
much
to
Revenge
the
loss
of
her
Kingdom
and
Treasures
,
but
rather
(
as
one
of
the
Common
People
)
the
loss
of
her
Liberty
,
the
bruising
her
Body
with
Stripes
,
and
the
violated
Chastity
of
her
Daughters
.
That
the
Roman
Lust
was
such
,
that
they
did
not
leave
either
old
Age
or
Virginity
undefil'd
:
That
the
Gods
had
hitherto
favour'd
her
just
Revenge
,
one
Legion
being
already
cut
off
,
which
dared
to
fight
;
the
rest
having
hid
themselves
in
their
Camps
sought
how
to
run
away
,
as
not
being
able
to
endure
the
Shouts
and
Clamours
of
so
many
Thousands
,
much
less
their
Power
:
So
that
if
they
would
but
consider
their
own
great
Forces
,
they
ought
either
to
overcome
or
die
in
that
Battel
.
[
](A64087-e97210-b)*
*
Ibid.
cap.
36.
Neither
was
Suetonius
silent
in
so
great
a
Danger
;
and
although
he
trusted
much
in
his
Soldiers
Valour
,
yet
thought
good
to
give
them
some
Encouragement
,
to
this
effect
;
That
they
should
despise
the
empty
,
noisy
Threats
of
those
Barbarians
;
That
they
beheld
more
Women
,
than
Fighting
Men
among
them
;
That
being
unwarlike
,
and
unarm'd
,
they
would
presently
give
way
,
as
soon
as
they
felt
the
sharp
Swords
and
Valour
of
their
Conquerors
,
by
whom
they
had
been
so
often
routed
;
and
That
of
so
many
Legions
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIII
.
a
few
would
serve
to
gain
the
Victory
;
and
that
it
would
be
an
Addition
to
their
Honour
,
if
so
small
a
Force
could
obtain
the
same
Glory
as
if
it
were
an
entire
Army
.
His
Advice
then
was
,
That
they
should
keep
close
together
;
and
having
cast
their
Darts
,
should
afterwards
continue
the
Slaughter
with
their
Pikes
and
Swords
,
not
minding
the
Spoil
,
since
the
Victory
once
obtain'd
,
all
would
be
their
own
.
The
Soldiers
were
so
encouraged
with
this
Speech
,
that
the
Veterane
Soldiers
,
experienc'd
by
many
Battles
,
urged
Suetonius
to
give
the
Signal
.
[
](A64087-e97280-b)†
†
Tacit.
c.
37.
Yet
all
the
Legion
stood
unmov'd
,
keeping
that
strait
Entrance
as
a
Defence
before
them
:
But
when
the
Enemy
had
approached
nearer
,
and
had
spent
their
Darts
,
the
Legion
sallied
forth
all
at
once
upon
them
,
in
the
form
of
a
Wedge
.
The
like
Assault
,
was
also
made
by
the
Auxiliaries
;
whilst
the
Horse
,
with
their
Spears
,
routed
all
that
stood
before
them
:
The
rest
turn'd
their
Backs
and
fled
,
but
could
hardly
escape
,
because
their
own
Wagons
had
closed
up
all
the
Avenues
:
But
the
Soldiers
gave
no
Quarter
,
not
so
much
as
to
the
Women
;
and
the
very
Draught-Cattel
being
run
thorough
,
increas'd
the
Heap
of
the
dead
Carcases
.
This
Victory
was
very
eminent
;
and
the
Glory
of
it
equall'd
those
of
Ancient
Times
,
since
it
is
related
,
that
not
less
than
80000
Britains
were
then
slain
;
but
of
the
Roman
Soldiers
,
not
above
400
,
and
about
as
many
wounded
.
Boadicia
ended
her
Life
by
Poyson
:
And
Paenius
Posthumus
,
the
Commander
of
the
Second
Legion
,
when
he
heard
the
good
Success
of
those
of
the
Fourteenth
and
Twentieth
,
since
he
had
defrauded
his
own
Men
of
the
like
Glory
;
and
had
also
,
contrary
to
the
Rules
of
War
,
refused
to
obey
the
Orders
of
his
General
,
run
himself
through
with
his
own
Sword
.
The
Army
,
after
a
general
Review
,
still
kept
the
Field
,
to
make
an
end
of
the
War
;
and
Suetonius
increased
his
Forces
with
2000
Legionary
Soldiers
,
and
8
Cohorts
of
Auxiliaries
,
together
with
1000
Horse
sent
out
of
Germany
;
by
whose
coming
,
the
Ninth
Legion
was
recruited
:
Whereupon
,
all
those
Cohorts
,
with
some
others
,
were
put
into
Winter-Quarters
:
Whatsoever
Nations
continued
either
Enemies
,
or
Neuters
,
were
now
destroy'd
with
Fire
and
Sword
.
But
nothing
afflicted
them
so
much
as
Hunger
;
having
been
careless
to
sow
Corn
,
because
they
reckon'd
upon
the
Roman
Provisions
as
their
own
;
all
their
Hands
being
employ'd
in
the
War
.
But
these
fierce
Nations
were
the
less
inclin'd
to
treat
of
Peace
,
because
Julius
Classicianus
,
who
succeeded
Catus
,
differing
with
Suetonius
,
their
private
Animosities
hinder'd
the
publick
Good
;
the
former
giving
out
,
that
a
new
Lieutenant
was
to
be
expected
,
without
the
Rancour
of
a
Conqueror
,
and
who
would
treat
those
that
submitted
to
them
with
Mercy
and
Clemency
:
Having
also
written
to
Rome
,
that
there
was
no
End
to
be
expected
of
this
War
,
unless
Suetonius
were
remov'd
;
attributing
all
Miscarriages
to
his
ill
Conduct
;
and
any
happy
Success
,
to
the
good
Fortune
of
the
Commonwealth
.
[
](A64087-e97440-b)*
*
Ibid.
cap.
39.
Polycletus
therefore
,
one
of
Nero's
Freed-men
,
is
sent
to
inspect
the
State
of
Britain
,
with
great
Hopes
that
he
might
by
his
Authority
,
not
only
procure
an
Agreement
between
the
Lieutenant
and
the
Procurator
,
but
also
work
the
Minds
of
the
Barbarians
to
a
Peace
.
Polycletus
,
after
having
been
burthensome
,
both
to
Italy
and
Gaul
,
with
his
great
Retinue
and
having
cross'd
the
Ocean
,
did
not
omit
to
become
terrible
also
to
the
Roman
Soldiers
.
This
gave
Matter
of
Sport
to
the
Enemy
,
who
then
enjoying
Liberty
,
had
not
yet
known
the
Power
of
these
Freed-men
;
Anno
Dom.
LXIII
.
but
wonder'd
that
so
great
a
General
,
and
an
Army
who
had
fought
such
Battels
,
could
obey
Slaves
.
But
though
all
things
were
soften'd
,
and
fairly
represented
on
the
General
's
behalf
;
yet
because
(
whilst
he
was
otherwise
employ'd
in
Affairs
)
he
had
lost
a
few
Galleys
near
the
Shore
;
he
was
commanded
,
though
the
War
yet
lasted
,
to
deliver
up
the
Army
to
Petronius
Turpilianus
,
who
was
then
just
out
of
his
Consulship
;
who
,
neither
provoking
the
Enemy
,
nor
being
provoked
by
them
,
gave
his
own
Slothfulness
the
honourable
Title
of
Peace
.
[
](A64087-e97560-b)*
*
Cap.
●●
But
Tacitus
also
,
in
the
Life
of
Agricola
,
having
given
a
short
Relation
of
this
War
with
Boadicia
,
(
whom
he
there
calls
Voadicia
)
owns
,
that
Britain
had
been
lost
if
Paulinus
had
not
speedily
come
to
its
Assistance
,
most
of
which
he
restor'd
by
one
Battel
to
its
ancient
Subjection
:
though
many
still
continued
in
Arms
,
whom
either
the
Guilt
of
Rebellion
,
or
the
Fear
of
the
Lieutenant
,
still
kept
out
;
who
,
though
he
was
a
worthy
Man
,
yet
carried
himself
too
haughtily
toward
those
that
submitted
;
and
,
as
a
Revenger
of
his
own
Injuries
,
imposed
too
hard
Terms
upon
the
Vanquished
:
Therefore
Petronius
Turpilianus
was
sent
in
his
stead
,
as
being
more
exorable
;
who
,
as
one
altogether
ignorant
of
the
Enemy's
Failings
,
would
be
more
easie
to
their
Repentance
;
but
all
former
Differences
being
composed
,
he
durst
do
nothing
farther
;
and
so
deliver'd
the
Province
to
Trebellius
Maximus
;
who
being
a
Man
of
an
unactive
Temper
,
and
no
Experience
in
Military
Affairs
,
govern'd
the
Province
by
a
Softness
and
Complaisance
;
yet
nevertheless
,
he
continued
still
in
the
Government
till
the
Reign
of
Vitellius
.
But
[
](A64087-e97670-b)†
†
Ibid.
Tacitus
here
farther
tells
us
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIX
.
That
the
Britains
had
now
learnt
to
approve
of
the
pleasant
Vices
of
the
Romans
,
whilst
the
Intervention
of
their
Civil
Wars
gave
them
a
just
Excuse
for
their
own
Cowardice
.
But
one
thing
is
by
no
means
to
be
passed
by
without
particular
Notice
;
that
it
was
in
the
Reign
of
one
of
these
Emperors
,
either
Claudius
,
or
Nero
,
though
uncertain
in
which
,
that
Gildas
,
as
do
divers
other
later
Authors
,
supposes
the
Gospel
to
have
been
first
preached
in
the
Island
;
though
by
whom
,
is
also
unknown
,
no
ancient
Church-Historian
making
any
mention
of
it
:
And
indeed
,
there
is
much
difference
in
the
Accounts
of
latter
Writers
about
it
;
some
attributing
it
to
St.
James
,
the
Son
of
Zebedee
;
some
of
the
Modern
Greek
Ecclesiastical
Writers
,
to
Simon
Zelotes
,
or
St.
Peter
;
others
of
them
,
to
St.
Paul
,
who
is
said
to
have
Ordain'd
one
Aristobulus
,
(
afterwards
a
Martyr
)
to
be
a
Bishop
in
Britain
;
as
you
may
see
at
large
in
the
first
Chapter
of
Archbishop
Usher's
Antiquities
of
the
British
Churches
.
But
though
he
there
understands
those
Passages
in
Gildas
,
where
he
speaks
of
Christ
,
the
true
Sun
's
affording
his
Rays
,
i.
e.
the
Knowledge
of
his
Precepts
,
to
this
Island
,
then
shivering
with
Icy
Cold
,
as
if
it
referr'd
to
the
very
first
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
Reign
of
Tiberius
;
yet
the
learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
hath
very
ingeniously
shewn
us
in
his
learned
Work
,
called
[
](A64087-e97940-b)*
*
Cap
●
.
Origines
Britanicae
,
that
the
Word
intereà
,
in
the
mean
time
,
(
with
which
Gildas
begins
this
Discourse
)
is
to
be
referred
to
the
Times
before-mention'd
by
him
,
(
viz.
)
that
fatal
Victory
over
Boadicia
and
the
Britains
,
by
Suetonius
Paulinus
;
and
the
Slavery
they
afterwards
underwent
in
Nero's
Reign
.
So
that
the
Doctor
supposes
Gildas
to
speak
of
a
double
Shining
of
the
Gospel
;
one
more
general
to
the
Roman
World
,
the
other
more
particular
to
this
Island
:
The
former
,
he
says
,
was
in
the
End
of
Tiberius's
Reign
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIX
.
the
latter
was
interea
,
in
the
time
that
is
between
Plautius's
coming
over
in
the
Time
of
Claudius
,
and
the
abovementioned
Battel
between
Boadicia
and
Suetonius
;
and
this
the
Dr.
thinks
to
be
most
probably
the
Time
which
Gildas
has
there
pitched
upon
,
for
the
first
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
in
this
Island
.
Since
therefore
there
is
so
great
a
difference
between
those
Authors
,
who
have
taken
upon
them
exactly
to
assign
the
time
when
it
was
first
Preached
(
as
you
may
find
by
the
Citations
given
us
by
the
said
Archbishop
,
it
were
to
no
purpose
croud
this
History
with
those
uncertain
Relations
,
and
therefore
I
shall
refer
you
to
the
said
Learned
Work
,
if
you
shall
desire
any
further
Satisfaction
.
To
which
period
of
Time
may
be
also
referred
the
Story
of
Joseph
of
Arimathaea's
and
his
Twelve
Companions
coming
to
Preach
the
Gospel
in
Britain
,
which
,
thô
it
wholly
depends
upon
some
Legends
and
Traditions
of
the
Monks
of
the
Abbey
of
Glastenbury
,
for
no
such
thing
is
to
be
found
in
Gildas
,
Nennius
,
or
any
ancient
British
Author
;
yet
since
they
have
been
so
commonly
receiv'd
,
it
deserves
a
particular
Notice
,
thô
the
said
Archbishop
in
the
[
](A64087-e98240-b)*
*
Chap.
III.
Book
but
now
cited
also
tells
us
,
That
he
believes
those
Stories
to
be
not
antienter
than
the
coming
in
of
the
Normans
,
as
smelling
plainly
of
the
Superstition
of
those
latter
Ages
:
For
Will
.
of
Malmsbury
in
his
Treatise
concerning
the
Antiquities
of
the
Church
of
Glastenbury
,
is
the
first
that
mentions
it
;
when
drawing
its
History
from
the
Apostles
,
he
relates
,
that
St
Philip
coming
into
France
to
Preach
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
being
willing
to
spread
it
further
,
chose
Twelve
of
his
Disciples
,
over
whom
he
set
his
dear
Friend
Joseph
of
Arimathaea
,
and
sent
them
to
Preach
the
Word
in
Britain
;
and
that
coming
over
hither
in
the
Sixty-third
Year
after
Christ's
Passion
,
he
faithfully
Preach'd
the
Gospel
;
but
a
British
King
(
whom
he
does
not
name
)
hearing
things
so
new
and
unusual
,
utterly
refus'd
to
hearken
to
their
Preaching
,
nor
would
change
the
Traditions
of
his
Forefathers
:
yet
because
they
came
from
far
,
and
shew'd
great
Simplicity
of
Life
,
he
granted
them
a
certain
Island
to
inhabit
,
encompassed
with
Woods
and
Marshes
,
called
by
the
Inhabitants
Iniswitri●
;
where
,
by
a
Vision
of
the
Angel
Gabriel
,
they
built
a
small
Church
,
making
the
Walls
with
Wattles
,
in
Honour
of
God
and
the
Virgin
Mary
,
where
these
Twelve
Holy
Men
spent
their
Time
in
Devotions
to
God
and
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
by
Fasting
and
Praying
.
These
things
he
says
he
had
received
from
a
Charter
of
St.
Patrick's
,
as
also
from
the
Writings
of
the
Antients
;
but
that
Charter
is
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
prov'd
to
be
a
meer
Forgery
of
the
Monks
of
Glastenbury
:
And
as
for
ancient
Writers
,
thô
Malmsbury
there
cites
Freculphus
as
an
Author
,
who
relates
Philip's
sending
Joseph
hither
,
yet
the
Archbishop
there
shews
us
,
that
this
Author
whom
Malmsbury
cites
,
had
only
taken
a
Passage
from
Isidore's
Book
concerning
the
Fathers
of
both
Testaments
:
But
in
both
those
Authors
it
is
only
thus
,
That
Philip
Preached
Christ
to
the
Gauls
,
and
Converted
many
Barbarous
Nations
lying
near
the
Sea
,
to
the
Knowledge
of
the
Gospel
;
but
says
not
one
word
of
Joseph's
coming
hither
.
So
that
,
thô
Cardinal
Baronius
hath
placed
this
coming
over
of
Joseph
in
his
Annals
,
and
says
,
That
he
took
it
from
a
Manuscript
History
of
England
,
which
was
in
the
Vatican
Library
;
yet
the
Archbishop
proves
in
another
Place
,
that
History
to
have
been
written
in
Modern
Times
.
So
that
all
the
Romish
Writers
on
this
Subject
have
barrow'd
their
Legends
one
from
another
,
as
the
first
of
them
did
from
our
William
of
Malmsbury
.
The
said
Archbishop
there
likewise
tells
us
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIX
.
as
does
also
Sir
Henry
Spelman
in
the
First
Volume
of
his
British
Councils
,
That
in
their
time
there
was
kept
at
Wells
,
in
the
House
of
Sir
Thomas
Hughs
,
Knight
,
a
brazen
Plate
,
which
was
formerly
fastned
to
a
Pillar
of
Glassenbury
Church
,
wherein
was
Engraven
this
Story
with
divers
Additions
,
too
long
to
be
here
set
down
:
Therefore
I
refer
you
to
the
said
Authors
Works
,
where
you
may
find
it
word
for
word
,
with
the
draught
of
it
,
as
it
was
taken
from
the
Original
,
where
you
may
also
see
that
he
there
conclude
;
from
the
modernness
of
the
Character
,
as
well
as
divers
other
Circumstances
in
the
Inscription
it self
,
that
it
could
not
be
above
Three
Hundred
Years
old
,
and
so
plainly
betrays
the
Forgery
of
those
Monks
,
who
set
it
up
,
and
contriv'd
the
Story
of
St.
David's
Hand
being
pierced
through
with
our
Saviour's
Finger
,
as
it
stands
related
in
the
said
Inscription
.
But
whosoever
is
not
satisfied
with
this
,
that
is
here
set
down
,
but
desires
farther
Satisfaction
in
the
uncertainty
of
this
Story
of
Joseph
of
Arimathaea
,
may
,
if
they
please
,
consult
the
said
Doctor
's
above-cited
Treatise
;
where
you
will
find
all
the
Authorities
that
have
been
further
made
use
of
for
this
Story
,
learnedly
confuted
.
The
short
Reign
of
Galba
affords
us
nothing
relating
to
British
Affairs
,
Anno
Dom.
LXIX
.
no
more
than
that
of
Otho
;
only
,
that
during
this
last
Emperor's
Reign
,
[
](A64087-e98780-b)*
*
Ibid.
Tacitus
relates
,
That
whilst
Trebellius
Maximus
govern'd
Britain
,
he
●ell
into
the
Hatred
and
Contempt
of
his
Army
,
for
his
sordid
Covetousness
;
and
that
this
Aversion
against
him
,
was
heightned
by
Roscius
Caelius
,
Legate
of
the
Twentieth
Legion
,
an
old
Enemy
of
his
,
insomuch
,
that
oftentimes
by
flight
and
hiding
himself
,
he
escaped
the
Fury
of
his
Army
:
and
that
thus
debasing
himself
in
a
mean
and
abject
manner
,
he
exercis'd
a
precarious
Authority
,
as
if
he
and
his
Army
had
had
agreed
,
that
they
should
enjoy
a
Licentiousness
of
Living
,
and
he
his
own
Ease
and
Safety
.
But
when
the
Civil
Wars
broke
out
between
Otho
and
Vitellius
,
then
began
Trebellius
and
Caelius
to
fly
into
greater
and
more
open
Discords
:
Trebellius
laying
to
Caelius's
Charge
the
spreading
of
Sedition
,
and
drawing
the
Soldiers
from
their
Discipline
and
Obedience
;
whilst
on
the
other
side
,
Caelius
upbraided
him
of
defrauding
and
Pillaging
the
Legions
.
Amidst
those
shameful
Contentions
,
the
Modesty
of
the
Army
was
so
Corrupted
,
and
their
Insolence
grown
to
that
height
,
that
the
Auxiliary
Forces
stuck
not
publickly
to
speak
ill
of
their
General
,
and
most
of
the
Cohorts
openly
deserting
him
,
went
over
to
Caelius
.
Trebellius
being
thus
forsaken
,
presently
fled
to
Vitellius
,
who
being
then
Emperor
,
received
him
but
coldly
,
without
Restoring
him
to
his
Command
.
After
his
Departure
the
Province
remain'd
for
a
time
quiet
,
though
without
a
Lieutenant
;
the
Commanders
of
the
Legions
Governing
with
equal
Authority
;
yet
Caelius
was
most
powerful
,
because
most
daring
.
But
Vitel●ius
not
long
after
he
came
to
the
Empire
,
Anno
Dom.
LXX
.
sent
hither
Vectius
Bolanus
to
succeed
Trebellius
:
And
it
also
appears
by
several
passages
in
Tacitus
,
that
no
small
number
of
British
Forces
were
Commanded
over
Sea
,
to
serve
in
those
Bloody
Civil
Wars
between
Otho
and
Vitellius
;
[
](A64087-e99040-b)†
†
Tacit.
H●stor
.
Lib.
II.
c.
●
.
5
.
Id.
v●t
.
Agricolae
,
〈◊〉
.
1●
.
especially
when
he
and
Vespasian
contended
for
the
Empire
;
and
pa●ticularly
the
Fourteenth
Legion
,
called
the
Conquerors
of
Britain
,
having
been
removed
from
hence
by
Nero
,
to
the
Caspian
War
;
were
again
sent
into
Britain
by
Vitellius
,
but
recalled
by
Mutianus
,
on
the
behalf
of
Vespatian
.
Anno
Dom.
LXX
.
But
Bolanus
during
the
Civil
Wars
,
was
not
able
to
keep
the
discipline
,
much
less
to
attempt
any
thing
upon
the
Britains
;
since
the
Factions
continued
as
great
in
the
Army
,
as
in
the
time
of
Trebellius
;
only
with
this
difference
,
that
Bolanus
was
Innocent
,
and
not
hated
for
any
publick
Vices
;
and
carried
himself
so
obligingly
,
that
though
he
had
not
the
Authority
of
a
General
,
yet
he
Ruled
by
the
Affections
of
the
Souldiers
.
But
now
Vitellius
fearing
the
power
of
Vespasian
,
whose
Forces
began
daily
to
encrease
;
wrote
to
Bolanus
for
supplies
:
but
he
deferred
it
,
partly
because
the
Britains
were
not
sufficiently
quieted
;
but
taking
the
advantage
of
these
dissentions
among
the
Romans
,
raised
continually
new
Commotions
,
by
the
instigation
of
Venutius
;
who
had
hitherto
carried
on
the
War
against
the
Romans
,
ever
since
they
took
part
with
his
Wife
Cartismandua
;
but
chiefly
because
the
Souldiers
of
the
Fourth
Legion
being
incensed
against
Vitellius
,
had
sent
over
privately
Letters
of
Submission
to
Vespasian
:
In
this
condition
was
Britain
,
during
the
Government
of
Bolanus
,
when
Vitellius
was
deposed
about
the
Tenth
Month
of
his
Reign
.
Vespasian
succeeded
him
,
and
as
soon
as
he
was
declared
Emperour
,
his
great
Reputation
easily
brought
over
the
Legions
in
Britain
to
his
Interest
;
Anno
Dom.
LXXI
.
for
he
had
served
from
a
Youth
in
the
British
Wars
,
and
being
Lieutenant
of
the
Second
Legion
,
under
Claudius
,
had
fought
many
Battles
,
Tacit.
vi
a
Agritol.
17.
and
taken
many
Towns
from
the
Britains
.
But
as
soon
as
Vespasian
was
acknowledged
in
Britain
,
as
well
as
in
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
;
Famous
Generals
and
great
Armies
were
sent
hither
,
whereby
the
Enemies
hopes
were
quite
defeated
:
For
the
Emperor
presently
sent
into
Britain
,
Petilius
Caerialis
one
of
Consular
Dignity
,
as
his
Lieutenant
;
under
whom
Valour
found
not
only
a
room
to
show
it self
,
but
also
an
Example
in
himself
:
For
in
the
first
place
,
he
attack'd
the
State
of
the
Brigantes
,
which
is
counted
the
most
Populous
in
the
whole
Island
,
in
which
Expedition
many
Skirmishes
happen'd
,
though
sometimes
not
without
much
Blood-shed
;
he
taking
in
a
great
part
of
their
Country
by
Conquest
:
But
when
Caerialis
had
indeed
both
eclips'd
the
Fame
,
as
well
as
prevented
the
Care
of
a
Successor
;
Julius
Frontinus
succeeded
him
,
who
did
as
worthily
sustain
that
great
Charge
,
being
a
very
brave
Man
;
he
subdued
the
Silures
,
overcoming
both
the
difficulties
of
Places
,
and
the
Valour
of
the
Enemies
.
In
this
State
was
Britain
,
when
the
Emperor
sent
hither
Agricola
as
his
Lieutenant
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXVII
.
who
had
learned
his
first
Principles
of
War
in
Britain
,
under
Paulinus
a
Mild
,
yet
diligent
General
,
who
made
him
his
Tent-fellow
;
neither
did
Agricola
after
the
manner
of
some
Young
Men
,
turn
Warfare
into
Wantoness
,
or
made
use
of
the
Command
of
a
Tribune
,
only
for
Pleasure
and
Luxury
;
but
made
it
his
business
to
know
the
Province
;
to
be
known
to
the
Army
;
to
learn
from
the
more
Skillful
;
to
imitate
the
Best
;
to
undertake
nothing
for
Vain
Glory
;
to
refuse
nothing
for
Fear
;
but
at
once
to
Act
both
Cautiously
and
Stoutly
.
For
Caerialis
,
had
from
the
beginning
enured
him
to
Labours
and
Dangers
;
and
at
last
communicated
a
share
of
Reputation
often
times
for
a
Tryal
,
giving
him
the
Command
of
some
part
of
the
Army
,
and
sometimes
encouraging
his
former
Success
,
by
giving
him
the
Command
of
greater
Forces
.
This
is
the
Character
,
which
Tacitus
gives
us
of
this
Great
Man
;
Anno
Dom.
LXXVIII
.
whose
Daughter
he
had
Married
,
and
this
was
the
State
of
Affairs
in
Britain
,
when
Agricola
came
over
about
Midsummer
:
When
the
Soldiers
having
laid
aside
all
thoughts
of
any
Expedition
,
were
grown
secure
,
and
the
Britains
on
the
other
side
were
as
watchful
for
Advantages
,
the
Ordovices
a
little
before
the
coming
of
this
new
General
,
had
lately
almost
destroyed
a
whole
Squadron
of
Horse
,
that
was
Quarter'd
in
their
Country
,
few
escaping
;
whilst
those
Britains
,
who
were
desirous
of
War
,
approved
the
Example
;
and
others
of
them
rather
observed
the
Temper
of
the
new
Lieutenant
:
Then
Agricola
,
although
the
Summer
was
spent
,
and
the
Souldiers
dispersed
into
their
Winter
Quarters
,
expecting
nothing
but
Ease
for
the
rest
of
the
Year
;
and
though
he
considered
the
difficulties
of
beginning
a
War
at
that
Season
;
(
most
of
his
Officers
thinking
it
sufficient
to
defend
what
was
weakest
,
and
least
to
be
defended
;
yet
he
resolved
rather
to
obviate
danger
,
than
to
expect
it
;
so
he
gathered
together
some
of
the
chief
Legionary
Cohorts
,
with
a
small
band
of
Auxiliaries
.
But
because
the
Ordovices
durst
not
come
down
into
the
Plains
;
he
Lead
the
Army
against
them
himself
;
that
by
exposing
his
own
person
to
equal
Dangers
,
he
might
make
them
all
a
like
Couragious
:
and
having
fought
the
Ordovices
,
he
almost
cut
off
their
whole
Nation
.
But
,
Agricola
,
knowing
that
reputation
is
chiefly
gained
by
success
;
and
that
as
this
first
Enterprize
succeeded
,
so
it
would
give
a
countenance
to
those
that
followed
;
He
resolved
therefore
to
subdue
the
Isle
of
Mona
;
from
the
Conquest
of
which
Paulinus
was
recalled
by
the
revolt
of
the
Britains
,
as
you
have
already
heard
;
but
wanting
Ships
for
this
Expedition
,
which
was
undertaken
on
the
sudden
:
He
used
this
Policy
for
the
Transporting
his
Men
;
he
commanded
them
all
to
lay
aside
their
Baggage
,
sending
over
first
the
chief
of
the
Auxiliaries
;
who
were
acquainted
with
their
shallows
,
and
whose
Countries
use
had
taught
them
to
Swim
,
govern
their
Horses
,
and
Fight
all
at
once
,
which
was
executed
so
on
the
sudden
,
that
the
Britains
,
who
expected
Fleets
,
and
thought
without
Shipping
nothing
could
attack
them
,
were
now
surprized
and
daunted
;
since
they
believed
nothing
was
difficult
or
invincible
to
Men
,
so
resolutely
prepared
for
War
;
whereupon
they
desired
Peace
,
and
delivered
up
the
Island
.
This
sudden
Success
gained
Agricola
a
great
Reputation
;
especially
since
he
employed
even
his
first
Entrance
into
his
Province
,
in
labour
and
War
;
which
by
other
Governours
was
spent
in
Ceremonies
,
or
bestowing
of
Commands
;
nor
did
he
make
use
of
his
Prosperity
for
Ostentation
,
or
call
this
Expedition
a
Conquest
;
but
only
that
he
had
reduced
those
to
Obedience
,
who
had
been
before
subdued
;
neither
did
he
so
much
as
adorn
his
Letters
to
Rome
with
Laurels
:
(
as
the
custom
was
)
Yet
even
by
this
,
slighting
of
Fame
and
Reputation
,
he
at
the
same
time
encreased
it
;
all
Men
admiring
that
,
having
such
great
presumptions
of
future
success
,
he
could
thus
conceal
such
noble
Actions
.
Ibid.
cap.
19.
Having
thus
overcome
the
Britains
,
the
next
thing
he
set
himself
about
,
was
to
understand
the
Minds
and
Inclinations
of
the
People
;
having
learned
by
long
experience
,
that
little
good
was
to
be
done
by
force
,
whilst
open
injuries
and
oppressions
were
permitted
;
therefore
he
resolved
to
cut
up
this
War
by
the
very
Roots
,
so
beginning
with
his
Domesticks
,
he
first
of
all
reformed
his
own
Family
,
which
is
not
less
difficult
to
some
than
to
Govern
a
Province
;
he
acted
nothing
of
publick
concern
by
his
Freedmen
or
Servants
;
Anno
Dom.
LXXVIII
.
nor
did
he
nominate
his
Officers
by
his
own
private
inclinations
;
nor
on
the
bare
recommendations
,
or
intreaties
of
others
;
but
still
chose
the
most
Vertuous
and
Faithful
;
he
would
both
know
and
do
all
things
himself
;
as
for
small
faults
he
pardoned
them
,
but
punished
great
ones
;
nor
was
he
always
satisfied
with
punishment
,
but
more
often
with
Repentance
;
putting
into
Offices
and
Commands
,
rather
such
who
would
not
offend
at
all
,
than
punish
them
when
they
had
:
He
also
rendered
the
payment
of
Corn
and
other
Tributes
more
easie
by
the
equality
of
the
Taxation
;
cutting
off
those
exactions
which
were
invented
for
private
gain
,
and
which
were
often
more
grievous
,
than
the
Taxes
themselves
:
for
the
People
had
been
compelled
to
attend
at
the
publick
Granaries
,
which
were
on
purpose
kept
locked
against
them
;
and
when
opened
,
the
Publicans
obliged
them
to
take
greater
quantities
of
Corn
than
their
necessities
required
,
and
that
an
at
extravagant
rate
,
and
which
they
were
often
constrained
to
sell
again
at
a
lower
price
to
make
Money
for
other
necessaries
,
or
the
payment
of
their
Tribute
;
the
Purveyors
also
commanding
them
,
when
they
pleased
to
carry
it
not
to
the
nearest
but
remotest
Markets
,
compounding
with
such
as
would
be
excused
:
thus
causing
a
scarcity
where
there
was
none
indeed
,
they
made
a
particular
gain
to
themselves
:
the
reforming
these
abuses
in
the
very
First
Year
of
his
Government
,
brought
Peace
into
Reputation
;
which
either
by
the
carelesness
or
connivances
of
his
Predecessors
,
had
hitherto
been
not
less
dreadful
than
War
.
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
and
those
that
follow
him
do
about
this
time
make
Arviragus
a
British
King
,
〈◊〉
to
have
reigned
in
some
part
of
this
Island
;
and
then
dying
,
that
he
was
succeeded
by
one
Marius
,
whom
some
will
have
to
be
the
same
with
Gogidun●●
;
all
which
being
as
uncertain
,
as
whether
there
was
ever
any
such
a
Man
or
not
;
I
shall
not
trouble
my self
to
dispute
,
since
this
Arviragus
,
whom
they
suppose
to
have
been
his
Father
,
lived
in
the
Reign
of
Domitian
,
as
I
shall
prove
when
I
come
to
it
.
Anno
Dom.
LXXIX
.
About
this
time
dyed
the
Emperor
Vespasian
,
and
was
succeeded
by
his
Son
Titus
,
who
rather
exceeded
,
than
equal'd
his
Father
in
Valour
and
Worth
:
He
continued
Agricola
in
the
Government
of
Britain
:
who
when
Summer
was
once
come
drew
together
his
Army
,
Ibid.
cap.
10.
praising
the
good
Discipline
of
his
Souldiers
,
whilst
they
keept
close
to
their
Ensigns
,
and
punishing
the
Straglers
;
he
himself
always
chusing
the
places
whereon
to
Encamp
;
and
before
hand
searched
the
Woods
,
and
Sounded
the
Fords
they
were
to
pass
;
by
which
means
he
not
only
hindred
the
Enemy
from
taking
any
rest
,
but
so
continually
allarmed
them
with
fresh
Excursions
,
that
be
prevented
the
pillaging
of
the
Roman
Territories
:
Having
thus
sufficiently
terrified
them
;
he
then
began
by
sparing
them
to
show
them
some
allurements
to
Peace
;
by
which
means
many
Cities
that
before
stood
upon
Terms
,
Ib.
c.
20.
now
laid
down
their
Arms
,
gave
Hostages
,
and
received
Garrisons
;
which
were
all
placed
with
such
care
and
foresight
,
and
in
such
places
of
advantage
,
that
never
any
of
them
were
attempted
,
whereas
before
no
new
fortified
place
in
all
Britain
escaped
unattacked
.
The
following
Winter
was
wholly
spent
in
a
wise
and
profitable
design
;
for
to
the
end
,
that
the
Britains
who
then
lived
rude
and
scattered
,
and
so
apter
to
make
War
,
might
be
accustomed
to
pleasure
,
and
living
at
ease
;
he
privately
encouraged
,
and
publickly
promoted
the
building
of
Temples
,
Houses
,
and
Places
for
Publick
Assemblies
;
Anno
Dom.
LXXIX
.
commending
the
Readiness
of
some
,
and
quickening
the
Slowness
of
others
,
whilst
Emulation
of
Honour
wrought
more
than
Compulsion
among
them
.
He
also
caused
the
Noble-Men's
Sons
to
be
instructed
in
the
Liberal
Sciences
:
And
by
commending
the
Wits
of
Britain
before
these
of
Gaul
,
he
brought
them
,
who
before
hated
the
Roman
Language
,
to
grow
in
love
with
the
Latin
Eloquence
.
And
now
came
the
Roman
Garb
to
be
in
fashion
;
and
the
Gown
no
Stranger
among
them
.
Thus
came
in
by
degrees
all
the
Allurements
of
Vice
and
Voluptuous
Living
;
as
Porticoes
,
Baths
,
with
the
Luxury
of
Banquets
;
which
was
by
the
Ignorant
called
Good
Breeding
,
and
Civility
;
when
,
indeed
,
it
was
but
a
Badge
of
their
own
Slavery
.
[
](A64087-e100220-b)†
†
Ibid.
cap.
22.
In
the
Third
Year's
Expedition
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXX
.
Agricola
discover'd
new
Nations
wasting
the
Countries
as
far
as
the
Frith
called
the
Taus
.
Thus
by
the
Terrour
of
his
Marches
he
so
aw'd
the
Enemy
,
that
though
his
Army
was
much
harass'd
by
bad
Weather
,
yet
durst
they
not
attack
him
:
so
that
he
had
time
enough
to
build
Forts
:
And
those
that
were
skilful
took
notice
,
that
no
other
General
did
more
prudently
chuse
Places
fit
to
be
fortified
.
So
that
no
Castle
of
Agricola's
was
ever
taken
by
Force
,
or
deserted
:
But
from
these
,
being
well
provided
with
Provisions
for
a
Years
Siege
,
his
Men
made
frequent
Sallies
.
So
that
the
Enemy
,
who
before
used
in
Winter
to
re-gain
what
in
Summer
they
had
lost
,
were
now
alike
in
both
Seasons
straitned
and
kept
short
.
Neither
did
Agricola
,
as
too
covetous
of
Honour
,
attribute
to
himself
things
done
by
others
;
since
every
Officer
or
Centurion
had
him
for
an
impartial
Witness
,
as
well
as
Judge
of
his
Actions
;
And
though
he
were
taxed
by
some
,
as
too
bitter
in
his
Reproofs
,
yet
must
it
be
granted
,
that
as
he
was
gentle
to
the
Good
,
so
he
was
morose
to
the
bad
;
but
his
Anger
did
not
last
long
:
Nor
needed
one
to
have
fear'd
his
Silence
,
or
Reservedness
;
for
he
thought
it
much
better
to
displease
a
Man
,
than
hate
him
.
The
Emperor
Titus
,
for
these
great
Atchievments
of
Agricola
,
was
fifteen
times
saluted
Imperator
,
or
General
:
And
the
Honour
he
got
by
the
Actions
of
so
great
a
Commander
,
he
rewarded
with
Triumphal
Ornaments
.
Not
long
after
which
,
Titus
(
stiled
for
his
Goodness
,
Deliciae
humani
generis
,
The
Delight
of
Mankind
)
dyed
(
as
was
suspected
)
by
Poyson
.
Domitian
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXI
.
his
Brother
(
a
Man
as
wicked
as
the
other
was
vertuous
)
succeeded
to
him
.
It
was
now
the
Fourth
Year
of
Agricola's
Government
in
Britain
;
which
was
also
spent
in
securing
what
the
Summer
before
had
been
gotten
in
this
Island
:
And
had
the
Courage
of
his
Soldiers
been
answerable
to
the
Conduct
of
the
General
,
and
the
Fortune
of
the
Commonwealth
,
he
had
now
reach'd
the
utmost
Bounds
of
Britain
;
for
Glota
and
Bodotria
(
now
Dunbritain
and
Edinburgh-Fryths
)
running
from
both
Seas
,
far
into
the
Continent
,
and
being
dis-joyn'd
by
a
narrow
Neck
of
Land
;
these
,
together
with
all
the
Creeks
and
Havens
on
this
side
of
the
Streight
,
were
held
by
Roman
Garisons
,
and
the
Enemies
,
as
it
were
,
confin'd
in
another
Island
.
[
](A64087-e100490-b)*
*
Ibid.
cap.
24.
In
the
Fifth
Year
of
his
Government
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXII
.
and
as
soon
as
the
Season
would
admit
passing
over
the
Bodotrian
Erith
,
he
subdued
divers
Nations
,
(
until
then
unknown
)
in
frequent
and
prosperous
Battels
;
placing
Garisons
in
that
part
of
Britain
that
lies
over
against
Ireland
,
though
more
in
hopes
of
a
new
Conquest
,
than
for
fear
of
any
Invasion
:
For
Ireland
lying
in
the
midst
,
between
Britain
and
Spain
,
lies
convenient
for
the
Gallick
Sea
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXII
.
and
would
have
united
the
vast
Members
of
the
Empire
,
and
render'd
them
highly
useful
to
each
other
.
This
Island
,
if
compared
to
Britain
,
is
much
less
;
yet
exceeds
all
the
Islands
of
the
Mediterranian
Sea
:
The
Soil
and
Climate
,
together
with
the
Dispositions
and
Mannners
of
the
Inhabitants
,
being
not
much
different
from
those
of
the
Britains
;
but
its
Havens
are
better
known
to
Traders
,
by
reason
of
its
greater
Commerce
.
Agricola
had
receiv'd
one
of
the
petty
Kings
of
this
Nation
,
who
had
been
expell'd
by
a
Domestick
Sedition
;
and
retain'd
him
under
a
Shew
of
Friendship
,
till
a
fit
Occasion
.
Tacitus
further
says
,
That
Agricola
told
him
,
that
he
believ'd
Ireland
might
be
both
conquer'd
and
kept
with
only
one
Legion
;
and
that
it
might
be
useful
even
against
Britain
,
if
the
Roman
Arms
were
extended
thither
,
and
Liberty
were
once
,
as
it
were
,
banish'd
quite
out
of
sight
.
This
,
though
it
be
a
Digression
from
our
History
of
Britain
,
yet
I
thought
good
not
to
omit
,
because
it
gives
the
best
and
most
particular
Account
we
have
in
any
ancient
Historian
concerning
Ireland
:
As
also
,
the
Reason
why
so
great
a
General
as
Agricola
thought
it
worth
his
Conquest
.
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIII
.
[
](A64087-e100770-b)†
†
Ibid.
cap.
24.
But
the
next
Summer
,
which
was
the
Sixth
Year
of
his
Command
,
he
first
discover'd
by
his
Fleet
those
large
Countries
lying
beyond
the
Bodotrian
Frith
;
and
Incursions
of
all
those
Nations
lying
beyond
it
,
were
much
fear'd
by
him
.
This
Fleet
was
by
Agricola
also
made
use
of
,
to
assist
his
Land-Forces
;
and
therefore
still
follow'd
him
,
making
a
dreadful
Shew
as
it
sail'd
along
.
The
War
was
thus
carry'd
on
,
both
by
Sea
and
Land
;
Nay
,
often
in
the
same
Camp
,
the
Foot
,
with
the
Horse-men
,
and
Marine
Forces
,
would
meet
,
and
make
merry
together
;
where
each
in
his
Turn
would
extol
their
own
Feats
and
Adventures
;
comparing
the
Dangers
of
the
Woods
and
Mountains
,
with
the
Accidents
and
Hazards
of
the
Waves
and
Tempests
;
and
that
as
the
Britains
by
Land
,
so
the
Ocean
it self
was
by
them
subdued
:
Thus
they
boasted
in
a
Soldier-like
way
.
But
,
as
Agricola
afterwards
heard
from
some
Prisoners
,
the
Sight
of
his
Fleet
so
much
dishearten'd
the
Britains
,
as
that
the
utmost
Secrets
of
their
own
Seas
being
now
discover'd
,
the
Conquer'd
had
even
lost
their
last
Refuge
.
But
then
the
Caledonians
made
great
Preparations
for
War
,
though
with
greater
Fame
than
Reality
;
as
it
is
usual
for
it
to
relate
too
much
of
things
unknown
,
giving
out
,
as
if
they
had
assaulted
and
taken
some
Roman
Fort.
This
News
made
some
afraid
,
who
being
Cowardly
,
under
the
Shew
of
Prudence
,
took
upon
them
to
advise
the
General
,
that
they
ought
to
retreat
to
the
other
side
of
the
Frith
;
and
that
they
should
rather
do
it
voluntarily
,
than
by
constraint
.
But
when
Agricola
knew
that
the
Enemy
would
invade
him
in
many
distinct
Parties
,
lest
he
should
be
environ'd
by
Numbers
far
exceeding
his
own
,
he
himself
divided
his
Army
into
Three
Detachments
.
[
](A64087-e100880-b)*
*
Ibid.
cap.
26.
Which
,
when
it
was
known
to
the
Enemy
,
changing
their
Design
on
a
sudden
,
they
in
one
entire
Body
broke
in
by
Night
upon
the
Ninth
Legion
,
as
being
the
weakest
,
and
killed
the
Centinels
between
sleeping
and
waking
;
and
now
they
fought
in
the
very
Camp
.
When
Agricola
,
having
by
Scouts
learnt
the
Enemy's
March
,
follow'd
them
at
the
Heels
,
and
commanded
the
swiftest
of
his
Horse
and
lightest
Foot-men
to
charge
upon
their
Rear
,
whilst
the
whole
Army
presently
seconded
them
with
Shouts
.
The
Britains
hearing
the
Enemy
behind
them
,
were
dishearten'd
;
especially
when
the
Day
appearing
,
discover'd
the
glittering
Ensigns
of
the
Romans
,
who
then
took
heart
,
and
renew'd
the
Fight
;
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIII
.
not
as
Men
doubtful
of
Victory
;
but
ambitious
of
Honour
:
For
now
might
be
seen
some
of
the
Roman
Soldiers
getting
into
their
own
Camp
,
whilst
others
fought
to
get
out
;
both
contending
,
which
should
have
the
most
Glory
;
the
one
,
in
bringing
a
timely
Assistance
;
the
other
,
in
not
seeming
to
have
needed
it
.
In
this
Fight
the
Britains
were
routed
;
and
had
they
not
betaken
themselves
to
their
old
Refuge
,
the
Woods
and
Bogs
,
that
Day
had
put
a
Period
to
the
War
.
[
](A64087-e100970-b)*
*
Ibid.
cap.
27.
By
this
constant
Success
,
the
Army
gain'd
fresh
Courage
;
and
they
now
all
cried
out
,
That
nothing
was
impossible
for
their
Valour
;
that
Caledonia
was
to
be
passed
through
;
and
that
at
last
they
would
fight
their
Way
to
the
utmost
Bounds
of
Britain
:
And
they
who
were
lately
so
wise
and
cautelous
,
now
seem'd
as
forward
,
and
talk'd
as
big
,
after
this
Success
,
as
the
best
.
And
this
,
indeed
,
is
the
hard
Fate
of
War
;
All
challenge
a
Share
in
the
Success
,
whilst
Misfortunes
are
laid
upon
a
single
Person
.
However
,
the
Britains
would
not
own
themselves
beaten
by
the
Courage
of
the
Roman
Soldiers
,
but
by
the
Cunning
and
Conduct
of
the
General
;
and
therefore
they
had
no
meaner
Thoughts
of
themselves
than
before
,
but
made
new
Levies
,
in
order
to
prosecute
the
War
;
and
beforehand
carried
their
Wives
and
Children
into
Places
of
Safety
,
sending
about
,
through
all
their
Cities
,
to
enter
into
new
Confederacy
;
which
was
afterwards
ratified
with
solemn
Rites
and
Sacrifices
:
And
so
their
Spirits
being
thus
heightned
,
they
at
present
return'd
home
.
The
same
Summer
,
a
Cohort
of
Vespasian's
,
raised
in
Germany
,
and
sent
into
Britain
,
having
slain
a
Centurion
,
and
other
Soldiers
that
were
appointed
to
exercise
them
,
deserted
,
and
went
to
Sea
in
three
Pinnaces
;
and
having
kill'd
two
of
the
Masters
whom
they
suspected
,
the
other
they
constrain'd
to
do
his
Duty
.
Having
thus
escaped
,
and
none
knowing
what
was
become
of
them
,
and
having
no
Pilates
,
they
were
carried
at
random
,
as
the
Tides
and
Winds
drove
them
to
and
fro
.
Thus
compassing
the
Island
,
they
practis'd
Piracy
where
they
landed
;
and
often
fighting
with
the
Britains
,
who
defended
their
Goods
,
were
sometimes
Victors
,
and
sometimes
worsted
;
till
at
last
they
were
driven
to
that
great
Extremity
for
want
of
Provision
,
that
first
they
devour'd
the
weakest
of
their
own
Men
;
and
then
drew
Lots
,
who
of
them
should
be
eaten
afterwards
.
Thus
having
floated
round
Britain
,
and
lost
their
Ships
for
want
of
Skill
to
steer
them
,
getting
on
Shore
,
they
were
taken
,
and
sold
as
Pirates
,
first
by
the
Suevians
,
and
afterwards
by
the
Frisians
,
till
at
last
they
were
sold
into
Britain
;
where
the
strangeness
of
the
Accident
render'd
this
Discovery
of
the
Island
more
famous
.
[
](A64087-e101120-b)†
†
Ibid.
cap.
28
,
29.
But
Agricola
having
in
the
beginning
of
this
Summer
lost
a
young
Son
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIV
.
made
use
of
War
as
a
Remedy
to
vent
his
Grief
;
therefore
he
sent
his
Fleet
before
,
which
by
spoiling
many
Places
on
the
Coast
,
struck
a
greater
Terror
into
the
Enemy
:
He
himself
with
a
flying
Army
consisting
chiefly
of
Britains
,
whose
Courage
and
Faith
he
had
long
experienced
,
following
it
,
marched
as
far
as
the
Grampian
Hills
,
upon
which
the
Enemy
had
Posted
themselves
;
for
the
Britains
nothing
daunted
with
the
ill
Success
of
the
last
Fight
,
and
expecting
nothing
but
Revenge
or
Slavery
from
their
new
Leagues
and
Confederacies
,
were
got
together
Thirty
Thousand
strong
,
more
being
daily
expected
;
nay
,
the
aged
themselves
would
not
be
exempted
from
this
Days
Service
,
but
as
they
had
been
brave
Men
in
their
time
,
so
every
one
of
them
bore
some
Badge
or
Mark
of
his
youthful
Atchievements
.
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIV
.
Among
these
was
Galgacus
,
chief
in
Authority
and
Birth
;
who
when
the
Army
cry'd
out
for
the
Signal
of
Battel
,
is
brought
in
by
Tacitus
,
making
a
long
yet
noble
Oration
;
which
thô
it
is
likely
he
never
spoke
,
and
that
it
is
contrary
to
my
Design
to
stuff
these
Annals
with
long
Speeches
,
yet
since
there
is
a
great
deal
of
good
Sense
and
sharp
Satyr
expressed
in
it
against
his
own
Nation
,
I
shall
contract
some
part
of
it
,
Ibid.
c.
30
,
31
,
30.
Galgacus
his
Sp●●ch
to
the
Britains
.
and
render
the
rest
word
for
word
.
In
the
first
place
having
set
forth
the
Occasion
of
making
War
upon
the
Romans
,
from
the
Necessity
of
avoiding
Slavery
,
as
being
the
last
People
of
Britain
that
were
yet
unconquer'd
,
and
that
beyond
them
there
was
no
more
Earth
nor
Liberty
left
:
That
now
the
utmost
Bounds
of
Britain
were
discovered
,
and
no
other
Nations
but
them
left
to
employ
the
Roman
Armies
,
whose
Pride
they
might
seek
to
please
in
vain
by
Services
and
Submissions
;
those
Robbers
of
the
World
,
who
having
left
no
Land
unplunder'd
,
ransack
even
the
Ocean
it self
.
If
the
Enemy
be
Rich
,
they
are
greedy
of
his
Wealth
;
if
Poor
,
they
covet
Glory
;
whom
neither
the
East
nor
West
could
ever
satisfie
;
the
only
Men
in
the
World
who
pursue
both
the
Rich
and
the
Needy
with
equal
Appetite
:
To
Kill
and
Plunder
,
they
call
Governing
;
and
when
they
have
brought
Desolation
on
a
Country
,
they
term
it
Peace
.
That
Nature
,
by
nearest
ties
,
had
link'd
their
Children
and
Relations
to
them
,
yet
even
these
were
taken
away
and
pressed
into
their
Service
:
That
their
Wives
and
Sisters
,
if
they
escap'd
their
Violence
,
yet
could
not
avoid
Dishonour
;
since
when
they
came
as
Guests
into
their
Houses
,
they
were
sure
to
Debauch
them
:
Their
Goods
and
Fortunes
they
made
their
Tributes
;
their
Corn
,
their
Provisions
to
supply
their
Gran●ries
;
and
wore
out
their
Bodies
in
cutting
down
Woods
,
and
draining
Fens
,
and
paving
Marishes
;
nay
,
and
all
this
amidst
a
Thousand
Stripes
and
Indignities
:
That
Slaves
who
are
born
to
Bondage
,
were
sold
but
once
,
and
afterwards
kept
at
their
Masters
Charges
;
but
Britain
daily
bought
its
own
Bondage
,
and
maintain'd
it
too
.
He
then
proceeds
to
exhort
them
to
be
tenacious
of
their
Liberty
,
lest
(
like
the
last
Slave
in
a
private
Family
,
who
is
the
Sport
and
Scorn
of
his
Fellows
when
conquer'd
)
they
should
be
flouted
by
those
who
had
been
used
as
Drudges
long
before
,
advising
them
to
take
Courage
and
Example
from
the
Brigantes
,
who
under
the
Conduct
of
a
Woman
had
almost
quite
destroyed
the
Romans
,
and
might
have
driven
them
out
of
Britain
,
had
they
not
failed
in
the
Attempt
by
their
too
great
Security
and
Success
.
Then
magnifying
the
Valour
and
Strength
of
his
own
Nation
,
and
lessening
that
of
the
Romans
,
as
made
up
of
divers
Nations
,
who
unwillingly
served
them
,
and
as
soon
as
they
durst
would
turn
against
them
;
he
concluded
with
shewing
what
Advantages
they
had
above
the
Romans
,
to
make
them
hope
for
Victory
,
and
the
miserable
Slavery
they
were
like
to
undergo
if
they
were
vanquished
;
and
therefore
going
now
to
Battel
,
advised
them
to
remember
the
Freedom
of
their
Ancestors
,
as
well
as
the
Danger
of
Slavery
to
themselves
and
their
Posterity
.
[
](A64087-e101430-b)‖
‖
Ibid.
c.
33
,
34.
The
Britains
received
this
Speech
with
great
Testimonies
of
Joy
,
such
as
Songs
and
confus'd
Clamours
,
after
the
Custom
of
their
Country
;
all
which
shew'd
their
Approbation
,
and
now
their
Arms
began
to
glitter
,
and
every
one
to
put
himself
in
Array
,
when
Agricola
,
scarce
able
to
repress
the
Heat
of
his
Soldiers
,
yet
thinking
it
convenient
to
say
something
to
them
,
made
a
Speech
to
this
Effect
,
(
for
,
being
somewhat
long
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIV
.
I
shall
make
bold
to
Contract
it
:
)
First
he
told
his
Soldiers
,
That
this
was
the
Eighth
Year
that
their
Valour
,
protected
by
the
Fortune
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
had
subdu'd
the
Britains
in
so
many
Battels
,
The
Substance
of
Agricola
's
Spe●ch
.
and
that
as
he
had
exceeded
his
Predecessors
in
Success
,
so
they
had
all
former
Armies
.
That
Britain
was
now
no
longer
known
,
only
by
Fame
and
Report
;
and
that
as
they
have
had
the
Honor
to
discover
,
so
likewise
might
they
to
subdue
it
:
That
he
had
often
heard
them
ask
,
When
they
should
meet
the
Enemy
?
but
now
they
had
their
Desires
,
now
was
the
time
to
shew
their
Valour
,
and
that
as
every
thing
would
happen
as
they
could
wish
if
they
Conquer'd
;
so
all
things
made
against
them
,
if
they
were
overcome
.
That
if
it
was
Great
and
Noble
to
have
Marched
so
much
Ground
,
to
have
past
so
many
Woods
,
and
both
the
Friths
,
yet
if
they
fled
,
the
very
same
things
would
be
their
Hindrance
and
Destruction
:
That
as
for
his
part
he
had
been
long
since
satisfied
,
that
to
run
away
was
neither
safe
for
the
Soldier
nor
General
;
and
that
a
Commendable
Death
was
to
be
preferr'd
before
the
Reproaches
of
an
Ignominious
Life
;
that
Safety
and
Honour
were
now
inseparably
conjoyned
:
And
let
the
worst
happen
,
yet
how
glorious
would
it
be
to
die
in
the
utmost
Bounds
of
the
World
and
Nature
?
Then
putting
them
in
mind
of
their
late
Victories
,
and
representing
these
Britains
they
were
now
to
fight
with
,
as
the
Meanest
and
most
Rascally
of
all
the
Nations
they
had
Conquer'd
,
so
he
doubts
not
but
they
will
afford
them
an
occasion
of
a
memorable
Victory
.
Then
concludes
,
in
advising
them
to
make
an
end
of
the
War
,
and
to
Fifty
Years
Labours
add
one
great
concluding
Day
,
by
which
means
they
should
approve
themselves
to
their
Country
;
and
that
it
should
never
be
justly
laid
to
their
Charge
,
that
they
had
Protracted
the
War
,
nor
let
slip
any
Opportunity
of
compleating
their
Conquest
.
Whilst
Agricola
was
yet
speaking
,
the
Soldiers
expressed
great
Signs
of
their
Eagerness
and
Resolution
,
but
the
Conclusion
of
his
Speech
was
received
with
loud
and
joyful
.
Acclamations
,
whilst
every
Man
stood
to
his
Arms
,
and
shewed
his
Impatience
to
march
on
.
Agricola
order'd
the
Battel
after
this
manner
;
his
Main
Body
was
made
up
of
Eight
Thousand
Auxiliary
Foot
,
and
Three
Thousand
Horse
were
placed
in
the
Wings
,
the
Legions
being
set
in
the
Rear
before
the
Camp
,
for
the
greater
Glory
of
the
Victory
,
if
it
could
be
won
without
any
loss
of
Roman
Blood
;
if
otherwise
for
Succour
and
Assistance
.
The
British
Army
,
for
the
greater
shew
and
Terror
,
was
drawn
upon
a
rising
Gound
;
the
first
Battalion
stood
on
the
Plain
,
the
next
a
degree
higher
,
as
the
Hill
ascended
,
the
Field
rang
with
the
Clattering
Noise
of
Chariots
and
Horsemen
rangeing
up
and
down
.
Agricola
perceiving
the
Enemy
exceeded
him
in
numbers
,
and
fearing
lest
they
might
attack
him
in
the
Front
and
Flanks
at
once
,
stretch'd
out
his
Front
in
length
;
and
although
by
that
means
his
Van-guard
was
somewhat
thin
,
and
that
many
Councelled
him
to
take
the
Legions
into
it
,
yet
he
stood
firm
to
his
first
Resolution
,
and
alighting
from
his
Horse
,
placed
himself
at
the
head
of
the
Foot
before
the
Ensigns
.
Ib.
cap.
36.
The
Fight
began
at
a
distance
,
with
missive
Weapons
,
wherein
the
Britains
shew'd
wondrous
Skill
and
Constancy
,
for
with
their
broad
Swords
and
short
Targets
they
either
avoided
the
Darts
,
or
shook
them
off
,
and
in
return
liberally
bestow'd
whole
Showres
of
their
own
;
Agricola
perceiving
this
Disadvantage
,
commanded
Three
Batavian
Cohorts
,
and
Two
of
the
Tungrians
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIV
.
that
they
should
bring
it
speedily
to
dint
of
Sword
,
which
they
easily
performed
,
as
being
fitted
for
it
by
long
exercise
,
but
the
Britains
on
the
other
side
having
little
Targets
,
and
huge
unwildly
Swords
without
points
,
lay
under
a
great
disadvantage
,
nor
could
endure
a
close
down
right
fighting
;
so
that
when
the
Batavians
came
to
exchange
blows
with
them
,
and
to
make
at
their
Faces
with
the
Pikes
of
their
Targets
,
they
easily
bore
them
down
,
and
prosecuting
their
Victory
,
advanced
to
the
side
of
the
Hill
;
the
rest
of
the
Cohorts
being
spurr'd
on
by
Emulation
,
and
striking
at
all
that
were
near
them
,
run
on
in
the
same
course
,
leaving
for
hast
many
behind
them
,
some
half
Dead
,
others
untouch'd
;
in
the
mean
while
as
the
Horse-men
fled
,
the
Chariots
brake
in
upon
the
Foot
;
so
they
who
had
lately
terrified
others
,
were
now
distressed
themselves
,
being
penn'd
in
by
their
own
close
Ranks
,
as
well
as
the
unevenness
of
the
Ground
.
But
the
manner
of
this
Battel
was
not
like
a
loose
skirmish
of
Horsemen
,
but
all
keeping
their
Ranks
,
endeavoured
by
the
weight
of
their
Horses
to
bear
down
the
Enemy
,
and
now
might
be
seen
Chariots
without
Drivers
,
and
the
affrighted
Horses
running
to
and
fro
,
without
Riders
,
overturning
all
that
met
them
,
or
thwarted
their
way
.
But
when
those
Britains
,
who
had
not
yet
engaged
but
on
the
tops
of
the
Hills
despised
the
paucity
of
the
Romans
,
Ibid.
38.
began
to
draw
down
by
degrees
,
and
taking
a
compass
to
fall
upon
them
in
the
Rear
;
Agricola
having
foreseen
their
design
,
with
Four
Squadrons
of
Horse
,
which
he
had
reserved
for
such
a
purpose
,
opposed
their
Descent
,
and
driving
them
back
with
as
great
hast
as
they
had
come
forward
,
put
them
totally
to
flight
;
so
that
now
this
project
of
the
Britains
was
turned
upon
themselves
;
some
Troops
of
Horse
being
by
the
General
's
order
taken
from
the
Front
of
the
Battel
,
and
sent
to
charge
the
Enemy
in
the
Rear
;
then
might
have
been
seen
in
the
open
Plain
a
great
and
dismal
Scene
of
War
,
some
pursuing
,
wounding
,
taking
,
and
then
killing
those
that
were
taken
;
when
other
fresh
ones
came
in
the
way
;
now
whole
Regiments
of
the
Britains
,
according
to
their
several
dispositions
,
though
Arm'd
,
and
more
numerous
turning
their
backs
,
whilst
others
though
unarm'd
ran
desperately
upon
the
Swords
of
their
Enemies
;
the
whole
field
was
covered
with
scattered
Arms
,
Dead
Bodies
,
with
mangled
Limbs
and
Blood
;
whilst
many
wallowing
in
their
own
gore
,
ceased
not
to
give
some
proofs
of
their
last
Anger
and
Revenge
:
But
when
the
Britains
,
by
running
away
,
had
got
nearer
the
Woods
,
rallying
again
,
they
circumvented
those
that
pursued
them
,
as
being
unwary
and
ignorant
of
those
places
:
Agricola
(
who
was
every
where
)
prevented
this
by
sending
out
some
Light
Arms
,
yet
strong
Cohorts
,
and
as
also
by
Commanding
some
of
his
Horse-men
to
alight
,
and
scoure
the
thickest
parts
of
the
Wood
;
these
might
have
suffered
considerably
for
their
rashness
:
But
when
the
Britains
once
saw
that
the
Romans
followed
the
pursuit
close
,
and
in
good
order
,
they
all
fled
,
thô
not
as
before
in
whole
Troops
and
Companies
;
but
dispersed
and
stragling
into
remote
and
by-places
until
Night
,
and
the
satiety
of
slaughter
put
an
end
to
the
chase
:
Of
the
Britains
Ten
Thousand
were
Slain
:
Of
the
Romans
Three
Hundred
and
Forty
;
amongst
which
was
Aurelius
Atticus
,
Commander
in
chief
of
a
Cohort
;
who
through
Youthful
heat
,
and
the
over-much
mettle
of
his
Horse
,
was
carried
into
the
midst
of
the
Enemy
.
The
Night
was
spent
with
Joy
by
the
Romans
;
Ib.
38.
being
now
flush'd
with
Victory
and
Spoil
;
but
the
Britains
ran
wandring
up
and
down
;
Men
and
Women
howling
together
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIV
.
some
lug'd
on
the
Wounded
,
whilst
others
cryed
for
help
,
to
those
that
were
not
hurt
;
some
forsook
their
Houses
,
and
of
their
own
accord
set
Fire
on
them
,
searching
out
holes
to
hide
themselves
in
for
safety
,
which
they
as
quickly
left
,
to
find
out
others
;
sometimes
in
consult
together
they
entertained
some
glimmerings
of
hope
,
and
then
again
fell
into
despair
,
being
sometimes
dispirited
,
and
some
enraged
at
the
sight
of
their
dearest
Relations
;
and
it
is
certain
,
that
many
out
of
a
cruel
compassion
laid
violent
hands
on
their
Wives
and
Children
to
secure
them
from
the
cruelty
of
the
Romans
:
But
Day
appearing
gave
a
plainer
prospect
of
their
Victory
;
every
where
reign'd
desolation
and
silence
;
the
Hills
being
forsaken
,
and
the
Cottages
smoaking
afar
off
:
when
the
Scouts
brought
word
that
no
body
appear'd
,
only
that
they
found
the
uncertain
Footsteps
of
their
flight
.
Whereupon
Agricola
,
because
the
Summer
was
far
spent
,
and
that
no
fit
Season
to
divide
his
Forces
;
brought
them
in
an
entire
body
into
the
borders
of
the
Horesti
:
(
supposed
to
be
the
Inhabitants
of
Eske-Dale
in
Scotland
)
where
having
received
Hostages
,
he
Commanded
the
Admiral
of
his
Fleet
to
Sail
round
about
Britain
;
furnishing
him
with
all
things
necessary
,
but
the
terrour
of
the
Navy
was
gone
before
,
whilst
he
with
slow
and
easie
marches
,
to
the
end
he
might
strike
the
greater
terrour
into
the
new
Conquer'd
Nations
,
arrived
at
his
Winter
Quarters
,
whilst
the
Navy
with
prosperous
Winds
and
good
Success
,
safely
arrived
at
the
Port
Trutulensis
(
supposed
by
Mr.
Somner
,
to
be
Richborough
,
near
Sandwich
)
from
whence
it
had
set
out
,
and
coasting
along
the
nearest
side
of
Britain
returned
thither
again
.
And
now
the
Romans
first
discovered
the
Isles
of
Orkeney
,
which
others
,
with
less
Reason
following
Orosius
,
ascribe
unto
Claudius
.
Agricola
,
Ib.
ch.
39.
having
sent
a
plain
account
of
these
Transactions
(
and
that
without
any
vain
Glory
or
Amplification
)
the
Emperor
,
as
his
manner
was
,
received
them
with
a
shew
of
Joy
,
thô
with
an
inward
Trouble
of
Mind
;
for
he
was
Conscious
to
himself
,
that
his
own
Counterfeit
Triumph
over
the
Germans
was
a
ridiculous
piece
of
Pageantry
(
to
set
out
which
,
for
want
of
real
Captives
,
Dion
.
lib.
67.
he
was
forced
to
buy
such
as
by
their
Hair
and
Attire
might
personate
them
)
;
whereas
the
great
and
real
Victorys
of
Agricola
,
where
so
many
Thousand
were
Slain
,
being
applauded
by
all
Men
,
would
give
him
a
vast
Reputation
:
Thinking
it
therefore
dangerous
,
that
the
Glory
of
a
private
Man
should
Eclipse
that
of
his
Prince
,
He
secretly
design'd
his
Ruine
,
thinking
it
in
vain
to
have
suppressed
the
Study
of
Oratory
,
and
other
Liberal
Arts
,
thereby
to
depress
other
Mens
Fame
;
if
he
should
suffer
himself
to
be
thus
surpassed
in
the
Art
of
War
,
which
he
esteemed
the
peculiar
honour
of
an
Emperour
,
being
daily
tormented
with
these
Cares
,
and
much
alone
in
his
Closet
(
which
was
always
with
him
still
a
sign
of
some
ensuing
mischief
)
he
thought
it
best
for
the
present
to
hide
his
resentments
,
till
the
noise
of
Agricola's
Victory
,
as
well
as
the
Love
of
the
Army
towards
him
,
was
a
little
abated
;
he
continued
him
therefore
in
his
Command
for
some
time
,
and
with
all
shews
of
acknowledgments
for
so
great
Services
,
and
ordering
the
Senate
to
decree
him
Triumphal
Ornaments
,
with
the
honour
of
a
Statue
;
Ib.
c.
40.
himself
speaking
highly
in
his
Favour
.
He
also
caused
a
Report
to
be
spread
abroad
,
that
the
Province
of
Syria
,
then
void
by
the
Death
of
Attilius
Rufus
,
and
reserved
for
Persons
of
the
highest
Rank
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXIV
.
should
be
bestowed
upon
Agricola
;
and
it
was
also
commonly
believed
,
that
a
Freed-man
imployed
in
the
Emperours
most
secret
Services
,
was
sent
to
Agricola
with
a
Commission
for
the
Government
of
Syria
with
private
Orders
,
if
he
were
then
in
Britain
,
that
it
should
be
delivered
:
But
that
the
Messenger
meeting
Agricola
at
Sea
,
never
so
much
as
saluting
him
,
returned
again
to
Domitian
;
whether
this
were
true
or
only
feigned
(
as
agreeable
to
the
humour
of
this
Prince
)
is
uncertain
.
However
,
Agricola
delivered
the
Province
peaceably
and
quiet
to
his
Successour
;
Anno
Dom.
LXXXV
.
and
least
his
entrance
into
the
City
should
be
too
remarkable
,
by
the
croud
of
those
that
might
go
out
to
meet
him
,
he
came
(
as
he
was
ordered
)
by
Night
into
the
Palace
,
where
being
received
with
a
short
salute
,
and
no
particular
discourse
,
he
presently
drew
off
amongst
the
croud
of
attendants
.
But
tho'
it
is
not
to
our
present
Design
,
give
me
leave
to
wait
on
this
Great
Man
to
his
Grave
,
and
give
you
Tacitus's
last
Account
of
him
,
since
he
is
so
great
an
Example
of
Moderation
in
Prosperity
,
as
well
as
of
Patience
under
the
Slights
and
Affronts
of
an
insolent
Tyrant
.
Ibid.
41
,
42.
But
Agricola
,
though
he
thus
striv'd
to
lessen
his
own
great
Reputation
,
which
is
ever
grievous
to
those
that
are
lazy
and
unwarlike
,
yet
by
his
Retirement
he
increased
his
own
Glory
,
as
well
as
his
Vertues
;
still
continuing
modest
in
his
Garb
,
easie
of
Access
,
and
never
accompanied
with
more
than
one
or
two
Friends
:
So
that
most
People
,
who
are
accustom'd
to
esteem
Great
Men
only
by
Titles
and
outward
Appearances
,
when
they
saw
Agricola
thus
private
,
wonder'd
at
his
great
Reputation
,
and
few
understood
his
Vertues
.
And
though
,
not
long
after
,
when
absent
,
he
had
been
accused
to
Domitian
,
yet
he
was
also
acquitted
;
there
being
no
Crime
alledg'd
against
him
,
unless
it
were
to
have
liv'd
under
a
Prince
who
was
an
Enemy
to
all
Vertue
.
Besides
,
Had
those
worse
sort
of
all
Enemies
,
Flatterers
prevail'd
;
there
happen'd
afterwards
such
Times
which
would
not
permit
Agricola's
Fame
to
be
conceal'd
,
so
many
Armies
being
lost
in
Germany
,
Pannonia
,
and
other
Provinces
,
through
the
Rashness
or
Cowardice
of
the
Commanders
,
that
Agricola
was
again
desir'd
by
all
Men
to
command
,
comparing
his
Constancy
and
Experience
in
War
with
the
Sloth
and
Cowardice
of
others
.
Which
Discourses
coming
often
to
the
Ears
of
Domitian
,
whilst
some
of
his
Freed-men
fairly
represented
his
Merits
,
and
others
of
the
worst
sort
,
through
Envy
and
ill
Will
,
as
much
misrepresenting
them
,
it
provoked
this
Prince
,
too
apt
of
himself
to
do
evil
:
So
that
Agricola
,
by
his
own
Vertues
,
as
well
as
the
Vices
of
others
,
was
often
near
Ruin
.
And
though
some
time
after
,
when
the
Proconsulship
of
Africa
was
void
by
the
Death
of
Civica
lately
slain
,
the
Command
of
this
Province
was
seemingly
offer'd
him
,
whilst
some
were
privately
to
offer
their
Assistance
in
making
his
Excuse
;
and
others
,
more
bold
and
open
,
both
persuading
,
and
also
terrifying
him
,
brought
him
into
Domitian's
Presence
;
who
being
already
prepar'd
to
dissemble
,
haughtily
(
though
willingly
)
accepted
his
Excuses
;
nay
,
suffer'd
himself
to
be
thank'd
for
his
Accepting
them
;
nor
blush'd
at
his
own
Envy
of
so
small
a
Benefit
;
nor
did
he
so
much
as
bestow
upon
Agricola
,
who
w●nted
●
Salary
,
which
had
been
usually
allow'd
to
those
that
had
been
Proconsuls
;
as
either
being
offended
that
it
was
not
asked
him
,
or
out
of
Guilt
lest
he
should
seem
to
have
bought
that
which
he
did
not
desire
;
since
it
is
the
Property
of
too
many
Mens
Natures
to
hate
those
that
have
too
much
oblig'd
them
;
Anno
Dom.
LXXXV
.
yet
Domitian
,
though
prone
to
Anger
,
and
(
by
how
much
the
more
hidden
,
so
much
the
more
dangerous
)
was
nevertheless
mollified
by
this
rare
Moderation
and
Prudence
of
Agricola
,
since
he
did
neither
augment
his
own
Fame
,
by
any
vain
Boasting
of
his
Merits
;
not
yet
accelerate
his
Fate
by
Contumacy
or
Sullenness
.
So
that
all
those
whose
Custom
it
is
,
only
to
believe
things
dangerous
unlawful
,
may
be
convinc'd
that
great
and
good
Men
may
often
live
safe
under
the
worst
of
Princes
;
and
that
Obsequiousness
and
Modesty
,
attended
with
Prudence
and
Industry
,
do
far
exceed
all
that
Glory
to
which
many
by
violent
Courses
,
but
for
no
publick
Benefit
to
the
Commonwealth
,
and
by
a
too
much
sought
for
Fate
,
have
endeavour'd
to
attain
.
However
,
thus
much
is
certain
,
That
not
long
after
this
,
Agricola
died
,
(
whether
by
Poyson
,
or
not
,
is
uncertain
,
)
to
the
common
Grief
of
his
Friends
,
as
well
as
Strangers
;
and
even
Domitian
himself
appear'd
to
be
concern'd
at
his
Loss
,
though
he
could
more
easily
dissemble
his
Joy
,
than
Fear
.
Thus
died
the
famous
Agricola
,
who
carried
the
Roman
Eagles
to
the
utmost
bounds
of
Britain
;
Conquering
more
Nations
than
all
his
Predecessours
before
had
done
,
and
had
also
subdued
Ireland
,
had
not
the
Jealousie
of
Domitian
too
soon
recalled
him
:
If
Tacitus
,
or
some
other
faithful
Historian
had
given
us
as
exact
an
account
of
the
Actions
of
these
other
Lieutenants
,
that
were
sent
into
Britain
,
during
the
Reign
of
this
Emperour
and
his
Successours
,
then
we
might
have
had
a
compleat
History
of
those
times
;
But
we
are
now
at
so
great
an
uncertainty
,
that
we
cannot
tell
,
who
it
was
to
whom
Agricola
resigned
his
Command
;
only
we
read
in
Suetonius
of
one
Salustius
Lucullus
,
to
have
been
Legate
of
Britain
,
in
the
days
of
this
Emperour
;
but
nothing
can
be
found
of
any
others
or
of
him
,
Domitian
.
more
than
that
he
was
slain
by
Domitian
,
for
giving
his
own
name
to
a
●ort
of
Spears
which
he
had
invented
.
But
this
seems
more
certain
,
that
not
long
after
Agricola's
departure
;
the
Britains
recovering
fresh
Strength
and
Courage
,
under
the
Conduct
of
Arviragus
,
rebelled
against
the
Romans
,
as
some
gather
from
that
Speech
,
which
Frabricius
Veiento
,
is
supposed
by
Juvenal
to
speak
in
flattery
of
Domitian
:
Omen
habes
inquit
,
magni
clarique
triumphi
;
Regem
aliquem
capies
,
aut
de
temone
Britanno
Excidet
Arviragus
—
—
See
the
Mighty
Omen
,
see
,
He
cries
,
of
some
Illustrious
Victory
;
As
I
find
it
Elegantly
translated
in
Mr.
Dryden
's
Juvenal
.
lib.
1.
Sat.
4
v.
12●
.
Some
Captive
King
,
thee
his
new
Lord
shall
own
,
Or
from
his
British
Chariot
headlong
thrown
,
The
proud
Arviragus
come
tumbling
down
.
Dion
also
mentions
C.
N.
Trebellius
to
have
governed
Britain
,
though
in
what
time
is
uncertain
;
but
Tacitus
in
his
Proem
,
to
his
First
Book
of
Histories
,
speaks
of
Britain
,
as
though
formerly
Conquer'd
,
but
as
then
lost
;
which
though
it
might
be
true
,
yet
that
it
was
again
recovered
is
also
as
certain
;
since
during
the
Reigns
of
the
succeeding
Emperours
,
we
find
Britain
,
as
far
as
the
Friths
of
Dunbritton
and
Edinburgh
,
entirely
reduced
into
the
form
of
a
Roman
Province
,
which
was
not
governed
by
any
particular
Praetor
or
Proconsul
,
but
was
esteemed
Praesidialis
;
that
is
,
under
the
immediate
protection
and
Eye
of
the
Emperour
,
and
held
by
his
Garisons
,
and
thus
it
continued
as
long
as
Britain
remained
a
Member
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
Anno
Dom.
LXXXII
.
But
about
the
end
of
Domitians
Reign
,
Arviragus
is
supposed
by
Geoffrey
to
have
deceased
;
and
that
his
Son
Marius
,
called
by
the
British
Historians
Meurig
,
succeeded
him
.
I
have
no
more
to
observe
during
the
Reign
of
Domitian
,
than
that
in
his
time
,
Claudia
Rufina
,
a
British
Lady
,
was
the
Wife
of
Pudens
a
Senator
,
and
she
is
famous
in
that
Elegant
Epigram
of
Martial
for
her
Beauty
,
Wit
and
Learning
;
but
more
excellent
was
she
for
her
profession
of
Christianity
,
if
she
were
the
same
Woman
St.
Paul
mentions
in
his
Second
Epistle
to
Timothy
,
as
some
of
our
English
Historians
have
(
though
without
any
great
certainty
)
asserted
,
for
it
is
certain
that
St.
Paul
wrote
this
Epistle
to
Timothy
,
in
the
Reign
of
Nero
;
and
therefore
it
is
not
likely
that
this
Claudia
should
be
found
for
her
Beauty
,
in
the
latter
end
of
the
Reign
of
Domitian
;
or
else
of
Trajan
,
above
Twenty
Years
after
,
since
by
that
time
,
she
must
certainly
have
been
a
Woman
of
more
Years
than
Beauty
.
Anno
Dom.
XCVI
.
The
short
Reign
of
the
Emperour
Nerva
,
affords
us
nothing
of
certainty
,
concerning
the
Affairs
of
Britain
,
only
that
in
his
Reign
,
as
also
in
that
of
Trajan
his
Successour
,
There
were
great
Commotions
in
this
Island
,
which
may
be
also
gathered
out
of
Spartianus's
History
.
Anno
Dom.
XCVIII
.
But
in
the
Reign
of
this
Emperour
,
the
Britains
are
said
by
him
to
have
Revolted
;
yet
were
soon
reduced
again
to
Obedience
.
To
his
Reign
,
we
may
also
refer
,
that
War
which
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
mentions
,
to
have
been
made
by
Roderick
King
of
the
Picts
;
who
aiding
the
Caledonians
,
was
overcome
and
Slain
by
this
King
Marius
above
mentioned
;
which
Victory
,
although
it
be
only
related
by
this
Historian
;
Yet
Arch-bishop
Usher
in
his
above
cited
De
Ec●les
.
Brit.
Antiquitat
.
Work
,
does
not
think
it
unlikely
;
since
William
of
Malmesbury
,
before
ever
Geoffrey
had
published
his
History
,
makes
mention
of
this
Marius
,
in
these
words
,
(
There
is
in
the
City
of
Luguballia
(
now
called
Carlisle
)
a
Room
Arch'd
with
Stone
,
which
can
neither
by
Weather
or
Fire
be
destroyed
,
the
Country
is
called
Cumberland
,
and
the
Inhabitants
Cumbri
;
and
in
the
Front
of
this
Room
,
there
is
to
be
Read
this
Inscription
,
Marii
Victoriae
;
but
though
Mr.
Cambden
(
speaking
of
this
place
)
says
,
he
has
found
it
written
Marti
Victori
in
some
Copies
,
yet
those
could
not
be
true
,
as
being
quite
contrary
to
Malmesbury's
meaning
;
who
presently
after
adds
,
What
this
should
mean
I
much
doubt
,
unless
perhaps
some
part
of
the
Cymbrians
planted
themselves
in
these
parts
,
after
they
had
been
driven
out
of
Italy
by
Marius
:
But
Ranulph
of
Chester
in
his
Polychronicon
,
doth
thus
rectifie
this
mistake
of
Malmesbury
,
As
who
not
having
seen
the
British
History
,
attributed
this
Inscription
to
Marius
the
Roman
;
when
it
indeed
belonged
to
Marius
the
British
King
.
This
Battel
is
supposed
to
have
been
fought
in
the
great
Moore
,
now
called
Stanmore
,
in
Westmoreland
;
as
a
Monk
of
Malmesbury
,
in
the
Book
called
Eulogium
,
hath
written
.
We
have
nothing
to
Remark
in
the
Reign
of
Trajan
,
unless
it
is
what
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
relates
to
have
been
performed
in
Britain
in
his
time
:
Which
I
shall
here
give
you
.
The
publick
ways
(
saith
he
)
Trajan
repaired
by
Pa●ing
them
with
Stone
,
or
raising
Causeways
,
even
such
places
as
were
wet
and
boggy
,
or
by
grubbing
and
clearing
such
as
were
rough
and
over
grown
with
Bushes
and
Woods
;
making
Bridges
over
Rivers
,
where
the
way
was
too
long
;
where
by
r●ason
of
some
steep
Hill
,
the
way
was
difficult
,
he
turned
it
aside
through
more
level
places
;
or
if
it
ran
through
Forrests
,
Wastes
and
Deserts
,
by
drawing
it
from
thence
,
through
places
inhabited
.
Aelius
Hadrian
,
succeeded
his
Unkle
Trajan
in
the
Empire
;
he
was
also
a
Spaniard
,
and
these
two
were
the
First
Emperours
,
Anno
Dom.
XCVII
.
who
were
not
by
birth
Romans
;
he
differed
from
Trajan
in
his
policy
of
extending
the
Empire
,
and
rather
to
imitate
Augustus
his
Rule
in
restraining
its
limits
to
render
it
stronger
and
more
united
,
in
so
much
,
that
he
excluded
on
the
East
all
Armenia
,
Media
,
Persia
and
Mesopotamia
,
being
the
Conquests
of
Trajan
:
yet
excepted
Britain
alone
from
this
retrenchment
;
which
Province
he
by
no
means
would
part
with
,
although
he
somewhat
streightned
it
,
as
shall
be
shewn
by
and
by
.
D●on
.
Lib.
68.
Under
him
Julius
Severus
was
Lieutenant
,
an
excellent
Soldier
;
and
upon
that
account
called
away
to
suppress
the
Jews
then
in
Rebellion
.
After
his
departure
,
the
Britains
till
then
kept
in
,
Anno
Dom.
CXX
.
had
entirely
revolted
,
had
not
Hadrian
made
a
Journey
hither
in
the
Second
Year
of
his
Empire
,
being
then
thrice
Consul
;
where
he
reformed
many
things
,
and
seems
by
Force
of
Arms
to
have
reduced
the
Britains
to
Obedience
;
as
Mr.
Camden
well
observeth
,
from
a
piece
of
Money
of
his
Coyning
,
where
there
is
the
Figure
of
that
Emperor
,
with
Three
Soldiers
on
the
Reverse
,
whom
he
judges
to
represent
the
Three
Legions
,
of
which
the
Roman
Army
in
Britain
then
consisted
,
and
under
them
this
Inscription
,
EXER
:
BRITANNICUS
,
and
another
of
the
same
Prince
with
this
Motto
,
RESTITUTOR
BRITANNIAE
;
but
the
greatest
work
done
by
him
in
this
Island
was
the
building
of
a
Wall
Fourscore
Miles
in
length
,
cross
the
Island
,
Spartian
in
Adriano
.
from
Solway
Frith
upon
the
Irish
Seas
to
the
Mouth
of
Tine
by
New
Castle
,
on
the
German
Ocean
,
laying
the
Foundation
thereof
with
huge
Piles
,
and
Stakes
driven
deep
into
the
Earth
,
and
fastned
together
in
manner
of
a
strong
Rampire
or
Mound
;
this
he
did
to
keep
out
the
Caledonians
from
infesting
the
Roman
Province
;
who
could
not
it
seems
be
contained
within
those
farther
Fortifications
,
raised
by
Agricola
,
between
Glota
and
Bodotria
,
now
the
Friths
of
Edinburgh
,
and
Dun
Britton
;
by
which
the
Northern
,
and
more
Barbarous
Britains
had
more
room
to
inhabit
,
and
quitting
those
colder
Countries
,
inclosed
only
the
warmer
and
richer
parts
of
the
Island
;
by
which
means
the
bounds
of
the
Empire
,
as
well
in
Britain
,
as
the
East
,
were
reduced
to
more
convenient
compass
.
In
the
Reign
of
this
Emperour
,
Priscus
Licinius
,
was
also
Propraetor
or
Lieutenant
in
this
Island
,
as
appeareth
by
an
Antient
Inscription
,
lately
found
near
this
Wall
;
which
mentions
this
Licinius
to
have
been
not
only
Propraetor
of
Britain
;
but
also
before
of
Capadocia
,
and
to
have
been
Praefect
over
the
Fourth
Legion
,
as
also
to
have
been
honoured
with
a
Military
Banner
,
by
Hadrian
in
his
Jewish
Expedition
,
as
may
be
seen
at
large
in
this
Inscription
in
Mr.
Camden's
Britannia
.
I
have
nothing
to
add
in
this
Reign
relating
to
Britain
,
more
than
that
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
makes
King
Marius
to
have
dyed
,
about
the
Year
of
our
Lord
132
,
and
to
have
left
the
Kingdom
to
his
Son
Coil
,
who
loved
the
Romans
,
and
was
honoured
by
them
;
so
that
paying
his
Tribute
,
and
receiving
their
protection
,
he
filled
up
a
long
and
peaceable
Reign
,
governing
Britain
many
Years
.
To
Hadrian
succeeded
Antoninus
Pius
,
at
whose
first
coming
to
the
Throne
that
Law
was
made
,
Anno
Dom.
CXXXVIII
.
whereby
all
the
Subjects
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
were
made
free
Citizens
of
Rome
;
by
which
Edict
the
Southern
Britains
,
Anno
Dom.
CXXXVIII
.
within
Hadrians's
Wall
,
as
well
as
other
Provinces
,
enjoyed
that
Priviledge
;
but
the
Brigantes
ever
least
patient
of
Foreign
Servitude
,
breaking
in
upon
Genoani
;
(
which
Camden
guesses
ought
to
be
read
Guinethia
,
or
North
Wales
,
(
then
part
of
the
Roman
Province
)
were
with
the
loss
of
much
of
their
Territory
,
Pausan
in
Arcad.
driven
back
by
Lollius
Urbicus
,
Lieutenant
here
,
who
drew
another
Wall
made
of
Earth
and
Piles
,
beyond
the
former
Wall
of
Adrian
,
and
(
as
Mr.
Camden
proves
)
from
Capitolinus
)
extending
it self
between
the
Friths
of
Dunbritton
and
Edinburgh
,
Capitolin
in
Autonin
.
Pio.
kept
out
the
Incursions
of
the
Northern
Britains
:
for
these
Atchievements
,
this
Emperor
received
the
Sir
Name
of
Britann●cus
;
thô
the
War
was
managed
by
his
Lieutenant
,
it
is
also
recorded
in
the
Digest
,
that
Seius
Saturninus
,
Lib.
39.
had
then
the
charge
of
the
Roman
Navy
on
the
British
Shore
.
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
(
called
also
the
Philosopher
)
succeeded
Antoninus
Pius
,
Anno
Dom.
CLXII
.
having
been
before
,
by
him
adopted
and
declared
Caesar
;
in
whose
Time
,
Britain
impatient
of
Foreign
Subjection
,
again
raised
new
Commotions
;
for
the
appeasing
whereof
Calphurnius
Agricola
was
sent
Lieutenant
;
the
Sir-name
of
Agricola
no
doubt
,
was
terrible
to
the
Brita●ns
,
who
could
not
but
remember
the
great
overthrows
they
had
received
formerly
under
a
General
of
that
Name
;
and
indeed
,
these
Commotions
lasted
not
long
after
his
arrival
,
but
seemed
to
have
been
ended
with
Fortunate
success
;
for
which
it
is
likely
there
was
made
that
Inscription
,
Ingratititude
to
the
Syrian
Goddess
,
which
has
been
of
late
Years
dug
up
out
of
the
Earth
,
near
Adrian's
(
now
called
the
Picts
)
Wall
;
but
this
is
more
certain
,
that
the
glory
of
having
dispatched
this
War
so
soon
,
In
Eumenius
capitolinus
.
is
by
Fronto
the
Roman
Orator
,
ascribed
to
this
Prince
in
a
Panegyrick
made
in
his
Praise
:
where
he
tells
him
,
that
although
sitting
at
home
,
in
his
Pallace
at
Rome
,
he
had
given
Commission
to
another
General
for
the
War
;
yet
like
the
Pilot
of
a
Galley
sitting
at
the
Stern
,
and
guiding
the
Helm
,
he
deserved
the
Honour
of
the
whole
Expedition
:
Nothing
else
is
recorded
of
Britain
,
during
Antoninus
his
Reign
,
saving
that
Helvius
Pertinax
,
afterwards
Emperour
,
was
employ'd
in
these
Wars
;
being
called
hither
from
his
Service
,
against
the
Parthians
,
and
here
for
some
time
afterwards
remained
Lieutenant
.
About
the
end
of
this
Emperours
Reign
(
according
to
Geoffrey
,
)
Coil
the
Tributary
King
of
the
Britains
dying
,
left
his
Son
Lucius
for
his
Successor
,
who
by
Nennius
is
called
Lhes
,
and
Sir-named
by
the
Britains
Lever
Maur
,
that
is
,
the
Great
Light
.
To
Marcus
Aurelius
succeeded
Commodus
his
Son
,
having
before
been
made
partner
of
the
Empire
with
his
Father
,
Anno
Dom.
CLXXX
.
in
the
beginning
of
whose
Reign
King
Lucius
(
above
mentioned
)
is
by
Bede
supposed
to
have
sent
to
Eleutherius
,
Bede
lib.
1.
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
desiring
that
by
his
means
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
,
the
relation
you
may
find
more
at
large
in
Arch-Bishop
[
](A64087-e105420-b)*
*
Chap.
III.
Ushers
De
Brit.
Eccles.
Ant.
from
the
old
Book
of
Landaffe
,
which
relates
this
King
sent
Two
Embassadours
to
the
Pope
,
beseeching
him
,
that
by
his
means
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
,
and
he
did
not
long
after
obtain
his
request
;
and
so
the
Britains
till
the
time
of
Dioclesian
,
maintained
the
Christian
Faith
without
any
disturbance
;
this
is
the
Account
which
Bede
hath
given
us
,
though
there
are
other
,
(
but
more
Modern
Historians
)
that
take
upon
them
to
give
a
much
different
and
larger
relation
of
this
matter
;
and
do
not
only
take
upon
them
to
tell
us
the
Message
,
but
also
who
where
the
Messengers
that
carried
it
:
The
old
Book
of
Landaffe
,
as
also
divers
other
Monkish-writers
,
call
them
Eloanus
and
Medwinus
;
Anno
Dom
CLXXX
.
but
Will
.
of
Malemsbury
in
his
Antiquities
(
lately
printed
at
Oxford
)
of
the
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
,
calls
them
Faganus
and
Deravianus
,
and
others
Faganus
and
Damianus
;
yet
though
they
differ
about
the
Names
of
these
Men
,
they
all
agree
that
these
being
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
Baptized
,
were
sent
back
to
Preach
the
Gospel
here
;
who
at
their
return
converted
King
Lucius
,
and
his
whole
Kingdom
to
Christianity
;
but
as
for
the
story
it self
,
it
is
thought
by
several
learned
Men
to
be
of
very
suspicious
Credit
;
for
thô
Bede
places
Lucius
his
writing
to
the
Pope
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
156
:
and
in
the
Reign
of
Marcus
Antoninus
,
Verus
and
Aurelius
Commodus
his
Brother
:
yet
it
is
certain
from
the
best
accounts
in
Chronology
,
that
neither
Antoninus
then
succeeded
to
the
Empire
,
nor
was
Eleutherius
chosen
Pope
,
till
near
Twenty
Years
after
that
time
;
and
besides
all
this
,
there
is
so
great
a
difference
amongst
our
Historians
,
as
well
Antient
as
Modern
,
about
this
matter
,
that
Arch
Bishop
Usher
has
given
us
above
Twenty
different
accounts
,
some
whereof
differ
from
this
of
Bede
,
as
also
from
each
other
;
some
Twenty
,
some
Thirty
Years
,
nay
some
Forty
,
and
others
near
Fifty
Years
;
only
this
must
be
acknowleged
,
that
they
all
agree
that
such
an
Embassie
was
sent
by
Lucius
,
in
the
Papacy
of
Eleutherius
,
and
that
the
Pope
returned
such
an
answer
to
it
;
now
it
is
certain
that
he
was
not
chosen
Pope
till
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
171
at
the
soonest
;
or
according
to
Eusebius's
Chronicle
,
till
176
,
and
so
Lucius's
Conversion
must
have
happened
in
the
Time
of
Marcus
Aurelius
,
to
which
time
the
English
Saxon
Annals
,
as
also
Bede
himself
,
with
divers
others
of
our
Ancient
Historians
,
as
well
Foreign
as
English
,
do
refer
it
;
though
Roger
of
Wendover
,
and
other
Authors
about
the
same
Age
,
refer
it
to
Anno
Dom.
184
;
which
falls
out
in
the
Second
or
Third
Year
of
the
Emperour
of
Commodus
,
which
seems
most
likely
,
if
it
were
ever
done
at
all
.
But
that
there
was
never
any
such
King
,
seems
to
some
learned
Men
very
probable
;
since
Gildas
makes
no
mention
of
any
such
thing
;
but
says
the
time
of
Christ's
being
first
Preached
in
this
Island
,
was
as
early
as
the
first
Conquest
of
it
by
the
Romans
;
besides
which
the
Monks
(
who
have
since
new
drest
up
this
Story
)
not
only
make
him
to
have
been
King
of
all
Britain
;
but
to
have
settled
Christianity
in
all
parts
of
his
Dominions
;
and
instead
of
Flamens
and
Arch-Flamens
in
the
chief
Cities
,
as
London
,
York
,
&c.
to
have
placed
the
Arch-Bishops
and
Bishops
in
their
rooms
,
which
is
impossible
to
be
true
:
since
the
Title
of
Arch-Bishop
was
not
then
known
in
the
Church
;
nor
could
Lucius
settle
Christianity
all
over
Britain
,
which
was
then
either
under
the
power
of
the
Romans
,
or
else
what
remained
unconquered
,
was
absolutely
Heathen
and
Barbarous
at
the
time
of
this
supposed
conversion
.
But
however
I
think
we
may
safely
follow
[
](A64087-e105930-b)*
*
Vid.
Eccl.
Brit.
Antiquit.
Arch-Bishop
Usher
,
and
[
](A64087-e105960-b)†
†
Vide
his
orig.
Britan.
chap.
2.
fol.
62.
Doctor
Stillingfleet
,
in
allowing
the
common
Tradition
of
King
Lucius
,
and
that
he
had
Regal
Authority
under
the
Romans
,
in
some
part
of
this
Island
;
since
the
two
Coins
seen
by
the
said
Arch
Bishop
,
the
one
of
Gold
and
the
other
of
Silver
,
with
the
Image
of
a
King
on
them
,
and
the
Letters
LVC
,
with
a
Cross
,
do
sufficiently
evidence
it
:
But
in
what
part
of
Britain
he
governed
,
whether
as
Successour
to
Prasutagus
among
the
Iceni
,
or
else
was
King
of
the
Belgae
,
or
was
Successor
to
Cogidunus
,
over
the
Regni
,
in
those
parts
that
we
now
call
Surrey
and
Sussex
;
I
will
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
,
thô
I
rather
incline
to
the
last
,
(
being
Dr.
Stillingfleet's
Opinion
)
for
the
Reasons
and
Conjectures
,
he
gives
us
in
the
same
Chapter
;
Anno
Dom.
CLXXX
.
but
as
for
the
Letters
pretended
to
have
been
writ
by
Pope
Eleutherius
to
King
Lucius
,
thô
they
are
inserted
among
the
Laws
of
K.
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
are
also
to
be
found
in
an
old
Book
of
the
Constitutions
of
the
City
of
London
;
I
shall
not
trouble
you
with
the
Contents
of
them
,
since
they
plainly
discover
their
Imposture
to
any
Man
at
all
versed
in
Antiquities
.
I
have
no
more
to
add
concerning
this
King
,
but
that
the
Grisons
make
him
to
have
been
their
Apostle
,
and
to
have
first
preached
the
Gospel
in
their
Country
,
and
shew
his
Tomb
at
Cloir
to
this
Day
,
which
can
by
no
means
agree
with
our
British
,
as
well
as
English
Historians
;
who
all
suppose
that
he
dyed
in
his
own
Country
without
any
Children
.
Dion
.
Hist.
lib.
72.
about
But
to
return
again
to
the
civil
History
of
Britain
,
we
further
find
,
that
under
the
Emperour
Commodus
,
Britain
as
well
as
other
Countries
was
much
infested
with
Wa●s
and
Seditions
,
Anno
Dom.
CLXXXVII
.
for
Xiphiline
in
his
Epitomy
of
Dion
relates
,
that
the
British
War
was
the
greatest
of
all
others
,
because
the
Britains
having
broken
through
the
Wall
,
which
divided
their
Territories
from
that
of
the
Romans
,
had
laid
wast
many
places
,
and
had
cut
off
the
Roman
General
together
with
his
Army
;
whereupon
Commodus
terrified
with
this
Rebellion
,
sent
Ulpius
Marcellus
against
them
,
who
was
a
sober
and
modest
Man
,
and
lived
after
the
rate
of
a
Common
Souldier
,
he
was
also
Stout
an●
Magnanimous
in
his
Warlike
Expeditions
,
but
thô
he
was
not
to
be
corrupted
with
Money
,
yet
was
not
at
all
complaisant
in
his
Conversation
;
but
as
for
the
other
examples
,
this
Author
gives
us
of
his
great
Vigilance
and
Temperance
,
they
are
so
trivial
,
that
they
do
not
merit
any
particular
relation
;
and
I
could
have
wisht
that
Xiphilin
his
Epitomator
would
have
been
more
sparing
in
his
Character
,
and
larger
upon
the
Actions
of
this
great
Man
;
for
all
he
tells
us
further
of
him
,
is
,
that
he
did
very
great
mischief
to
the
Barbarous
People
in
Britain
,
for
which
he
was
very
near
being
made
away
by
Commodus
,
because
of
his
Vertue
;
yet
that
nevertheless
he
let
him
alone
.
Britain
being
again
brought
to
Obedience
by
so
worthy
a
Commander
,
after
he
was
recalled
,
began
to
fall
into
more
dangerous
Commotions
;
for
Aelius
Lampridius
in
his
Life
of
this
Emperour
,
tells
us
,
That
now
stubbornness
began
to
break
into
the
Roman
Camp
,
and
the
Military
Discipline
of
the
British
Army
,
being
relaxed
,
the
Souldiers
began
to
refuse
to
Obey
Commodus
,
and
would
have
set
up
another
Emperour
against
him
;
for
Perennis
,
who
was
than
in
highest
power
with
his
Prince
,
removing
Senators
,
set
Men
only
of
the
equestrial
Order
to
Command
the
British
Army
;
which
being
made
known
by
their
Lieutenant
,
Perennis
was
declared
a
publick
Enemy
by
the
Souldiers
;
for
as
Dion
farther
relates
the
Army
in
Britain
mutinying
against
Perennis
,
sent
no
less
than
1500
of
their
own
number
into
Italy
,
to
represent
their
Grievances
at
Rome
,
and
being
admitted
to
the
Emperour's
presence
,
they
told
him
that
the
reason
of
their
coming
,
was
to
let
him
know
,
that
Perennis
had
conspired
against
him
,
and
endeavoured
to
make
his
Son
Emperour
;
to
which
Commodus
giving
credit
,
at
the
Instigation
of
Cleander
,
immediately
delivered
up
Perennis
(
thô
then
Praefectus
Pretorii
)
to
the
power
of
the
Praetorian
Bands
,
whom
he
then
commanded
,
who
soon
dispatched
him
;
but
Commodus
listed
those
1500
(
who
were
sent
out
of
Britain
)
among
those
Bands
,
who
were
his
Guards
.
Perennis
being
thus
dispatched
,
Commodus
sent
H●●vius
Pertinax
(
afterwards
Emperor
)
in
to
Britain
,
〈…〉
Pertia
.
though
he
was
then
employ'd
against
the
Parthians
,
who
when
he
came
hither
,
did
what
he
could
to
hinder
the
Soldiers
from
Sedition
;
Anno
Dom.
CLXXXVII
who
would
rather
have
had
any
other
Man
for
their
Emperor
than
Commodus
,
and
especially
Pertinax
himself
;
yet
he
then
underwent
the
Censure
of
an
envious
Person
,
because
he
was
said
to
have
accused
Antistius
Burrbus
and
Aristius
Antonius
to
Commodus
,
of
affecting
the
Empire
;
so
that
though
he
quell'd
some
Seditions
in
Britain
,
yet
he
escaped
a
great
danger
,
being
almost
kill'd
in
a
Mutiny
of
one
of
the
Legions
,
and
left
for
dead
among
the
slain
;
which
Fact
,
though
Pertinax
severely
revenged
it
upon
the
Mutineer
,
yet
afterwards
he
asked
leave
to
be
dismiss'd
of
his
Government
,
alledging
,
that
the
Legions
were
displeased
with
him
for
holding
them
too
close
to
Discipline
;
Having
thus
received
a
Successor
,
he
was
,
after
some
time
,
made
Proconsul
of
Africa
.
After
,
Pertinax
Clodius
Albinus
,
a
Man
of
great
Birth
and
Valour
,
Id●m
in
Albino
.
was
made
Lieutenant
of
Britain
.
He
had
before
got
himself
a
great
Reputation
,
whil'st
he
govern'd
Gaul
;
but
routing
the
Frisians
,
and
after
his
coming
into
Britain
,
Commodus
would
have
created
him
Caesar
,
and
have
given
him
the
Honour
of
wearing
the
purple
Robe
,
even
in
his
presence
,
though
without
the
Golden
Embroideries
;
as
appears
by
the
Letters
he
wrote
,
recited
at
large
in
this
Author
.
Albinus
,
having
received
these
Letters
,
yet
knowing
how
odious
Commodus
was
,
because
of
his
Vices
,
by
which
he
not
only
destroyed
the
Common-wealth
,
but
disgraced
himself
;
fearing
,
lest
the
Emperor
being
killed
,
himself
might
Perish
with
him
;
he
therefore
prudently
refused
these
Honours
,
saying
,
That
Commodus
sought
either
who
should
perish
together
with
him
,
or
whom
he
might
upon
some
jealous
pretence
destroy
:
Yet
however
he
still
commanded
the
British
Army
;
but
hearing
,
by
a
false
Report
,
that
Commodus
was
slain
,
thereupon
going
out
to
the
Soldiers
,
he
made
them
a
Speech
to
this
effect
:
That
if
the
Senate
of
Rome
had
still
preserved
its
ancient
Power
,
and
the
Supream
Authority
had
not
been
intrusted
to
a
single
Person
,
the
publick
Management
of
Affairs
had
never
come
into
the
hands
of
such
as
Nero
,
Vitellius
,
and
Domitian
:
Then
reckoning
up
the
greatest
of
his
own
Ancestors
,
the
Albini
Postbumi
,
under
the
Government
of
Consuls
;
and
setting
forth
the
great
Additions
the
Senate
had
made
to
the
Roman
Empire
by
their
Lieutenants
,
and
that
they
maintained
their
Authority
to
the
days
of
Nero
,
whom
they
had
not
feared
to
condemn
as
a
wicked
Prince
:
And
concluded
,
that
he
utterly
renounced
the
Name
of
Caesar
,
which
Commodus
had
profer'd
him
.
And
yet
this
great
Common-wealths
Man
;
when
time
served
,
did
not
afterwards
stick
to
assume
the
Titles
and
Honour
,
S.
which
now
for
private
Reasons
he
refused
,
and
against
which
he
so
much
declaimed
;
and
died
in
asserting
to
himself
the
Imperial
Purple
against
Severus
,
the
wearing
whereof
he
now
so
much
reproved
.
This
Oration
being
brought
to
Rome
,
as
it
pleased
the
Senate
,
so
it
highly
incensed
the
Emperor
,
Id●m
in
Albino
.
who
thereupon
presently
wrote
Letters
to
all
his
Pretors
and
Prefects
,
wherein
he
let
them
know
,
That
he
supposed
they
had
heard
,
that
it
was
given
out
that
he
was
slain
by
a
Conspiracy
:
And
had
likewise
seen
that
Oration
of
Albinus
to
his
Soldiers
,
wherein
he
so
much
ingratiated
with
the
Senate
,
and
(
says
he
,
)
not
without
Reason
,
for
he
who
deni●s
that
there
ought
to
be
one
Prince
over
the
Common-wealth
,
and
asserts
that
it
ought
wholly
to
be
govern'd
by
the
Senate
,
Anno
Dom.
LXXXVII
.
doth
by
them
seek
the
Empire
for
himself
;
therefore
bids
them
beware
of
him
,
for
they
knew
the
Man
was
to
be
voided
both
by
the
Soldiers
and
People
.
So
Commodus
,
immediately
upon
this
,
sent
Orders
to
dismiss
Albinus
from
the
Government
of
Britain
,
and
to
deliver
it
up
to
Junius
Severus
.
But
Commodus
being
not
long
after
poysoned
by
Martia
his
Concubine
,
Helvius
Pertinax
,
H●rod
.
l.
1.
id
.
l.
2.
was
thereupon
created
Emperor
,
who
is
supposed
to
have
confirmed
Albinus
in
his
Command
of
Britain
;
but
being
within
the
space
of
Three
Months
,
slain
by
the
Praetorian
Bands
,
Didius
Julianus
bought
the
Empire
of
them
for
so
much
Money
,
to
be
given
each
Souldier
;
but
kept
it
but
Two
Months
,
and
was
then
overcome
,
and
slain
by
Sev●rus
;
who
upon
the
news
of
the
Death
of
Commodus
;
had
been
saluted
Emperor
by
the
Pannonian
Army
;
as
was
also
Pescenius
Niger
in
Syria
:
so
that
Albinus
in
those
troublesome
times
,
under
the
short
Reigns
of
Pertinax
,
and
Didius
Julianus
,
found
means
still
to
retain
the
Government
of
Britain
,
nor
would
surrender
it
to
Junius
Severus
,
whom
Commodus
had
before
sent
to
take
it
,
nor
yet
to
Heraclitus
,
whom
Septimius
Severus
,
after
he
was
saluted
Emperor
,
sent
also
hither
to
take
possession
of
it
.
Cap●tolin
in
Albino
.
It
is
said
of
Albinus
,
That
the
Senate
made
Addresses
to
Pertinax
,
that
he
would
make
him
his
Associate
in
the
Empire
,
which
Pertinax
refused
;
fearing
his
secret
Ambition
,
and
published
that
Letter
which
Commodus
had
before
written
to
the
Prefects
,
that
he
might
thereby
bring
Albinus
into
hatred
and
disgrace
with
the
Souldiers
;
who
hated
a
Common-wealth
,
by
which
action
Albinus
was
so
incensed
,
that
it
is
said
,
he
secretly
excited
Julian
to
Murder
Pertinax
,
as
hath
been
already
related
.
But
Severus
having
got
possession
of
Rome
(
the
principal
strength
of
the
Empire
)
and
having
now
the
Senate
on
his
side
,
Spartianus
in
Nigro
.
resolved
first
to
make
War
against
Pescenius
Niger
;
but
knowing
himself
too
weak
to
contend
both
with
him
and
Albinus
at
once
,
was
resolved
at
the
present
to
keep
fair
with
the
latter
,
as
knowing
him
to
be
a
Man
of
great
Riches
and
Power
,
fearing
lest
he
should
take
Rome
,
whilst
himself
was
busied
in
making
War
against
Niger
in
the
East
;
therefore
he
thought
it
best
under
a
shew
of
Friendship
to
draw
him
to
his
Party
,
wherefore
he
gave
him
the
Title
of
Caesar
,
anticipating
his
Ambition
,
by
this
voluntary
Communication
of
Power
;
and
sent
him
very
smooth
Letters
,
beseeching
him
that
he
would
take
care
of
the
Empire
,
which
now
stood
in
need
of
such
a
worthy
Person
in
the
prime
of
his
Years
;
that
as
for
himself
he
was
now
Old
,
and
troubled
with
the
Gout
,
his
Sons
being
as
yet
but
Infants
;
to
which
fair
Pretences
Albinus
giving
Credit
,
joyfully
received
the
Title
of
Caesar
,
telling
his
Souldiers
in
a
Speech
,
he
made
them
upon
this
occasion
;
That
though
he
had
refused
the
Title
of
Caesar
,
when
offered
by
Commodus
,
yet
now
must
obey
in
this
the
Emperour's
Commands
,
Capitol
.
in
A●bino
.
as
well
as
their
own
desires
;
since
it
could
not
be
denied
,
but
that
the
Common-Wealth
might
be
well
govern'd
by
one
single
,
Valiant
and
Good
Man
:
So
much
was
his
Mind
charged
by
his
Interest
,
so
well
was
he
pleased
,
that
he
had
obtained
his
wishes
,
without
any
danger
;
but
Severus
to
make
what
he
did
appear
more
credible
,
caused
Statues
to
be
erected
,
and
Money
coyned
with
the
Image
of
Albinus
,
and
also
made
what
he
had
done
to
be
confirmed
by
the
Senate
.
After
which
he
marched
against
Niger
,
Anno
Dom.
CLXXXVII
.
and
having
overcome
and
slain
him
,
he
had
now
Albinus
only
left
to
deal
with
,
and
whom
,
as
not
thinking
him
for
his
turn
,
he
was
resolved
by
any
means
to
remove
out
of
the
way
;
therefore
in
the
first
place
he
raised
a
Report
that
Albinus
carried
himself
insolently
,
and
ungratefully
towards
him
;
and
that
there
were
divers
of
the
chief
Senators
,
who
had
wrote
to
Albin●s
,
to
return
and
seize
upon
Rome
in
his
absence
:
Herod
in
Alb●no
.
Nevertheless
Severus
thought
it
not
the
safest
way
to
act
against
him
by
open
War
,
especially
when
there
appeared
no
sufficient
grounds
for
it
;
and
therefore
he
sent
certain
trusty
Messengers
to
him
,
who
were
privately
ordered
,
that
when
they
had
delivered
their
Letters
,
they
should
tell
him
.
That
they
had
something
more
to
say
to
him
in
private
:
But
as
soon
as
they
had
him
alone
,
that
they
should
be
sure
to
dispatch
him
;
and
besides
,
gave
them
Poyson
whereby
they
should
make
him
away
,
if
they
could
not
succeed
by
open
force
.
Albinus
being
warned
of
these
treacherous
Ambassadours
,
stood
upon
his
guard
,
and
would
not
admit
them
till
they
had
laid
aside
their
Swords
;
but
when
they
desired
to
speak
with
him
in
private
,
he
then
seemed
more
suspicious
,
and
having
examin'd
them
by
Torture
,
forced
them
to
confess
the
whole
design
,
and
then
having
punished
these
Conspirators
,
he
immediately
declared
War
against
Severus
,
and
took
upon
him
the
Titles
of
Emperour
and
Augustus
.
Which
as
soon
as
Severus
heard
,
he
was
extreamly
incensed
,
Anno
Dom.
CXCVIII.
and
thought
it
not
fit
any
longer
to
conceal
his
Anger
;
but
having
made
a
sharp
Oration
to
his
Army
against
Albinus
,
and
which
was
received
with
great
Acclamations
;
he
presently
began
his
Expedition
against
him
,
H●rod
.
l.
3.
who
to
defend
himself
,
with
the
flower
of
Britain
entred
Gaul
,
and
marching
as
far
as
Lyons
,
he
and
Severus
there
met
at
the
head
of
their
Armies
;
when
the
Battle
being
joyned
,
Albinus
had
at
first
the
better
,
the
British
Souldiers
not
yielding
to
the
Illyrians
,
either
in
strength
or
courage
;
so
that
part
of
the
Army
,
which
Severus
Commanded
,
being
routed
,
he
himself
was
knocked
down
from
his
Horse
,
and
casting
away
his
Purple
Robe
,
was
for
some
time
supposed
to
be
slain
;
when
Laetus
Severus
Lieutenant
General
,
supposing
him
to
have
been
killed
,
came
in
with
fresh
Forces
,
with
an
intention
to
gain
the
Victory
for
himself
,
for
which
treachery
,
he
was
afterwards
by
Severus
put
to
Death
:
However
,
at
present
by
his
assistance
,
he
won
the
Victory
,
and
put
his
Enemies
to
flight
,
pursuing
and
killing
them
with
great
slaughter
;
whereupon
the
City
of
Lyons
being
taken
,
Albinus
was
forced
to
fly
from
thence
;
but
being
pursu'd
by
Severus's
Souldiers
,
and
driven
into
a
House
near
the
River
Rhosne
,
was
there
forced
to
run
himself
through
with
his
own
Sword
,
or
(
as
others
relate
)
caused
one
of
his
Servants
to
do
that
office
for
him
;
but
however
he
was
taken
,
and
brought
to
Severus
before
he
was
quite
dead
,
who
quickly
dispatched
him
,
and
cutting
of
his
head
,
sent
it
to
Rome
,
to
be
set
over
the
place
of
publick
Execution
;
but
he
let
the
Body
lye
before
the
Praetorium
till
it
stunk
,
and
was
devoured
by
Dogs
.
A
mean
revenge
,
for
so
great
an
Emperour
,
to
take
upon
so
Valiant
a
Person
.
But
now
Sev●rus
having
by
this
Victory
,
obtained
the
whole
Roman
Empire
;
and
finding
that
Britain
was
a
Province
too
great
and
powerful
to
be
trusted
in
the
hands
of
one
Man
,
he
divided
it
into
two
Governments
;
committing
the
North
part
thereof
to
Virius
Lupus
,
Dig●st
Lib.
28.
Tit.
6.
as
P●opraetor
and
Lieutenant
(
whom
Ulpian
nameth
President
of
Britain
)
and
to
Heraclitus
the
Southern
parts
,
Anno
Dom.
CXCVIII.
as
Mr.
Speed
gathereth
by
a
Coyne
of
Severus
Minted
in
his
Second
Consul-ship
,
which
fell
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
198
,
from
whence
it
appears
,
that
after
the
Death
of
Albinus
,
Britain
was
not
reduced
under
the
subjection
of
Severus
,
until
he
had
won
it
by
the
Sword
,
the
memory
of
which
he
left
to
posterity
in
this
Medal
wherein
is
the
Goddess
of
Victory
represented
,
as
sitting
upon
spoils
,
with
this
Inscription
,
Victoria
Britanniae
;
but
this
Victory
must
have
been
then
won
by
his
Lieutenant
,
and
not
by
himself
.
But
Virius
Lupus
,
who
had
the
Government
of
the
Northern
parts
,
was
forced
to
buy
Peace
of
the
Meatae
a●
a
great
rate
,
Herod
.
lib.
3.
because
the
Caledonians
,
who
had
promised
to
check
the
Incursions
of
the
Meatae
,
had
not
performed
that
Article
of
their
Agreement
:
This
Author
likewise
tells
us
,
that
the
former
of
these
Nations
,
lived
next
the
Wall
that
divided
the
South
of
the
Island
from
the
North
;
so
that
Lupus
finding
himself
unable
alone
to
curb
their
Inroads
,
after
great
losses
suffered
from
them
,
sent
for
Severus
,
but
he
being
at
that
time
taken
up
with
other
Wars
,
Lupus
was
forced
to
buy
this
Peace
of
the
Meatae
,
as
we
have
said
;
only
some
Roman
Prisoners
were
then
set
free
:
The
Memory
of
this
Virius
Lupus
is
preserved
,
Vid.
Camden
Britan.
in
an
Altar
dug
up
,
dedicated
to
the
Goddess
Fortune
;
upon
the
occasion
of
his
repairing
a
Bath
,
or
Hot
house
,
at
a
Town
called
Levatriae
(
now
Bows
)
upon
Stanmoor
,
in
Richmond
shire
:
This
was
done
for
the
sake
of
the
Thracian
Cohorts
,
who
lay
there
in
Garison
with
the
Romans
.
But
Lupus
hearing
that
Severus
had
at
last
put
an
end
to
his
other
Wars
;
he
wrote
him
plainly
the
state
of
things
here
,
that
the
Britains
of
the
North
made
War
upon
him
,
broke
into
the
Province
,
and
harrassed
all
the
Countries
nigh
them
;
that
there
needed
suddenly
either
more
aid
,
or
himself
to
come
in
person
.
Severus
was
not
much
displeased
at
this
news
,
being
in
his
own
nature
greedy
of
Glory
,
Ibid.
lib.
3.
and
being
also
desirous
after
so
many
Victories
in
the
East
,
to
raise
also
new
trophies
for
the
Britains
;
and
besides
he
thought
at
best
to
withdraw
his
Two
Sons
from
the
pleasures
of
Rome
,
and
inure
the
Young
Men
to
hardship
and
Military
Discipline
.
So
this
Emperour
,
though
Old
and
much
troubled
with
the
Gout
,
yet
with
as
great
Courage
as
any
Young
Man
,
made
this
expedition
into
Britain
;
and
taking
his
Journey
for
the
most
part
in
a
Litter
,
staid
long
in
no
place
;
so
that
having
finished
his
Journey
by
Land
,
and
having
crossed
the
Sea
sooner
than
could
be
expected
,
he
entred
Britain
,
and
having
Muster'd
his
Soldiers
,
and
brought
great
Forces
together
,
he
prepared
for
War
:
But
the
Northern
Britains
,
daunted
with
the
Report
of
so
great
Forces
brought
over
with
him
,
and
that
more
were
preparing
,
sent
Ambassadours
to
treat
of
Peace
,
and
to
excuse
their
former
doings
.
The
Emperour
now
loath
to
return
home
,
without
some
memorable
Action
,
whereby
he
might
assume
to
his
other
Titles
the
addition
of
Britannicus
,
delay'd
his
Answer
;
but
quickens
his
preparations
,
till
in
the
end
,
when
all
things
were
in
a
readiness
to
follow
them
,
they
were
dismissed
without
effect
;
when
he
arrived
,
his
principal
care
was
to
have
many
Bridges
and
Causeways
laid
over
Bogs
and
Moors
,
that
his
Souldiers
might
fight
on
firm
ground
,
for
many
parts
of
Britain
,
were
at
that
time
over
run
with
Bogs
and
Marshes
,
(
as
Ireland
was
some
Years
ago
)
now
the
Britains
used
to
wade
through
these
Marshes
up
to
the
middle
,
not
valuing
it
,
because
they
went
naked
:
But
Severus
prepared
all
things
which
might
be
of
any
use
for
the
Souldiers
,
or
a
damage
to
the
Britains
:
Anno
Dom.
CXCVIII.
And
when
he
found
all
were
ready
to
his
Mind
,
having
his
Younger
Son
Geta
to
govern
the
more
Southern
part
of
the
Island
,
by
the
help
of
Papinian
,
the
great
Lawyer
;
taking
his
Eldest
Son
Bassianus
along
with
himself
,
he
marched
against
the
Britains
,
and
having
passed
the
Wall
that
divided
their
Territories
,
there
only
happen'd
some
tumultuary
Skirmishes
,
in
which
thô
the
Romans
were
still
Conquerours
,
yet
the
Britains
found
an
easie
retreat
,
by
hiding
themselves
in
the
Woods
and
Bogs
,
which
were
well
known
to
them
,
which
contributed
very
much
to
prolong
the
War
.
Yet
did
not
Severus
desist
,
till
he
had
passed
to
the
very
farthest
part
of
the
Island
,
and
had
compell'd
the
Enemies
to
make
Peace
upon
this
Condition
,
That
they
should
give
up
great
part
of
their
Territory
,
although
he
lost
in
this
Expedition
,
by
the
sudden
Assaults
and
Ambushes
of
the
Britains
,
as
well
as
by
Diseases
,
near
Fifty
Thousand
Souldiers
;
which
is
also
confirm'd
by
[
](A64087-e109000-b)*
*
Lib.
76.
Dion
,
who
further
tells
us
,
That
he
fought
no
set
Battel
,
nor
yet
saw
any
Forces
of
the
Enemies
in
Battell
Array
;
but
that
they
did
often
leave
their
Sheep
and
Oxen
on
purpose
,
that
the
Romans
going
out
of
the
way
to
seize
them
,
might
be
the
more
easily
taken
and
overcome
:
besides
all
this
,
the
want
of
Water
much
troubled
the
Romans
,
and
Ambushes
were
laid
for
those
that
went
about
stragling
to
find
it
:
And
when
they
were
not
able
to
march
any
further
for
want
of
it
,
they
were
killed
by
their
fellow
Souldiers
,
least
they
should
be
taken
by
the
Enemy
.
But
in
this
Expedition
,
the
wicked
cariage
of
Bassianus
gave
Severus
perpetual
trouble
,
not
only
because
he
lived
debauchedly
,
but
also
for
that
it
was
evident
,
as
soon
as
he
had
Power
he
would
kill
his
Brother
;
and
had
also
made
some
attempts
against
Severus
himself
;
for
he
ran
once
all
of
a
sudden
out
of
his
Tent
,
crying
out
that
he
was
much
injur'd
by
Castor
,
who
was
the
worthiest
Man
in
Severus's
Court
,
and
was
privy
to
his
most
secret
Councils
,
being
the
chief
of
his
Bed-chamber
,
(
the
same
with
the
Lord
Chamberlain
with
us
.
)
Now
there
were
before
ready
prepared
some
Soldiers
on
purpose
,
who
upon
Bassianus's
thus
crying
out
came
to
his
Assistance
,
and
(
as
Herodian
says
)
proclaim'd
him
Augustus
;
whereupon
Severus
immediately
made
himself
to
be
carried
to
the
Tribunal
,
and
having
order'd
all
those
Officers
,
and
Souldiers
who
had
been
engaged
in
this
Action
,
as
also
his
Son
(
who
had
taken
upon
him
the
Name
of
Augustus
)
to
appear
before
him
,
He
commanded
them
all
except
his
Son
to
be
put
to
Death
,
when
they
all
begging
pardon
for
their
offence
,
fell
down
prostrate
before
him
;
upon
which
he
pardon'd
them
,
then
touching
his
own
Head
with
his
Hand
,
said
,
At
last
you
'l
find
that
it
is
a
Man's
Head
,
and
not
his
Feet
that
Govern
;
but
Dion
says
,
he
did
put
some
of
the
most
Seditious
of
them
to
Death
;
who
also
further
relates
,
that
at
another
time
when
both
the
Father
and
the
Son
were
marching
together
into
Caledonia
,
Bassianus
did
openly
endeavour
to
kill
his
Father
,
for
as
they
rode
at
the
head
of
the
Army
,
the
Enemies
Forces
being
in
sight
,
he
stopp'd
his
Horse
,
and
privately
drew
his
Sword
,
that
he
might
run
his
Father
into
the
back
;
which
when
those
perceived
who
followed
them
,
they
presently
cryed
out
,
at
which
Bassianus
being
startled
stopt
his
blow
;
but
Severus
thereupon
turning
about
,
saw
his
Sword
drawn
,
yet
then
said
nothing
;
but
returning
to
the
Camp
,
went
into
the
Praetorium
,
and
there
called
before
him
his
Son
(
together
with
Papinian
and
Castor
)
then
Commanding
the
naked
Sword
to
be
laid
before
them
,
he
sharply
reproved
him
,
that
not
only
now
in
the
sight
of
his
Army
;
Anno
Dom.
CXCVIII.
but
also
at
other
times
he
had
attempted
so
great
a
wickedness
,
concluding
thus
,
if
thou
desirest
to
kill
me
,
kill
me
now
,
for
thou
art
Younger
and
in
full
strength
,
and
I
am
Old
and
can
scarce
stir
,
which
if
thou
refusest
to
do
with
thine
own
Hand
,
here
is
Papinian
our
Prefect
,
whom
thou
may'st
command
to
kill
me
,
for
he
will
do
what
ever
thou
bidst
him
,
since
thou
art
already
Emperor
.
Thô
Severus
said
all
this
,
he
did
no
more
to
his
Son
,
notwithstanding
he
had
often
blamed
Marcus
Aurelius
,
that
he
had
not
put
his
Son
Commodus
to
Death
;
but
Severus
,
said
this
only
in
his
passion
,
for
his
Son
was
dearer
to
him
than
the
good
of
the
Common-wealth
,
thô
by
this
means
he
did
as
good
as
Sacrifice
his
Younger
Son
to
the
Elder
:
since
he
might
easily
guess
what
would
happen
when
ever
he
should
die
.
Herodian
confirms
the
same
Story
,
and
that
though
several
Grave
and
Wise
Men
had
perswaded
him
to
put
his
Son
to
Death
,
yet
he
refused
it
,
too
much
indulging
his
paternal
Affection
.
The
War
being
thus
happily
ended
,
Severus
in
Memory
of
these
Victories
,
caused
Coins
to
be
Stamp'd
with
this
Inscription
,
Victoria
Britannica
:
and
upon
the
Frontiers
of
what
he
had
now
Conquer'd
,
built
a
Wall
cross
the
Island
,
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
which
our
Author
judges
to
have
been
the
most
magnificent
of
all
his
undertakings
,
Spartianus
in
S●vero
,
Eutropius
,
Orosius
lib.
7.
and
that
he
thence
received
the
Stile
of
Britannicus
.
It
was
in
length
132
Miles
;
Orosius
makes
it
fortified
with
a
deep
Trench
,
and
at
certain
Spaces
,
by
many
Towers
.
In
Rege
.
XXVII
.
Buchanan
in
his
History
of
Scotland
,
will
needs
place
it
in
Scotland
between
the
Friths
of
Bodotria
and
Glotta
,
in
the
same
place
which
Lollius
Urbicus
,
and
Agricola
had
fortified
before
,
whilst
[
](A64087-e109520-b)*
*
In
Britan.
Mr.
Camden
affirms
it
to
be
only
Had●ianus's
Wall
re-edified
,
and
which
passes
through
the
higher
parts
of
Cumberland
,
between
the
Rivers
Tine
and
Eske
;
and
brings
very
good
Authorties
for
this
Opinion
out
of
the
Roman
Authors
,
as
well
as
Inscriptions
near
the
said
Wall
;
in
which
the
name
of
Severus
is
particularly
mentioned
:
which
Wall
is
called
by
the
English
,
the
Picts
Wall
,
by
the
Britains
,
Gual
Sever
,
and
by
the
Scots
,
Mur
Sever
;
all
which
denominations
do
manifestly
denote
the
name
of
its
Founder
:
whereas
the
name
of
Greames
Dike
,
by
which
the
present
Scots
call
the
Ruins
of
that
Wall
or
Trench
,
which
is
still
to
be
seen
in
Scotland
,
doth
no
way
denote
Severus
to
have
been
its
founder
.
There
is
also
another
Argument
that
this
was
the
place
where
he
built
this
Wall
we
now
treat
of
;
for
between
Dun
Britton
,
and
Edinburgh
Friths
,
although
there
be
many
Ruins
of
continued
Fortifications
;
See
the
Description
of
this
Wall
in
the
New
Edition
of
Cam.
Brit.
Scotl.
p.
958
,
959.
yet
are
they
not
so
visible
as
this
of
ours
:
nor
doth
the
Wall
in
Scotland
seem
to
have
been
of
that
strength
and
solidity
,
as
this
of
Severus
is
related
by
all
Authors
,
and
as
by
its
Ruines
still
appears
to
be
.
But
the
former
Wall
or
Trench
seems
to
have
been
only
faced
with
Stone
about
Two
Foot
thick
,
and
then
lined
within
with
Earth
:
there
are
also
divers
other
Arguments
to
prove
it
was
the
same
with
Hadrian's
there
built
before
,
as
first
the
number
of
Miles
,
which
Spartianus
hath
truly
reckon'd
to
be
Eighty
;
whereas
between
Edinburgh
,
and
Dunbritton
there
is
not
half
that
distance
;
but
if
any
shall
object
that
Eutropius
hath
reckon'd
the
length
thereof
to
be
but
Thirty
Five
Miles
,
and
Aurelius
Victor
Thirty
two
;
yet
how
even
this
can
agree
with
the
distance
between
the
Friths
of
Edinburgh
and
Dunbritton
,
let
them
consider
,
who
maintain
this
Opinion
,
since
even
that
will
not
agree
with
the
distance
between
those
two
Rivers
;
and
thô
it
is
true
that
Aurelius
Victor
(
one
of
the
most
authentic
Authors
that
writes
of
this
Matter
)
makes
the
space
that
this
Wall
extended
it self
between
the
two
Seas
to
be
30
Miles
,
and
Eutropius
35
,
Anno
Dom.
CXCVIII.
whilst
some
later
Authors
have
stretch'd
it
to
132
Miles
;
yet
Arch-Bishop
Usher
,
in
his
Learned
Work
already
cited
,
Antiquitat
.
Eccles.
Brita●
.
cap.
xv
.
hath
shewn
us
,
that
these
different
Accounts
may
be
reconciled
,
by
supposing
,
that
both
Victor
and
Eutropius
at
first
writ
LXXXII
.
Miles
in
Roman
Figures
,
and
that
afterwards
,
by
the
carelesness
of
some
Transcribers
,
the
L.
was
left
out
,
whilst
by
others
it
was
turned
into
a
C
,
which
if
added
to
the
following
Figures
,
viz.
XXXII
,
make
CXXXII
;
but
with
an
L.
before
them
,
they
make
only
LXXXII
.
Miles
,
as
they
are
indeed
no
more
.
But
to
conclude
this
Subject
,
on
which
,
I
doubt
,
we
have
dwelt
too
long
already
,
if
Buchanan
had
not
desired
to
have
been
singular
,
and
to
have
differed
not
only
from
our
English
Authors
,
but
from
his
own
Country-men
,
John
Fordun
,
and
Major
,
(
who
in
their
Histories
of
Scotland
are
both
of
our
side
)
he
had
never
fallen
into
this
Mistake
.
Whilst
this
Peace
with
the
Northern
Britains
lasted
,
Dion
.
Ibid.
it
may
well
be
supposed
,
that
remarkable
Meeting
between
the
Empress
Julia
,
the
Wife
of
Severus
,
and
the
Wife
of
Argentocoxus
a
British
King
,
might
have
happened
;
wherein
the
Empress
upbraiding
the
British
Ladies
,
that
they
lay
with
so
many
Men
promiscuously
,
according
to
their
Custom
,
of
one
Woman's
having
several
Husbands
,
(
as
hath
been
already
related
:
)
The
British
Lady
made
her
this
quick
Return
;
We
British
Women
do
much
better
satisfie
the
Desires
of
Nature
than
you
Roman
Ladies
,
for
we
have
to
do
only
with
the
best
Men
,
and
that
openly
,
whilst
you
commit
Adulteries
with
every
mean
Fellow
in
a
corner
.
A
sharp
Reproof
,
though
no
good
Excuse
for
her
Country-women
.
But
no
sooner
was
Severus
returned
into
the
Roman
Province
,
but
the
Caledonians
and
Maeatae
again
took
Arms
,
Id.
Ibid.
which
so
incensed
the
old
Emperor
,
that
calling
his
Soldiers
together
,
he
commanded
them
,
(
repeating
a
Verse
of
Homer
)
That
they
should
enter
the
Country
,
and
kill
all
they
met
,
both
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
;
but
being
now
worn
out
with
Years
and
Infirmities
,
he
could
not
go
himself
,
but
sent
Bassianus
,
his
Son
,
against
them
;
yet
whether
he
did
any
thing
considerable
,
is
uncertain
,
since
Severus
died
not
long
after
:
Whose
End
,
whether
it
was
hastened
by
his
Son
's
wicked
Practices
,
or
whether
he
died
of
meet
Age
or
Sickness
,
is
not
truly
known
,
since
Historians
differ
much
about
it
;
but
before
he
died
,
he
is
said
to
have
spoke
thus
to
his
two
Sons
,
Bassianus
and
Geta
;
See
that
you
agree
between
your selves
,
Herodian
.
and
pay
your
Soldiers
,
and
then
you
need
care
for
no
body
else
.
A
notable
Maxim
,
which
hath
been
observed
not
only
by
them
,
but
by
all
who
are
,
or
desire
to
be
absolute
Monarchs
.
In
Severo
.
He
is
likewise
said
by
Spartianus
to
have
rejoyced
before
his
Death
,
that
he
left
the
Empire
to
his
Sons
,
according
to
the
Example
of
Antoninus
Pius
,
who
left
the
two
Antonini
(
his
Sons
by
Adoption
)
his
Heirs
;
whereas
he
had
left
two
Sons
,
gotten
by
himself
,
Rulers
of
the
Roman
Commonwealth
.
But
he
was
deceived
in
his
Expectation
,
for
the
one
by
the
Parricide
of
his
Brother
,
the
other
by
his
own
evil
Manners
,
were
soon
destroyed
;
and
to
expect
otherwise
,
shew'd
him
not
to
have
been
so
Prudent
in
that
,
as
in
his
other
Actions
:
Upon
which
,
the
Author
last
cited
,
in
his
Life
of
this
Prince
,
makes
this
shrewd
Observation
;
That
scarce
any
great
Men
had
left
behind
them
a
Son
good
for
any
thing
,
but
either
they
have
had
no
Children
,
or
else
such
,
that
it
had
been
better
for
Mankind
if
they
had
died
without
any
at
all
.
Anno
Dom.
CXCVIII.
This
Author
also
makes
him
to
have
further
spoke
these
as
his
last
Words
:
I
received
the
Commonwealth
every
where
disturbed
,
but
leave
it
even
as
far
as
Britain
,
in
Peace
,
a
firm
and
stable
Empire
to
my
Antonines
if
they
prove
Virtuous
,
but
if
otherwise
,
a
weak
one
.
Ibid.
Dion
tells
us
,
That
his
Corps
being
carried
out
in
great
Pomp
,
and
laid
upon
the
Funeral
Pile
without
the
Walls
of
York
,
at
a
place
called
to
this
day
Sever's
-
Hoe
,
or
Sever's
-
Hill
,
the
Souldiers
rid
round
it
on
Horse-back
full
speed
whilst
it
was
burning
,
his
own
Sons
having
first
kindled
the
Fire
.
Herodian
gives
us
a
long
Description
of
his
Funeral
Pile
,
and
of
the
manner
of
burning
the
Body
of
a
Roman
Emperour
,
which
being
too
tedious
to
be
here
recited
,
those
who
are
desirous
of
reading
the
Description
of
this
Spectacle
,
may
find
it
at
large
in
this
Author
.
His
Bones
being
put
in
an
Urn
of
Porphiry
,
were
carried
by
his
Sons
to
Rome
,
and
placed
in
the
Sepulchre
of
the
Antonines
:
It
is
also
said
by
Dion
,
That
Severus
,
a
little
before
his
Death
,
commanded
this
Urn
to
be
brought
to
him
,
and
holding
it
in
his
hand
to
have
spoke
thus
,
Must
thou
hold
him
,
whom
the
whole
World
could
not
contain
?
Severus
is
described
by
this
Author
to
have
been
in
his
old
age
Corpulent
,
but
of
a
strong
Constitution
,
thô
much
afflicted
with
the
Gout
;
of
a
sharp
and
excellent
Wit
;
a
Lover
of
good
Letters
,
in
which
,
thô
he
was
a
sufficient
Master
,
yet
was
more
able
to
express
it
by
Writing
,
than
Words
;
grateful
towards
his
Friends
;
most
cruel
to
his
Enemies
;
diligent
in
Affairs
,
but
careless
of
what
Men
said
of
him
;
greedy
of
Money
,
which
he
gathered
by
all
means
,
yet
for
that
cause
alone
he
never
put
any
Man
to
Death
:
He
was
magnificent
in
his
publick
Expences
,
and
built
many
new
Edifices
,
and
repaired
the
old
ones
;
so
that
thô
he
spent
vastly
,
yet
he
left
a
great
Treasure
behind
him
.
But
to
add
somewhat
farther
from
others
,
he
was
a
great
Enemy
to
Incontinence
and
Adultery
,
and
made
strict
Laws
against
it
;
and
had
certainly
as
great
a
mixture
of
good
and
evil
Qualities
as
ever
were
found
in
any
one
Man
:
That
he
was
both
Perfidious
and
Cruel
,
appears
by
his
Dealing
with
Albinus
,
as
also
with
the
Wife
and
Children
of
Niger
,
whom
,
thô
innocent
,
he
caused
to
be
put
to
Death
,
whilst
his
own
Son
,
who
had
attempted
upon
his
Life
and
Empire
,
he
easily
Pardoned
;
which
whether
he
did
out
of
Love
to
him
,
or
weariness
of
Life
,
as
sated
with
Honour
and
Power
,
may
be
doubted
;
and
if
he
had
been
then
a
young
Man
,
perhaps
he
would
have
acted
otherwise
.
I
have
insisted
the
longer
upon
the
Character
of
this
Prince
,
as
being
one
of
the
greatest
and
most
fortunate
of
all
the
Roman
Emperours
.
But
having
given
you
an
account
of
the
last
Words
and
Actions
of
Severus
in
Britain
,
I
cannot
but
here
take
notice
of
a
notorious
Falshood
in
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
in
this
part
of
his
History
,
and
whereby
you
may
judge
of
his
Skill
in
the
Roman
History
,
Vid.
the
Lord
B●shop
of
St.
Asaph
's
Preface
●o
his
H●stori●al
A●●o●nt
of
Church-Gove●nment
in
〈◊〉
.
and
I
shall
give
it
you
in
the
Words
of
a
Learned
Bishop
.
Geoffery
having
found
that
Severus
the
Emperour
died
in
Britain
,
thought
it
most
for
the
Honour
of
our
Country
to
kill
him
fairly
in
Battle
,
and
therefore
by
power
of
Fancy
he
creates
one
Fulgentius
to
be
General
against
him
,
who
being
overpowered
here
at
home
,
went
and
fetched
in
the
Picts
out
of
Scythia
,
and
with
their
Aid
fought
Severus
and
killed
him
,
and
was
killed
together
for
Company
:
All
which
was
Geoffery's
own
proper
Invention
.
And
then
having
found
that
Severus
left
a
Son
,
Bassianus
,
that
was
his
Successor
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
he
makes
his
Britains
set
up
this
Bassianus
to
be
their
King
on
his
Mother's
account
,
who
(
must
be
the
Sister
of
Fulgenius
)
then
having
found
,
Anno
Dom.
CXCVIII.
that
Britain
was
Governed
by
Carausius
some
time
after
,
thô
he
knew
not
when
,
putting
both
these
together
,
he
makes
the
fore-mentioned
Emperour
Bassianus
(
being
betrayed
by
the
Picts
that
came
in
with
his
Uncle
Fulgenius
)
to
be
killed
in
Fight
by
this
Carausius
,
thô
there
was
a
distance
of
some
70
Years
between
them
:
But
that
was
nothing
with
Geoffery
,
he
writ
(
I
dare
say
)
what
might
be
true
for
ought
he
knew
;
nor
has
Geoffery
erred
alone
,
but
hath
also
led
John
Fordun
and
Hector
Boethius
,
the
Scotch
Historians
,
into
the
same
Error
,
who
(
as
the
said
Learned
Bishop
observes
)
make
this
Fulgenius
,
whom
they
call
a
British
Consul
,
(
his
Name
a
little
altered
into
Fulgentius
)
to
have
headed
the
Scots
and
Picts
in
this
War
with
Severus
:
But
I
need
say
no
more
of
this
,
for
Geoffery
being
once
exposed
,
(
as
he
deserves
,
)
those
that
write
from
him
will
need
no
other
Confutation
.
After
the
Death
of
Severus
,
Anno
D●m
.
CCXI.
his
Sons
Bassianus
and
Geta
(
having
before
taken
the
Sirname
of
Antonini
,
)
succeeded
in
the
Empire
;
and
althô
the
Elder
pretended
to
hold
it
in
common
with
his
Brother
,
yet
he
presently
began
to
Reign
alone
,
soon
ending
the
War
with
the
Britains
,
and
relinquishing
the
Garisons
;
not
long
after
left
this
Island
together
with
his
Brother
Geta
,
with
whom
when
he
had
some
Quarrels
,
Julia
the
Empress
,
together
with
their
Friends
and
Councellors
,
patched
up
a
Reconciliation
between
them
,
which
was
only
in
outward
Appearance
,
and
more
by
Constraint
than
Good
Will
:
So
both
of
them
enjoying
the
like
Imperial
Honours
,
passed
into
Italy
,
leaving
Virius
Lupus
as
their
Lieutenant
in
Britain
;
but
as
soon
as
they
came
to
Rome
,
their
Hatred
to
each
other
breaking
out
afresh
,
Herodian
,
l.
4.
Bassianus
coming
into
his
Brother
Geta's
Bed-chamber
,
when
he
looked
for
no
such
thing
,
cruelly
murdered
him
in
his
Mother's
Arms
;
and
then
bestowing
a
great
Donative
upon
the
Souldiers
to
gain
their
Good
Wills
,
was
alone
declared
Emperour
,
and
his
Brother
Geta
condemned
as
an
Enemy
,
as
having
conspired
against
him
.
But
one
thing
is
very
remarkable
;
That
when
he
had
committed
this
Parricide
,
he
would
have
had
Papinian
,
the
great
Civil
Lawyer
,
to
have
wrote
a
Defence
of
it
;
but
he
,
like
an
honest
Roman
,
utterly
refused
it
,
plainly
telling
him
,
That
it
was
easier
to
commit
Parricide
,
than
to
defend
it
when
it
was
committed
.
But
this
plain
Answer
cost
him
his
Life
,
Dion
.
lib.
77.
Spartianus
in
Caracalla
.
the
Emperour
commanding
his
Soldiers
to
kill
him
in
his
Presence
;
which
one
of
them
doing
with
an
Axe
,
the
Emperour
chid
him
for
it
,
saying
,
"
That
he
ought
to
have
performed
his
Commands
with
a
Sword
.
The
Reign
of
Antoninus
B●ssianus
Caracalla
affords
us
nothing
transacted
in
this
Island
,
only
,
that
after
the
Death
of
his
Bother
Geta
,
he
commanded
his
Name
to
be
razed
out
of
all
Monuments
;
which
was
accordingly
observed
in
Britain
,
as
appears
by
an
Inscription
dug
out
of
the
Earth
in
Monmouthshire
,
which
was
erected
for
the
Safety
of
the
then
Emperor
Severus
,
and
Antoninus
,
and
Geta
,
Caesars
:
wherein
the
Name
of
Geta
,
by
the
tract
of
Letters
,
may
be
discovered
to
have
once
been
there
,
though
now
razed
out
:
The
like
is
to
be
seen
,
in
another
Stone
mentioned
by
Camden
,
in
Richmondshire
.
The
Emperor
Caracalla
,
(
so
called
from
a
Military
Cloak
he
wore
,
Anno
Dom.
CCXVII
.
)
being
made
away
by
Opilius
Macrinus
,
who
was
then
Praefectus
Praetorii
and
succeeded
him
,
being
chosen
Emperor
by
the
Army
in
his
Reign
,
as
likewise
of
many
other
of
his
Successors
.
Capitolinus
in
Caracalla
.
We
find
no
mention
made
of
Britain
,
Anno
Dom.
CCXVII
.
whether
it
were
that
the
Empire
declining
apace
,
good
Authors
grew
scarce
,
or
are
now
lost
;
or
,
which
is
more
probable
,
that
the
succeeding
Princes
being
advanced
by
the
heady
Affection
of
the
Soldiers
,
and
quickly
again
deposed
and
murthered
,
had
no
time
to
perform
any
thing
considerable
in
this
Island
,
lying
so
remote
.
Hence
it
is
that
for
some
years
we
are
left
in
the
dark
,
having
only
a
few
Fragments
left
us
,
lying
scatter'd
here
and
there
in
divers
Authors
,
which
give
us
just
Light
enough
to
discover
,
that
Britain
as
yet
continued
a
Roman
Province
,
and
still
had
its
Propr●tors
and
Presidents
:
Nay
,
Geoffery
himself
hath
here
left
wide
Gaps
and
Interregnums
for
many
years
together
.
So
that
if
we
would
,
we
could
not
piece
up
a
History
of
these
Times
,
even
out
of
his
Romances
;
and
were
it
not
undecent
to
leave
so
great
a
Breach
in
the
midst
of
this
History
,
many
of
the
following
Emperor's
Names
might
be
sp●red
▪
But
however
we
will
give
you
the
following
Emperors
in
the
order
they
stand
in
the
Roman
Histories
we
have
left
us
.
Anno
Dom.
CCXIX.
To
Opilius
Ma●rinus
succeeded
Anton.
Heliogabolus
,
being
,
as
the
Soldiers
falsely
believed
,
a
Bastard
Son
of
Bassianus
Caracalla
;
but
this
Monster
,
after
three
Years
Reign
,
was
killed
by
the
Pretorian
Bands
,
and
Herodian
,
lib.
4.
Alexander
Severus
,
his
Cousin-German
,
succeeded
him
,
having
been
before
declared
Caesar
by
the
Senate
.
Anno.
Dom.
CCXXII
.
It
is
thought
by
some
,
that
he
made
an
Expedition
into
Britain
;
for
Lampridius
says
,
he
was
slain
in
a
Town
called
Sicila
,
but
whether
it
were
in
Britain
or
Gaul
he
leaves
it
uncertain
;
howbeit
somewhat
we
find
in
the
same
Author
of
his
Actions
in
this
Island
.
That
he
first
gave
unto
the
Captains
and
Soldiers
near
the
Marshes
,
or
Wall
of
Severus
,
those
Lands
which
were
won
from
the
Enemy
;
so
that
they
should
be
their
Propriety
so
long
as
their
Heirs
served
as
Soldiers
,
and
that
they
should
not
revert
to
private
Men
,
supposing
they
would
go
to
the
Wars
more
willingly
,
and
take
better
Care
to
defend
their
own
peculiar
Possessions
:
From
whence
,
as
Mr.
Camden
very
well
notes
,
may
be
deduced
either
a
kind
of
Feudum
or
Fee
,
or
at
least
the
the
first
Foot-steps
we
can
find
of
Military
Feuds
,
which
were
afterwards
so
much
in
use
amongst
the
Goths
,
and
those
Nations
derived
from
them
,
as
the
Normans
and
others
.
The
same
Author
also
adds
,
that
before
his
Death
a
Druid
Woman
cry'd
out
to
him
in
the
Gaulish
Tongue
,
Go
on
,
but
hope
not
for
Victory
,
and
trust
not
thy
Soldiers
:
A
good
Advice
,
if
he
could
have
taken
it
,
for
he
Was
slain
by
some
of
his
own
Army
,
at
the
Instigation
of
Maximin
,
who
succeeded
him
:
The
true
cause
of
his
Death
was
,
that
the
Soldiers
,
grown
loose
under
Heliogabolus
,
could
not
endure
the
Severity
of
his
Discipline
;
so
that
though
he
were
one
of
the
best
and
most
virtuous
Emperors
that
ever
govern'd
,
yet
he
found
the
same
Fate
from
his
Soldiers
as
the
worst
had
done
:
In
so
sad
a
Condition
are
those
Monarchs
whose
Lives
or
Deaths
depend
upon
the
good
or
bad
Humours
of
a
standing
Army
.
The
place
of
his
Death
is
uncertain
,
for
[
](A64087-e111890-b)*
*
In
C●ro●
.
Lib
7.
St.
Hierom
and
Orosius
suppose
him
to
have
been
killed
at
Mentz
by
the
Conspiracy
of
his
Soldiers
,
together
with
his
Mother
,
whose
covetouseness
was
a
great
cause
of
his
Ruin
.
Julius
Maximinus
succeeded
him
,
who
was
as
wicked
and
cruel
as
his
Predecessor
was
good
and
gentle
;
Anno
Dom.
CCXXXV
.
he
,
being
condemn'd
by
the
Senate
,
was
slain
by
the
Soldiers
;
but
before
his
Death
,
the
two
Gordiani
,
Father
and
Son
,
were
made
Emperors
by
the
Army
in
Africa
;
but
being
in
a
●hort
time
both
made
away
,
Pupienus
Maximus
,
and
Clodius
Balbinus
,
Anno
Dom.
CCXXXV
were
both
together
elected
Emperors
by
the
Senate
,
and
were
both
slain
by
the
Praetorian
Bands
;
during
whose
short
continuance
in
Power
,
we
find
not
the
least
Remembrance
of
them
in
our
Island
.
These
two
,
before
their
Deaths
,
adopted
M.
Anton.
Gordianus
,
the
Grand-son
of
Gordian
the
Elder
,
who
was
also
elected
Emperor
by
the
Praetorian
Bands
;
Anno
Dom.
CCXXXVIII
by
whom
though
we
find
nothing
done
in
Britain
,
yet
that
he
had
an
Army
here
under
the
Command
of
Nonnius
Phillipus
,
his
Lieutenant
,
appears
by
an
Altar-Stone
found
in
Cumberland
,
at
a
place
then
called
Castra
Exploratorum
,
with
a
votive
Inscription
for
the
Health
of
this
Emperor
.
Marcus
Julius
Phillipus
,
an
Arabian
,
having
deposed
and
murthered
Gordian
,
succeeded
in
the
Empire
,
Anno
Dom.
CCXLIV
.
but
was
himself
also
made
away
by
his
Army
:
He
is
said
by
Eusebius
,
Orosius
,
and
other
Authors
,
to
have
been
the
first
Christian
Emperor
;
but
this
hath
been
confuted
,
and
sufficiently
exploded
by
Scaliger
,
and
other
learned
Men.
His
Memory
is
preserved
in
Britain
by
an
Inscription
upon
a
Pyramidal
Stone
dug
out
of
the
Earth
not
far
from
Carlifle
,
which
is
dedicated
to
this
Emperor
,
Vide
Cam●●
.
Britan.
in
.
Cumberland
.
as
also
to
his
Son
Philip
then
Caesar.
I
shall
here
omit
two
other
Emperors
which
are
mentioned
by
Zozimus
to
have
reigned
at
the
same
time
with
this
Philip
,
one
in
the
East
,
and
the
other
in
Panonia
:
And
shall
pass
on
to
Quintus
Trujanus
Decius
,
Anno
Dom.
CCL
.
who
was
elected
Emperor
by
the
Persian
Legions
.
He
was
a
great
Enemy
of
the
Christians
,
and
raised
the
Seventh
Persecution
against
them
;
but
having
seen
his
Son
Decius
,
whom
he
had
made
his
Associate
in
the
Empire
,
slain
by
the
Goths
,
with
whom
he
fought
,
Zozimus
lib.
1.
Or●sius
lib.
7.
being
betray'd
by
Hostilian
his
General
,
in
his
Flight
,
he
fell
into
a
Bog
or
whirle
Pool
.
To
whom
succeeded
Trebonianus
Gallus
Hostilianus
,
who
had
betrayed
him
into
that
ruin
,
Anno
Dom.
CCLI
.
but
he
being
in
a
short
time
depos'd
and
slain
by
the
same
Soldiers
that
had
advanced
him
to
the
Imperial
Throne
.
Id.
Ibid.
Then
Aemilianus
succeeded
him
,
but
enjoyed
the
Imperial
Throne
but
three
months
,
and
then
the
Legions
near
the
Alps
created
Publius
Licinius
Valerianus
Emperour
,
Anno
Dom.
CCLIV
.
who
being
taken
Prisoner
in
a
Battel
against
Sapores
King
of
Persia
,
for
7
Years
lived
in
a
most
miserable
Captivity
,
being
made
the
Foot-stool
of
that
Tyrant
,
till
at
last
by
being
flead
alive
,
he
died
.
But
before
his
Death
,
Trebellius
●ollio
in
Valeriano
.
Publius
Licinius
Galienus
,
his
Son
,
Governed
in
his
stead
,
(
his
elder
Brother
of
the
same
Name
,
Anno
Dom.
CCLX
.
who
had
been
Associate
in
the
Empire
with
his
Father
,
being
dead
long
before
;
)
this
Galienus
being
given
up
to
Lust
,
Gluttony
and
Riot
,
and
careless
of
the
common
Danger
,
and
through
a
haughty
Ignorance
unapprehensive
of
his
own
,
met
with
that
Fate
,
Idem
in
Galliene
.
which
commonly
attends
such
Princes
:
So
that
in
his
time
the
Empire
was
on
all
sides
invaded
by
the
barbarous
Nations
bordering
upon
it
,
and
had
been
utterly
ruined
through
his
careless
Neglect
,
had
not
divers
Generals
in
several
places
undertaken
the
Defence
of
it
;
they
were
near
Thirty
together
,
who
all
assumed
the
Imperial
Purple
,
and
are
call'd
by
Historians
the
Thirty
Tyrants
:
Six
of
them
,
namely
,
Lollianus
,
Vid.
Trebell●u●
Poll●o
in
XXX
Tyrannis
.
Victorianus
,
Posthumus
,
the
two
Tetrici
,
Father
and
Son
,
with
Marius
,
are
conjectured
to
have
ruled
in
this
Island
,
as
appeareth
by
many
of
their
Coins
found
in
England
,
but
especially
about
Colchester
;
whence
Porphirius
the
Philosopher
,
(
who
lived
in
those
Times
,
)
said
,
That
Britain
was
a
Soil
fruitful
of
Tyrants
;
Gallienus
being
slain
by
the
Treachery
of
three
of
his
own
Captains
.
Anno
Dom.
CCLXVIII
.
Mar.
Aurel.
Flau.
Claudius
was
chosen
Emperor
in
his
stead
;
who
,
having
performed
several
great
Actions
,
and
intending
to
reduce
the
Roman
Empire
again
under
one
Head
,
Idem
in
Claudio
.
died
suddenly
as
he
was
making
Preparations
against
Tetricus
,
who
then
held
the
Western
Provinces
,
together
with
Britain
.
Anno
Dom.
CCLXIX
.
To
whom
succeeded
L.
Domitius
Aurelianus
,
who
,
being
chosen
Emperor
by
the
Souldiers
,
and
confirmed
by
the
Senate
,
set
himself
immediately
to
reduce
the
Empire
again
under
one
Head
;
a
Work
wherein
Claudius
his
Predecessor
had
been
prevented
by
Death
,
which
was
at
last
worthily
performed
by
this
Emperor
;
for
Tetricus
,
who
ruled
in
Gaul
and
Britain
by
the
Terror
of
his
Arms
,
being
brought
to
submit
himself
,
was
led
in
Triumph
through
Rome
.
Aurelian
was
afterwards
killed
by
Mnesttheus
,
his
Secretary
.
This
Emperor
raised
the
Ninth
Persecution
against
the
Christians
.
After
him
Anno
Dom.
CCLXXVI
.
M.
Claudius
Tacitus
,
descended
from
Tacitus
the
Historian
,
was
elected
Emperor
by
the
Senate
and
Army
,
though
much
against
his
Will
:
He
reigned
but
Six
Months
,
and
died
of
a
Fever
;
but
before
his
Death
he
adopted
Anno
Dom.
CCLXXVI
.
M.
Aurelius
Valer.
Probus
,
who
succeeded
him
;
in
whose
Reign
Bonosus
,
the
Son
of
a
Pretorian
Souldier
,
bred
in
Spain
,
(
though
by
Descent
a
Britain
,
)
and
a
matchless
Drinker
,
Vopiscus
in
Bonoso
.
not
so
much
to
be
blamed
,
if
(
as
they
write
,
)
he
were
still
wisest
in
his
Cups
,
having
attained
by
the
course
of
War
to
great
military
Honours
,
thô
at
last
,
in
his
Charge
over
the
German
Navy
,
having
(
willingly
as
was
thought
,
)
suffered
the
Ships
to
be
burnt
,
trusting
on
his
Interest
with
the
Western
Legions
,
he
joined
with
one
Proculus
,
and
seizing
upon
Spain
,
Gaul
,
and
Britain
,
made
himself
as
Emperor
for
a
time
;
but
after
a
long
and
bloody
Fight
near
Collen
,
being
vanquished
by
Probus
,
he
hang'd
himself
,
and
gave
occasion
of
that
sharp
Epitaph
made
upon
him
for
his
great
Drinking
;
Zosimus
lib.
1.
Here
hangs
a
Tankard
.
After
this
,
Probus
prevented
a
new
Rebellion
in
Britain
,
by
the
severe
Loyalty
of
Victorinus
,
a
Moor
,
(
one
of
his
Ministers
)
at
whose
Recommendation
he
had
placed
a
Lieutenant
here
,
(
whom
Mr.
Camden
supposes
to
have
been
Cornelius
Lallianus
,
since
his
Coins
are
found
in
this
Island
,
but
in
no
other
Countrey
,
)
who
rebelled
and
set
up
for
Emperor
;
but
Probus
upbraiding
Victorinus
with
the
Disloyalty
of
him
whom
he
had
recommended
,
he
undertook
to
rectifie
this
Mistake
;
so
hastning
over
hither
,
and
finding
the
Governor
in
actual
Rebellion
,
by
some
Contrivance
,
not
mentioned
by
our
Historians
,
he
privately
,
in
the
Night
,
found
means
to
kill
him
.
Eutropius
also
relates
,
that
Probus
was
the
first
Emperor
who
gave
leave
to
the
Spaniards
,
Gauls
and
Britains
,
to
plant
Vines
,
and
to
make
Wine
:
Zosimus
ib.
But
he
having
subdued
the
Vandals
and
Burgundians
in
a
great
Battel
,
sent
over
many
of
them
to
inhabit
in
Britain
,
where
they
did
good
Service
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
when
any
Insurrection
hapned
in
this
Isle
:
They
are
supposed
to
have
had
their
Camp
upon
those
Hills
near
Cambridge
,
Vide
Camd.
Britan.
in
Cambridgeshire
.
commonly
called
Gogmagog-Hills
,
where
on
the
top
of
a
Hill
may
be
seen
at
this
day
a
Plain
,
encompassed
round
with
Trenches
of
a
large
Circumference
,
with
only
one
Entrance
.
But
though
this
Emperor
well
deserved
the
Name
of
Probus
,
yet
could
he
not
avoid
the
Fate
of
his
Predecessors
,
being
slain
by
his
own
Army
;
the
occasion
whereof
was
that
worthy
Saying
of
his
,
That
in
a
short
time
he
hoped
to
bring
it
to
pass
,
that
the
Empire
should
want
no
more
standing
Armies
:
He
was
thus
made
away
.
M.
Aurelius
Carus
was
advanced
to
the
Empire
by
the
Army
;
Anno
Dom.
CCLXXXII
.
he
created
his
two
Sons
Carinus
and
Numerianus
,
Caesars
;
to
Carinus
he
gave
the
Charge
of
Britain
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Western
Provinces
,
but
taking
Numerianus
along
with
him
into
the
East
,
he
invaded
the
Persians
,
where
he
died
suddenly
,
(
as
some
relate
,
)
being
struck
with
Lightning
;
(
thô
[
](A64087-e113560-b)*
*
In
Aurelio
Caro.
Vospiscus
saith
,
he
died
a
natural
Death
;
and
that
the
Souldiers
firing
his
Tent
gave
occasion
to
the
former
Report
:
)
His
pious
Son
Numerianus
was
slain
by
Aper
,
one
of
his
Captains
,
and
he
again
underwent
the
same
Fate
by
Dioclesian
,
who
also
in
a
set
Battle
not
long
after
slew
Carinus
,
who
by
his
Riot
and
Luxury
had
much
wasted
Britain
,
and
the
other
Provinces
:
All
these
Transactions
happened
within
the
space
of
two
Years
.
C.
Aurel.
Dioclesian
being
advanced
to
the
Emp●re
by
the
Choice
of
the
Eastern
Army
,
adopted
Mar.
Aurel.
Maximinianus
,
Sirnamed
Herculius
,
Anno
Dom.
CCLXXXIV
.
his
Associate
in
the
Empire
;
five
Years
after
which
,
the
former
of
these
Emperours
nominated
Gal●rius
,
and
the
latter
adopted
Constantius
Clorus
,
Caesars
;
constraining
them
to
divorce
their
former
Wives
,
and
to
marry
their
Daughters
.
In
the
beginning
of
this
Emperour's
Reign
,
Carausius
,
Anno
Dom.
CCLXXXVI
.
a
Man
of
mean
Parentage
born
in
Menapia
,
(
that
is
)
about
the
Parts
of
Cleves
and
Juliers
,
who
,
through
all
Military
Degrees
,
was
advanced
at
length
to
be
Governour
of
Bononia
,
Admiral
of
the
Belgic
and
Armoric
Seas
,
Aurel.
Victor
Eutropius
,
Orosius
.
then
much
infested
by
the
Francks
and
Saxons
;
but
what
he
took
from
the
Pirats
,
he
neither
restored
to
the
Owners
,
nor
accounted
to
the
Publick
,
whereby
he
much
enriched
himself
;
not
so
much
as
guarding
the
Seas
,
but
rather
conniving
at
those
Pirats
,
till
at
length
he
grew
too
great
a
Delinquent
to
be
less
than
an
Emperour
;
therefore
hearing
that
Maximinian
had
ordered
him
to
be
slain
,
he
then
took
upon
him
the
Imperial
Robe
,
and
hearing
that
this
Emperour
was
marching
against
him
with
the
Fleet
under
his
Command
,
passed
over
into
Britain
,
where
he
built
a
new
Fleet
after
the
Roman
fashion
,
Cumen
.
in
Pa●
neg.
2.
getting
into
his
Power
the
Legion
that
was
left
here
in
Garison
,
with
other
Outlandish
Cohorts
;
he
detained
and
listed
the
very
Merchants
and
Factors
of
Gaul
,
and
with
the
Allurements
of
Spoil
,
invited
great
numbers
of
other
barbarous
Nations
to
take
his
part
,
and
trained
them
to
Sea-Service
;
wherein
the
Romans
had
so
much
lost
their
Skill
,
that
Carausius
with
his
Navy
at
Sea
did
what
he
listed
,
robbing
on
all
the
Sea-Coasts
,
whereby
Maximinian
not
able
to
come
nearer
than
the
Shore
of
Bononia
,
(
now
Boloigne
,
)
was
forced
to
conclude
a
Peace
with
Carausius
,
and
yield
him
up
Britain
,
as
one
fittest
to
guard
that
Province
against
the
Incursions
of
the
Northern
Britains
.
This
is
the
reason
that
in
all
Carausius's
Silver
Coins
we
find
two
Emperours
taking
hands
,
with
this
Inscription
on
the
Reverse
,
CONCORDIA
AUGG.
But
not
long
after
,
Maximinian
sent
Constantius
Chlorus
,
now
Caesar
,
against
Carausius
,
who
in
the
mean
while
had
made
himself
strong
,
both
within
the
Land
,
and
without
.
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
writes
,
that
he
made
the
Picts
his
Confederates
;
to
whom
,
as
being
lately
come
out
of
Scythia
,
he
gave
Albania
(
now
called
Scotland
)
to
inhabit
:
And
it
is
indeed
observable
,
that
about
his
time
the
Picts
are
found
to
be
first
mentioned
by
Eumenius
in
his
Panegyrick
to
Maximinian
,
[
](A64087-e114150-b)†
†
Ad
hoc
,
Na●●c
e●●am
t●nc
rudis
.
&
soli
Britanni
Picti●
modo
&
H●b●●nis
assurta
●ost
bu●
adh●c
seminudis
,
fac●le
P●●nanis
armis
〈…〉
▪
where
he
also
mentions
the
Hiberni
together
with
Picts
,
both
which
he
there
calls
Half-naked
Enemies
:
But
whether
by
those
Hiberni
are
to
be
understood
Irish-men
,
(
as
that
word
Gramatically
imports
,
)
and
as
our
English
Antiquaries
understand
it
;
Anno
Dom.
CCLXXXVI
.
or
else
Scotch-men
,
(
called
Hiberni
,
because
they
first
came
out
of
Ireland
,
)
as
Buchanan
and
Scaliger
would
have
it
,
since
it
depends
upon
so
nice
a
Criticism
in
the
Latin
Tongue
,
as
whether
the
words
Soli
Britanni
were
intended
by
the
Author
for
the
Nominative
Case
Plural
,
or
else
for
the
Genitive
of
the
Singular
Number
,
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
decide
;
only
the
Reader
may
please
to
take
notice
,
that
those
who
understand
these
words
in
the
former
sense
,
do
suppose
the
Scots
to
have
first
come
out
of
Ireland
into
Britain
after
this
time
;
but
I
have
given
you
the
words
themselves
in
the
Margin
,
that
you
may
pass
what
Judgment
you
please
upon
them
.
This
is
supposed
to
have
been
a
Temple
dedicated
to
the
God
Terminus
,
and
is
seen
to
this
day
in
Scotland
near
the
said
River
.
See
its
Description
in
Camd.
Brit.
in
Scotl.
Tit.
St●rling
Sheriffdom
:
You
may
see
also
the
Figure
of
it
in
the
new
Editions
,
p.
1104.
But
(
as
Nennius
relates
)
Carausius
repaired
and
fortified
the
Walls
of
Severus
with
Castles
,
and
a
round
House
of
polish'd
Stone
on
the
Bank
of
Carron
,
which
River
,
he
saith
,
was
from
him
so
called
;
also
in
Gaul
he
kept
Bononia
with
a
Garison
,
and
all
the
Franoks
which
had
by
his
permission
seated
themselves
in
Belgia
were
at
his
command
;
but
Constantius
hasting
into
Gallia
,
besieged
Bononia
,
(
now
called
Boloigne
,
as
I
said
before
,
)
and
with
Stones
and
Timber
blocking
up
the
Harbour
,
kept
out
all
Relief
that
could
be
sent
in
by
Carausius
;
but
before
Constantius
with
the
Fleet
which
he
had
prepared
could
arrive
thither
,
Carausius
was
slain
in
Britain
by
the
Treachery
of
Allectus
,
one
of
his
chief
Friends
and
Commanders
,
who
likewise
for
three
Years
usurped
the
Empire
;
when
Carausius
worthily
(
as
some
say
,
or
as
others
,
Tyrannically
)
had
Ruled
this
Island
7
Years
.
But
Constantius
presently
took
hold
of
that
Opportunity
before
Allectus
should
settle
his
Affairs
,
therefore
,
thô
the
weather
were
ill
,
he
put
his
Army
to
Sea
with
all
expedition
,
An.
CCLXIII
.
and
that
from
several
Havens
,
the
more
to
spread
the
Terrour
of
his
Landing
,
and
render
it
doubtful
where
to
expect
him
;
so
in
a
Mist
passing
by
Allectus
with
the
British
Fleet
unseen
,
that
lay
cruising
near
the
Isle
of
Vecta
,
(
now
Wight
;
)
he
no
sooner
got
on
shore
but
he
fired
his
own
Ships
,
to
leave
his
Men
no
hopes
of
Safety
but
in
Victory
;
then
forthwith
the
poor
oppressed
Britains
came
flocking
in
to
Constantius
,
offering
themselves
,
together
with
their
Wives
and
Children
,
to
him
,
as
their
Deliverer
sent
them
from
Heaven
;
which
when
Allectus
heard
,
being
much
dismayed
at
this
News
,
he
passed
over
to
the
British
Shore
,
where
landing
,
he
resolved
to
try
his
Fortune
in
a
Battle
on
the
Land
;
where
being
encountred
by
Asclepiodotus
Captain
of
the
Praetorian
Bands
,
and
desperately
rushing
on
,
being
unmindful
both
of
the
well-ordering
of
his
Men
,
and
of
bringing
them
all
in
to
fight
,
(
except
the
noted
Accessories
of
his
Treason
,
An.
CCLXV.
and
his
Outlandish
Hirelings
:
)
He
was
overthrown
,
and
slain
with
little
or
no
loss
to
the
Romans
,
but
great
Execution
on
the
Francks
.
Allectus
having
before
flung
away
his
Imperial
Robes
,
that
he
might
not
be
known
,
his
Body
was
found
almost
naked
in
the
Field
;
the
rest
of
his
Men
flying
to
London
,
and
purposing
with
the
Pillage
of
that
City
to
escape
by
Sea
,
were
met
by
another
part
of
the
Roman
Army
,
whom
the
late
mentioned
Mist
at
Sea
had
separated
,
and
now
by
chance
had
brought
up
the
Thames
,
where
landing
,
they
killed
almost
all
the
rest
,
even
in
the
very
City
,
whilst
the
Citizens
had
the
pleasure
to
behold
their
own
Deliverance
.
By
this
Victory
,
this
Province
was
totally
recovered
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
Eumenius
witnesses
in
his
Panegyrick
above-mentioned
,
after
it
had
been
10
Years
in
Rebellion
.
But
before
I
dismiss
this
part
of
our
History
,
I
cannot
omit
what
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
also
adds
,
thô
with
no
shew
of
probability
,
to
this
History
of
Carausius
and
Allectus
his
Successor
in
this
Usurpation
,
viz.
That
Allectus
going
about
to
punish
those
Romans
and
Britains
who
had
adhered
to
the
Party
of
Carausius
,
and
been
partakers
in
his
Robberies
;
Anno
Dom.
CCLXV.
who
resenting
this
Severity
,
chose
one
Asclepiodotus
a
Britain
to
revenge
it
,
exhorting
him
to
set
upon
Allectus
then
in
London
,
whilst
he
was
celebrating
a
Feast
to
his
Gods
;
at
whose
arrival
Allectus
forsaking
his
Sacrifice
,
and
marching
out
with
the
choicest
of
his
Souldiers
,
joyned
Battel
with
him
,
but
being
slain
,
Gallus
a
Captain
of
Allectus
still
held
London
;
to
the
reducing
whereof
,
Asclepiodotus
(
now
made
King
)
summoned
the
Daemetae
and
Venedoti
(
i.
e.
the
Inhabitants
of
that
part
of
the
Island
now
called
Wales
)
to
his
Assistance
;
with
these
Forces
he
beleaguer'd
the
City
,
and
with
warlike
Engines
battered
down
great
part
of
the
Wall
.
Gallus
perceiving
himself
not
able
to
hold
out
any
longer
,
came
to
a
Parly
,
and
surrendered
the
Town
upon
condition
to
march
out
Armed
;
which
being
agreed
to
,
Asclepiodotus
enters
Walbrook
,
whence
it
had
its
Name
;
but
the
Venedoti
,
contrary
to
the
Articles
,
fell
upon
Gallus
and
slew
him
,
at
a
Brook's
side
within
the
City
,
now
called
from
his
Name
Galbrook
,
or
Walbrook
.
But
it
is
certain
,
there
was
never
any
King
of
Britain
called
Asclepiodotus
,
who
was
indeed
no
more
than
the
Praefect
to
Constantius
,
nor
had
he
any
such
Captain
as
this
Gallus
as
we
can
any
where
find
,
except
in
this
Author
.
But
Eumenius
who
then
lived
,
(
and
was
of
Constantius
his
Household
,
and
who
upon
this
Victory
made
the
Panegyrick
but
now
mentioned
in
Praise
of
Maximian
and
Constantius
,
then
Emperours
,
)
relates
this
to
have
been
done
in
the
course
of
one
continued
Action
:
So
also
Sigonius
,
a
Judicious
Historian
,
thô
others
allow
3
Years
to
the
Tyranny
of
Allectus
.
In
those
Times
there
was
such
great
store
of
good
Workmen
and
excellent
Builders
in
Britain
,
that
during
these
great
Disturbances
here
,
the
Aeduans
in
Burgundy
entertained
them
to
build
their
Temples
and
publick
Edifices
.
Dioclesian
having
hitherto
successfully
shewed
his
Valour
against
the
Enemies
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCIV.
now
exerted
his
Rage
in
a
bloody
Persecution
against
his
obedient
and
harmless
Christian
Subjects
;
from
the
feeling
whereof
,
this
Island
(
though
the
most
remote
)
was
not
,
Eusebius
.
it
seems
,
yet
far
enough
off
from
having
some
share
of
his
Rage
;
Socrates
.
for
our
Historians
,
Gildas
and
Bede
,
relate
,
That
in
this
Persecution
,
Albanus
a
Citizen
of
Verulam
suffered
,
as
also
Arron
and
Julius
Citizens
of
the
City
of
Legions
,
(
now
Caerleon
upon
Uske
,
)
and
many
others
of
both
Sexes
,
in
divers
places
,
who
were
put
to
Death
by
various
Torments
.
Of
the
Martyrdom
of
St
Alban
,
Bede
gives
us
this
particular
Account
,
viz.
That
he
being
as
yet
a
Pagan
,
Hist.
Eccles
l.
1.
c
6
when
the
Edict
of
those
Heathen
Emperours
raged
against
the
Christians
,
received
into
his
House
a
certain
Priest
who
had
then
fled
from
his
Persecutors
,
whom
whilst
he
beheld
imploy'd
Night
and
Day
in
Watchings
and
Prayers
,
upon
a
sudden
(
being
touched
by
the
Divine
Grace
)
he
began
to
emulate
his
Faith
and
Piety
,
and
being
by
degrees
instructed
by
his
saving
Precepts
,
at
last
leaving
his
Idolatry
he
became
a
Christian.
Now
when
this
Priest
had
lived
with
him
some
time
,
it
came
to
the
Ears
of
the
Roman
Governour
,
That
this
Confessor
(
who
was
not
yet
to
be
Martyr'd
)
lay
hid
in
the
House
of
Alban
:
The
Governour
presently
sent
Souldiers
to
find
him
out
,
who
when
they
came
thither
,
Alban
offered
himself
to
them
in
stead
of
his
Guest
,
in
that
very
Habit
he
used
to
wear
;
and
being
immediately
brought
before
the
Judge
,
who
at
that
very
time
was
standing
at
the
Altar
sacrificing
to
his
Idols
:
Anno
Dom.
CCCIV.
when
he
saw
Alban
,
he
was
highly
incensed
,
because
he
had
voluntarily
delivered
himself
up
instead
of
his
guest
,
so
commanding
him
to
be
drag'd
before
the
Images
of
those
false
Gods
,
he
was
then
worshiping
;
said
thus
,
For
that
thou
hast
rather
chosen
to
conceal
a
Rebellious
,
Sacrilegious
Fellow
,
than
to
deliver
him
up
to
my
Guards
;
that
as
a
contemner
of
the
Gods
he
might
suffer
the
punishment
due
to
his
Blasphemy
;
whatsoever
torments
therefore
were
due
to
him
,
thou
thy self
shalt
endure
,
if
thou
persistest
in
this
new
Superstition
.
But
Alban
,
who
had
of
his
own
accord
owned
himself
to
be
a
Christian
,
did
not
at
all
fear
the
threats
of
the
President
;
but
plainly
told
him
,
that
he
would
not
obey
his
commands
(
the
rest
of
their
Dialogue
being
somewhat
tedious
,
I
omit
)
but
the
Judge
being
thereupon
more
provoked
,
told
him
again
,
that
if
he
intended
to
live
,
he
must
imediately
offer
Sacrifice
to
their
Gods
;
which
he
again
not
only
refused
,
but
also
reproved
others
for
so
doing
,
and
thereupon
was
condemned
to
most
cruel
Torments
,
all
which
he
manfully
overcame
;
and
although
they
did
all
they
could
to
invent
new
Tortures
for
him
,
yet
he
endured
them
all
with
exquisite
patience
,
till
their
weariness
,
not
pity
made
them
desist
.
And
here
we
must
bewail
our
want
of
a
true
Story
of
this
good
Man's
Martyrdom
,
which
the
Monks
have
mixed
with
so
many
improbable
Circumstances
,
that
it
is
even
nauseous
either
to
read
or
hear
them
.
But
I
shall
proceed
to
relate
what
I
find
in
Bede
,
without
passing
my
word
for
the
truth
of
the
following
Miracles
.
Alban
being
sentenced
to
be
beheaded
,
much
People
flock'd
to
the
place
of
his
Execution
;
which
was
on
a
Hill
(
afterward
called
in
English
Holm
hurst
)
to
which
they
were
to
pass
over
a
River
,
where
a
narrow
passage
admitted
of
very
few
a-breast
.
Alban
being
to
follow
after
all
the
company
,
and
perceiving
it
would
be
very
late
before
he
could
attain
his
desired
End
,
obtained
by
his
Prayers
,
that
the
River
parting
assunder
,
afforded
a
free
passage
for
a
great
many
together
;
this
Miracle
so
wrote
upon
him
,
who
was
appointed
to
be
his
Executioner
,
that
he
utterly
refused
the
Imployment
,
desiring
rather
to
suffer
himself
for
him
,
than
to
offer
him
any
violence
:
But
another
soon
took
his
place
.
Alban
being
come
to
the
top
of
the
Hill
,
where
he
was
to
suffer
,
found
himself
very
dry
;
when
presently
by
his
Prayer
,
as
Spring
brake
forth
at
his
Feet
,
to
the
amasement
of
all
that
saw
it
,
except
the
Executioner
,
who
notwhithstanding
the
Miracle
,
struck
off
his
Head
;
when
instantly
his
own
Eyes
fell
out
of
his
Head
,
upon
the
ground
,
as
a
just
punishment
for
his
infidelity
:
and
presently
after
suffer'd
also
the
Convert
Executioner
above
mentioned
.
The
body
of
St.
Alban
was
privately
buried
;
That
Age
not
knowing
the
Vertue
of
keeping
Saints
Relicks
;
but
many
Years
after
,
Offa
King
of
the
Mercians
,
is
said
to
have
discovered
his
Bones
,
and
to
have
removed
them
into
a
stately
Shrine
;
where
he
built
a
noble
Church
and
Monastery
,
as
shall
be
particulary
shown
in
its
proper
place
.
Not
long
after
the
Martyrdom
of
St.
Alban
,
suffered
also
the
Priest
who
converted
him
,
and
whose
Name
Geoffrey
will
have
to
be
Amphibalus
;
thô
we
had
never
heard
of
it
at
all
,
but
from
this
Author
,
that
word
signifying
properly
not
a
Man's
name
,
but
a
long
shag
Cloak
,
which
it
is
supposed
that
good
Man
wore
:
I
shall
also
pass
by
the
Martyrdoms
of
many
other
Christians
,
said
to
be
at
Lichfield
,
and
Winchester
and
other
places
,
as
being
of
very
uncertain
credit
,
having
no
other
Authors
,
but
Geoffrey
and
our
Monks
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCIV.
who
lived
and
wrote
at
a
great
distance
from
those
Times
.
But
the
Emperors
Dioclesian
and
Maximinian
,
having
both
on
the
same
day
(
thô
in
different
places
)
resign'd
the
Empire
to
the
two
Caesar's
above-mentioned
,
and
Constantinus
choosing
the
Western
Provinces
(
whereof
Britain
was
one
)
for
his
share
,
came
over
hither
to
settle
affairs
in
this
Island
;
and
Eutropius
supposes
Helena
his
Wife
to
have
been
a
Britain
by
Birth
;
whereupon
our
Geoffrey
presumes
further
,
and
makes
her
to
have
been
the
Daughter
of
one
King
Coil
,
whom
he
supposes
to
have
succeeded
Asclepiodotus
:
But
since
there
is
no
ground
for
this
fancy
in
any
Authentick
Writer
,
I
shall
wholly
slight
it
,
especially
since
Nicephorus
and
other
Greek
Historians
relate
her
to
be
a
Bithynian
;
but
to
return
to
that
which
is
more
to
our
purpose
;
it
is
certain
that
as
soon
as
Augustus
was
declared
,
Euseb.
Chron.
Zozom
Eus●b
.
Hist.
Eccles.
he
immediately
put
a
stop
to
the
Persecution
against
the
Christians
in
his
Provinces
;
and
then
passing
over
into
Britain
,
Constantius
not
●ong
after
made
an
Expedition
against
the
Caledonians
,
whom
he
overcame
;
and
not
long
after
died
at
York
:
having
been
all
his
life
time
a
great
favourer
of
the
Christians
,
though
no
professed
Christian
himself
:
to
whom
succeeded
Constantine
his
Son
,
who
came
luckily
Post
from
Rome
to
Boloigne
,
just
about
the
time
(
saith
Eusebius
)
when
his
Father
lay
Sick
upon
his
Death-bed
;
where
being
by
him
nominated
for
his
Successour
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCVI
.
he
was
immediately
after
his
Father's
Funerals
,
by
the
whole
Army
saluted
Emperour
,
thô
he
declined
it
all
he
could
;
concerning
whom
,
De
vita
Const.
lib.
1.
there
is
a
great
dispute
whether
he
were
a
Britain
or
not
;
our
British
Historians
produce
a
passage
out
Eumenius's
Oration
to
Constantine
,
wherein
he
calls
Britain
,
the
most
blessed
and
fortunate
of
all
Lands
,
quia
Constantinum
Caesarem
primum
vidisti
;
which
words
may
yet
be
thus
interpreted
,
that
is
,
it
did
not
behold
Constantine
Born
;
but
saw
him
first
created
Emperor
:
which
is
undoubtedly
true
,
but
since
most
of
our
English
Historians
understand
it
in
the
former
Sense
;
(
there
being
nothing
of
conclusive
certainty
deliver'd
by
Antient
Authors
concerning
it
.
)
I
shall
leave
it
as
I
found
it
;
thô
it
must
be
confessed
that
the
learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
in
his
Orig.
Britannicae
,
Not
only
from
several
passages
in
Eumenius's
Panegyrick
,
but
also
by
other
Arguments
,
hath
made
it
highly
probable
that
Constantine
was
born
in
Britain
.
But
this
is
more
certain
,
that
Constantine
before
his
departure
hence
,
seems
to
have
had
some
Bickerings
with
the
Britains
in
the
Northern
parts
of
this
Island
,
which
having
in
some
time
composed
,
he
passed
again
into
Gaul
;
where
leaving
a
great
Army
(
many
of
whom
were
before
raised
in
Britain
)
he
from
thence
went
into
Italy
,
and
near
Rome
overthrew
the
Tyrant
Maxentius
,
who
had
seized
that
City
,
together
with
the
rest
of
Italy
;
immediately
after
which
Victory
,
he
declared
himself
a
Christian
in
the
presence
of
his
whole
Army
,
which
yet
he
would
not
have
perhaps
ventured
to
have
done
,
had
he
not
been
sure
that
a
considerable
Party
of
his
Souldiers
had
been
so
before
.
About
the
Fourth
Year
after
,
Constantine
return'd
again
into
Britain
,
but
what
he
performed
here
is
not
left
us
by
any
Historian
now
extant
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCX
.
more
than
what
[
](A64087-e116480-b)*
*
De
vita
Constant.
lib.
1.
cap.
25.
Eusebius
tells
us
in
general
,
That
Constantine
passed
over
to
the
Britains
,
(
who
had
it
seems
then
revolted
)
whom
,
when
he
had
subdued
,
he
turned
his
Eyes
to
those
other
parts
of
the
World
,
that
he
might
relieve
those
that
wanted
his
assistance
;
which
this
Author
supposes
to
be
the
rest
of
the
Empire
then
oppressed
by
Mercurius
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCX
.
thô
all
others
make
him
to
have
been
subdued
in
the
very
beginning
of
Constantine's
Reign
.
But
Geoffery
(
could
he
be
believed
)
gives
us
a
very
plausible
account
,
why
Constantine
came
now
again
into
Britain
,
which
is
to
this
effect
,
That
Octavius
Duke
of
the
Gewisses
,
taking
advantage
of
the
Emperor's
absence
had
seized
upon
Britain
for
himself
(
the
circumstances
of
which
I
omit
,
to
shorten
the
Story
)
as
also
how
one
Trahern
(
who
is
there
supposed
to
be
this
Emperor's
Unkle
by
the
Mother
)
obtained
a
great
Victory
over
this
Octavius
;
but
that
upon
Traherns
being
kill'd
at
Verulam
,
by
the
treachery
of
a
Nobleman
of
Octavius's
Party
,
he
again
returned
into
Britain
,
and
making
a
Confederacy
with
the
Northern
Nations
,
renewed
the
War
;
whereupon
Constantine
coming
upon
Octavius
on
the
suddain
,
soon
overcame
him
,
yet
suffer'd
him
though
Conquer'd
still
to
Reign
here
as
a
Tributary
to
the
Roman
Empire
:
But
it
is
not
likely
Constantine
would
have
given
so
great
an
encouragement
to
Rebellion
;
nay
,
what
is
yet
more
improbable
,
he
makes
this
Octavius
to
have
Govern'd
this
Island
,
even
to
the
days
of
Gratian
and
Valentinian
,
which
must
needs
be
false
;
since
the
Coyns
of
all
those
Roman
Emperors
,
who
succeeded
between
Constantine
and
Valentinian
are
found
in
this
Island
;
whereas
no
Coyn
or
Monument
of
this
Octavius
,
was
ever
yet
to
be
seen
;
and
further
none
of
the
Historians
of
this
Age
do
mention
any
such
King
of
Britain
,
as
it
is
likely
they
would
have
done
,
had
they
known
of
such
a
person
.
But
this
is
more
likely
,
that
the
Emperour
Constantine
alter'd
the
Ancient
Divisions
of
Britain
,
by
adding
to
the
former
Provinces
,
viz.
Britannica
Prima
and
Secunda
,
Vid.
Breviarium
sexti
Rufi
.
Two
others
,
viz.
Flavia
,
and
Maxima
Caesariensis
.
I
have
no
more
to
add
concerning
Civil
Affairs
in
this
Emperor's
Reign
;
but
as
for
Ecclesiastical
History
,
it
is
certain
,
the
British
Church
was
now
grown
so
considerable
,
that
[
](A64087-e116950-b)*
*
Vid.
Asserii
Antiquitates
Britan.
Eccles.
cap.
8.
it
sent
divers
Bishops
to
the
Council
of
Arles
in
Gallia
,
which
was
held
in
Year
of
our
Lord
114
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
First
Tome
of
Gallick
Councils
;
where
Eborius
Bishop
of
the
City
of
Eboracum
,
in
the
Province
of
Britain
,
and
Restitutus
Bishop
of
the
City
of
London
,
and
Adelphius
Bishop
of
the
City
of
Colchester
appeared
as
Deputies
for
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
of
Britain
.
And
though
in
the
great
Council
of
Nice
,
which
was
assembled
Anno
Dom.
325
,
Id.
ibid.
there
is
no
express
mention
of
the
Names
of
the
British
Bishops
which
appear'd
there
,
because
the
Subscriptions
to
that
Council
are
lost
;
yet
Athanasius
,
as
also
Hillary
Bishop
of
Poictiers
do
sufficiently
confirm
their
being
there
,
as
well
as
Constantine
himself
,
who
in
his
Letter
to
the
Alexandrians
,
says
;
that
Easter
was
observed
according
to
the
manner
prescribed
in
that
Council
,
by
all
the
Nations
he
there
mentions
,
among
whom
the
Britains
are
reckon'd
for
one
.
Constantine
dying
,
divided
the
Empire
amongst
his
Three
Sons
,
Constantinus
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCXVII
.
Constans
,
and
Constantius
;
to
the
Eldest
he
gave
Britain
,
France
,
and
Spain
,
with
part
of
Germany
;
but
he
not
content
with
his
share
in
the
Empire
(
though
most
considerable
)
invaded
the
Right
and
Possession
of
his
Brother
Constans
,
Amonian
.
l●b.
20.
and
was
by
him
Slain
;
he
is
reported
to
have
been
kill'd
by
his
Brother's
Generals
,
near
to
the
City
of
Aquileia
in
Italy
.
Whereupon
Constans
his
Brother
seized
upon
his
Dominions
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCXL
.
and
together
with
his
Brother
Constantius
(
though
in
Winter
time
sailed
into
Britain
,
that
they
might
quiet
the
Commotions
of
the
Northern
Britains
,
as
Libanius
and
Julius
Firmicus
witness
;
Id.
ibid.
but
as
for
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
in
this
Emperour's
Reign
,
the
Council
of
Sardica
being
called
by
these
Emperours
,
Anno
Dom.
347
,
It
is
certain
that
the
Bishops
of
Britain
appeared
there
,
as
is
acknowledged
by
Athanasius
in
the
beginning
of
his
Second
Apology
against
the
Arrians
.
But
Magnentius
,
whose
Father
was
a
Britain
,
conspiring
against
this
Emperour
;
and
having
beset
him
in
a
Town
in
Gaul
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCXLIX
.
called
Hellena
as
he
was
hunting
thereabouts
with
a
small
Retinue
,
there
slew
him
;
whereupon
,
Libanius
in
Basilic
.
though
the
Western
Empire
o●ght
by
right
to
have
fallen
to
Constantius
;
yet
Magnentius
having
possest
himself
of
it
,
and
having
drawn
in
the
Britains
to
side
with
him
in
his
Rebellion
,
he
maintained
it
for
Three
Years
against
Constantius
;
the
success
at
first
was
various
;
but
at
last
the
heat
of
the
Revolt
being
pretty
well
over
,
and
Constantius
still
by
degrees
increasing
upon
him
,
he
was
no
longer
able
to
hold
up
his
Head
;
so
that
at
last
he
slew
himself
at
Lyons
:
The
peaceable
possession
of
this
part
of
Britain
being
thereupon
left
to
Constantius
.
About
this
time
the
General
of
all
the
Forces
throughout
Britain
,
was
Gratianus
,
Sirnamed
Funarius
,
Vid.
Jul.
Tiranicum
.
from
his
great
strength
in
pulling
a
Rope
from
Four
Men
,
thô
not
long
after
this
(
as
Ammianus
Marcellinus
relates
)
one
Paulus
a
notary
was
sent
into
Britain
,
Lib.
14.
that
he
might
enquire
what
Military
Men
were
engaged
in
the
Rebellion
of
Magnentius
,
many
of
whom
he
maliciously
prosecuted
,
carrying
away
like
a
Flood
the
Fortunes
of
divers
Innocent
Men
,
imprisoning
the
Free-born
Subjects
,
and
putting
others
into
Irons
and
Fetters
,
heaping
together
false
Accusations
against
them
,
by
which
severity
he
committed
such
great
oppressions
,
as
cast
an
eternal
blot
on
the
Reign
of
Constantius
,
who
supported
him
in
his
Cruelties
.
But
one
Martinus
then
Governing
those
Provinces
as
Praefect
,
grievously
lamenting
the
sufferings
of
these
Innocent
Men
,
often
beseeching
him
,
that
he
would
spare
them
;
who
,
when
he
could
not
prevail
,
threatned
that
he
would
depart
hence
,
hoping
that
this
malicious
Inquisitor
might
at
last
cease
from
his
so
violent
prosecution
:
But
Paulus
fearing
his
trade
might
by
this
means
decay
,
being
cruelly
artificial
in
framing
of
Counterfeit
Plots
,
(
from
whence
he
obtained
this
Sirname
of
Catena
)
brought
the
Praefect
himself
into
a
participiation
of
those
very
dangers
,
resolving
to
send
him
with
divers
Tribunes
and
Prisoners
to
the
Emp●rour
,
with
which
the
Praefect
being
provoked
,
endeavoured
to
Stab
Pa●lus
;
but
missing
his
pass
,
he
thrust
the
same
Sword
into
his
own
body
,
and
so
unfortunately
perish'd
this
Honest
Man
,
who
lost
his
life
in
trying
to
relieve
the
miserable
Fortunes
of
others
.
All
which
things
being
thus
wickedly
perform'd
,
Paulus
stain'd
with
Innocent
Blood
,
return'd
to
the
Emperours
Presence
;
against
whose
coming
with
his
Prisoners
,
all
sorts
of
Tortures
and
Executioners
were
prepared
,
so
that
many
of
them
were
proscribed
and
Out-law'd
;
some
banished
,
and
others
most
cruelly
put
to
Death
.
But
God
some
Years
after
,
justly
punish'd
this
Villain
;
when
by
the
Command
of
Julian
the
Emperour
he
was
burnt
alive
.
Sometime
after
this
,
the
Council
of
Arimium
was
called
by
Constantius
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCLIX
.
being
the
most
numerous
that
ever
had
yet
appear'd
,
as
consisting
of
above
Four
Hundred
Bishops
,
both
of
the
Eastern
and
Western
Churches
,
Sozom●n
l.
4.
and
in
which
Council
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCLIX
.
by
the
Emperour
's
long
detaining
the
Bishops
against
their
wills
,
till
they
were
quite
tired
out
,
the
major
part
of
them
was
forced
to
subscribe
the
New
Creed
,
made
not
long
before
at
the
pretended
Council
of
Syrmium
,
wherein
the
Word
Omoousios
being
omitted
;
the
Son
of
God
was
declared
only
to
be
Omoiousios
,
i.
e.
of
like
substance
with
the
Father
:
I
have
been
the
more
particular
as
to
this
Council
,
in
respect
to
the
Bishops
sent
from
Britain
;
to
whom
,
as
well
as
to
the
rest
,
Sulpicius
Severus
tells
us
,
the
Emperour
allowed
all
sorts
of
Provisions
,
which
seemed
undecent
to
the
Aquitanian
,
Gallick
,
and
British
Bishops
to
accept
of
;
who
therefore
refusing
the
publick
allowance
,
chose
rather
to
live
at
their
own
Charges
;
only
Three
Bishops
of
Britain
for
want
of
Revenues
,
were
forced
to
make
use
of
the
publick
stipend
,
when
they
had
refused
a
Contribution
offer'd
them
by
the
rest
,
thinking
it
more
honourable
for
a
publick
Service
to
subsist
on
the
publick
Treasury
,
than
to
be
burthensome
to
private
Men
;
and
this
must
be
said
in
commendation
of
most
of
the
Western
Bishops
,
that
notwithstanding
their
being
out
Voted
,
yet
(
if
Athanasius
tells
true
)
in
a
Letter
he
writ
to
the
Emperour
Jovian
,
the
most
part
of
them
still
persisted
in
the
Faith
profest
by
the
Council
of
Nice
.
But
to
return
again
to
Civil
Affairs
,
from
whence
we
have
made
too
long
a
Digression
;
about
these
times
Alypius
,
a
Heathen
,
was
Lieutenant
of
Britain
,
who
afterwards
bestowed
much
labour
(
thô
in
vain
)
to
Rebuild
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
;
but
the
Year
following
this
Council
,
Ammianus
Macellinus
relates
,
Lib.
XX.
that
the
fierce
Nations
of
the
Scots
and
Picts
combining
together
,
breaking
the
Peace
,
wasted
all
places
near
the
borders
,
by
a
cruel
Incursion
;
so
that
the
fear
of
it
terrified
the
other
Provinces
,
already
wearied
out
with
a
continued
succession
of
so
many
Calamities
:
Anno
Dom.
CCCLX
.
But
Julian
then
lately
made
Caesar
(
who
was
afterwards
Emperour
)
Wintering
then
at
Paris
,
hearing
this
ill
news
,
was
distracted
in
his
Thoughts
what
to
do
,
fearing
to
leave
Gaul
to
the
Almans
,
then
preparing
for
War
;
therefore
he
resolved
to
send
Lupicinus
,
at
that
time
Keeper
of
the
Arms
and
Warlike
Stores
,
into
this
Island
to
compose
these
Troubles
,
being
a
Man
Warlike
,
and
well
skill'd
in
Military
Affairs
;
but
of
a
haughty
boasting
humour
:
Besides
,
it
was
much
doubted
whether
he
were
more
Covetous
or
Cruel
.
But
having
raised
an
Army
of
Light-armed
Men
,
to
which
were
added
the
[
](A64087-e118380-b)*
*
This
was
the
n●me
of
a
Legion
so
called
.
Herculians
,
Batavians
and
many
companies
of
Misians
,
being
now
made
General
,
and
arriving
at
Bononia
,
having
put
all
his
Men
on
Board
,
passed
over
with
a
prosperous
Wind
,
and
landed
at
Rutipae
(
now
called
Sandwich
,
near
Richborough
Castle
in
Kent
,
V●de
Mr.
Somner
's
Discourse
of
the
Roman
Ports
and
Forts
in
Kent
.
p.
3.4
.
)
and
from
thence
marched
to
London
,
and
there
taking
Council
according
to
the
exigency
of
Affairs
,
made
haste
to
meet
the
Enemy
;
but
what
he
did
against
them
,
it
is
great
pity
this
Author
hath
not
told
us
;
all
he
says
further
of
this
Lupicinus
,
being
only
this
,
that
when
the
Army
had
saluted
Julian
Emperour
,
and
that
a
War
was
like
to
happen
with
Constantius
;
Lupicinus
was
feared
(
thô
absent
,
)
being
suspected
as
a
Man
of
a
haughty
Spirit
,
that
if
he
should
know
these
things
(
ruling
then
in
Britain
)
he
might
hinder
Julians
proceedings
,
and
therefore
a
notary
was
sent
to
Boloign
,
on
purpose
to
watch
that
no
body
should
pass
over
into
Britain
:
So
that
all
Intelligence
being
stop'd
,
between
this
Island
and
the
Continent
,
Lupicinus
returning
back
before
he
knew
any
thing
of
these
matters
,
could
give
him
no
disturbance
here
.
But
Julian
having
now
taken
the
Title
of
Emperour
and
Augustus
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXI.
marched
against
Constantius
;
who
coming
out
of
the
East
to
meet
him
,
as
far
as
Mopsvestia
,
on
the
borders
of
Cilicia
,
there
died
of
a
Feaver
:
Whereupon
Julian
his
Cousin
was
quietly
received
as
Emperour
,
even
by
those
who
had
been
of
Constantius's
side
:
who
(
from
his
renouncing
the
Christian
Religion
)
was
commonly
called
the
Apostate
,
of
whom
I
shall
say
no
more
(
since
his
short
Reign
affords
nothing
relating
to
Britain
)
than
that
he
was
kill'd
by
an
Arrow
,
in
a
Battle
against
the
Persians
;
but
whether
it
were
Shot
by
an
Enemy
,
or
by
one
of
his
own
Christian
Souldiers
who
hated
him
,
is
uncertain
.
Whereupon
Jovianus
,
then
an
Officer
of
good
note
,
Sozom●n
,
l.
6.
c.
3.
was
chosen
Emperour
by
the
Army
;
but
he
refusing
to
Command
Heathens
,
the
Souldiers
cried
out
with
one
accord
,
that
they
were
all
Christians
;
upon
which
he
accepted
of
the
Empire
;
from
whence
it
plainly
appears
,
that
his
Army
was
outwardly
Heathens
before
,
having
complied
for
fear
of
the
Emperour's
displeasure
.
But
Jovian
Reigning
but
Seven
Months
,
it
is
not
to
be
expected
that
any
thing
considerable
could
happen
in
Britain
in
so
short
a
Reign
;
and
therefore
,
all
I
shall
say
further
of
him
is
,
That
in
his
Journey
to
Constantinople
,
at
a
place
called
Dadustana
on
the
Borders
of
Galatia
,
he
died
a
very
unusual
Death
;
being
killed
by
the
damp
of
a
new-plaistered
Chamber
in
which
he
lay
,
some
Charcoals
having
been
kindled
in
it
when
he
went
to
bed
.
Whereupon
,
not
long
after
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXIV
.
Valentinian
was
at
Nice
in
Bythinia
declared
Emperour
by
the
Army
,
being
the
Son
of
Gratian
,
Sirnamed
Funarius
,
above-mentioned
;
but
Valentinian
,
not
long
after
he
arrived
at
Constantinople
,
declared
Valens
,
his
Brother
,
to
be
his
Partner
in
the
Empire
;
Id.
Ibid.
in
the
beginning
of
whose
Reign
the
Almans
wasted
Gaul
and
Rhaetia
;
the
Sarmatians
and
Quadi
,
Pannonia
;
the
Picts
,
Saxons
,
Scots
,
and
Attacotti
,
Amian
.
Ma●cel
.
l.
26.
c.
4.
also
vexed
the
Britains
with
their
continual
Incursions
.
Not
to
mention
the
Irruptions
of
the
barbarous
Nations
into
other
parts
of
the
Empire
,
particularized
by
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
who
is
the
first
Roman
Author
by
whom
we
find
the
Scots
to
have
been
mentioned
:
thô
St.
Hierome
(
in
his
Epistle
against
Ctesiphon
the
Pelagian
)
has
given
us
a
much
more
ancient
Passage
,
which
he
translated
out
of
Porphyrie
the
Greek
Philosopher
,
who
writ
an
Age
before
Ammianus
,
which
is
to
this
effect
;
That
neither
Britain
,
a
Province
fertile
of
Tyrants
,
nor
the
Scotish
Nations
,
nor
all
the
barbarous
Nations
round
about
to
the
very
Ocean
,
did
ever
acknowledge
Moses
and
the
Prophets
:
For
thô
Scaliger
in
his
Notes
upon
Propertius
,
and
afterwards
in
his
Animadversions
on
Eusebius
,
takes
upon
him
to
correct
the
common
Editions
of
Seneca's
Satyrical
Comedy
upon
Claudius
,
by
reading
in
stead
of
the
words
Scuta
Brigantes
,
Scoto
Brigantes
;
thô
it
be
ingenious
,
and
would
make
better
sense
in
that
place
;
yet
it
is
not
to
be
relied
upon
,
since
no
ancient
Manuscript
Copies
are
found
to
countenance
that
Correction
;
nor
do
we
any
where
read
,
that
Claudius
made
War
against
the
Scots
,
or
ever
passed
further
than
the
Southern
Parts
of
Britain
;
nor
can
we
find
in
Ptolomy
,
or
other
ancient
Authors
,
any
mention
of
the
Brigantes
(
much
less
of
Scoto
Brigantes
)
beyond
the
River
of
Tweed
.
But
as
for
Dempster's
reading
of
Scoticas
Pruinas
in
stead
of
Scythicas
in
the
Poet
Florus's
Verses
to
the
Emperour
Adrian
,
since
it
is
back'd
by
no
ancient
Manuscript
that
any
body
ever
saw
but
himself
,
it
is
not
to
be
charged
upon
his
bare
word
,
as
the
learned
Arch-Bishop
Usher
in
his
16th
Chapter
of
his
Ant.
Eccles.
Britan.
very
well
observes
:
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXIV
.
But
who
these
Attacotti
were
who
are
joyned
in
Ammianus
with
the
Scoti
,
very
much
perplexes
our
modern
Criticks
,
there
being
so
many
various
readings
of
this
Word
in
divers
Copies
of
this
Author
,
in
some
of
whom
it
is
written
Attacitti
,
and
in
others
Attiscotti
;
and
are
supposed
by
Mr.
Camden
in
his
Britannia
to
be
the
same
Nation
mentioned
by
St.
Hierome
by
the
Name
of
Scots
,
Lib.
2.
advers.
Jovin
.
some
of
whom
this
Father
tells
us
,
he
saw
eat
Man's
Flesh
when
he
was
in
Gaul
:
But
in
the
ancient
Notitia
Imperii
they
are
called
Attecotti
juniores
,
and
Attecotti
seniores
,
thô
in
one
Edition
of
the
said
Notitia
they
are
written
Attacotti
,
(
as
Monsieur
Labbé
well
observes
;
)
whence
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
conjectures
them
to
have
been
a
barbarous
sort
of
Britains
living
in
the
North
of
Scotland
about
Attarith
;
but
of
this
,
since
we
have
no
certainty
,
I
leave
every
Man
to
take
which
of
these
Readings
he
thinks
most
probable
.
Am.
Marcel
.
l.
27.
c.
8.
But
how
the
poor
Britains
were
relieved
out
of
these
Difficulties
,
this
Author
says
nothing
till
four
Years
after
,
when
he
relates
,
That
the
Emperour
Valentinian
in
his
Journey
from
the
Ambians
(
in
Gaul
)
,
to
the
Treviri
(
in
Germany
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXVIII
.
)
received
the
unwelcome
News
,
that
Britain
was
reduced
to
the
last
Extremity
by
the
joynt
Invasion
of
the
barbarous
Nations
,
and
that
Nectaridius
Count
of
the
Sea
Coast
was
slain
;
and
Tullafaudes
,
another
of
his
Commanders
,
being
circumvented
by
the
Enemies
Ambuscades
there
perished
,
which
when
he
had
heard
with
a
great
deal
of
concern
,
he
immediately
dispatch'd
away
Severus
(
then
Comes
Domesticorum
,
i.
e.
Lord
Steward
of
his
Houshold
)
to
correct
these
Disorders
;
who
being
a
little
after
recalled
without
doing
any
thing
,
Jovinus
was
sent
into
Britain
,
the
Emperour
having
dispatched
before
with
all
speed
all
such
Provisions
as
were
necessary
for
a
powerful
Army
,
and
which
the
pressing
Necessities
then
required
.
But
at
last
,
upon
the
News
of
such
sad
and
fearful
Calamities
which
then
befel
Britain
,
Theodosius
was
chosen
for
this
Province
,
who
resolved
to
hasten
thither
with
all
speed
,
who
being
a
Man
of
great
Reputation
for
Martial
Actions
,
and
having
raised
a
sufficient
number
of
fresh
,
youthful
Legions
and
Cohorts
,
he
set
forward
with
much
Resolution
.
Id.
Ibid.
At
this
time
the
Picts
were
divided
into
two
Nations
,
the
Decalidoniae
,
(
or
rather
,
as
Mr.
Camden
supposes
,
Deucaledonii
,
)
and
Vecturiones
,
with
whom
came
also
the
Attacotti
(
already
mentioned
,
)
together
with
the
Scots
,
who
roving
up
and
down
through
divers
places
did
a
great
deal
of
mischief
;
whilst
at
the
same
time
the
neighbouring
Coasts
of
Gaul
were
grievously
infested
by
the
Francks
and
Saxons
,
each
of
them
striving
(
as
it
were
)
who
should
exceed
the
other
in
Rapines
,
Burnings
,
killing
and
taking
Prisoners
.
Theodosius
being
sent
hither
to
put
a
stop
to
those
Incursions
,
taking
Sea
at
Bononia
,
(
or
Bulloign
)
landed
at
Rulpiae
,
whence
,
after
the
arrival
of
his
Forces
called
by
divers
Names
according
to
their
several
Nations
and
Legions
,
as
the
Batavi
,
Herculi
,
Jovii
,
and
Victores
,
he
marched
toward
London
,
that
ancient
City
,
(
which
was
afterwards
called
Augusta
,
)
and
dividing
his
Forces
into
several
Parties
,
fell
upon
these
Rovers
,
whilst
they
marched
scattered
up
and
down
laden
with
Booty
,
so
that
easily
routing
them
,
the
Plunder
and
Captives
he
quickly
recovered
;
and
having
restored
all
to
their
respective
owners
,
except
some
small
Portion
bestowed
on
the
weary
Soldiers
,
he
returned
to
the
said
City
in
a
triumphant
manner
;
and
thô
before
it
laboured
under
many
Difficulties
,
he
hereby
restored
it
to
its
former
Splendour
,
being
emboldened
with
this
Success
to
undertake
greater
Matters
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXVIII
.
entring
into
a
ferious
consideration
what
was
further
to
be
done
,
he
found
by
what
he
got
out
of
the
Prisoners
and
Fugitives
,
that
the
Enemy
,
consisting
of
divers
Nations
,
was
too
fierce
and
numerous
to
be
mastered
by
downright
Force
,
but
rather
by
Stratagems
,
and
sudden
Attacks
:
He
first
therefore
by
Promises
of
Pardon
brought
most
of
his
own
Deserters
and
Stragglers
to
return
to
their
Colours
;
but
being
himself
taken
up
with
divers
Cares
,
he
sent
for
Civilis
to
govern
Britain
as
Vice-Praefect
,
a
Man
of
a
sharp
Wit
,
and
a
strict
observer
of
Justice
,
with
Dulcitius
a
Commander
,
very
famous
for
his
Military
Skill
.
Of
which
Expedition
,
the
same
Author
gives
us
this
short
general
Account
in
another
place
,
That
Theodosius
having
by
his
Industry
got
together
an
Army
of
well-disciplined
Souldiers
,
marching
from
London
,
he
extreamly
relieved
the
Calamities
of
the
Britains
,
seizing
upon
all
Places
from
which
he
might
infest
the
Enemy
,
and
commanding
his
common
Souldiers
nothing
which
he
did
not
first
undertake
himself
;
by
which
means
he
performed
both
the
Duties
of
a
valiant
Souldier
,
and
a
famous
Commander
,
divers
Nations
being
put
to
flight
,
who
had
before
been
encouraged
by
Impunity
to
assault
the
Roman
Territories
,
and
repaired
the
Cities
and
Castles
which
had
before
suffered
very
much
;
so
that
a
firm
Peace
was
hereby
established
for
a
long
time
.
But
the
Year
following
,
whil'st
Theodosius
was
thus
employ'd
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXIX
.
there
happen'd
a
horrid
Conspiracy
,
which
had
like
to
have
proved
of
dangerous
Consequence
,
had
it
not
been
stifled
in
its
very
Birth
:
For
one
Valentinus
of
Pannonia
,
a
Man
of
an
insolent
and
unquiet
Spirit
,
Id.
Ibid.
being
for
some
great
Crime
banish'd
into
Britain
;
this
wretch
impatient
of
rest
,
contrived
a
Plot
against
Theodosius
,
who
was
the
only
Obstacle
to
his
wicked
designs
;
so
that
considering
by
what
means
he
might
bring
them
to
pass
,
(
his
Ambitious
desires
still
encreasing
)
he
excited
some
Souldiers
,
and
Outlaw'd
persons
,
by
promising
them
both
Pardon
and
Preferment
:
And
now
the
time
drawing
near
for
effecting
his
Treason
,
the
General
being
informed
thereof
,
and
being
now
become
more
bold
to
take
Revenge
on
the
Conspirators
,
seized
them
,
and
delivered
them
all
to
Dulcius
the
Prefect
to
be
put
to
Death
;
but
judging
of
things
future
,
by
that
long
Military
Experience
,
(
in
which
he
excelled
all
others
of
his
time
)
he
forbid
any
further
enquiry
into
the
rest
of
the
Plotters
,
lest
many
being
thereby
made
afraid
,
those
troubles
which
had
been
already
compos'd
,
should
be
again
revived
.
Then
falling
to
the
reforming
more
necessary
things
,
now
the
danger
was
over
,
and
that
it
was
evident
,
good
fortune
attended
all
his
undertakings
,
he
restored
the
Cities
and
Garisons
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
fortifying
the
Borders
with
constant
Watches
and
Guards
,
which
though
now
recovered
,
had
been
formerly
given
up
to
the
Enemy
;
so
that
the
Northern
Province
being
restored
to
its
former
condition
,
appointing
a
new
Governour
over
it
,
he
order'd
that
it
should
for
the
future
be
called
Valentia
,
in
Honour
of
Valentinian
the
Emperour
.
He
also
removed
the
Areans
from
their
Stations
,
Id.
Ibid.
a
sort
of
Men
Instituted
in
former
times
to
good
purpose
,
(
thô
who
these
Men
were
we
know
not
,
but
there
seems
here
to
be
somewhat
wanting
in
the
Copy
,
)
but
our
Author
tells
us
,
That
he
had
said
somewhat
more
of
them
in
the
Acts
of
Constans
,
which
Book
is
lost
;
but
these
sort
of
Men
now
fallen
into
Vices
,
were
openly
convicted
,
that
being
allur'd
by
Promises
and
Rewards
,
they
were
often
wont
to
betray
to
the
Barbarians
whatsoever
was
done
among
the
Romans
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXIX
.
though
it
ought
to
have
been
their
business
,
by
running
to
and
fro
to
give
notice
to
the
Roman
Generals
of
the
Motions
of
the
neighbouring
Nations
:
So
that
all
these
actions
being
so
well
executed
,
when
Theodosius
was
recalled
,
he
left
this
Province
in
Peace
,
and
being
attended
with
the
general
applause
of
all
Men
to
the
Sea-side
,
he
passed
over
to
wait
upon
the
Emperour
,
who
received
him
with
great
commendations
.
Nor
can
I
here
omit
inserting
that
noble
Eulogy
,
which
Claudian
the
Poet
hath
given
this
renowned
General
Theodosius
,
in
his
Panegyrick
to
his
Grandson
Honorius
,
in
these
Verses
,
In
III.
Consulat
.
Honorii
.
Facta
tui
numerabit
Avi
,
quem
littus
adusti
Horrescit
Lybiae
,
ratibusque
impervia
Thule
,
Ille
leves
Mauros
,
nec
falso
nomine
Pictos
Edomuit
,
Scotumque
vago
mucrone
secutus
,
Fregit
Hyperboreas
remis
audacibus
undas
.
He
shall
relate
thy
Gransier's
Acts
,
whose
name
Burnt
Libya
dreads
,
and
Thule
known
by
Fame
,
Who
the
light
Moores
and
Painted
Picts
did
tame
:
And
with
his
Sword
the
roving
Scots
pursued
,
Whil'st
with
bold
Oars
He
Northern
Seas
subdued
.
By
which
last
Verses
he
seems
to
intimate
that
as
he
tamed
the
Picts
by
Land
,
so
he
pursued
the
Scots
by
Sea
;
but
what
are
meant
by
those
Hyperborianae
Waters
,
whether
the
Irish
Ocean
,
or
the
Friths
of
Dunbritton
(
called
in
the
Old
Scotish
Laws
,
Mare
Scoticum
)
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
.
But
those
Antiquaries
,
who
would
have
the
Scots
to
be
planted
in
Ireland
in
the
time
of
Claudian
,
do
urge
these
Verses
of
the
same
Po●t
in
the
next
Panegyrick
to
that
Emperour
;
when
speaking
in
praise
also
of
his
said
Grandfather
,
he
thus
proceeds
,
Claud.
in
IV.
Consulat
.
Honor.
—
maduerunt
Saxone
fuso
,
Orcades
,
in
caluit
Pictorum
Sanguine
Thule
,
Scotorum
tumulos
flevit
glacialis
Ierne
.
The
Orcades
were
moistened
with
a
Flood
Of
Saxon
Gore
,
and
Thule
by
the
Blood
Of
Picts
was
warmed
,
nor
did
Ierne
fail
Whole
heaps
of
Scots
(
then
slaughter'd
)
to
bewail
.
●mian
.
Marcel
.
l.
29.
And
about
these
times
the
Picts
and
Scots
raising
fresh
disturbances
,
the
Emp.
Valentinian
sent
Framarius
King
of
the
Almans
(
whose
Country
had
been
totally
destroyed
by
a
late
incursion
)
into
Britain
,
though
with
no
higher
a
command
than
that
of
a
Tribune
over
a
Regiment
of
his
own
Country
Men
,
then
highly
in
request
for
their
Valour
and
Fidelity
;
but
what
he
did
here
Ammianus
ceases
to
tell
us
:
So
that
being
for
the
future
bereft
of
the
help
of
good
Historians
,
we
must
be
forced
to
take
up
with
such
scraps
as
we
can
pick
up
here
and
there
out
of
Zosimus
,
Orosius
,
and
with
other
Epitomators
of
better
Authors
,
now
lost
.
The
Emperour
now
Valentinian
,
dying
,
his
Sons
Flavius
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXXXII
.
Gratianus
and
Fl.
Valentinianus
succeeded
him
in
the
Western
Empire
,
in
the
Fifth
Year
of
whose
Reign
the
Emperour
Gratian
,
created
Theodosius
Son
to
the
former
,
his
Partner
in
the
Empire
,
assigning
him
the
East
for
his
share
.
In
the
Ninth
Year
of
Gratian
,
Maximus
a
Spaniard
by
Birth
,
Id.
Ibid.
(
or
Education
at
least
)
thô
most
of
our
own
Writers
suppose
him
to
have
been
Born
in
Britain
,
and
one
who
had
long
served
in
the
British
Wars
,
being
now
General
of
the
Roman
Armies
,
assumed
the
Imperial
Purple
;
being
either
discontented
that
Theodosius
the
Younger
,
who
had
served
with
him
in
Britain
,
had
been
prefer'd
before
him
to
the
Empire
,
or
(
as
Orosius
reports
)
being
constrained
thereunto
by
the
Souldiers
,
who
hated
and
despised
Gratian.
The
first
Essays
of
his
usurp'd
power
were
indeed
employ'd
to
the
good
,
and
preservation
of
this
Island
;
Prosper
.
Chron.
for
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
who
with
their
Inroads
continually
wasted
the
Roman
Territories
,
he
subdued
and
drove
back
,
the
former
into
their
own
Country
,
Ireland
;
the
latter
beyond
the
Picts
Wall
;
and
indeed
all
the
Scotish
Historians
do
now
acknowledge
that
the
Scots
were
so
beaten
and
quelled
by
Maximus
,
that
with
their
King
Eugenius
they
were
forced
to
quit
Britain
,
and
did
not
return
again
to
renew
their
Kingdom
in
Britain
,
till
above
Twenty
Years
after
,
if
they
were
here
at
all
before
that
time
,
which
many
of
our
best
English
Antiquaries
utterly
deny
,
as
I
shall
shew
further
,
when
I
come
to
those
Times
.
But
the
Year
following
,
when
Gratian
had
further
provoked
the
Roman
Souldiers
;
who
took
it
very
ill
that
the
Allans
were
listed
for
Souldiers
.
Anno
Dom.
CCCLXXXIII
.
Maximus
taking
hold
of
this
occasion
,
carried
over
his
Army
(
then
much
encreased
with
a
multitude
of
British
Youth
)
and
landing
at
the
mouth
of
the
Rhine
,
were
there
joyfully
received
by
the
Roman
Souldiers
,
in
Belgia
and
Germany
,
where
he
made
Triers
the
seat
of
his
Usurp'd
Empire
;
whence
he
is
by
called
Gregorius
Turonensis
,
Trevericus
Imperator
;
and
then
(
saith
Gildas
)
spreading
one
of
his
Wings
as
far
as
Spain
,
the
other
into
Italy
,
with
the
very
terrour
of
his
Name
,
he
brought
under
his
Subjection
the
yet
unconquer'd
Germans
.
Against
this
Usurper
,
Gratian
raised
what
Forces
he
could
of
Mercenary
Allans
,
which
the
Romans
,
and
especially
the
Moores
,
taking
for
a
fresh
affront
,
as
if
those
Barbarians
had
been
prefer'd
before
them
in
Courage
and
Fidelity
,
they
deserted
him
,
and
went
over
to
his
Enemy
;
so
that
Gratian
,
being
quickly
put
to
Flight
by
the
Forces
of
Maximus
,
was
forced
to
flye
with
Three
Hundred
Horse
towards
the
Alpes
;
Maximus
,
thô
glad
of
this
advantage
,
yet
thought
it
not
safe
to
let
him
escape
,
so
he
dispatched
after
him
Andragathius
,
then
his
Magister
Equitum
(
or
General
;
)
who
following
him
with
all
speed
,
with
some
Light
Horsemen
overtook
him
near
the
Bridge
of
Singidunum
,
and
there
killed
him
,
by
which
Act
he
Establish'd
Maximus
in
his
Usurp'd
Empire
.
This
is
the
account
which
Zosimus
gives
us
of
this
Action
:
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCI
.
I
know
other
Writers
make
a
long
relation
of
a
Wile
that
Andragathius
invented
,
to
make
the
Emperour
believe
that
the
Empress
his
Wife
was
coming
to
see
him
;
which
he
believing
,
and
coming
to
the
Litter
where
he
thought
she
was
;
Andragathius
leaping
out
of
the
sudden
,
Murders
him
:
But
this
dos
not
seem
so
likely
as
the
former
Account
Zosimus
gives
us
of
it
;
for
if
Andragathius
were
stronger
,
as
without
doubt
he
was
,
What
need
was
there
of
this
device
,
or
who
can
believe
that
the
Emperour
should
have
no
account
of
his
Wives
Motion
,
nor
of
the
Enemies
coming
in
her
stead
?
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCI
All
things
thus
succeeding
,
according
to
his
wicked
desires
,
having
setled
Gaul
,
and
cashier'd
those
Officers
,
who
had
sided
with
Gratian
,
his
Son
Fl.
Victor
,
having
been
declar'd
Caesar
,
and
his
Partner
in
the
Empire
,
to
which
he
required
(
or
rather
demanded
)
of
Theodosius
to
be
admitted
,
which
was
for
the
present
consented
unto
by
him
,
since
he
was
not
in
any
capacity
to
resist
him
;
so
he
received
from
him
the
Title
of
Emperour
,
and
his
Image
was
sent
to
Alexandria
,
and
set
up
in
the
publick
Market-place
,
to
be
reverenced
according
to
the
custom
of
those
Times
.
Maximus
having
thus
by
Treason
and
Murther
,
made
himself
Master
of
so
great
a
part
of
the
Western
Empire
,
he
now
pretended
a
great
concern
for
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
by
that
means
drew
many
Pious
Bishops
into
an
acknowledgment
of
his
power
;
and
therefore
to
shew
his
Zeal
,
Sulpitius
Severus
Hist.
Ec.
Lib.
11.
he
Sentenc'd
Priscillia
,
and
other
Hereticks
of
his
party
to
Death
,
who
being
Condemn'd
in
the
Council
of
Bordeaux
,
and
appealing
to
his
Tribunal
,
were
by
him
Sentenced
to
be
beheaded
,
although
disswaded
from
it
by
St.
Martin
,
that
good
Bishop
of
Tours
,
alledging
it
was
sufficient
,
that
they
were
excommunicated
by
the
Catholick
Church
,
to
which
in
matters
of
Faith
they
were
only
answerable
:
These
were
the
first
that
were
ever
executed
by
any
Christian
Prince
,
for
meer
matters
of
Faith
▪
which
practice
as
it
was
only
fit
for
such
a
Tyrant
and
Usurper
to
have
begun
,
so
it
had
been
well
for
the
Church
,
if
Lawful
Princes
had
not
been
too
much
led
away
by
the
intemperate
Zeal
of
some
Church-men
to
imitate
so
cruel
an
Example
.
Neither
did
Maximus
rest
contented
with
what
he
had
already
got
,
but
then
making
War
upon
the
Emperour
,
Valentinian
drove
him
out
of
Italy
;
Orosius
lib.
7.
who
thereupon
was
forced
to
fly
Constantinople
,
where
he
earnestly
solicited
Theodosius
to
undertake
his
quarrel
,
who
at
last
(
thô
with
some
difficulty
)
granting
his
request
,
with
all
his
Forces
marched
against
the
Tyrant
,
who
then
lay
secure
at
Aquileia
,
and
in
two
Batles
overthrew
him
;
and
not
long
after
being
besieged
in
that
City
,
his
Souldiers
finding
his
Affairs
in
a
desperate
Condition
,
to
make
their
own
Peace
,
delivered
him
up
to
Theodosius
,
who
by
Three
days
after
,
order'd
him
to
be
beheaded
:
Whereupon
Andragatius
his
Lieutenant
,
who
was
then
at
Sea
,
hearing
this
ill
News
,
cast
himself
head
long
out
of
the
Ship
,
and
so
was
drownded
,
and
thereby
prevented
that
publick
Execution
,
which
he
so
justly
deserved
,
for
thus
murthering
his
Sovereign
.
I
have
insisted
the
longer
upon
the
Actions
of
Maximus
,
not
only
because
he
first
begun
his
Usurpation
in
this
Island
;
but
also
to
let
you
see
that
great
and
prosperous
Villanies
do
often
meet
with
that
punishment
they
deserve
,
as
well
to
the
acters
as
contrivers
.
But
,
I
cannot
quit
the
Reign
of
Maximus
,
without
taking
notice
of
that
notorious
invention
of
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
,
who
makes
Dionotus
Duke
of
Cornwall
(
to
whom
Maximus
at
his
departure
committed
the
Government
of
Britain
)
to
have
sent
over
his
own
Daughter
Ursula
with
no
fewer
than
Eleven
Thousand
Noble
Virgins
for
her
Attendants
,
besides
Sixty
Thousand
others
of
meaner
Condition
,
to
Conan
Duke
of
Britain
,
(
on
whom
he
with
like
truth
supposes
Maximus
had
before
bestowed
Armorica
)
Ursula
was
to
be
the
Wife
of
Conan
himself
,
and
the
rest
to
be
bestowed
upon
the
Britains
,
who
came
over
with
him
:
of
which
Virgins
a
great
part
perished
by
Sea
,
and
the
rest
being
taken
by
Guanurs
King
of
the
Huns
,
and
Melgas
King
of
the
Picts
,
were
either
killed
or
made
Slaves
:
Yet
this
Fable
(
as
improbable
as
it
is
)
has
been
greedily
swallowed
by
Card
[
](A64087-e122470-b)*
*
In
no●is
ad
Roman
.
Martyrolog.
Oct.
21.
Baronius
,
who
cites
no
better
an
Author
than
our
Geoffery
for
it
:
Though
indeed
,
[
](A64087-e122510-b)†
†
Brit.
Eccles.
Ant.
cap.
5.
and
8.
Archbishop
Usher
proves
it
not
to
have
been
he
,
but
one
of
as
little
Credit
,
viz.
the
Author
of
the
Acts
of
King
Lucius
:
However
this
is
the
only
Authority
for
this
Legend
,
thô
the
Bones
of
these
Virgins
are
pretended
to
be
shown
at
Cologne
to
this
day
.
After
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCI
.
Valentinian
II.
was
again
restor'd
to
the
Empire
of
the
West
by
Theodosius
,
though
he
held
it
not
long
;
Eugenius
being
set
up
against
him
by
Arbogastes
his
chief
Comes
or
General
,
and
by
whom
this
Young
unfortunate
Emperor
,
Zozimus
lib.
4.
Oros.
lib.
7.
was
afterwards
strangled
at
Vienne
in
Gallia
:
but
Eugenius
was
soon
overcome
by
Theodosius
,
and
put
to
Death
as
he
deserv'd
,
and
Arbogastes
made
himself
away
;
upon
which
Theodosius
took
the
whole
Empire
to
himself
both
of
East
and
West
;
thô
after
this
we
find
little
mention
made
of
the
Affairs
of
Britain
,
more
than
that
during
this
Emperour's
Reign
,
this
Isle
having
been
so
lately
bereft
of
its
choicest
Men
by
Maximus
,
had
for
some
time
lain
open
to
the
Incursions
of
the
Picts
and
Scots
,
who
took
this
opportunity
to
invade
it
;
so
that
Chrysanthius
the
Son
of
Marcian
a
Novation
Bishop
,
is
supposed
to
have
been
sent
over
about
this
time
by
Theodosius
as
his
Lieutenant
to
suppress
them
;
and
governing
with
great
reputation
he
did
very
much
settle
and
restore
this
Island
;
but
not
long
after
,
this
Emperour
dyed
unexpectedly
in
the
prime
of
his
Years
,
leaving
the
Eastern
Empire
to
his
Eldest
Son
Arcadius
,
and
the
Western
to
his
Second
Son
.
Honorius
,
during
whose
Minority
Stilico
was
appointed
for
his
Governour
,
a
Man
of
great
Reputation
,
having
been
an
intimate
Councellour
to
his
Father
,
and
after
his
Death
defended
Britain
,
and
is
supposed
by
some
to
have
sent
a
Legion
over
hither
,
under
the
command
of
Victorinus
,
to
repress
the
incursions
of
the
Scots
and
Picts
in
the
beginning
of
About
An.
Dom.
CCCXCVI
.
CCCXCVII
.
Honor●ius's
Reign
,
as
appears
from
Claudian
the
Poet's
Panegyrick
,
upon
Stilico's
first
Consulship
;
where
he
introduceth
Britain
,
thus
speaking
in
his
praise
,
Me
quoque
vicinis
pereuntem
gentibus
,
inquit
,
Munivit
Stilico
,
totam
quum
Scotus
Iernem
.
Movit
,
&
infesto
spumavit
remige
Tethys
,
Illius
effectum
curis
ne
bella
timerem
,
Scotica
,
ne
Pictum
tremerem
,
nec
littore
toto
:
Prospiscerem
dubiis
venientem
Saxona
ventis
.
Me
to
ill
Neighbours
long
a
Prey
exposed
,
With
safety
now
hath
Stilico
inclosed
,
Whil'st
the
fierce
Scots
the
Irish
shoar
Alarms
,
And
with
these
Vermin
all
the
Ocean
swarms
:
'T
is
through
his
Care
no
longer
Wars
I
fear
;
The
Scots
and
Picts
alike
now
dreadless
are
:
No
longer
on
the
Coasts
I
quivering
stand
,
Nor
fear
a
Fleet
of
Saxons
on
the
Strand
.
From
which
words
totam
quum
Scotus
Iernem
movit
,
&c.
divers
of
our
English
Antiquaries
have
inferr'd
that
the
Scots
were
not
at
this
time
planted
in
Britain
,
since
tota
Ierne
here
mentioned
,
seems
too
large
a
place
for
one
single
Province
,
viz.
Strathern
in
Scotland
,
which
the
Scotish
writers
will
have
to
be
understood
by
the
word
Ierne
;
nor
is
that
Province
,
or
the
River
that
gives
name
to
it
,
called
Ierne
in
any
Ancient
Author
.
But
this
is
a
Controversie
which
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
decide
,
being
beyond
the
bounds
of
our
History
;
However
this
seems
much
more
certain
,
That
about
this
time
,
according
to
the
most
Ancient
Scotish
Historians
now
extant
,
the
Scots
returned
again
into
Britain
;
For
the
Scots
(
says
[
](A64087-e123430-b)‖
‖
Scòtichron
.
l.
3.
c.
1.2
.
Fordun
in
his
Scotichron
)
now
made
a
strict
Alliance
with
the
Picts
,
in
order
to
the
recovering
their
Country
,
since
(
as
they
relate
)
Maximus
had
made
use
of
the
Picts
to
drive
the
Scots
out
of
Britain
,
and
had
put
also
Garisons
among
the
Picts
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCIII
.
to
keep
them
under
;
so
that
upon
this
agreement
,
Anno
Dom.
403
,
in
the
Sixth
Year
of
Arcadius
and
Honorius
,
Fergus
the
Son
of
Erk
,
the
Son
of
Ethodius
,
Brother
of
that
Eugenius
who
was
driven
out
by
Maximus
,
came
with
his
Two
Brothers
Loarnus
and
Cenegus
(
in
all
probability
Loarn
and
Aengus
,
being
the
names
the
Irish
Annals
give
to
the
Brothers
of
this
Fergus
)
bringing
great
supplies
of
the
Scots
from
Ireland
and
Norway
,
whither
they
had
been
driven
by
the
Romans
;
and
then
the
Picts
,
to
prevent
all
suspicion
of
Treachery
,
surrender'd
up
many
of
their
Forts
and
strong
places
to
Fergus
,
Who
thus
became
King
of
that
part
of
Scotland
,
called
anciently
Albany
,
North-west
of
the
Mountains
of
Braid-Albain
,
though
the
same
Author
confesseth
it
doth
not
appear
whither
he
obtained
these
places
by
the
Sword
,
or
by
any
other
right
,
since
none
of
his
Predecessours
had
any
power
there
before
;
but
the
Picts
and
Scots
being
thus
united
,
their
first
work
was
to
drive
out
the
Romans
and
Britains
from
their
Country
,
and
then
to
Invade
the
Roman
Province
,
which
was
at
that
time
left
destitute
of
any
defence
:
And
so
by
their
incursions
they
either
killed
the
Common
People
,
or
made
them
Slaves
.
From
which
supposed
return
of
Fergus
with
his
Scots
,
Jo.
Fordun
begins
to
date
the
certain
Years
of
their
Kings
Reigns
,
for
before
that
time
he
confesses
he
had
not
found
them
any
where
set
down
;
so
that
it
seems
he
either
had
not
so
good
Intelligence
,
or
else
not
so
good
an
Invention
as
Hector
Boethius
,
who
hath
given
us
the
Succession
of
Forty
Five
Scotish
Kings
Reigning
in
Britain
,
before
this
Fergus
;
together
with
the
Years
of
their
Reigns
,
and
the
exact
time
when
they
began
;
and
this
he
says
he
had
from
the
writings
of
Uteremundus
a
Spanish
Priest
,
who
is
reported
by
him
to
have
writ
the
History
of
Scotland
;
as
also
from
one
Cornelius
Hybernicus
,
Authours
whom
none
but
himself
have
seen
as
I
can
yet
hear
of
.
But
in
a
certain
old
Latin
Manuscript
,
cited
in
Camden's
Britannia
,
in
Scotland
,
P.
933.
this
Action
of
Fergus
is
thus
related
,
Fergus
the
Son
of
Eric
was
the
first
of
the
Seed
of
Chonare
that
enter'd
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Albany
from
Brun
Albin
(
or
Drum
Albin
,
that
is
,
the
Ridge
of
Scotland
)
to
the
Irish
Sea
,
and
Inch-Gal
,
and
that
after
him
,
the
Kings
of
the
Race
of
Fergus
Reigned
in
Brun
Albin
,
or
Brunhere
,
unto
Alpinus
the
Son
of
Eochal
.
So
that
according
to
this
Author
,
the
Antient
Scotish
Kingdom
of
Albany
,
reach'd
from
the
farthest
ridge
of
Mountains
,
called
Braid
Albain
,
all
along
those
Countries
of
Argile
and
Loghquhaber
,
&c.
now
called
the
Western
Highlands
:
And
from
whence
the
Genuine
Scots
still
call
all
Scotland
Albin
;
p●rhaps
from
the
Ancient
Name
of
Albion
,
once
given
to
the
whole
Island
.
But
to
return
to
our
History
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCIII
.
from
whence
we
have
made
too
long
a
digression
;
it
must
be
confessed
that
the
History
of
this
Island
is
very
obscure
and
uncertain
,
(
especially
in
point
of
time
when
things
were
done
)
from
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
to
the
coming
in
of
the
Saxons
;
for
Gildas
and
Nennius
either
being
wholly
ignorant
of
the
Emperours
that
Rul'd
here
,
from
that
time
to
the
Reign
of
Vortigern
,
suppose
the
Britains
to
have
from
that
very
time
cast
off
all
Subjection
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
is
not
so
,
as
hath
been
already
shewn
,
and
shall
be
made
clearer
by
and
by
.
For
Bede
is
more
exact
,
Lib.
1.
c.
●
.
and
takes
notice
of
some
of
those
Princes
that
Reigned
in
Britain
,
from
the
Death
of
Maximus
to
the
coming
in
of
the
Saxons
,
which
Gildas
and
Nennius
had
omitted
.
But
thus
much
is
agreed
on
by
Gildas
,
Nennius
,
and
Bede
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCIII
.
that
Britain
owed
its
first
Ruine
to
Maximus
his
carrying
over
so
great
a
number
of
Britains
and
Romans
into
Gaul
;
from
which
time
Britain
being
bereft
of
all
its
Military
Forces
and
choicest
Youth
who
followed
that
Tyrant
,
and
never
returned
again
,
being
either
slain
,
or
else
planting
themselves
in
Armorica
;
so
that
(
as
Gildas
saith
)
the
Island
was
thenceforth
left
to
such
cruel
Rulers
as
stayed
behind
,
who
being
unexperienced
in
Warlike
Affairs
,
were
still
tormented
by
two
transmarine
Nations
,
the
Scots
from
the
Northwest
,
and
the
Picts
from
the
North.
But
Bede
expresly
tells
us
,
Lib.
1.
c.
12.
that
he
calls
those
,
Transmarine
Nations
,
not
because
they
then
dwelt
out
of
Britain
,
but
because
they
were
divided
from
its
Southern
Parts
by
two
Streights
or
Bays
of
the
Sea
;
whereof
one
from
the
West
,
and
the
other
from
the
East
,
doth
separate
the
Regions
of
Britain
,
so
that
they
do
not
joyn
to
each
other
;
these
are
the
two
Streights
which
were
then
called
Glotta
and
Bodotria
,
(
now
the
Friths
of
Edinburgh
and
Dunbritton
;
)
from
which
Passage
of
Bede
it
is
evident
,
that
he
supposed
the
Scots
to
beat
this
time
setled
in
this
Island
:
Whereupon
the
British
Nation
being
unable
any
longer
to
bear
the
continual
Incursions
of
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
Id.
Ibid.
sent
Ambassadors
to
Rome
with
lamentable
Letters
,
desiring
some
Military
Forces
to
be
again
sent
to
defend
them
;
which
if
it
were
performed
,
and
the
Enemy
once
repulsed
,
they
vowed
perpetual
Subjection
to
the
Roman
Empire
;
whereupon
Stilico
being
at
that
time
Tutor
to
the
Emperour
Honorius
,
immediately
dispatched
to
their
Assistance
a
Legion
sufficiently
furnished
with
Arms
,
and
all
Things
necessary
,
which
arriving
in
this
Island
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCV
.
and
fighting
with
its
Enemies
,
killed
a
great
many
of
them
,
and
drove
the
rest
out
of
the
British
Borders
,
and
so
delivered
the
Inhabitants
both
from
Spoil
,
and
inevitable
Captivity
.
This
Action
,
thô
confounded
by
Gildas
with
the
second
Succours
that
were
sent
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Honorius
,
In
Dr
Stillingfleet
's
Antiquities
of
the
British
Churches
,
chap.
5.
seems
most
likely
to
be
sent
by
Stilico
in
his
first
Consulship
,
as
hath
been
already
said
.
The
Britains
being
thus
relieved
,
the
Roman
General
,
whose
Name
is
not
told
us
,
thô
Camden
supposes
him
to
be
called
Victorinus
,
commanded
them
to
build
a
Wall
cross
the
Island
between
the
two
Seas
,
which
might
be
a
Terrour
to
the
Enemies
,
and
a
Defence
to
the
Natives
;
Bed●
▪
l.
1.
c
▪
●●
▪
but
the
Britains
not
building
it
with
Stones
,
but
Turfs
,
as
not
having
Artificers
sufficient
for
so
great
a
Work
,
it
served
to
no
purpose
,
thô
they
drew
it
between
the
two
Streights
or
Bays
already
mentioned
for
many
thousand
Paces
;
and
where
the
Defence
of
Water
was
wanting
,
there
they
defended
their
Borders
from
the
Irruption
of
the
Enemy
with
a
Trench
;
of
which
Work
,
Bede
relates
there
remained
most
evident
Tokens
in
his
time
:
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCV
.
For
(
says
he
)
it
begins
near
the
space
of
two
Miles
from
the
Monastery
of
Abercorne
towards
the
East
,
in
a
place
which
is
called
in
the
Picts
Tongue
Penvahel
,
in
the
English
Penvellum
,
and
which
running
towards
the
West
,
ends
near
the
City
of
Aldcluith
:
So
far
Bede
.
This
I
have
set
down
to
shew
,
that
as
yet
the
old
Bounds
were
continued
between
the
Picts
and
the
Britains
.
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCVI
.
But
this
Legion
returning
home
with
great
Joy
and
Triumph
,
the
same
Enemies
,
as
soon
as
they
saw
the
Roman
Souldiers
,
departed
,
passing
over
in
their
small
Vessels
or
Curroughs
,
entering
the
Borders
,
destroyed
all
before
them
.
How
long
they
continued
so
to
do
,
is
hard
to
determine
;
but
this
is
certain
,
Id.
Ibid.
that
fresh
Ambassadours
were
thereupon
again
dispatched
to
Rome
,
imploring
new
Aids
;
and
that
they
would
not
suffer
this
miserable
Country
to
be
destroyed
,
nor
a
Roman
Province
,
which
had
been
long
so
famous
,
to
be
over-run
by
barbarous
and
foreign
Nations
;
whereupon
another
Legion
was
again
sent
over
,
which
coming
unlook'd-for
in
the
time
of
Autumn
,
made
great
slaughter
of
the
Enemies
,
and
drove
out
all
those
who
escaped
beyond
the
Friths
above-mentioned
,
over
which
they
were
wont
to
carry
their
Prey
without
any
resistance
.
But
the
Romans
being
now
resolved
to
return
home
,
plainly
told
the
Britains
.
That
they
would
not
be
any
more
wearied
out
in
such
laborious
Expeditions
for
their
Defence
,
admonishing
them
to
take
Arms
,
and
to
undergo
themselves
the
Toil
of
encountering
their
Enemies
;
nor
should
the
Roman
Ensigns
march
so
far
by
Sea
and
Land
to
curb
a
few
unwarlike
wandering
Robbers
,
but
that
for
the
future
they
should
defend
themselves
by
fighting
manfully
for
their
Country
,
in
defending
their
Wives
and
Children
,
and
,
which
is
more
,
their
own
Lives
and
Liberties
;
and
that
they
might
do
what
good
they
could
to
these
Confederates
,
whom
they
were
now
forced
to
desert
,
they
made
them
build
a
Wall
of
Stone
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
with
Towers
,
near
the
Shore
,
to
hinder
the
landing
of
the
Enemy
;
and
having
exercised
them
in
Arms
,
then
took
their
Leave
of
them
,
telling
them
,
They
must
expect
their
return
no
mote
.
L●b
.
1.
c.
12.
This
is
the
substance
of
Gildas
his
Relation
,
with
whom
Bede
also
agrees
;
yet
adds
,
that
the
Romans
at
their
departure
did
not
only
give
this
sluggish
People
fresh
Encouragements
by
Words
,
but
also
left
them
Patterns
of
the
Arms
and
Weapons
they
would
have
them
make
;
and
then
gives
a
more
particular
description
of
this
last
Wall
,
and
saith
,
That
it
was
8
Foot
in
breadth
and
12
in
height
,
and
that
it
stood
where
the
Wall
of
Severus
was
before
,
being
made
all
of
Stone
,
and
not
of
Turf
,
as
that
unserviceable
Wall
was
,
which
the
Britains
had
before
,
without
any
Skill
,
built
by
themselves
,
betwixt
the
two
Friths
,
Glotta
and
Bodotria
.
But
before
I
quit
this
Subject
,
I
cannot
but
take
notice
of
the
great
mistake
of
the
Scotish
Historian
Buchanan
,
who
persisting
in
his
former
Errour
,
will
needs
have
this
last
Wall
to
be
built
in
Scotland
,
in
the
same
place
where
he
(
thô
falsly
)
supposes
Severus's
Wall
to
have
been
,
and
where
Bede
makes
the
Turf
Wall
already
mentioned
to
have
been
built
:
But
Arch-Bishop
Usher
plainly
proves
in
his
above-cited
Work
from
the
Authority
of
ancient
Authors
,
Brit.
Eccles.
Antiq.
c.
15.
that
Severus's
Wall
was
built
in
the
same
place
where
Adrian's
was
before
,
viz.
between
the
Rivers
Tine
and
Esk
:
So
that
if
●as
Bede
saith
)
this
last
Wall
was
built
in
the
same
place
where
the
Wall
of
Severus
stood
,
it
must
also
have
been
between
those
two
last
mention'd
Rivers
,
and
not
between
the
two
Friths
,
(
as
Buchanan
would
have
it
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCVI
.
)
who
,
if
he
had
but
carefully
perused
Bede
,
would
have
found
,
that
he
sufficiently
distinguishes
between
the
place
where
this
last
Wall
was
seated
,
and
that
of
the
former
,
which
he
supposes
to
have
begun
near
Abercorne
,
and
reached
to
Alcl●id
,
(
now
called
Dunbritton
;
)
for
in
several
other
places
[
](A64087-e125620-b)†
†
As
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
2.
Ibid.
c.
21
,
22.
of
his
History
he
plainly
shews
,
that
by
the
Wall
of
Severus
,
he
meant
that
which
is
now
called
the
Picts
Wall
,
which
began
from
the
River
Tyne
;
but
since
the
Passages
in
which
he
shews
this
to
have
been
his
meaning
,
are
too
long
here
to
be
set
down
,
I
have
put
them
in
the
Margin
,
for
which
the
Reader
may
consult
the
Author
if
he
pleases
.
So
that
Bede
is
only
mistaken
in
this
,
that
being
deceived
with
the
equivocal
use
of
the
words
Murus
and
Vallum
,
which
,
as
Arch-Bishop
Usher
very
well
proves
,
were
used
promiscuously
in
Roman
Authors
either
for
a
Trench
or
a
Wall
,
Lib.
1.
c.
12.
when
he
supposes
that
of
Severus
to
have
been
no
more
than
a
Vallum
or
Trench
cast
up
of
Earth
and
Turfs
;
whereas
it
was
indeed
a
Wall
of
solid
Stone
,
(
as
hath
been
already
shewn
;
)
nor
does
the
Arch-Bishop
think
this
Author
less
mistaken
,
in
supposing
the
first
Wall
of
Turfs
to
have
been
in
Scotland
,
but
this
last
of
Stone
to
have
been
in
England
;
whereas
it
was
not
at
all
likely
,
(
as
the
Arch-Bishop
very
well
observes
,
)
that
the
Britains
should
have
retreated
above
100
Miles
backward
,
and
have
quitted
so
great
an
extent
of
Ground
as
lies
between
the
two
Walls
,
if
it
could
have
been
as
easily
maintained
and
fortified
as
the
other
,
much
more
when
it
was
so
much
easier
to
be
done
,
the
space
between
the
two
Rivers
Tine
and
Esk
being
above
thrice
as
large
as
that
between
the
two
Friths
above-mentioned
,
had
they
not
found
that
they
could
not
keep
those
Countries
;
and
therefore
were
resolved
to
give
those
Nations
that
invaded
them
as
much
Elbow
room
as
possible
,
so
that
they
might
have
no
occasion
to
invade
their
Territories
.
But
to
return
to
our
History
,
from
which
I
hope
we
have
not
made
too
long
a
Digression
,
since
it
hath
served
not
only
to
confute
a
Mistake
in
so
eelebrated
an
Historian
as
Buchanan
,
but
also
to
settle
so
considerable
a
Point
in
Antiquity
.
I
suppose
it
was
to
this
second
departure
of
the
Roman
Legions
,
that
Claudian
designed
these
Verses
in
his
Poem
De
Bello
Getico
,
when
describing
the
Forces
which
were
mustered
together
for
that
War
,
to
the
General
Rendezvous
he
also
mentions
who
came
from
this
Island
.
Venit
&
extremis
Legio
praetenta
Britannis
Quae
Scoto
dat
frena
truci
,
ferroque
notatis
.
Perlegit
exangues
Picto
moriente
figuras
.
Hither
the
Legion
too
from
Britain
came
,
Which
curbs
the
Scots
,
and
does
fierce
Nations
tame
;
Who
whilst
the
painted
Picts
expiring
lie
,
Surveys
those
bloodless
Figures
as
they
die
.
But
before
I
dismiss
the
History
of
these
Affairs
,
give
me
leave
to
take
notice
of
a
great
Errour
in
Hector
Boetius
and
Buchanan
as
concerning
this
last
War
between
the
Romans
and
the
Britains
,
where
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
403
,
he
does
not
only
make
one
Maximinian
to
have
then
commanded
the
Roman
Legion
last
mentioned
,
but
also
to
have
fought
against
Fergus
King
of
the
Scots
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCXCVI
.
and
Durstus
King
of
the
Picts
,
together
with
one
Dionethius
a
Britain
,
whom
,
against
all
Reason
and
Probability
,
he
makes
to
have
brought
them
Aids
against
his
own
Country-men
,
and
a
Fight
ensuing
,
that
the
Scots
were
repelled
;
and
yet
that
this
Maximinian
having
but
few
Souldiers
then
in
his
Army
,
was
forced
to
retreat
into
the
inland
parts
of
his
Province
,
whilst
Dionethius
made
himself
King
of
the
Britains
,
(
without
any
Subjects
to
make
him
so
;
)
but
that
Maximinian
being
vexed
at
this
Disgrace
,
reinforcing
his
Troops
with
fresh
Supplies
,
marched
against
the
Scots
and
Picts
;
where
a
great
Battel
ensuing
,
Fergus
and
Durstus
were
slain
,
but
King
Dionethius
(
whom
I
suppose
to
be
the
same
with
Geoffery's
Dionatus
Duke
of
Cornwal
,
already
mentioned
,
)
was
carried
off
much
wounded
.
But
of
this
King
,
neither
Gildas
,
Nennius
,
nor
Bede
,
no
nor
so
much
as
Geoffery
,
says
any
thing
;
and
therefore
not
being
to
be
found
in
any
Historian
before
Hector
,
all
this
Tale
concerning
this
imaginary
King
,
is
to
be
looked
upon
as
a
pure
Invention
of
his
own
.
But
this
is
certain
,
that
the
Britains
being
thus
deserted
by
the
Romans
for
19
Years
after
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
(
as
Zosimus
relates
,
viz.
about
the
Year
406
,
or
407
,
)
the
British
Army
all
in
a
mutiny
Elected
one
Marcus
to
be
their
Emperour
,
a
Man
of
great
Power
in
this
Island
,
(
and
perhaps
Lieutenant
here
)
whom
,
not
answering
their
Expectations
,
they
soon
took
off
,
and
then
set
up
one
Gratianus
,
making
him
put
on
the
Imperial
Purple
,
who
seems
to
be
a
Native
of
Britain
,
for
so
much
[
](A64087-e126500-b)*
*
Hist.
l.
7.
c.
40.
Orosius
his
words
imply
,
when
he
calls
him
Municeps
ejusdem
Insulae
;
but
he
not
pleasing
them
,
after
4
Months
Reign
,
they
deprived
him
both
of
his
Life
and
Empire
.
[
](A64087-e126550-b)*
*
Nen.
c.
24.
Of
him
,
Nennius
saith
nothing
,
but
mentions
one
Severus
,
between
Maximus
and
Constantius
,
whom
others
omit
;
but
[
](A64087-e126610-b)†
†
Galfr.
l.
2.
c.
4.
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
makes
this
Gratian
to
have
assumed
the
Royal
Authority
as
soon
as
he
heard
of
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
and
that
he
was
so
Cruel
and
Tyrannical
,
that
the
common
People
rose
up
and
killed
him
;
and
that
after
his
Death
,
the
Britains
sent
to
Rome
to
beg
Help
against
the
Picts
and
Scots
.
But
Zosimus
and
Orosius
both
relate
,
That
after
the
Death
of
this
Gratian
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCVII
.
the
Roman
Britains
set
up
one
Constantine
an
ordinary
Souldier
,
(
chiefly
for
the
good
Omen
of
his
Name
,
)
yet
Procopius
differs
somewhat
from
the
former
Authors
,
and
calls
this
Constantine
no
obscure
Man
,
but
whether
he
meant
for
Valour
or
Nobility
,
I
will
not
determine
;
but
however
he
being
by
them
declared
Emperour
,
gathered
what
Forces
together
he
could
,
(
being
the
remainder
of
those
that
had
been
carried
away
before
by
Maximus
,
)
and
putting
to
Sea
from
Britain
,
landed
at
Boloigne
,
and
by
the
Terrour
of
his
Name
,
and
the
Numbers
of
his
Followers
,
easily
brought
over
to
his
Party
all
the
Roman
Forces
on
this
side
the
Alps
:
Valentia
in
France
he
manfully
defended
against
the
Puissance
of
Honorius
;
the
Rhine
,
which
long
time
before
had
been
neglected
,
he
fortified
with
Garisons
;
and
even
upon
the
very
Alps
,
and
towards
the
Sea-Coasts
,
wherever
the
Passages
lay
open
,
he
built
Forts
and
Castles
;
whilst
in
Spain
,
under
the
Conduct
of
his
Son
Constans
,
(
whom
of
a
Monk
he
had
made
Caesar
)
he
waged
War
with
the
like
good
Fortune
.
〈◊〉
.
in
Bib.
〈◊〉
.
And
now
grown
Insolent
by
this
constant
Current
of
Success
,
not
content
that
Honorius
had
admitted
him
his
Partner
in
the
Empire
,
and
upon
an
Embassy
sent
to
him
on
purpose
accepted
his
Excuse
,
That
the
Souldiers
had
advanced
him
to
the
Throne
against
his
Will
;
in
hostile
manner
he
passed
the
Alps
,
intending
to
march
directly
against
Rome
,
but
on
the
sudden
he
returned
to
Arles
,
where
he
settled
his
Imperial
Seat
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCVII
.
and
commanded
that
City
to
be
called
Constantia
after
his
own
Name
.
Whilst
with
the
like
Success
his
Son
Constans
,
by
the
Conduct
of
Gerontius
his
General
,
he
brought
all
Spain
under
his
Obedience
.
But
when
Constans
upon
some
Suspicions
turned
Gerontius
out
of
his
Command
,
(
for
the
Cause
is
not
expressed
,
)
the
Affairs
both
of
the
Father
and
Son
presently
declined
;
for
as
he
returned
from
Constantine
out
of
Gaul
into
Spain
,
by
the
way
he
received
the
unwelcome
News
of
Gerontius's
having
revolted
from
his
Obedience
,
and
set
up
one
Maximus
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXI
.
one
of
his
own
Creatures
,
for
Emperour
,
and
that
having
raised
a
powerful
Army
,
consisting
of
divers
barbarous
Nations
,
that
he
was
upon
his
march
against
him
.
Constans
allarmed
with
these
Tydings
,
immediately
dispatched
away
one
Eddobeccus
unto
the
Germans
,
whilst
himself
attended
with
Decimius
Rusticus
(
who
of
the
Master
of
his
Offices
was
advanced
to
be
Praefect
,
)
and
accompanied
with
an
Army
of
Francks
,
Almans
,
and
other
Nations
,
passed
into
Gaul
,
intending
with
all
speed
to
return
again
to
his
Father
;
but
being
intercepted
by
Gerontius
,
and
by
him
besieged
in
Vienna
,
(
in
Dauphine
,
)
the
City
being
taken
,
he
was
there
slain
.
Then
Gerontius
marching
to
meet
Constantine
,
found
him
at
Arles
,
against
which
City
he
laid
close
Siege
,
but
was
hindred
from
taking
it
by
the
sudden
coming
of
Constantius
Comes
,
Zosom
.
l.
9.
c.
13.
whom
the
Emperour
Honorius
had
newly
made
his
General
;
at
whose
arrival
with
an
Army
out
of
Italy
,
Gerontius
,
being
deserted
by
his
own
Souldiers
,
retired
into
Spain
,
where
growing
also
into
Contempt
and
Hatred
with
those
few
that
remained
,
his
House
in
the
Night
being
beset
by
them
,
he
with
his
own
Servants
manfully
defended
himself
,
and
slew
above
300
of
them
;
and
when
his
Darts
and
other
Weapons
were
spent
,
thô
he
might
have
escaped
at
a
back
Door
as
his
Servants
had
done
,
yet
out
of
kindness
to
his
Friend
Allan
,
and
his
Wife
Nunnichia
,
he
refused
it
:
and
having
first
cut
off
the
Head
of
his
Friend
,
(
as
was
agreed
between
them
,
)
he
then
slew
his
Wife
,
(
thô
with
great
Reluctancy
,
)
being
prevailed
upon
by
her
Importunity
so
to
do
,
refusing
to
out
live
her
Husband
,
and
desiring
to
be
freed
from
the
Violence
of
the
inraged
Multitude
;
for
which
her
Resolution
,
Sozomen
the
Ecclesiastical
Historian
gives
her
great
Commendations
:
This
done
,
Gerontius
turned
his
Sword
against
himself
,
but
failing
in
his
Design
,
he
finished
it
with
his
Dagger
.
This
Man
being
supposed
to
be
a
Britain
,
I
have
been
the
more
particular
in
his
History
;
and
Humphrey
Lloyd
,
in
his
Discourse
concerning
Britain
,
makes
him
to
have
been
so
famous
here
,
as
to
be
celebrated
by
the
British
Bards
,
whose
Verses
upon
his
Death
he
there
gives
you
.
But
in
the
mean
while
,
Constantine
now
streighten'd
on
all
sides
,
and
discouraged
with
the
ill
Success
of
Eddobeccus
,
(
who
was
slain
but
a
little
before
,
)
after
having
been
besieged
4
Months
with
his
other
Son
Julian
in
the
City
of
Arles
,
there
flings
off
his
Purple
Robes
and
entred
into
Priests
Order
,
hoping
under
that
Protection
to
secure
his
Life
,
and
so
not
long
after
surrendred
the
Town
.
But
his
new
Habit
proved
no
Sanctuary
to
him
,
for
he
was
carried
into
Italy
,
and
there
beheaded
by
the
Emperour's
Order
,
together
with
his
Son
Julian
,
and
Brother
named
Sebastian
.
Whilst
these
Things
were
acting
,
the
Scots
,
Picts
,
and
Vandals
,
taking
advantage
of
the
Negligence
of
Constantine
,
(
who
whilst
he
stayed
at
Arles
,
and
minded
his
Pleasures
more
than
publick
Affairs
)
invaded
his
Territories
,
the
latter
breaking
into
Gaul
,
and
then
invading
Britain
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXI
.
but
the
Britains
now
destitute
of
the
Roman
Aids
,
and
kept
under
by
them
who
had
not
Power
to
protect
them
,
(
as
Zosimus
relates
,
)
as
well
the
Gauls
as
Britains
,
forthwith
took
Arms
,
and
resolving
to
stand
on
their
own
Defence
,
renounced
all
further
Obedience
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
they
believed
they
might
justifie
,
being
then
left
without
its
Protection
.
Being
thus
harrassed
by
their
wonted
Enemies
,
having
before
sent
Messages
to
Honorius
for
Relief
,
but
all
to
no
purpose
,
for
he
at
that
time
not
being
able
to
defend
Rome
it self
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCX
.
(
which
the
same
Year
was
taken
by
Alaric
King
of
the
Goths
,
)
the
Emperour
permitted
them
by
his
Letters
to
provide
for
their
own
safety
,
acquitting
them
of
the
Roman
Jurisdiction
.
They
therefore
being
thus
deserted
,
the
Government
of
course
devolved
to
the
People
,
who
thenceforth
betook
themselves
to
live
after
their
own
Laws
,
and
to
defend
their
Country
as
well
as
they
were
able
.
But
since
the
Chronology
of
these
Times
we
are
now
Treating
of
is
very
perplexed
and
obscure
,
by
reason
of
the
great
scarcity
of
good
Authors
;
and
since
some
Writers
place
the
Britains
casting
off
their
Subjection
to
the
Roman
Empire
immediately
after
the
Death
of
this
Constantine
above-mentioned
,
and
others
defer
it
20
Years
later
,
give
me
leave
here
to
subjoyn
what
the
Learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
hath
said
in
his
above-cited
Treatise
concerning
the
time
when
this
great
Change
happened
in
this
Island
,
Vid.
Dr.
Stillingfl●et
's
Antiquities
of
the
Brit.
Churches
,
c.
5.
p.
295.
for
it
hath
been
already
proved
;
for
though
all
Authors
agree
,
that
the
Britains
petitioned
the
Emperour
Honorius
for
the
first
Supplies
against
the
Picts
and
Scots
that
then
invaded
them
,
yet
they
differ
about
the
time
:
I
shall
therefore
first
take
notice
what
Bede
saith
concerning
this
matter
,
who
makes
Gratianus
Municeps
to
be
set
up
two
Years
before
the
sacking
of
Rome
by
Alaric
,
which
happened
Anno
Dom.
410
;
and
he
also
therein
follows
Orosius's
Relation
concerning
Constantine
,
and
his
Son
Constans
,
without
ever
mentioning
their
continuing
to
Govern
here
,
and
much
less
losing
their
Lives
in
Britain
,
(
as
Nennius
falsly
supposes
;
)
but
then
he
applies
that
Passage
in
Gildas
concerning
that
lamentable
condition
of
the
Britains
,
and
there
first
demanding
Help
from
the
Romans
to
the
Times
immediately
following
the
Death
of
Constantine
;
whereas
Gildas
indeed
mentions
it
as
happening
upon
the
Usurpation
of
Maximus
,
and
his
withdrawing
the
Forces
from
hence
;
and
that
therefore
this
first
Invasion
of
the
Picts
and
Scots
was
between
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
and
the
setting
up
of
Gratianus
Municeps
,
when
the
Britains
so
earnestly
suing
for
Assistance
,
had
a
Roman
Governour
and
a
Legion
sent
to
their
Relief
.
And
Mr.
Camden
,
in
his
Introduction
to
his
Britannia
,
supposes
,
that
Claudius
Rutilius
mentions
Victorinus
as
a
Roman
Governour
here
about
that
time
;
but
this
is
very
uncertain
,
when
he
there
only
speaks
of
the
taking
Tholouse
by
the
Goths
,
which
was
done
by
Ataulphus
some
time
after
the
Death
of
Alaric
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
before
the
time
of
Gratian
and
Constantine
.
Now
that
the
first
Supplies
that
were
sent
over
into
Britain
were
all
of
them
sent
before
the
Death
of
Stilico
,
the
said
Learned
Dr.
Stillingfl●et
in
his
above-cited
Treatise
goes
on
to
prove
in
the
same
place
:
It
is
evident
(
says
he
)
from
many
Passages
in
[
](A64087-e128260-b)†
†
De
〈…〉
.
2.
v.
25.
Claudian
,
that
Stilico
took
particular
care
of
sending
Supplies
to
the
Britains
against
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
but
Stilico
was
killed
by
the
Army
when
Bassus
and
Philippus
were
Consuls
,
Anno
Dom.
408
,
before
the
first
Siege
of
Rome
by
the
Goths
,
and
therefore
the
Roman
Forces
sent
by
him
must
be
before
the
Usurpat●on
of
Gratianus
and
Constantine
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCX
.
Stillico
being
killed
the
same
Year
,
that
these
Usurpers
were
set
up
in
Britain
,
it
is
not
possible
he
should
do
it
after
their
Death
;
and
it
seems
not
probable
,
that
any
Supplies
should
be
sent
through
Gaul
,
while
Constantine
remained
Master
there
;
the
Army
in
Gaul
then
taking
part
with
him
against
Honorius
;
and
witha●
Gildas
saith
,
That
the
Roman
Legion
having
driven
out
the
Picts
and
Scots
,
returned
in
Triumph
.
And
so
much
is
confessed
by
B●de
:
But
at
what
time
can
we
suppose
that
to
have
happen'd
?
Is
it
likely
that
after
the
Usurpation
of
Constantine
,
a
Roman
Legion
should
return
in
so
much
Triumph
?
For
immediately
aft●r
Constantine's
Usurpation
,
the
Roman
Empire
beg●n
extreamly
to
decline
in
those
parts
,
through
which
they
were
to
pass
;
Gaul
being
upon
Composition
[
](A64087-e128610-b)*
*
Jornand
.
30.
Paul
diac
.
l.
14.
Seigeb
.
Chron.
Anno
Dom.
412.
not
long
after
delivered
up
to
the
Goths
by
Honorius
,
and
besides
,
the
Franks
and
Burgundians
making
continual
incursions
there
:
I
conclude
it
therefore
most
probable
,
that
the
first
supplies
sent
to
the
Britains
,
were
not
after
Constantine's
Usurpation
,
but
between
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
and
the
setting
up
of
Gratianus
Municeps
.
Now
let
us
see
if
we
can
hence
discover
when
the
second
Assistance
was
sent
to
the
Britains
,
for
which
we
must
own
our selves
beholding
to
the
aforesaid
learned
Doctor
in
the
same
place
,
where
he
thus
makes
it
out
.
The
Second
time
,
the
distressed
Britains
were
forced
to
sollicite
the
Roma●s
for
supplies
,
is
placed
by
Arch-bishop
Usher
,
Ant.
Brit.
cap.
11.
P.
318.
Anno
Dom.
426
;
when
Gallio
of
Raven●a
was
sent
hither
,
(
as
he
supposes
;
)
because
the
next
Year
Prosper
saith
,
that
Gallio
was
sent
against
Bonifacius
in
Africa
;
but
then
the
Arch-bishop
makes
the
first
supplies
to
have
been
sent
in
the
latter
end
of
Honorius's
Reign
for
which
the
Doctor
says
,
he
can
see
no
reason
;
for
the
Lord
Primate
grants
that
immediately
after
the
Death
of
Max●mus
,
the
Scots
and
Picts
did
waste
Britain
,
and
that
then
Stillico
did
send
assistance
to
them
.
Why
then
should
the
first
wasting
of
the
Island
,
mentioned
by
Gildas
,
and
the
Legion
sent
thereupon
,
be
that
in
the
latter
end
of
Honorius
his
Reign
,
and
not
rather
in
the
beginning
?
since
the
latter
was
very
perplexed
and
troublesome
,
the
Alani
,
Swevi
,
and
Vandali
,
having
possessed
themselves
of
great
part
of
Spain
,
whil'st
the
Franks
,
Burgundians
and
Goths
had
all
Gaul
;
so
that
Honorius
,
the
Year
before
his
Death
,
was
forced
to
send
his
Forces
under
Castinus
into
Spain
,
against
the
Vandals
,
as
Prosper
in
his
Chronicle
affirms
:
And
that
also
prov'd
the
occasion
of
new
Troubles
in
Africa
,
by
the
difference
between
Castinus
and
Bonifacius
,
who
for
his
own
security
sent
over
the
Vandals
thither
.
Is
it
not
therefore
most
probable
,
that
the
first
Supplies
of
the
Britains
should
be
sent
in
the
latter
end
of
Honorius's
Reign
,
especially
since
the
learned
Primate
confesseth
,
that
Honorius
did
not
in
his
time
recover
the
Province
of
Britain
:
and
he
proves
it
against
Sabellicus
,
from
Procopius's
Authority
,
a
much
more
ancient
Authour
,
besides
that
of
Bede
;
so
that
the
single
testimony
of
Sigebert
;
that
Honorius
sent
assistance
to
the
Britains
at
the
same
time
that
he
did
to
the
Spaniards
,
(
when
Prosper
,
Idatius
,
and
Cassiodore
,
who
all
mention
the
latter
,
say
not
one
word
of
the
former
)
cannot
bear
down
the
more
weighty
Reasons
on
the
other
side
.
But
it
is
certain
that
in
this
interval
between
the
sending
of
the
two
supplies
,
the
Roman
Affairs
became
so
desperate
,
That
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXVIII
.
as
well
as
Ethelward
in
his
Chronicle
,
relates
,
that
now
the
Romans
hid
their
Treasures
in
the
Earth
,
or
else
carried
them
away
with
them
into
Gaul
;
so
that
it
seems
most
likely
during
all
the
rest
of
the
Reign
of
the
Emperour
Honorius
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXVIII
.
the
Britains
did
no
more
return
to
his
Obedience
;
thô
notwithstanding
,
they
did
again
endeavour
to
put
themselves
under
the
protection
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
in
the
time
of
his
Successour
Valentinian
III.
as
the
learned
Dr.
above
cited
makes
it
more
than
probable
in
the
same
place
,
from
divers
other
Circumstances
too
long
to
be
here
particularly
set
down
.
So
that
the
second
supplies
which
were
sent
upon
the
mighty
importunity
of
the
Britains
,
were
in
all
probability
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Valentinian
III.
after
that
Aetius
had
somewhat
recovered
the
credit
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
Gaul
;
for
after
his
success
there
,
both
against
the
Goths
and
Franks
,
he
had
liberty
enough
to
send
over
a
Legion
to
the
assistance
of
the
Britains
,
who
were
again
miserably
harassed
by
the
Scots
and
Picts
:
And
at
this
time
it
was
that
Gildas
saith
,
the
Romans
upon
the
sad
representations
of
the
British
Ambassadours
,
sent
them
speedy
supplies
.
So
far
we
have
been
beholding
to
the
learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Worc●ster
;
but
if
I
may
interpose
my
own
Opinion
,
I
should
assign
the
sending
of
these
last
supplies
by
the
Romans
,
to
have
been
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
435
;
when
Aetius
had
good
sucess
against
the
Burgundians
in
Gaul
:
To
which
Year
also
the
Saxon
Annals
refer
the
ceasing
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
Britain
;
only
the
Compiler
was
mistaken
in
two
things
,
the
first
in
making
Rome
to
have
been
taken
this
Year
by
the
Goths
;
the
other
in
supposing
the
time
of
the
Romans
ruling
here
,
to
be
but
470
Years
;
whereas
indeed
it
was
488
Years
,
as
I
shall
presently
make
out
.
So
that
from
this
last
departure
of
the
Roman
Legion
,
(
which
no
doubt
was
done
by
the
Emperour
's
express
Order
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXXV
.
)
I
think
,
I
may
very
well
date
the
total
dereliction
of
Britain
by
the
Romans
;
who
now
by
refusing
them
their
protection
,
left
them
by
the
Laws
of
Nature
to
provide
for
,
and
defend
themselves
.
And
from
hence
I
may
also
date
the
final
period
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
this
Island
;
which
had
now
lasted
from
Julius
Caesar's
second
landing
in
Britain
,
in
the
53d
Year
before
Christ
,
to
this
Year
(
being
the
435th
Year
after
Christ
)
the
space
of
488
Years
;
but
if
you
account
from
the
more
absolute
Conquest
of
it
by
Claudius
,
in
the
Forty
Fourth
Year
after
Christ
,
it
continued
but
391
Years
.
But
that
the
Britains
were
at
last
very
unwillingly
cut
off
from
being
any
longer
a
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
appears
by
the
last
message
they
sent
to
Aetius
,
again
imploring
assistance
;
which
the
Emperour
not
being
able
to
grant
,
they
had
no
other
way
left
,
but
to
provide
for
themselves
as
well
as
they
could
;
which
since
it
happened
after
the
time
that
I
suppose
the
Roman
power
to
have
ceased
in
this
Island
,
I
shall
refer
the
further
Relation
of
it
to
the
next
Book
.
But
before
I
conclude
this
,
I
shall
give
you
a
short
account
of
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
in
this
Island
,
in
these
Two
last
Centuries
;
where
,
after
the
last
Persecution
under
Dioclesian
,
Bede
tells
us
,
the
British
Church
enjoyed
a
perfect
Peace
,
till
the
Arrian
Heresie
over-ran
the
whole
World
,
and
at
last
infected
this
Island
,
though
divided
from
the
rest
of
it
;
but
though
neither
Gildas
nor
Bede
hath
set
down
the
Year
when
this
Heresie
first
began
to
spread
it self
here
,
yet
he
seems
to
refer
it
to
the
Reign
of
Constantius
,
when
this
Pestilent
Opinion
carried
the
face
of
Authority
,
as
having
been
confirmed
in
several
pretended
Councils
.
But
in
the
beginning
of
this
Century
,
though
the
Year
be
uncertain
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXXV
.
yet
between
the
Years
402
,
and
406
,
Pelagius
a
British
Monk
(
whose
Welsh
Name
is
supposed
to
have
been
Morgan
,
as
being
of
the
same
signification
with
the
Latin
Name
of
Pelagius
,
)
broached
his
Heresie
,
Vide
Arch-bishop
Ushers
Antiquit.
Brit.
Eccles.
cap.
8.
for
absolute
Free
will
,
without
the
assisting
Grace
of
God
;
which
Opinion
was
afterwards
condemned
by
divers
Councils
in
France
and
Africa
,
and
was
also
confuted
by
St.
Augustine
:
About
which
times
also
flourished
Festidus
,
a
learned
Bishop
(
if
not
an
Arch-bishop
)
of
Britain
,
who
writ
a
Pious
Treatise
,
De
Vita
Beata
,
and
who
by
some
late
Romish
Writers
hath
been
accused
of
Pelagianism
,
from
which
imputation
,
he
is
justly
vindicated
by
the
said
Reverend
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
in
his
above
cited
work
.
Chap.
4.
Nor
did
this
Island
remain
long
free
from
this
Pelagian
Heresie
;
for
he
having
(
as
it
is
supposed
)
perverted
divers
of
his
Country-men
abroad
,
they
afterward
returning
home
,
brought
it
over
and
dispersed
it
here
,
and
was
especially
propagated
by
one
Agricola
,
the
Son
of
Severian
a
Pelagian
Bishop
,
(
as
Bede
informs
us
)
who
farther
says
,
Lib.
1.
cap.
17.
that
the
Britains
when
they
would
by
no
means
receive
so
perverse
a
Doctrine
,
that
blasphemes
the
grace
of
Christ
,
nor
yet
were
able
by
disputing
to
refute
so
settled
an
Errour
,
they
took
a
safer
course
,
to
send
for
aid
in
this
spiritual
warfare
,
from
the
Bishops
of
France
;
for
which
cause
a
great
Synod
being
there
assembled
,
it
was
proposed
,
who
was
most
fitting
to
be
sent
to
succour
the
true
Belief
then
assaulted
;
when
by
the
common
votes
of
them
all
,
Germanus
Bishop
of
Auxerre
,
and
Lupus
Bishop
of
Troyes
,
were
chosen
to
go
and
confirm
Britain
in
the
Catholick
Faith
;
who
,
when
they
had
received
the
command
of
that
Church
,
passed
the
Sea
,
and
[
](A64087-e130300-b)*
*
Anno
329
,
according
to
Arch-bishop
Ushers
account
Vid.
Brit.
Eccl.
Antiq.
cap.
11.
landed
here
,
though
not
without
great
danger
from
Storms
,
which
Bede
supposes
to
be
raised
by
the
Devil
,
and
which
,
he
also
says
,
were
to
be
lay'd
by
the
Prayers
of
Bishop
German
;
as
soon
as
they
landed
,
they
were
joyfully
received
both
by
the
Clergy
and
People
,
to
whom
they
forthwith
preached
not
only
in
the
Churches
,
but
also
in
the
High-ways
and
Streets
,
whereby
the
Faithful
Christians
were
confirmed
,
and
many
Hereticks
brought
back
to
the
Truth
;
at
which
the
Heads
of
the
Heretical
party
being
very
much
concern'd
,
though
they
lay
for
a
great
while
private
,
yet
at
last
,
fearing
their
silence
would
be
interpreted
as
a
quitting
of
their
cause
;
a
publick
disputation
was
agreed
upon
between
them
,
which
was
(
as
some
of
our
Authours
relate
)
at
Verulam
,
where
the
Hereticks
appeared
in
a
splendid
garb
,
and
encompassed
with
a
great
number
of
Followers
;
so
that
there
met
a
great
multitude
of
People
on
both
sides
,
to
be
as
well
Spectators
as
Judges
;
where
in
the
first
place
Germanus
and
Lupus
allowed
their
Adversaries
a
full
liberty
of
disputing
,
which
took
up
much
time
to
little
purpose
;
then
the
Bishops
with
a
Torrent
of
proofs
drawn
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
bore
down
all
before
them
,
backing
their
Reasons
with
Divine
Authorities
,
whereby
the
Pelagians
being
non-plus'd
,
had
nothing
to
reply
;
so
that
the
People
(
being
the
Judges
)
could
scarce
refrain
their
Hands
from
them
,
and
testified
their
resentment
by
their
great
clamour
against
them
.
Nor
did
these
Bishops
think
this
enough
;
but
,
as
Bede
further
relates
from
one
Constantius
(
who
lived
within
Fifty
Years
after
this
was
done
)
they
thought
fit
likewise
to
confirm
their
Doctrine
by
Miracles
;
Constant.
lib.
●●
.
ch.
13.
for
a
certain
Magistrate
bringing
his
Daughter
of
Ten
Years
Old
,
being
Blind
,
offer'd
her
to
the
Pelagians
to
be
cured
,
who
refusing
to
undertake
it
,
the
Bishops
were
desired
to
do
it
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXXV
.
who
,
(
as
this
Authour
relates
)
after
Prayers
to
God
restored
the
Girl
to
sight
,
by
the
Application
of
certain
Saints
Relicts
to
her
Eyes
;
whereupon
the
People
were
so
astonished
,
that
banishing
all
Errour
from
their
Minds
,
they
followed
the
Doctrine
of
these
Holy
Bishops
;
who
it
seems
,
were
not
however
very
fond
of
these
Relicts
,
but
(
as
the
same
Authors
have
it
)
opening
the
Tomb
of
St.
Alban
at
Verulam
,
buried
them
all
therein
,
to
the
intent
that
one
Grave
might
contain
the
Bones
of
all
those
Saints
,
collected
from
so
many
several
Regions
,
who
being
equal
in
merit
,
the
same
Heaven
had
also
received
;
this
done
,
Germanus
only
took
away
in
exchange
a
small
lump
of
Earth
,
which
was
yet
stained
with
the
Blood
of
the
Martyr
.
I
shall
pass
over
the
rest
of
the
real
or
pretended
Miracles
of
these
Bishops
,
though
related
by
Bede
,
as
being
of
less
moment
,
and
come
to
that
famous
Victory
,
which
he
from
the
same
Authours
relates
,
to
have
been
obtained
by
their
means
,
which
was
thus
;
That
not
long
after
their
coming
,
the
Picts
and
Saxons
made
a
fierce
Invasion
upon
the
Britains
,
who
marching
out
against
them
,
and
mistrusting
their
own
Forces
,
sent
to
Germanus
and
his
Collegue
to
help
them
,
reposing
more
confidence
in
the
Spiritual
strength
of
those
Two
Holy
Men
,
than
in
their
own
Thousands
;
so
these
Bishops
being
arrived
,
their
presence
in
the
British
Camp
seem'd
not
less
than
if
a
whole
Army
had
come
to
second
them
:
It
was
then
the
time
of
Lent
,
and
the
People
instructed
by
the
daily
Sermons
of
these
Pastors
,
came
flocking
to
receive
Baptism
,
to
which
purpose
a
place
in
the
Camp
was
made
up
of
Green
Boughs
like
a
Church
,
against
the
Day
of
the
Lords
Resurrection
;
the
Army
being
there
Baptized
march'd
out
to
Fight
,
and
contemning
the
Defence
of
Arms
,
only
expected
Divine
assistance
;
the
Enemy
hearing
how
they
were
imploy'd
,
seem'd
assured
of
the
Victory
;
when
Germanus
,
who
also
had
intelligence
of
their
approach
,
undertook
to
be
their
Captain
,
and
riding
out
with
some
select
Troops
,
to
discover
what
advantages
the
place
might
offer
,
happen'd
on
a
Valley
encompassed
with
Hills
,
through
which
the
Enemy
was
to
pass
,
and
placing
there
an
ambush
,
warned
them
,
that
what
words
they
heard
him
pronounce
aloud
,
the
same
they
should
all
repeat
with
an
universal
shout
:
the
Enemy
march'd
on
securely
,
and
German
Thrice
aloud
cryed
Halelujah
,
which
being
answered
by
the
Souldiers
,
with
a
sudden
noise
and
clamour
,
was
also
much
encreased
by
the
Ecchoes
from
the
Neighbouring
Hills
and
Woods
;
the
Scots
and
Picts
startled
hereat
,
and
supposing
it
the
shout
of
a
Mighty
Army
,
flung
down
their
Arms
and
fled
,
and
for
hast
many
of
them
were
drowned
in
that
River
they
had
newly
passed
.
The
Victory
thus
obtained
without
fighting
,
yielded
the
Britains
great
store
of
spoil
,
and
procured
to
Bishop
German
greater
Authority
and
Reputation
than
before
:
The
place
of
this
Fight
is
reported
to
have
been
near
a
Town
called
Guiderac
in
the
British
Tongue
,
but
in
the
English
Mould
in
Flintshire
,
and
the
place
is
called
Maes
German
,
that
is
German's
Field
to
this
Day
:
But
there
are
two
Objections
to
be
made
against
the
Truth
of
this
Relation
.
The
first
is
,
how
the
Britains
could
fight
against
the
Saxons
,
before
their
arrival
here
under
Aingist
,
which
was
not
till
above
Twenty
Years
after
:
Secondly
how
the
Britains
,
who
had
been
Christians
for
above
Three
Hundred
Years
,
should
need
to
be
new
Baptized
.
To
the
former
of
these
Objections
,
Arch-bishop
Usher
in
his
Ant.
Brit.
Ecclesiae
,
gives
us
a
satisfactory
answer
,
viz.
That
before
the
coming
in
of
the
Saxons
to
settle
here
;
it
appears
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXXV
.
that
they
made
several
Incursions
by
Sea
,
as
hath
been
already
proved
from
divers
Authorities
;
and
further
Paulus
Diaconus
in
the
Relation
of
this
story
expresly
says
,
That
whil'st
these
Bishops
were
here
,
a
strong
Army
of
Scots
and
Picts
Invaded
Britain
.
But
as
for
the
rest
of
the
Miracles
and
Actions
of
Germanus
and
Lupus
in
Britain
,
since
they
are
only
related
by
Nennius
,
and
some
of
our
English
Monks
from
certain
Legends
of
little
or
no
Credit
,
as
written
long
after
those
Times
,
I
shall
wholly
omit
them
;
only
could
wish
that
the
Writers
of
this
Story
,
would
have
given
us
as
exact
a
Relation
of
Civil
Affairs
in
this
Island
,
as
they
do
of
those
concerning
the
Religion
of
this
Age
,
that
we
might
have
known
what
Kings
or
Governours
the
Britains
had
,
from
the
time
of
the
last
departure
of
the
Romans
,
to
the
making
of
Vortigern
King
;
the
want
of
which
no
doubt
was
a
great
encouragement
to
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
to
forge
so
many
Fictitious
Princes
,
during
this
interval
.
But
for
the
other
Objection
,
it
is
,
I
confess
,
somewhat
harder
to
be
answer'd
;
some
Modern
Writers
suppose
,
that
in
that
sad
Confusion
and
Corruption
of
Manners
,
that
happen'd
after
the
departure
of
the
Romans
,
a
great
many
of
the
Britains
turned
Idolaters
,
or
else
(
which
is
most
likely
)
were
Christians
but
in
Name
,
and
so
had
never
been
Baptized
at
all
till
now
.
I
shall
now
conclude
with
the
rest
of
the
Ecclesiastical
History
of
these
Times
:
This
Year
as
our
Saxon
Annals
(
from
Prosper's
Chronicle
)
relate
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXIX
.
Palladius
the
Bishop
was
sent
by
Pope
Coelestine
to
the
Scots
,
to
confirm
their
Faith
,
or
as
Bede
in
his
Epitome
,
Lib.
1.
cap.
as
well
as
in
his
Epitome
at
the
end
(
under
the
Year
CCCCXXX
.
)
expresses
it
almost
in
the
words
of
Prosper
,
viz.
Palladius
was
sent
the
first
Bishop
by
the
said
Pope
,
to
the
Scots
believing
in
Christ
,
but
in
one
of
the
Vide
the
various
Lections
in
the
margin
of
the
Oxford
Edition
of
these
Annals
.
Cap·
54.
Copies
of
the
Saxon
Annals
(
now
in
the
Cottonian
Library
)
it
is
thus
:
This
Year
Palladius
was
sent
by
Pope
Coelestine
to
Preach
Baptism
(
i.
e.
Christianity
to
the
Scots
)
,
in
which
it
agrees
with
Nennius
,
who
speaking
of
this
matter
,
says
,
That
this
Bishop
was
first
of
all
sent
by
the
said
Pope
to
convert
the
Scots
to
Christ
:
But
being
hinder'd
from
God
by
certain
Tempests
,
departed
from
Ireland
,
and
arrived
in
Britain
,
and
there
died
in
the
Country
of
the
Picts
;
in
which
he
is
also
followed
by
Probus
and
Joseline
,
in
their
Lives
of
S.
Patrick
;
who
,
thô
they
agree
,
that
Palladius
was
sent
to
Convert
Ireland
,
yet
differ
from
him
in
the
account
how
he
came
to
fail
in
his
design
,
laying
the
fault
upon
the
obstinacy
of
the
Irish
,
who
would
not
receive
his
Doctrine
;
but
they
both
agree
with
Nennius
,
that
thereupon
he
left
Ireland
,
and
dy'd
in
the
confines
of
the
Picts
.
This
difference
in
these
Copies
hath
bred
a
great
dispute
between
the
English
Antiquaries
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Scotish
Historians
and
Antiquaries
on
the
other
;
the
former
supposing
from
the
Authority
of
Nennius
,
and
the
above
cited
Copy
of
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
besides
that
of
the
Irish
Annals
,
that
the
Scots
were
not
converted
to
Christianity
,
till
the
Year
above
mention'd
,
and
consequently
were
not
made
Christians
so
early
as
their
Historians
relate
;
which
Opinion
hath
been
strenuously
asserted
by
Arch-bishop
Usher
,
in
his
Britan.
Eccles.
Antiquitat
.
as
also
by
the
Bishop
of
St.
Asaph
(
now
Bishop
of
Litchfield
)
in
his
Historical
account
of
Church
Goverment
,
Cap.
15.
p.
41.
and
been
also
further
improved
by
the
learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
(
now
Bishop
of
Worcester
)
in
his
Antiquity
of
the
British
Churches
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXX
.
who
all
conclude
,
that
the
Scots
were
converted
to
Christianity
long
before
their
planting
in
Britain
,
which
they
suppose
not
to
have
happen'd
till
about
the
end
of
the
Fifth
,
or
the
beginning
of
the
Sixth
Century
.
Against
which
Opinions
,
though
asserted
by
so
many
learned
Men
,
Sir
George
Mackenzy
(
late
Lord
Advocate
of
Scotland
)
hath
Written
two
Treatises
,
which
he
calls
a
defence
of
the
Royal-line
of
Scotland
;
in
the
former
of
which
written
against
the
said
Bishop
,
as
well
as
the
latter
against
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
he
alters
the
state
of
the
Controversie
from
an
Ecclesiastical
to
a
Civil
dispute
;
making
it
a
crime
of
loese
Majesty
so
much
as
to
question
the
reality
of
the
Kings
of
Scotland
,
before
Fergus
the
Second
;
but
omitting
the
Proofs
that
he
produces
for
the
Antiquity
of
the
Scotish
Kings
before
that
time
,
as
also
what
he
writes
for
the
Scots
Conversion
,
as
performed
in
Scotland
,
and
not
in
Ireland
;
being
beyond
the
bounds
of
our
History
,
I
shall
leave
the
Reader
for
his
farther
satisfaction
to
peruse
those
Treatises
,
if
he
think
fit
,
being
writ
with
great
Wit
and
Smartness
.
But
since
I
found
the
time
of
Palladius's
being
sent
by
the
Pope
to
the
Scots
,
mentioned
not
only
in
Bede
,
but
in
our
Saxon
Chronicles
,
I
could
not
well
omit
putting
it
down
;
yet
without
taking
upon
me
positively
to
determine
whither
the
Scots
of
Scotland
,
or
those
of
Ireland
are
there
meant
;
since
I
confess
the
Words
are
Ambiguous
,
and
the
Copies
differ
,
as
I
have
already
shewed
.
But
the
Year
after
Palladius's
being
sent
to
the
Scots
(
whether
in
Ireland
or
Scotland
)
the
Saxon
Annals
tell
us
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXX
.
that
Patrick
was
sent
by
the
same
Pope
Coelestine
,
to
Preach
Baptism
(
i.
e
,
Christianity
)
to
the
Scots
:
Although
I
find
in
the
Notes
of
—
upon
Nennius
,
p.
129
;
a
Chronicle
noting
,
Anno
Dom.
475
,
Venit
S.
Patricius
ad
Hiberniam
.
Now
that
these
were
the
Scots
of
Ireland
,
is
agreed
on
by
all
;
yet
this
Controversie
is
made
more
intricate
,
by
what
Ranul
.
Higden
writes
in
his
Polychron
.
(
l.
4.
c.
33.
Celestinus
Papa
misit
S.
Patricium
,
ad
Hiberniam
Convertendam
;
&
Palladium
Romanum
Diaconum
,
ad
Scotos
Convertendos
,
Anno
Scil.
Pontificatus
sui
IX
.
And
also
by
what
is
found
in
a
Manuscript
Copy
of
Dicetus
thus
;
Celestinus
Papa
ad
Scotos
Palladium
Primum
mittit
Episcopum
;
Postquam
ad
eosdem
,
ab
eodem
Celestino
,
missus
est
S.
Patricius
filius
Conches
Sororis
S.
Martini
Turonensis
.
For
which
last
Notes
I
must
own
my self
obliged
to
the
Learned
Doctor
Gale
;
but
on
the
other
side
,
if
the
Scots
,
to
whom
Palladius
is
said
to
have
been
sent
,
were
not
the
same
with
those
in
Ireland
,
but
the
Scots
than
living
in
Scotland
;
it
must
then
be
confessed
that
the
promiscuous
use
of
the
Name
of
Scotia
,
sometimes
for
Ireland
,
and
sometimes
for
Scotland
,
and
of
Scoti
,
sometimes
used
by
Bede
,
and
other
Writers
of
those
times
for
Irish
Men
,
and
sometimes
for
Native
Scots
,
have
so
confounded
the
Histories
of
both
these
Nations
,
that
no
Man
without
other
Circumstances
can
tell
when
they
mean
the
one
,
or
the
other
.
But
since
the
Ecclesiastical
History
of
Britain
in
these
Times
is
very
obscure
,
and
deficient
,
there
being
so
little
to
be
found
concerning
it
,
either
in
Bede
,
or
any
other
Writer
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXX
.
and
the
Age
also
being
become
very
Corrupt
and
Ignorant
,
during
the
frequent
Wars
and
Revolutions
that
happen'd
in
this
part
of
the
Island
;
It
is
not
to
be
expected
that
we
should
be
able
to
set
down
the
Names
of
any
Bishops
,
or
others
.
Remarkable
in
this
last
Age
for
Piety
or
Learning
:
So
having
given
as
good
an
Account
as
I
am
able
,
and
as
the
broken
History
of
those
Times
will
allow
,
of
the
Rise
and
Fall
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
Britain
,
and
the
State
of
Affairs
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
,
during
the
space
of
near
490
Years
that
the
Romans
had
to
do
here
;
I
shall
in
the
next
Book
give
you
a
Prospect
of
the
lamentable
State
of
this
part
of
Britain
,
after
the
departure
of
the
Romans
,
and
that
the
Britains
had
set
up
Princes
of
their
own
Nation
.
The
End
of
the
Second
Book
.
THE
General
History
OF
BRITAIN
,
NOW
CALLED
ENGLAND
:
As
well
Ecclesiastical
,
as
Civil
.
BOOK
III.
From
its
Desertion
by
the
Romans
,
to
the
Preaching
of
Christianity
by
AUGUSTINE
the
Monk
,
being
One
hundred
Sixty
two
Years
.
BEING
now
come
to
the
Third
Period
of
this
First
Volume
,
it
is
fit
we
say
somewhat
by
way
of
Introduction
before
so
great
a
Change
as
you
will
here
find
to
have
followed
the
Desertion
of
Britain
by
the
Romans
:
For
with
the
Roman
Empire
fell
also
what
before
were
chiefly
Roman
,
Learning
,
Valour
,
Eloquence
and
Civility
,
and
consequently
History
too
,
which
is
but
the
Product
of
these
;
all
which
at
first
encreasing
by
means
of
the
Roman
Power
and
Encouragement
,
did
also
diminish
and
decline
upon
its
Departure
,
till
it
was
at
last
quite
extinct
by
the
coming
in
of
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
and
the
long
cruel
Wars
they
made
upon
the
Britains
,
as
you
may
observe
from
the
barbarous
Latin
of
Gildas
and
Nennius
,
which
are
the
only
Authentick
British
Historians
that
are
now
extant
.
As
for
the
English
Saxons
,
they
were
at
first
so
illiterate
,
that
it
is
much
doubted
,
whether
they
had
the
use
of
Letters
and
Writing
among
them
or
not
,
since
we
have
no
Histories
or
Annals
of
their
Times
elder
than
their
receiving
Christianity
;
for
thô
there
are
some
few
Stones
to
be
found
in
England
inscribed
with
the
ancient
Runick
Characters
,
(
as
appears
from
the
late
English
Edition
of
Mr.
Camden's
Britannia
,
)
yet
that
they
are
wholly
Danish
Monuments
,
and
made
after
the
time
of
their
Conversion
,
I
need
only
refer
you
to
the
Inscriptions
themselves
as
they
are
to
be
found
in
the
said
Tit.
Cumberland
.
Britannia
,
with
the
Additions
that
follow
it
;
so
that
it
ought
not
to
seem
strange
,
that
the
Saxon
Annals
are
so
short
and
obscure
in
many
places
,
and
that
the
Relations
of
Things
done
before
the
entrance
of
Christianity
among
them
are
contradictory
to
each
other
in
point
of
Time
,
and
other
Circumstances
;
since
they
were
only
delivered
by
Memory
and
Tradition
,
which
must
be
acknowledged
for
a
very
uncertain
Guide
in
Matters
of
Fact
,
as
well
as
of
Doctrine
.
Nor
is
this
Uncertainty
to
be
found
only
in
the
Saxon
Chronicles
,
but
also
in
those
of
the
Britains
of
that
Age
,
since
from
the
Reign
of
King
Vortigern
to
that
of
Cadwalladar
is
indeed
the
darkest
and
most
confused
part
of
all
the
British
or
Welsh
History
:
Hence
it
is
that
we
are
forced
in
this
Period
,
not
only
to
make
use
of
Authors
who
lived
long
after
the
Things
they
treat
of
were
done
,
but
also
are
otherwise
of
no
great
Credit
;
such
as
Nennius
,
and
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
,
whom
we
sometimes
make
use
of
for
want
of
those
of
better
Authority
.
As
for
the
English
Saxon
History
,
we
have
nothing
more
ancient
than
Bede
,
and
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
which
we
shall
here
give
you
almost
entire
,
since
it
seems
to
be
writ
faithfully
as
far
as
it
goes
,
yet
being
only
Annals
,
(
extracted
out
of
Bede
as
far
as
he
goes
,
)
they
barely
relate
the
Succession
of
their
Kings
with
their
chief
Wars
and
Actions
,
without
expressing
the
Grounds
or
Causes
of
either
,
or
giving
us
any
Account
of
their
particular
Laws
,
and
original
Constitutions
;
so
that
I
confess
,
they
cannot
prove
so
Instructive
to
Humane
Life
,
as
is
required
of
a
just
History
.
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXXXV
Britain
being
thus
deserted
by
the
Romans
,
as
you
have
seen
in
the
last
Book
,
with
an
intention
to
return
no
more
;
and
having
caused
the
Britains
to
rebuild
the
Wall
in
the
manner
already
related
,
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
thô
in
Manners
differing
from
each
other
,
Gildas
,
and
Bede
,
l.
1.
c.
12.
yet
still
unanimous
to
rob
and
spoil
,
hearing
that
the
Roman
Forces
were
withdrawn
,
landed
in
Shoals
out
of
their
Curroghs
or
Leathern
Vessels
,
in
which
they
passed
over
that
part
of
the
Irish
Sea
,
which
lying
next
Britain
,
is
called
by
Gildas
,
The
Scythic
Vale
;
these
(
upon
the
Assurance
that
the
Romans
would
never
return
)
becoming
more
bold
than
ever
,
took
possession
of
all
the
Northern
Parts
,
even
from
the
outmost
Bounds
of
the
Land
as
far
as
the
Wall
already
mentioned
;
in
the
mean
time
,
the
Guards
which
were
placed
upon
it
to
defend
it
being
cowardly
in
Fight
,
and
unable
to
fly
,
stood
trembling
on
the
Battlements
,
keeping
their
Stations
day
and
night
to
little
or
no
purpose
,
whilst
the
Enemy
from
below
with
long
Hooks
pluck'd
them
down
,
and
dashed
them
against
the
Ground
,
thus
preventing
by
a
speedy
Death
those
languishing
Torments
which
attended
their
Country-men
and
Relations
.
In
short
,
both
the
Wall
and
the
Towns
adjoyning
to
it
being
deserted
,
the
Inhabitants
saved
themselves
by
flight
,
which
yet
could
not
long
secure
them
,
for
the
Enemy
pursuing
them
,
a
fresh
Slaughter
quickly
followed
more
bloody
than
the
former
;
and
,
which
was
worse
than
all
the
rest
,
being
tormented
with
Famine
,
to
get
Subsistence
,
they
fell
upon
and
robbed
each
other
;
for
they
who
came
from
the
North
,
(
as
may
probably
be
supposed
,
)
and
had
fled
from
the
Enemy
,
being
unable
to
pay
for
their
Quarters
when
they
came
into
the
Southern
Parts
,
seized
what
they
could
find
;
from
whence
rose
Discords
and
Quarrels
among
them
,
and
thence
Civil
Wars
;
for
this
Nation
,
(
as
Gilda●
observes
,
)
thô
feeble
in
repressing
Foreign
Enemies
,
yet
in
home-bred
Quarrels
was
very
bold
and
obstinate
.
But
whilst
they
thus
for
some
Years
wore
themselves
out
with
continual
Acts
of
mutual
Hostility
,
the
Famine
grew
General
upon
all
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLVI
.
so
that
those
half-starved
Men
that
remained
were
forced
to
maintain
their
Lives
with
what
they
could
get
by
Hunting
;
Gild.
Bede
,
Ib.
c.
12
,
13.
so
that
at
last
the
miserable
Remnants
of
this
afflicted
People
having
now
no
other
Remedy
left
,
were
constrained
to
write
doleful
Letters
to
[
](A64087-e133020-b)*
*
In
some
Manuscripts
and
Printed
Copies
it
is
written
Agitius
,
but
in
the
Bodleian
Manuscript
it
is
written
right
,
as
thus
.
Aetius
,
then
the
Emperour's
Lieutenant
in
Gaul
,
directed
,
To
Aetius
,
thrice
Consul
,
the
Groans
of
the
Britains
;
wherein
they
thus
complain
:
The
Barbarians
drive
us
to
the
Sea
,
whilst
the
Sea
driveth
us
back
to
the
Barbarians
;
between
these
two
sorts
of
Deaths
,
we
must
be
either
slain
,
or
drown'd
.
What
Answer
they
received
is
uncertain
,
but
Gildas
expresly
tells
us
,
That
they
received
no
Assistance
by
those
Letters
,
because
Aetius
then
expected
a
War
with
Attilla
King
of
the
Huns.
And
indeed
about
these
Times
a
terrible
Famine
invaded
not
only
Britain
,
but
extended
it self
as
far
as
Constantinople
,
where
the
Famine
,
Vid.
Chron.
Herman
.
Contracti
.
together
with
the
corrupt
Air
▪
produced
a
great
Pestilence
;
whilst
this
Scarcity
prevailed
in
this
Isle
,
it
forced
many
of
the
Britains
to
yield
themselves
up
to
their
Enemies
,
that
they
might
get
wherewith
to
sustain
Nature
,
thô
others
of
them
chose
rather
to
sally
out
and
resist
them
,
from
the
Woods
and
Mountains
to
which
they
retreated
;
yet
now
it
was
,
(
as
Gilda●
tells
us
)
that
not
putting
their
Trust
in
Man
,
but
in
God
alone
,
Gild.
they
first
of
all
made
some
slaughter
of
their
Enemies
which
had
preyed
upon
their
Country
for
so
many
Years
;
but
thô
the
Boldness
of
their
Enemies
was
abated
for
a
while
,
yet
so
was
not
the
Wickedness
of
the
Britains
,
W●o
(
as
the
same
Author
describes
them
)
were
very
backward
to
perform
the
Duties
proper
to
Peace
,
viz.
Justice
and
Truth
,
but
were
prone
to
Lies
,
and
all
Wickedness
;
so
that
(
says
he
)
thô
these
impudent
Robbers
(
the
Irish
)
went
home
,
yet
it
was
to
return
again
within
a
short
time
whilst
the
Picts
remained
,
being
both
then
,
and
long
afterwards
,
in
the
farther
Parts
of
the
Island
,
sometimes
taking
Prey
and
making
Incursions
;
so
that
during
the
Truce
,
whilst
this
Wound
was
slightly
skin'd
over
,
another
Malady
more
Contagious
was
breeding
.
For
thô
,
during
this
short
interval
of
Peace
,
Ibid.
there
succeeded
so
great
a
Plenty
of
all
sorts
of
Provisions
that
no
Man's
Memory
could
parallel
,
yet
was
it
attended
with
great
Luxury
,
and
all
sorts
of
Wickedness
began
also
to
increase
,
but
chiefly
Cruelty
,
together
with
the
Hatred
of
the
Truth
,
and
the
Love
of
Lies
,
the
taking
Evil
for
Good
,
and
the
Love
of
Darkness
rather
than
Light
;
so
that
what
was
pleasing
to
God
,
or
not
pleasing
with
them
,
weighed
both
alike
;
and
the
worst
side
of
the
Cause
most
commonly
prevailed
,
whilst
all
Things
were
done
contrary
to
the
Publick
Good
and
Safety
;
nay
,
not
only
by
Secular
Men
,
but
even
the
Clergy
(
whose
Example
should
have
guided
others
)
were
grown
Vicious
and
Corrupt
,
many
of
them
being
given
to
Drunkenness
,
or
swoln
with
Pride
,
or
else
full
of
Envy
and
Contention
;
indiscreet
and
incompetent
Judges
of
what
in
the
common
Practice
of
Life
was
good
or
evil
,
lawful
or
unlawful
.
This
is
the
general
Character
that
Gildas
and
Bede
give
us
both
of
the
British
Clergy
and
Laity
of
these
Times
;
from
whence
we
may
easily
conclude
,
that
People
of
this
temper
were
not
fit
to
be
trusted
with
the
Government
of
themselves
:
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLVI
.
but
being
more
fond
of
the
Name
of
Liberty
,
than
apprehensive
of
the
Charge
of
Governing
well
,
they
grew
heady
and
violent
in
their
Affairs
,
and
positive
in
what
they
understood
not
,
none
being
more
stout
and
daring
in
Councels
,
none
so
fearful
when
it
came
to
Action
,
all
pretending
to
know
what
ought
to
be
done
,
yet
all
drawing
back
in
the
Performance
.
Thus
in
a
short
time
,
when
the
Heat
of
Liberty
was
once
spent
,
and
the
Enemy
daily
encreased
,
they
quickly
found
their
old
Temper
returning
upon
them
,
a
slavishness
of
Mind
,
and
slothfulness
of
Body
,
then
they
might
have
perceived
it
was
not
meer
Stomach
,
or
a
hot
and
sudden
Love
of
Liberty
that
could
protect
them
;
but
that
Diligence
,
Wisdom
,
and
a
publick
Spirit
,
were
still
wanting
;
so
that
they
shrunk
by
degrees
into
their
former
tameness
of
Mind
,
and
grew
as
weary
of
their
new-tried
Liberty
,
as
they
had
been
of
their
old
Subjection
,
which
made
them
write
those
Abject
Letters
to
Aetius
,
but
now
mentioned
.
What
particular
Kings
or
Governours
the
Britains
set
up
after
they
were
set
free
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
is
hard
to
determine
,
only
Gildas
tells
us
in
general
,
That
Kings
were
by
them
anointed
,
but
none
of
God's
anointing
,
but
such
as
were
most
cruel
,
who
were
soon
after
as
inconsiderately
laid
aside
without
any
Examination
of
the
Truth
,
whilst
some
were
put
to
Death
by
their
Anointers
,
to
set
up
others
more
Fierce
and
Tyrannical
,
but
if
any
of
them
seemed
Milder
,
and
more
inclined
to
the
Truth
,
against
him
as
the
Subverter
of
his
Country
,
the
general
Hatred
of
all
Men
was
presently
directed
.
So
that
the
Office
of
a
King
seems
to
have
been
a
very
dangerous
Employment
in
those
wicked
and
turbulent
Times
,
thô
by
what
we
can
guess
by
Gildas's
Epistle
setting
forth
the
Faults
of
all
Orders
and
Degrees
of
Men
,
there
had
been
divers
Kings
ruling
in
Britain
at
once
,
not
only
in
his
own
,
but
in
former
Times
,
but
who
they
were
,
he
does
not
particularly
mention
.
But
to
fill
up
this
Interval
,
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
furnisheth
us
with
one
Constantine
,
Brother
of
Adroenus
King
of
Armorica
.
This
Constantine
he
makes
to
have
been
elected
King
,
and
crowned
at
Cirencester
,
and
being
killed
by
a
Pict
,
was
succeeded
by
his
eldest
Son
Constans
,
who
from
a
Monk
at
Winchester
,
was
made
King
;
and
that
he
being
made
away
by
the
Procurement
of
Vortigern
,
he
caused
himself
,
being
at
that
time
Consul
or
Count
of
the
Gevises
,
to
be
elected
King
in
his
room
;
but
if
you
please
to
look
back
into
the
former
Book
,
you
will
there
find
how
Constantine
the
Usurper
,
with
his
Son
Constans
the
Monk
,
the
one
being
made
Emperour
,
and
the
other
Caesar
,
perished
in
France
,
may
easily
confute
the
falshood
of
this
Story
.
But
since
neither
Gildas
,
Nennius
,
nor
any
other
British
Historian
,
make
mention
of
this
Constantine
or
his
Son
,
all
that
we
can
conclude
to
be
true
in
this
Relation
,
An.
Dom.
CCCCXLV
.
CCCCXLVII
.
is
,
That
the
Britains
about
this
time
finding
themselves
quite
deserted
by
the
Romans
,
and
being
now
without
any
Head
,
and
hard
pressed
by
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
chose
this
Vortigern
,
being
then
a
popular
Man
,
(
thô
he
proved
neither
Wise
,
Valiant
,
nor
Virtuous
,
)
for
their
King
;
in
the
beginning
of
whose
Reign
God
was
willing
to
purge
his
Family
,
(
as
Gildas
words
it
;
)
the
Britains
not
being
amended
with
so
many
Corrections
,
were
again
frighted
with
a
fresh
Rumour
,
that
the
Scots
and
Picts
were
returning
with
greater
Forces
than
ever
,
and
that
they
threatned
the
Destruction
of
the
whole
Country
,
and
intended
no
less
than
to
plant
themselves
from
one
end
thereof
to
the
other
;
but
before
their
arrival
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLVII
.
as
if
the
Instruments
of
Divine
Vengeance
were
at
strife
,
which
should
first
destroy
a
wicked
Nation
,
The
residue
that
the
Sword
and
Famine
had
left
alive
,
were
now
swept
away
with
a
sore
Pestilence
,
insomuch
that
the
living
scarce
sufficed
to
bury
their
Dead
;
but
neither
were
the
Britains
at
all
amended
for
all
this
,
for
now
it
seems
the
time
drew
near
,
that
the
measure
of
their
Iniquities
were
full
.
But
before
we
relate
how
this
Vengeance
was
executed
,
Anno
D●m
.
CCCCXLVIII
.
we
shall
here
set
down
from
the
aforesaid
Authors
.
[
](A64087-e133900-b)*
*
Lib.
2.
cap.
2.
Constantius
and
[
](A64087-e133940-b)†
†
Lib.
1.
cap.
21.
Bede
,
Germanus's
Second
Voyage
to
Britain
;
the
substance
of
which
is
,
That
it
being
told
Germanus
that
Pelagianism
prevailed
here
again
,
thorough
some
promoters
of
it
;
the
British
Clergy
(
too
weak
it
seems
at
dispute
)
renewed
their
addresses
to
him
,
that
he
would
come
over
and
defend
God's
Cause
,
which
he
had
once
before
undertaken
;
which
Petition
he
readily
granted
,
taking
along
with
him
as
an
assistant
not
Lupus
,
but
his
Scholar
Severus
,
who
being
ordained
Bishop
of
Triers
,
then
preached
the
Gospel
to
the
Germans
;
as
soon
as
it
was
divulg'd
,
that
Germanus
was
come
over
,
one
Elaphius
a
Principal
Magistrate
of
that
Country
,
brought
a
Youth
,
(
a
Son
of
his
)
the
Sinews
of
one
of
whose
Legs
had
been
long
shrunk
up
,
and
desired
Germanus
that
he
would
restore
them
,
who
granting
his
request
immediately
upon
his
stroaking
the
place
with
his
hand
his
Leg
was
restored
,
as
the
other
,
whereupon
both
the
Priests
and
the
People
who
had
followed
Elaphius
to
the
place
,
being
astonished
at
the
Miracle
were
again
confirm'd
in
the
Catholick
Faith
,
which
was
followed
by
an
admonition
Germanus
made
them
to
amend
their
errours
;
but
the
Authors
of
this
apostacy
,
being
by
the
sentence
of
them
all
banished
the
Island
,
were
delivered
up
to
the
Bishops
to
be
carry'd
into
the
Continent
,
that
so
the
People
might
quietly
enjoy
the
benefit
of
this
Reformation
,
who
for
the
future
persisted
in
the
true
Faith
.
But
after
this
the
Britains
being
again
pressed
and
over
power'd
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
by
fresh
invasions
of
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
King
Vortigern
called
a
Council
to
consider
what
was
to
be
done
,
Gildas
.
and
where
they
might
best
seek
assistance
to
repel
these
frequent
and
cruel
Invasions
of
the
said
Nations
;
whereupon
all
his
Councellours
together
with
the
King
(
being
as
it
were
blinded
)
found
out
such
a
defence
as
indeed
proved
the
destruction
of
their
Country
,
which
was
that
the
Heathen
Saxons
,
who
were
then
hateful
both
to
God
and
Man
,
Bede
,
l.
1.
c.
13.
and
whom
when
absent
they
fear'd
almost
as
bad
as
Death
it self
,
should
be
sent
for
to
repel
these
Northern
Nations
,
which
seems
to
have
been
ordained
by
Divine
providence
,
to
take
vengeance
on
so
wicked
a
People
,
as
the
event
more
evidently
prov'd
.
Though
at
present
the
Council
seem'd
very
specious
,
because
the
Saxons
were
then
a
Nation
who
were
very
terrible
to
all
others
:
this
Council
being
thus
approved
of
,
Ambassadours
are
immediately
sent
into
Germany
,
representing
to
the
Saxons
the
Britains
request
,
and
promising
them
very
advantagious
Conditions
,
if
they
would
come
over
to
their
assistance
;
Witichindus
an
ancient
German
Writer
,
in
his
History
De
gestis
Saxonum
,
represents
these
Ambassadours
making
a
long
Speech
,
wherein
they
promised
an
absolute
subjection
to
the
Saxons
;
but
this
being
not
at
all
likely
,
nor
agreeable
to
the
British
account
of
it
,
I
omit
;
only
this
is
certain
,
that
the
Saxons
were
very
well
pleased
with
this
Proposal
,
and
their
Country
being
then
overcharged
with
People
,
beyond
what
it
was
able
to
bear
,
immediately
yeilding
to
this
request
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
made
what
haste
they
could
to
come
away
;
and
being
as
it
is
said
chosen
out
by
Lot
,
were
put
on
board
Three
long
Ships
or
Vessels
,
Malmes.
lib.
1.
called
in
their
Language
Chiules
,
under
the
conduct
of
Two
Captains
,
Hengist
and
Horsa
,
being
Brothers
,
and
descended
from
that
ancient
Woden
,
from
whom
almost
all
the
Royal
Families
of
the
Saxons
derive
their
descent
.
These
leaders
together
with
their
followers
arriving
in
Britain
at
a
place
called
afterwards
Towne
's
Fleet
,
are
welcomed
with
great
joy
and
applause
both
of
the
Prince
and
People
,
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
Gildas
p.
8.
Bede
lib.
1.
cap.
15.
(
where
they
landed
)
being
given
them
for
their
habitation
;
and
a
League
was
made
with
them
on
these
Conditions
,
that
the
Saxons
fighting
for
,
and
defending
the
Country
against
Foreign
Enemies
,
should
receive
their
Pay
,
Hen.
Hunt.
l.
11.
and
Maintenance
from
those
for
whom
they
Fought
;
this
is
said
to
have
happen'd
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
the
Emperour
Martian
,
and
in
the
Four
and
Twentieth
Year
of
Pharamond
,
first
King
of
the
French
:
Anno
Dom.
149
,
as
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
and
almost
all
our
Historians
agree
.
What
the
number
was
of
these
Saxon
Auxiliaries
now
brought
over
,
is
not
related
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
or
any
other
;
but
certainly
they
could
not
be
above
1500
,
since
they
all
came
over
in
Three
Ships
,
and
500
Men
was
as
much
as
one
of
those
small
Vessels
could
well
be
supposed
to
carry
.
But
before
I
proceed
further
in
this
History
,
't
is
fit
we
should
give
some
account
of
the
Name
,
Original
,
and
Manners
of
this
Great
and
Warlike
Nation
of
the
Saxons
,
whose
Posterity
enjoy
this
Kingdom
to
this
very
day
.
Lib.
1.
cap
26.
Bede
in
the
first
place
tells
us
,
that
these
People
came
from
Three
Valiant
Nations
of
Germany
,
viz.
the
Saxons
,
Angles
,
and
Jutes
;
from
which
latter
were
derived
the
Kentish
Men
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
of
the
Province
lying
over
against
the
said
Isle
,
(
now
called
Hampshire
)
and
which
was
afterwards
part
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
West
Saxons
,
was
also
Peopled
by
the
same
Nation
.
From
the
Saxons
(
that
is
the
Country
which
was
then
called
old
Saxony
)
came
the
East
Saxons
,
South
Saxons
,
and
West
Saxons
,
and
from
the
Angles
,
that
is
,
that
Country
which
is
called
Angulus
,
and
which
lyes
between
the
Countries
of
the
Jutes
and
Saxons
,
are
derived
the
East
Angles
,
the
Middleland
Angles
,
or
Mercians
,
together
with
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Northumbrians
,
that
is
,
those
Northern
People
which
live
beyond
the
River
Humber
,
so
far
Bede
:
But
Ethelwerd
,
one
of
our
most
ancient
Historians
in
his
Chronicle
,
tells
us
more
plainly
,
that
Old
England
is
feared
between
the
Saxons
,
and
the
Jutes
,
having
for
its
Capital
City
that
which
is
called
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
Sleswic
,
but
by
the
Danes
Heathaby
,
and
that
Britain
taking
its
Name
from
its
Conquerors
,
is
now
called
England
.
But
as
for
the
Bounds
and
Extent
of
Old
Saxony
,
there
is
a
great
difference
between
the
Writers
about
it
;
yet
that
it
bordered
upon
Old
England
they
all
agree
:
Arch-bishop
Usher
supposes
Old
Saxony
to
be
that
Country
,
Ant.
Brit.
Eccl.
cap.
12.
p.
197.
that
beginning
with
the
River
Ellis
,
is
extended
towards
the
North
,
and
was
afterwards
called
Northalbingia
,
being
bounded
in
its
lower
parts
by
the
Rivers
Albis
,
Billa
and
Trava
,
and
in
its
upper
by
the
Rivers
Eidora
,
and
Slia
;
for
Ptolemy
appoints
the
same
Southern
Bounds
to
his
Saxons
,
placing
them
between
the
Bounds
of
the
River
Albis
and
Calusus
,
or
Trava
(
which
runneth
by
Lubec
)
but
the
Northern
bounds
Egenhardus
hath
given
us
in
his
Annals
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
808
;
where
(
speaking
of
Godefrid
,
King
of
Denmark
)
he
sets
it
out
thus
:
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
He
resolved
to
fortifie
the
Limits
of
his
Kingdom
which
looked
towards
Saxony
with
a
deep
Trench
,
in
such
a
manner
,
as
that
from
that
Eastern
Bay
of
the
Sea
which
they
call
Ostersalt
,
as
far
as
the
Western
Ocean
,
this
Trench
should
defend
all
the
Northern
Banks
of
the
River
Eidor
.
And
Adam
of
Bremen
,
in
his
Treatise
concerning
the
Situation
of
Denmark
,
and
other
Northern
Nations
,
divides
Denmark
from
the
Inhabitants
of
Saxony
(
whom
he
calls
North
Elbings
)
by
the
River
Eidor
;
of
which
Transelbian
Saxons
,
in
another
Book
,
he
reckons
up
three
Nations
:
The
first
,
of
Dithmars
,
lying
upon
the
Ocean
;
whose
chief
Church
was
Mildenthrope
;
the
second
,
Holsteiners
,
through
which
runs
the
River
Sture
,
whose
chief
Church
was
Scolenfield
;
the
third
,
who
were
more
noble
,
are
called
Stormars
,
whose
Metropolis
is
Hamburgh
;
so
that
this
Country
was
the
farthest
part
of
Old
Saxony
.
Herewith
agreeth
the
Anonymus
Geographer
of
Ravenna
,
writing
thus
of
the
Saxons
;
The
Saxons
came
into
Britain
under
their
Prince
,
by
Name
Ansehis
,
i.
e.
Hengist
.
And
then
in
another
place
,
having
spoke
of
the
Frisians
:
After
them
(
saith
he
)
are
the
Saxons
,
and
on
the
back
of
them
certain
Islands
;
then
followeth
the
Country
of
the
Nortmanni
,
which
is
also
called
Dania
.
Those
Islands
Ptolemy
calls
Insulae
Saxonum
.
And
therefore
it
was
not
Westphalia
,
as
Theodorit
Engelhus
,
Wernerius
,
Lairius
,
Albert
Kanez
,
and
others
of
the
Moderns
have
supposed
;
yet
the
Archbishop
does
not
deny
,
but
that
in
following
Times
that
Country
(
as
well
as
Frizeland
)
might
be
also
possest
by
the
Posterity
of
the
ancient
Saxons
,
but
was
then
rather
that
which
is
now
the
Dutchy
of
Holstein
,
comprehending
Dithmars
,
Stormar
,
and
Wagria
,
in
breadth
from
Sleswick
to
the
City
of
Hamburgh
,
seated
in
the
further
part
of
Old
Saxony
;
and
in
length
is
extended
from
the
West
of
the
Eastern
Sea
,
or
from
the
German
Ocean
to
the
Baltick
Gulph
,
having
Old
France
next
adjoyning
to
it
,
then
lying
between
the
Mouths
of
the
Elb
and
Rhine
;
for
as
Ammianus
Marcellinus
teacheth
us
,
the
Franks
then
reached
as
far
as
the
River
Rhine
,
yet
so
,
that
they
had
the
Saxons
next
Neighbours
to
them
;
and
Julian
,
in
his
Oration
in
Praise
of
the
Emperour
Constantius
,
calls
both
these
Nations
the
most
Warlike
of
all
those
that
inhabit
beyond
the
Rhine
and
Western
Ocean
.
Here
give
me
leave
to
add
what
the
Learned
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
in
his
Antiquity
of
the
British
Churches
,
has
given
us
on
this
Subject
,
Chap.
5.
where
he
tells
us
,
that
Mr.
Camden
is
of
another
Opinion
,
who
,
in
the
Introduction
to
his
Britannia
,
saith
,
That
the
Saxons
originally
came
from
the
Cimbrick
Chersonese
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
;
and
after
passing
the
Elb
,
they
partly
went
into
those
Parts
of
the
Suevi
,
which
is
since
called
Saxony
,
and
partly
into
Frisia
and
Batavia
;
from
whence
he
saith
,
All
the
Inhabitants
of
the
German
Shore
,
who
used
Piracy
at
Sea
,
were
called
Saxons
;
by
whom
he
understands
,
the
People
from
Jutland
to
Holland
,
for
which
he
produces
the
Testimony
of
Fabius
Ethelwerd's
Chronicle
,
L●b
.
1.
one
of
the
Saxon
Blood-Royal
,
who
saith
,
That
the
Saxons
lived
upon
the
Sea-Coast
,
from
the
Rhine
,
as
far
as
Denmark
.
But
Ammianus
Marcellinus
makes
them
in
his
time
to
border
upon
the
Parts
of
Gaul
,
which
is
much
behither
the
Bounds
of
Jutland
,
Holstein
,
or
Sleswick
.
And
the
same
Author
farther
says
,
That
the
Chamavi
▪
(
whom
he
makes
a
part
of
the
Saxons
)
had
the
Command
of
the
Rhine
,
that
Jutland
made
Peace
with
them
,
because
without
their
leave
Corn
could
not
be
brought
out
of
Britain
;
as
also
[
](A64087-e136210-b)*
*
Excerpt
.
Legat.
p.
15.
Eunapius
Sardianus
saith
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
That
the
Saxons
in
Julian's
time
had
the
Command
of
the
Rhine
.
Nor
was
this
only
a
sudden
Incursion
,
since
in
Valentinian's
time
(
when
Ammianus
wrote
)
they
still
bordered
upon
Gaul
.
Ubbo
Emmius
a
Learned
and
German
Historian
,
gives
this
Account
of
the
Saxons
and
their
Neighbouring
Nations
,
Rer.
Frisic
.
l.
1.
who
inhabited
on
the
North
Parts
of
Germany
.
That
the
Fristi
dwelt
from
the
middle
Stream
of
the
Rhine
,
about
Utrecht
,
to
the
River
Amasus
,
(
or
Eemas
;
)
from
thence
to
the
Elb
lived
the
Chauci
,
divided
into
the
Greater
and
Lesser
by
the
Weser
;
a
great
part
of
these
leaving
their
Native
Soil
,
joyned
with
the
Sicambri
on
the
Rhine
,
who
from
their
affecting
Liberty
were
called
Franks
:
beyond
the
Elb
were
the
Saxons
,
and
the
Cimbri
;
the
Saxons
being
pressed
by
the
more
Northern
People
,
or
for
their
own
Conveniency
,
came
Southwards
,
and
took
possession
first
of
those
Places
where
the
Chauci
dwelt
;
and
by
degrees
prevailing
over
all
the
other
People
,
who
joyned
with
,
or
submitted
to
the
Saxons
,
they
were
called
by
their
Name
,
and
among
the
rest
the
Fristi
,
from
whose
Coasts
he
supposes
,
the
two
Brothers
,
Hengist
and
Horsa
,
to
have
gone
into
Britain
;
and
returning
thither
,
carried
over
a
far
greater
Number
with
them
,
not
so
much
to
fight
,
as
to
inhabit
there
;
therefore
he
thinks
it
most
probable
,
that
Hengist
and
Horsa
,
by
their
descent
,
were
originally
Saxons
;
but
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
People
,
who
went
over
with
them
,
were
rather
Frisians
,
than
Saxons
;
which
he
proves
,
not
only
from
the
greater
facility
of
Passage
from
the
Coast
of
Friseland
,
and
the
Testimony
of
their
own
Annals
,
but
from
the
greater
Agreement
of
the
English
Language
with
theirs
than
with
the
Saxon
,
Lib.
5.
cap.
10.
or
any
other
German
Dialect
;
and
also
,
because
Bede
reckons
the
Frisians
among
those
from
whom
the
English
Saxons
are
derived
;
and
Wilfrid
,
Wickbert
,
and
Willibrod
,
all
preached
to
the
Frisians
in
their
own
Tongue
,
as
Marcellinus
,
in
his
Life
of
Suidebert
;
relates
.
But
this
Author
saith
further
,
That
the
Affinity
of
their
Language
continues
still
so
great
,
that
from
thence
he
concludes
many
more
to
have
gone
out
of
Friseland
into
Britain
,
than
either
of
the
Saxons
,
Jutes
,
or
Angles
.
I●id
.
But
to
all
this
,
our
Learned
Primate
answers
,
That
Hengist
and
Horsa
might
be
truly
called
Frisians
,
there
being
a
Frisia
in
the
Southern
Parts
of
Jutland
,
which
Saxo
Grammatieus
calls
the
Lesser
Frisia
,
and
is
parted
by
the
Eidore
from
the
Country
of
the
Angli
on
the
East
,
and
the
Saxons
on
the
South
;
yet
even
Ubbo
Emmius
quits
the
Point
upon
Bede's
Genealogy
,
and
grants
they
were
really
Saxons
,
as
being
derived
from
Woden
,
from
whom
the
Race
of
Kings
of
many
of
those
Northern
Parts
are
descended
.
But
yet
for
all
this
it
may
probably
be
,
that
thô
these
Princes
were
not
Native
Frisians
themselves
,
yet
some
of
those
Nations
that
followed
them
,
and
were
in
a
large
acceptation
called
Saxons
,
might
come
from
Friseland
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Sea-Coast
as
far
as
Old
Saxony
,
properly
so
called
.
I
omit
what
other
German
Authors
have
said
upon
this
Subject
,
because
I
would
not
be
tedious
;
but
whoever
desires
farther
Satisfaction
herein
,
may
consult
the
Reverend
Doctor
above-mentioned
,
to
whom
I
must
own
my self
beholding
for
what
I
have
now
said
concerning
the
Countries
from
whence
the
English
Saxons
originally
came
.
But
as
for
the
Original
of
these
Saxons
that
now
came
into
Britain
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX·
there
is
a
much
greater
Dispute
.
Cluverius
in
his
ancient
Germany
,
as
also
our
Country-man
Verstegan
,
in
his
Treatise
,
called
,
A
Restitution
of
decayed
Intelligence
,
Chap.
2.
would
needs
have
them
to
be
derived
from
the
Germans
,
which
is
denied
by
the
Learned
Grotius
in
his
Prolegomena
to
the
Gothic
History
,
as
also
by
Mr.
Sherringham
,
in
his
Treatise
De
Anglorum
Gentis
Origine
,
where
he
undertakes
to
prove
,
that
they
were
a
Branch
of
the
ancient
Getae
,
who
were
the
Posterity
of
Japhet
;
and
coming
out
of
Scythia
into
Europe
,
first
fixed
themselves
under
the
Conduct
of
one
Eric
their
King
in
the
ancient
Scandinavia
or
Gothland
,
which
is
now
called
Sweden
and
Norway
;
and
from
thence
some
Ages
,
after
under
the
Conduct
of
Berig
,
another
of
their
Kings
,
sent
out
Colonies
into
all
the
Isles
of
the
Baltic
Sea
,
and
the
Northern
Coasts
of
Germany
,
as
far
as
the
Cimbric
〈…〉
;
so
that
the
Swedes
,
Danes
,
and
Saxons
,
had
one
and
the
same
Scythic
Original
,
as
the
Learned
Grotius
in
his
said
Prolegomena
hath
fully
proved
;
as
also
Mr.
Sherringham
,
in
Chap.
7.
of
his
last-cited
Treatise
,
as
well
from
the
ancient
Gothic
Chronicles
written
in
that
Language
,
both
in
Prose
and
Verse
;
as
also
from
Jornandes
de
Rebus
Geticis
,
Chap.
4.
that
these
Getae
or
Goths
multiplying
more
than
these
Countries
could
well
bear
,
in
the
time
of
Filemar
the
5th
King
after
Berig
,
great
multitudes
of
them
under
his
Conduct
removed
their
Dwellings
into
the
Asiatic
Scythia
,
called
Oudin
in
their
Language
;
from
whence
in
process
of
Time
they
spread
themselves
as
far
as
the
Palus
Maeotis
;
and
the
Northern
Countries
near
the
Euxine
Sea
,
even
to
Thracia
and
Maesia
towards
the
South
,
where
they
still
retained
the
Name
of
Getae
or
Gotti
,
thô
they
were
also
from
the
Countries
where
they
lived
often
called
Thracians
or
Maesians
,
being
divided
into
several
Tribes
,
viz.
Visigoths
or
Western
Goths
,
and
Ostrogoths
or
Eastern
Goths
,
the
former
of
which
invaded
Spain
,
and
the
latter
Italy
.
But
some
Ages
before
this
,
(
as
the
Norwegians
and
Swedish
Annals
,
cited
by
Mr.
Sherringham
relate
,
)
one
Woden
,
Chap
1●
▪
King
of
a
Territory
and
City
in
Asia
,
called
Asgard
,
near
the
River
Tanais
,
led
back
a
great
multitude
of
these
Goths
out
of
the
Asiatic
Scythia
into
Europe
,
and
partly
by
good
will
,
and
partly
by
force
,
seized
on
all
those
Countries
afterwards
called
Saxony
;
but
that
afterward
leaving
his
Sons
Princes
of
those
Regions
,
he
returned
into
Swedeland
,
where
after
many
Travels
he
ended
his
Days
,
being
counted
a
great
Magician
as
well
as
Warriour
,
so
that
after
his
decease
his
Subjects
and
Descendants
worship'd
him
as
a
God
.
But
divers
Danish
and
Swedish
Authors
do
very
much
doubt
,
whether
this
Woden
,
whom
they
thus
worship'd
,
were
the
same
with
him
from
whom
the
Saxon
Princes
drew
their
Pedigrees
;
since
thereby
it
appears
,
that
Hengist
and
Horsa
were
the
Sons
of
Witgilfus
,
who
was
the
Son
of
Witta
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Vecta
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Woden
.
So
that
these
Princes
were
no
more
than
three
Descents
removed
from
him
,
which
could
not
amount
to
above
200
Years
,
and
consequently
was
too
short
a
time
for
their
multiplying
into
such
great
Multitudes
,
much
less
for
their
worshiping
him
for
a
God
;
yet
this
is
very
probable
,
that
most
of
the
Goths
that
came
along
with
this
Woden
changed
their
Names
to
that
of
the
Saxons
,
and
Peopled
all
those
Countries
already
mentioned
;
and
thô
there
may
be
a
great
deal
of
Fabulous
Stuff
in
this
Story
,
as
it
is
related
in
the
Old
Swedish
and
Iselandish
Histories
called
Eddas
;
yet
thus
much
is
certain
,
that
there
was
such
a
Prince
who
brought
back
the
Goths
out
of
Asia
into
those
parts
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
since
the
Swedes
,
Danes
,
Norwegians
and
Saxons
worship'd
him
as
their
common
Deity
,
and
all
agree
in
the
same
Tradition
concerning
him
.
Yet
since
Cluverius
,
and
Verstegan
have
both
affirmed
the
Saxons
not
to
be
derived
from
the
Goths
,
Ibid.
but
Germans
;
and
that
the
former
has
endeavoured
to
prove
that
the
ancient
Getae
or
Gothes
were
not
the
same
Nation
,
I
shall
here
give
you
the
sum
of
those
Arguments
,
which
Grotius
and
Mr.
Sheringham
have
given
us
to
prove
,
the
ancient
Getae
,
and
Gothi
to
have
been
all
one
Nation
,
and
that
the
Saxons
were
deriv'd
from
them
:
For
the
first
,
they
alledge
the
Testimony
of
the
most
ancient
Latin
and
Greek
Authours
that
make
any
mention
of
the
Goths
,
as
Vospicus
in
his
Life
of
the
Emperour
Probus
,
to
whom
may
be
also
added
divers
Christian
Writers
,
as
Origen
,
St.
Hierome
▪
and
St.
Augustine
;
and
of
the
Greeks
,
Procopius
,
Photius
the
Patriarch
;
〈…〉
Georgius
,
Syncellus
,
not
to
mention
the
Gothic
Writers
themselves
,
as
Jornandes
and
Issidore
in
his
Gothic
Chronicle
;
who
all
agree
that
the
Goths
were
anciently
called
Getae
,
and
that
they
were
one
and
the
same
Nation
;
Secondly
,
from
the
places
where
these
ancient
Getae
or
Scythians
first
inhabited
,
that
they
were
the
same
from
whence
the
Goths
afterwards
came
,
who
over-ran
the
Roman
Empire
,
(
viz.
)
from
the
Countries
about
the
Palus
Maeotis
,
which
are
now
possessed
by
the
Chrim
Tartars
;
Lastly
from
their
great
agreement
in
Language
;
and
Grotius
in
his
said
Prolegomena
brings
divers
Instances
(
too
long
here
to
be
recited
)
to
prove
that
the
ancient
Scythic
or
Gethic
Tongue
was
the
Mother
of
the
German
,
which
seems
to
be
further
made
out
by
Mr.
Sherringham
,
from
the
Etymology
of
divers
Scythian
Words
which
are
found
to
be
the
same
with
the
Gothic
and
Saxon
:
Lastly
Busb●quius
in
his
Turkish
Epistles
,
Epist.
4.
mentions
some
remainders
of
the
ancient
Goths
who
dwell
among
the
Tartars
in
the
Cimbric
Cbersonese
,
some
of
whom
he
met
and
discours'd
with
at
Constantinople
,
and
gives
you
not
only
their
names
of
numbers
,
but
also
above
Forty
Words
which
are
very
near
the
Dutch
and
English
,
signifying
the
same
things
,
and
which
argue
a
derivation
from
the
same
Gothic
Original
;
and
thô
this
Author
there
doubts
,
whether
these
Goths
were
not
some
remainders
of
the
Saxons
,
brought
thither
by
Charles
the
Great
;
yet
Grotius
in
his
said
Prolegamena
fully
removes
that
difficulty
,
and
shews
from
the
Testimony
of
Josophat
Barbarus
a
Noble
Venetian
,
who
had
lived
among
them
,
that
these
People
called
themselves
not
Saxons
but
Goths
,
and
their
Country
Gothland
;
which
is
also
confirmed
by
the
learned
Scaliger
in
his
[
](A64087-e138720-b)*
*
Lib.
3.
Canoni
Isagog
;
where
he
relates
that
they
still
lived
under
the
Precopian
Tartars
,
and
have
the
Bible
in
the
same
Characters
,
which
were
invented
by
Ulphilas
their
Bishop
.
But
the
learned
Dr.
Hicks
hath
given
us
much
greater
light
into
this
matter
,
in
his
English
Saxon
,
and
Maesogothick
Grammar
;
as
also
by
reprinting
the
Isleland
Grammar
of
Ranulph
Jones
,
in
both
which
,
by
comparing
the
radical
Words
of
the
English
Saxon
Tongue
,
as
also
the
Declensions
of
the
Verbs
,
and
Pronouns
,
any
Man
that
will
but
take
the
pains
to
peruse
it
,
must
needs
think
that
not
only
the
Old
Maesogothic
,
and
Scandian
Gothic
,
were
one
and
the
same
Language
,
the
latter
being
derived
from
the
former
,
but
that
our
English
Saxon
comes
from
one
,
and
the
same
Original
.
But
if
the
Getae
and
Gothi
were
one
and
the
same
Nation
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
and
if
all
the
Danish
,
Swedish
,
and
Saxon
Writers
have
it
that
Woden
was
a
Goth
,
it
will
also
follow
that
all
those
who
came
into
Germany
along
with
him
,
were
also
Goths
,
and
from
whom
that
part
of
it
was
called
at
first
Reid
Gothland
,
now
Jutland
;
in
which
,
as
Grotius
tells
us
,
there
is
a
River
called
Guden
Aa
.
i.
e.
the
Goths
River
,
which
Country
being
deserted
,
by
its
ancient
Inhabitants
,
the
Jutes
and
Angles
,
was
not
long
after
seized
by
the
Danes
,
who
possess
it
to
this
day
,
and
who
,
as
we
find
by
their
Histories
,
had
maintained
Wars
upon
that
account
with
the
Saxons
for
many
Ages
before
:
I
shall
not
here
trouble
the
Reader
with
the
particular
Arguments
and
Objections
that
Verstegan
and
Cluverius
have
brought
to
prove
,
that
Sweden
,
Denmark
,
Nor●ay
and
Saxony
,
were
Peopled
from
Germany
,
and
not
vice
versa
;
since
it
is
not
the
part
of
an
Historian
to
dwell
too
long
on
Arguments
pro
and
Con
;
so
having
given
you
,
I
hope
,
〈…〉
for
this
Opinion
,
I
refer
you
for
the
more
particular
Answers
to
their
Objections
,
to
Grotius's
forecited
Prolegomena
,
and
to
Mr.
Sherringham's
said
Treatise
,
But
,
farther
the
very
Name
of
Jutes
,
the
ancient
Inhabitants
of
Juteland
,
may
be
used
as
another
Argument
,
to
prove
their
descent
from
the
Getae
or
Goths
;
since
they
are
called
by
no
Names
other
in
our
ancient
Saxon
Historians
,
then
Giotas
or
Jutes
,
and
in
King
Alfred's
Saxon
Translation
of
Bede's
History
,
they
are
called
Geatuin
,
i.
e.
Getes
.
As
for
the
Angles
(
who
afterward
gave
their
name
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Saxon
Nations
of
this
Island
)
they
are
supposed
to
be
derived
from
the
ancient
Cimbri
,
and
to
have
passed
by
that
Name
in
Julius
Caesar's
Time
,
or
else
they
might
then
make
a
part
of
the
Swevi
,
Bell.
Gal.
l.
4.
Vide
Sherringham
de
orig.
G●nt
.
Angl.
c.
2.
whom
he
in
his
Commentaries
calls
the
most
warlike
of
all
the
Germans
,
and
whom
Tacitus
and
Ptolemy
subdivided
into
divers
Nations
,
the
latter
making
them
three
distinct
People
,
(
viz.
)
the
Swevi
Langobardi
,
the
Swevi
Semnones
,
and
Swevi
Angili
;
whom
Tacitus
and
other
Latin
Authours
call'd
Angli
,
and
who
,
[
](A64087-e139500-b)*
*
Lib.
2.
c.
10.
Saffridus
,
in
his
Treatise
De
Origine
Frisiorum
,
tells
us
,
had
as
many
denominations
with
the
Name
of
Angli
added
to
them
,
as
there
were
Countries
into
which
they
were
dispersed
,
and
there
reckons
up
a
great
many
;
and
though
this
Nation
was
not
at
first
the
same
with
that
of
the
Saxons
,
nor
dwelt
in
the
same
Inland
Country
,
in
which
they
are
placed
by
Ptolemy
,
yet
they
might
,
according
to
the
ancient
custom
of
the
Germans
,
change
their
seats
after
Ptolemies
Time
(
as
Strabo
observes
they
often
did
)
and
so
removing
their
dwellings
from
the
Banks
of
the
Elbi
into
Holstein
,
they
might
be
there
conquered
by
the
Saxons
,
and
after
make
up
one
Nation
or
Common-wealth
with
them
,
though
still
retaining
their
ancient
Name
,
as
the
ancient
Britains
,
or
Welsh
,
do
among
us
at
this
day
;
so
that
I
confess
it
remains
a
great
doubt
,
why
they
were
at
first
called
Angles
;
for
thô
most
Writers
think
it
sufficient
to
derive
their
Name
from
the
Latin
Word
Angulus
a
corner
,
because
forsooth
they
lived
in
a
corner
of
Germany
,
yet
this
seems
very
forced
,
since
Tacitus
and
Ptolemy
mention
them
by
that
Name
,
as
then
well
known
and
given
them
a
long
time
before
they
came
to
be
so
called
by
the
Romans
;
so
that
I
still
believe
that
this
Name
may
be
derived
from
some
Gothic
Original
,
though
what
it
was
,
is
now
hard
to
determine
.
As
for
the
name
of
Saxons
in
general
,
there
is
a
great
dispute
about
it
amongst
learned
Men
;
Goropius
Becanus
,
and
Mr.
Camden
from
him
,
suppose
them
to
have
been
first
called
Sacaesons
,
i.
e.
the
Sons
or
Posterity
of
the
Sacae
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
from
whom
he
imagins
them
to
be
derived
;
but
this
Etymology
is
proved
by
Mr.
Sherringham
,
in
his
said
Discertation
,
not
only
to
be
forced
,
but
also
false
in
matter
of
Fact
;
for
first
the
name
of
these
People
was
never
written
,
or
pronounced
Sacasons
in
the
Plural
,
but
Sacen
or
Saxons
,
nor
can
we
find
in
Strabo
,
Ptolemy
,
or
any
other
ancient
Authour
,
that
ever
the
Sacae
sent
any
Colonies
out
of
Asia
,
where
they
were
planted
near
the
Caspian
Sea
,
not
far
from
Bactria
;
but
Strabo
tells
us
to
the
contrary
,
that
this
whole
Nation
being
set
upon
by
the
Persians
at
unawares
,
were
totally
destroyed
.
Isidore
hath
found
out
another
derivation
of
this
Name
,
from
the
Latin
Word
Saxum
a
Stone
,
or
Rock
,
because
they
were
a
strong
and
hardy
Race
of
Men
,
excelling
all
others
in
piracy
;
which
were
not
improper
,
if
this
Name
could
be
proved
to
have
been
first
given
them
by
the
Romans
;
whereas
this
Nation
was
so
called
by
their
Neighbours
(
thô
not
by
themselves
)
many
Ages
before
the
〈◊〉
had
any
knowledge
of
them
;
so
that
the
most
likely
Etymology
of
this
Name
,
seems
to
be
that
which
Verstegan
hath
given
us
in
his
said
Treatise
,
from
the
Opinion
of
the
learned
Lipsius
,
that
it
was
first
given
them
by
their
Neighbours
,
from
their
wearing
a
sort
of
long
Daggers
,
or
short
crooked
Swords
,
like
Cymeters
,
called
in
their
Tongue
Saexen
,
and
whence
from
their
particular
use
of
it
,
they
were
called
Saxons
,
and
in
the
Dutch
,
Welsh
and
Irish
Tongues
,
the
English
are
called
Sacen
to
this
day
;
and
from
whence
probably
the
Arms
of
Saxony
are
two
such
crooked
Daggers
,
placed
Saltire-wise
,
as
Pontanus
hath
very
well
observed
.
But
whencesoever
this
name
is
derived
,
it
is
certain
they
are
first
mentioned
by
Ptolemy
,
by
the
Name
of
Saxons
,
and
he
places
them
at
the
back
of
the
Cimbrians
;
thô
they
were
not
commonly
known
to
the
Romans
by
this
Name
,
till
the
Fourth
Century
after
Christ
,
when
they
grew
terrible
by
reason
of
their
many
Piracies
;
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
and
Claudian
the
Poet
,
(
whose
Verses
concerning
them
,
I
have
given
you
in
the
former
Book
,
)
being
the
first
Roman
Authours
,
who
make
mention
of
them
;
and
the
latter
says
,
that
the
Saxons
are
formidable
above
all
other
Enemies
.
After
him
,
Orosius
says
,
The
Saxons
were
terrible
,
by
reason
of
their
Valour
;
but
in
the
Time
of
the
Emperour
Theodosius
,
I.
they
were
grown
so
formidable
,
that
there
were
Ships
and
Watch-houses
appointed
on
purpose
in
the
Coast
of
Britain
to
hinder
their
depredations
,
and
the
Commander
over
them
was
called
Comes
littoris
Saxonici
,
Vide
Not.
Jon.
Imperii
.
in
which
times
they
became
more
known
to
the
Romans
.
As
for
the
ancient
Saxons
Religion
,
it
is
likewise
another
great
argument
of
their
Gothic
Original
,
since
the
Danes
,
Swedes
and
Norweigans
(
who
all
derive
themselves
from
the
Goths
)
worship'd
the
same
Gods
in
Common
with
the
Saxons
,
Vide
She●ringham
d●
Anglor.
Gent.
Orig.
(
viz.
)
Thor
the
God
of
Thunder
,
who
answer'd
the
Roman
Jupiter
,
(
though
he
was
not
the
same
.
)
Woden
,
who
was
their
God
of
War
,
together
with
his
Wife
Friga
or
Frea
,
who
was
their
Goddess
of
Love
and
Pleasure
:
So
that
whoever
will
but
consider
their
Names
of
the
Days
of
the
Week
,
from
which
ours
are
derived
at
this
Day
,
will
easily
perceive
the
chief
Gods
they
worship'd
,
and
from
whom
those
Names
are
deriv'd
,
to
have
been
all
the
same
;
only
I
desire
the
Reader
to
take
notice
,
That
whereas
Verstegan
,
to
prove
the
Saxons
to
come
from
the
Germans
,
would
make
our
Tuesday
to
be
derived
from
Twisto
the
God
of
the
Germans
;
Mr.
Sherringham
proves
that
Opinion
not
to
be
at
all
likely
;
since
the
Germans
(
whose
peculiar
God
this
Twisto
is
supposed
to
be
)
do
not
call
it
Twesday
,
but
Dinsday
,
or
Zinstag
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXLIX
.
and
the
Swedes
and
Danes
,
Trisdag
and
Drisdag
,
and
therefore
Angrimus
Jonas
in
his
History
of
Iseland
,
rather
derives
it
from
Tyr
the
Son
of
Woden
,
from
whom
the
Islanders
call
it
to
this
day
Tysdag
,
or
Tyrsdag
in
their
Language
;
but
Ol.
Wormus
in
his
learned
Work
,
De
monumentis
Danicis
,
would
rather
derive
this
Name
from
a
Gothic
Goddess
,
called
Dysa
or
Thisa
,
the
Wife
of
Thor
,
and
whom
the
ancient
Swedes
and
Danes
made
their
Goddess
of
Justice
,
who
had
her
Temple
at
Upsal
;
as
for
the
Name
of
the
last
day
of
the
Week
,
though
Verstegan
would
derive
it
from
a
God
called
Seater
(
whom
the
Danes
call
Crodo
)
yet
whither
he
was
the
same
with
the
Roman
Saturn
,
may
be
very
much
doubted
;
since
the
Danes
,
Swedes
,
and
Saxons
Worship'd
these
false
Gods
,
before
they
ever
had
any
thing
to
do
with
the
Romans
.
Besides
these
Seaven
greater
Deities
,
from
whom
the
days
of
the
Week
take
their
Names
,
the
ancient
Saxons
and
Angles
had
many
other
less
Gods
and
Goddesses
,
such
as
Vide
Voci●
de
moribus
Germ.
Hertha
,
who
was
the
same
with
the
Goddess
Tellus
;
among
the
Romans
Rheda
,
from
whom
they
call
the
Month
of
March
Rhed
Monach
;
Easter
,
from
whose
Feast
falling
out
in
April
,
our
Easter
is
derived
;
as
also
Mara
,
which
was
a
Spectre
,
supposed
to
have
haunted
People
in
the
Night
,
and
from
whence
comes
our
Word
Mare
,
or
Disease
so
called
;
as
for
what
Worship
and
Sacrifices
they
paid
these
false
Gods
,
they
are
very
uncertain
,
only
we
find
that
the
Swedes
,
and
Danes
(
and
it
is
likely
the
Saxons
too
)
sacrificed
Men
to
Thor
before
any
great
enterprize
;
but
whoever
desires
to
know
more
on
this
Subject
,
may
consult
Verstegan
,
Wormius
,
and
other
German
and
Danish
Writers
.
But
it
is
now
time
to
return
to
our
English
Saxon
History
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCL
.
from
which
I
doubt
we
have
made
too
long
a
digression
;
the
Saxons
being
thus
arrived
in
Britain
,
as
you
now
have
heard
,
streight
joyned
their
Forces
with
the
Britains
,
and
marching
together
against
the
Picts
and
Scots
,
Gild.
Bede
.
H.
Hunt
.
who
were
then
entred
into
the
Country
,
as
far
as
the
hither
part
of
that
Province
we
now
call
Lincoln-shire
,
and
near
Stanford
they
joyned
Battle
with
them
,
where
the
former
fighting
with
Darts
and
Launces
,
but
the
Saxons
with
Battle-Axes
and
long
Swords
,
they
had
very
much
the
advantage
;
so
that
the
Picts
could
not
bear
their
Force
,
but
provided
for
their
safety
by
Flight
,
the
Saxons
obtaining
a
clear
Victory
with
the
spoil
of
the
Field
.
Hengist
perceiving
the
Island
to
be
Rich
and
Fruitful
,
but
her
Princes
and
Inhabitants
given
to
Vicious
Ease
and
Luxury
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLI
.
sends
home
word
of
it
,
inviting
his
Country-men
to
share
in
this
good
success
,
who
coming
over
with
Seventeen
fresh
Ships
full
of
Stout
men
,
were
now
grown
up
to
a
sufficient
Army
,
being
entertained
without
suspicion
,
Nennius
c.
3.
Bede
lib.
1.
on
those
terms
already
mentioned
;
with
which
last
supplies
(
as
Nennius
relates
)
came
over
Rowena
,
the
fair
Daughter
of
Hengist
;
upon
whose
arrival
Hengist
made
a
great
Feast
for
King
Vortigern
,
and
his
Courtiers
;
where
was
also
his
Interpreter
;
(
no
Britain
but
he
understanding
the
Saxon
Tongue
)
Hengist
then
commanded
his
Daughter
to
wait
on
them
,
and
to
serve
the
King
with
Wine
,
with
which
growing
Merry
,
he
fell
violently
in
Love
with
her
,
and
demanding
her
of
her
Father
,
told
him
he
should
have
what
ever
he
pleased
,
even
to
the
half
of
his
Kingdom
,
on
condition
he
might
obtain
her
;
whereupon
Hengist
taking
Council
with
those
Chief
,
or
Ancient
Men
,
who
had
come
over
along
with
him
,
what
he
should
ask
of
the
King
for
his
Daughter
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLI
they
all
agreed
that
he
should
demand
the
Country
of
Kent
,
which
was
presently
granted
him
,
one
Guorangonus
then
Ruling
there
,
being
ignorant
that
his
Goverment
was
given
away
to
the
Saxons
:
So
the
Damosel
being
by
her
Father
given
to
the
King
,
he
Married
her
,
and
grew
so
extreamly
fond
of
her
,
that
he
Divorced
his
former
Wife
,
by
whom
he
had
several
Sons
of
great
hopes
.
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLII
.
But
Hengist
,
not
satisfied
with
this
,
told
the
King
farther
,
That
being
now
his
Father-in
law
,
he
must
take
upon
him
to
advise
him
;
and
therefore
,
if
he
would
not
slight
his
Counsel
,
he
need
not
fear
being
overcome
by
any
other
Nation
,
N●n.
ibid.
as
long
as
that
of
the
Saxons
was
so
potent
;
That
therefore
he
would
send
over
for
his
own
[
](A64087-e141570-b)*
*
Will
.
of
Malmsbury
calls
this
Octa
the
Brother
of
Hengist
;
from
whom
he
suppos●s
the
Northumbrian
Kings
to
have
be●n
descended
.
Son
and
his
Nephew
,
who
being
War-like
young
Men
,
would
fight
stoutly
against
the
Picts
and
Scots
,
if
the
King
would
bestow
upon
them
those
Countries
in
the
North
lying
near
the
Picts
Wall
.
So
the
King
gave
him
leave
to
send
for
Octa
and
Ebusa
with
40
Vessels
,
who
sailing
round
about
the
Picts
Country
,
coasted
the
Isles
of
Orcades
,
and
came
and
possessed
many
places
on
the
other
side
of
the
Frith
or
Streight
,
even
to
the
Borders
of
the
Picts
;
Hengist
still
sending
by
degrees
for
more
Men
and
Ships
,
till
at
last
the
Countries
from
whence
they
came
were
left
almost
without
any
Inhabitants
:
And
now
they
being
sufficiently
increased
in
Number
and
Strength
,
they
wholly
planted
the
Country
of
Kent
with
Jutes
.
Bede
.
But
by
the
flocking
in
of
such
numerous
Troops
into
this
Isle
,
of
all
the
above-mentioned
Nations
,
they
began
so
exceedingly
to
increase
,
that
they
soon
became
a
Terror
to
those
who
had
invited
them
over
,
and
now
began
to
pick
Quarrels
with
their
Entertainers
,
;
and
first
they
demanded
larger
Allowances
of
Corn
,
Gildas
,
Sect.
23.24
.
Nenn●us
c.
36.
Bede
lib.
1.
and
other
Provisions
,
openly
declaring
,
unless
this
were
allowed
them
,
they
would
break
the
League
,
and
waste
all
parts
of
the
Country
.
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLIV
.
The
Britains
refusing
to
give
them
what
they
demanded
,
desired
them
to
return
home
,
since
their
Numbers
were
increased
beyond
what
they
were
able
to
maintain
:
Whereupon
the
Saxon
Commanders
resolved
to
break
the
League
,
and
having
made
Peace
secretly
with
the
Picts
,
they
immediately
turn'd
their
Arms
against
their
Confederates
,
wasting
the
Country
with
Fire
and
Sword
from
the
Eastern
to
the
Western
Sea
,
none
being
able
to
hinder
them
,
so
that
they
over-ran
almost
the
whole
Island
;
the
Buildings
,
as
well
publick
as
private
,
were
ruined
;
the
Priests
were
commonly
slain
at
the
very
Altars
,
and
the
Bishops
were
destroy'd
without
any
Respect
,
together
with
the
People
;
nor
were
scarce
any
left
to
bury
the
dead
:
Whilst
some
of
the
miserable
Remains
of
the
Britains
,
being
taken
among
the
Mountains
,
were
slain
in
Heaps
,
others
pined
away
by
Famine
,
yielded
themselves
to
their
Enemies
,
and
to
get
Food
were
forced
to
undergo
perpetual
Servitude
,
if
they
could
so
preserve
their
Lives
;
others
being
forced
to
seek
for
Refuge
among
Foreign
Nations
;
but
those
that
remained
at
home
,
living
in
perpetual
Fear
,
led
a
hard
and
miserable
Life
among
the
Woods
and
Mountains
.
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
supposes
the
League
between
the
Britains
and
Saxons
to
have
lasted
Seven
years
;
and
the
first
Battel
between
them
is
placed
in
the
6th
year
after
;
but
it
is
most
likely
that
they
fell
out
some
time
before
that
.
This
Flight
of
these
Britains
not
only
our
own
,
but
Foreign
Writers
relate
;
for
some
fled
to
Armorica
,
and
peopled
it
(
as
some
suppose
,
)
with
Britains
,
from
whom
it
was
called
the
Lesser
Britain
;
though
others
think
it
was
called
so
long
before
,
either
by
the
Gift
of
the
last
Constantine
the
Great
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLIV
.
or
else
of
Maximus
,
to
those
British
Forces
who
had
served
them
in
their
Foreign
Wars
:
To
whom
came
those
also
that
did
not
miscarry
with
the
latter
Constantine
at
Arles
,
and
now
last
of
all
by
these
Exiles
,
driven
out
by
the
Saxons
,
who
fled
thither
for
Refuge
.
But
that
the
Britains
of
Armorica
were
setled
there
long
before
the
Britains
here
were
driven
out
by
the
Saxons
,
chap.
5.
p.
55●
.
is
proved
by
the
above-cited
Doctor
Stillingfleet
in
his
Antiquities
of
the
British
Churches
,
which
he
proves
by
these
Authorities
;
First
,
from
Sidonius
Appollinaris
,
in
whom
there
are
two
Passages
,
which
tend
to
the
clearing
this
matter
:
The
first
is
concerning
Arn●ndus
,
accused
at
Rome
of
Treason
,
in
the
time
of
Anthemius
,
for
persuading
the
King
of
the
Goths
to
make
War
upon
the
Greek
Emperour
,
(
i.
e.
Anthemius
,
)
who
then
came
out
of
Greece
:
And
upon
the
Britains
on
the
Loir
,
as
Sidonius
Appolinaris
expresly
affirms
,
who
lived
at
that
time
,
and
pitied
his
Case
.
This
hapned
about
Anno
Dom.
467
,
before
Anthemius
was
the
second
time
Consul
;
from
whence
it
appears
not
only
that
there
were
Britains
then
setled
on
the
Loir
,
but
that
their
Strength
and
Forces
were
considerable
,
which
cannot
be
supposed
to
consist
of
such
miserable
People
as
only
fled
from
hence
for
fear
of
the
Saxons
;
(
and
not
being
able
to
keep
their
own
Country
,
it
is
not
likely
they
could
that
of
others
:
)
And
it
is
farther
observable
,
that
about
this
time
Aurelius
Ambrosius
had
success
against
the
Saxons
,
and
either
by
Vortimer's
Means
,
or
his
,
the
Britains
were
in
great
likelihood
of
driving
them
quite
out
of
Britain
;
so
that
there
is
no
probability
,
that
the
Warlike
Britains
should
at
that
time
leave
their
native
Country
.
A
second
Passage
is
concerning
Riothamus
,
a
King
of
these
Armorian
Britains
,
in
the
time
of
Sidonius
Appollinaris
,
(
and
to
whom
he
wrote
,
)
who
went
with
12000
Britains
to
assist
the
Romans
against
Euricus
King
of
the
Goths
,
but
were
intercepted
by
him
,
as
Jornandes
relates
the
Story
;
and
Sigibert
places
it
Anno
Dom.
470
:
Now
,
What
clearer
Evidence
can
be
desired
than
this
,
to
prove
,
that
a
considerable
number
of
Britains
were
there
setled
,
and
in
a
condition
not
only
to
defend
themselves
,
but
to
assist
the
Romans
?
which
cannot
be
imagined
of
such
as
meerly
fled
thither
for
Refuge
after
the
Saxons
coming
into
Britain
.
Besides
,
we
find
in
Sirmondus's
Gallican
Councils
,
Mansuetus
,
a
Bishop
of
the
Britains
,
subscribing
to
the
first
Council
at
Tours
,
which
was
held
Anno
Dom.
461
,
by
which
we
see
the
Britains
had
so
full
a
Settlement
then
,
as
not
only
to
have
Inhabitants
,
but
a
King
and
Bishops
of
their
own
;
which
was
the
great
Encouragement
for
other
Britains
to
go
over
,
when
they
found
themselves
so
hard
press'd
by
the
Saxons
at
home
:
For
a
People
frighted
from
hence
would
hardly
have
ventured
into
a
Foreign
Country
,
unless
they
had
been
secure
before
hand
of
a
kind
Reception
there
;
And
if
they
must
have
fought
for
a
Dwelling
,
had
they
not
far
better
have
done
it
in
their
own
Country
?
From
whence
I
conclude
,
that
there
was
a
large
Colony
of
Britains
in
Armorica
,
before
those
Numbers
went
over
upon
the
Saxon
Cruelties
,
of
which
Eginhardus
,
and
other
Foreign
Historians
speak
:
Though
how
it
should
come
to
be
setled
there
,
unless
some
Colonies
were
carried
over
before
by
Maximus
,
or
Constantine
,
the
last
Usurper
of
the
Empire
,
I
know
not
,
but
as
for
this
,
it
being
very
obscure
,
I
determine
nothing
.
N●n.
c.
38.
K.
Vortigern
,
nothing
bettered
by
these
Calamities
,
is
said
to
have
added
this
to
his
other
Crimes
,
that
he
took
his
own
Daughter
to
Wife
,
who
brought
forth
a
Son
,
who
(
according
to
Nennius
)
was
called
Faustus
,
and
proved
a
Religious
Man
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLIV
.
living
in
great
Devotion
by
the
River
Rennis
in
Glamorganshire
;
but
for
the
rest
of
his
Stories
concerning
the
Dialogue
between
Vortigern
and
St.
German
,
and
that
the
King
was
condemn'd
for
this
Incest
,
in
a
great
Synod
or
Council
of
Clergy-men
and
Laicks
,
in
which
St.
German
presided
,
is
certainly
false
;
he
being
then
dead
,
(
as
appears
from
the
best
approved
Authours
,
)
the
year
before
the
Saxons
arrived
in
Britain
.
And
indeed
this
whole
Story
of
Vortigern's
committing
Incest
with
his
own
Daughter
seems
altogether
unlikely
;
for
when
should
he
do
it
?
Not
before
he
married
Rowena
,
for
Nennius
places
it
afterwards
;
nor
could
it
well
be
during
the
time
of
his
Marriage
with
her
,
since
,
as
the
same
Authour
relates
,
she
continued
his
Wife
long
after
,
when
he
was
taken
Prisoner
by
Hengist
;
and
it
is
very
strange
he
should
fall
in
love
with
his
own
Daughter
,
when
at
the
same
time
he
had
another
Wife
,
whom
he
is
said
to
have
loved
so
well
,
that
he
was
divorced
from
his
first
Wife
for
her
sake
.
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
relates
,
That
the
Nobles
of
Britain
being
highly
displeased
at
King
Vortigern
for
the
:
great
Partiality
he
shewed
to
the
Saxons
,
Geoffery
of
Monm
.
and
for
the
ill
Success
that
followed
it
,
beseeched
the
King
wholly
to
desert
him
;
but
he
refusing
so
to
do
,
they
deposed
him
,
and
chose
his
Son
Vortimer
King
,
Nennius
,
c.
38.
who
following
their
Advice
,
began
to
Expel
the
Saxons
,
pursuing
them
as
far
as
the
River
Diervent
,
or
Darent
,
in
Kent
,
where
obtaining
the
Victory
,
he
made
a
great
Slaughter
of
them
;
besides
which
,
that
he
fought
also
another
Battle
with
them
near
the
Ford
which
is
called
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
Episford
,
and
in
the
British
Tongue
Sathenegabail
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLV
.
which
is
also
confirmed
by
the
Saxon
Annals
,
which
say
,
That
Hengist
and
Horsa
fought
with
King
Vortigern
at
a
place
called
Eglesford
(
now
Aylesford
)
in
Kent
,
and
that
Horsa
was
there
slain
(
Nennius
says
by
Cartigern
the
Brother
of
King
Vortimer
,
)
[
](A64087-e143180-b)*
*
Camden
in
his
Britannia
,
(
Tit.
Kent
)
says
,
He
was
buried
near
Horsted
,
(
to
which
he
gave
Name
.
and
that
afterwards
Hengist
and
his
Son
Aesk
obtained
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
;
and
Matthew
of
Westminster
relates
,
that
after
the
Death
of
his
Brother
Horsa
,
the
Saxons
chose
Hengist
for
their
King
,
being
8
Years
after
his
arrival
in
England
.
And
yet
after
this
,
[
](A64087-e143330-b)†
†
Nen.
c.
46.
Ran.
Higden
.
Polychron
.
Nennius
supposes
Vortimer
to
have
fought
a
third
Battle
with
them
in
a
Field
which
was
near
the
Stone
Titulus
,
which
was
fixed
near
the
Shore
of
the
Gallic
Sea
,
which
place
Arch-Bishop
Usher
will
have
to
be
Stonar
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
;
but
Mr.
Somner
,
in
his
Treatise
of
the
Roman
Ports
and
Forts
in
Kent
,
supposes
it
should
be
written
Lapis
Populi
,
in
stead
of
Tituli
;
and
then
Folkstone
in
Kent
is
most
likely
to
be
the
place
where
this
Battle
was
fought
,
it
having
the
same
Signification
as
Lapis
Populi
in
the
Latin
.
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
,
and
from
him
Matthew
Westminster
,
further
relate
,
That
Hengist
not
being
able
to
withstand
the
Valour
of
K.
Vortimer
,
was
made
to
retire
into
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
whither
he
was
also
pursued
by
the
Sea
;
and
that
at
last
the
Saxons
being
forced
on
board
their
Ships
,
returned
into
Germany
.
Nennius
adds
,
That
they
durst
not
return
again
into
this
Island
till
after
the
Death
of
Vortimer
,
which
,
thô
not
mentioned
in
our
English
Saxon
Annals
,
yet
is
very
likely
to
be
true
;
since
Bede
relates
,
That
about
this
time
the
Saxon
Army
returned
home
,
when
the
Natives
,
thô
before
driven
out
or
dispers'd
,
began
again
to
take
fresh
Courage
,
and
come
out
of
their
Hiding-Places
and
Retreats
.
This
Year
Vortimer
having
obtained
many
Battels
against
the
Saxons
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLVI
.
is
supposed
by
our
British
Historians
to
have
died
.
Geoffery
makes
him
to
have
been
poisoned
by
the
Procurement
of
his
Mother-in-Law
,
Rowena
:
and
Nennius
adds
,
That
Vortimer
lying
upon
his
Death-bed
,
Geoff.
Monm
.
Mat.
West
.
desired
his
Servants
to
bury
him
near
the
place
where
the
Saxons
used
to
land
,
saying
,
If
that
were
done
,
thô
they
might
take
some
other
Haven
in
Britain
,
yet
they
should
never
have
that
;
but
notwithstanding
,
he
is
said
(
contrary
to
his
own
will
)
to
have
been
buried
at
Lincoln
.
After
whose
Decease
,
Nennius
and
Geoffery
make
Vortigern
to
have
been
again
restored
to
the
Throne
.
It
is
much
more
certain
which
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLVII
.
that
Hengist
and
his
Son
Aesk
this
Year
fought
against
the
Britains
in
a
place
which
is
called
Creecanford
,
and
there
killed
four
principal
Men
,
(
but
in
Florence
of
Worcester's
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
which
seems
to
have
been
truest
,
it
was
4000
Men
;
)
and
the
Britains
then
left
Kent
,
and
fled
in
great
fear
to
London
.
From
which
Victory
,
Ran.
Higden
in
his
Polychronicon
dates
the
beginning
of
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
under
Hengist
,
who
Reigned
Twenty
four
Years
.
For
Hengist
being
now
returned
out
of
Germany
,
Nennius
,
cap.
47.
(
as
it
is
related
by
Nennius
,
)
King
Vortigern
still
maintained
the
War
against
the
Saxons
,
who
thereupon
took
Councel
,
how
they
might
intrap
Vortigern
and
his
Army
;
wherefore
they
sent
Ambassadours
to
him
offering
Peace
,
and
that
the
former
Friendship
might
be
renewed
between
them
;
whereupon
,
Vortigern
,
taking
Advice
with
his
wise
Men
,
they
all
agreed
to
make
Peace
:
So
it
was
consented
to
on
both
sides
,
That
the
Britains
and
Saxons
meeting
together
without
any
Arms
,
Ibid.
c.
48.
a
firm
League
should
be
made
between
them
But
the
treacherous
Hengist
commanded
all
his
Followers
to
take
their
Daggers
or
Seaxes
along
with
them
under
their
Coats
,
and
that
when
he
gave
the
Word
,
and
cried
out
in
his
own
Tongue
,
Nimed
yeur
Saexes
,
that
is
,
Pull
out
your
Daggers
,
that
they
should
then
fall
upon
the
Britains
and
kill
them
,
but
spare
their
King
,
and
(
for
his
Wife's
sake
)
only
take
him
Prisoner
,
because
it
would
be
more
for
their
advantage
so
to
do
,
that
he
might
be
Ransomed
.
And
thus
being
met
according
to
Agreement
at
a
Feast
,
or
Drinking-bout
,
they
talked
at
first
very
Friendly
together
,
being
placed
every
Saxon
by
a
Britain
;
but
Hengist
giving
the
Word
,
they
rose
up
on
a
sudden
and
dispatched
300
(
Geoffery
says
470
)
of
the
British
Nobles
.
Vortigern
alone
being
then
taken
alive
and
put
in
Fetters
,
was
forced
for
his
Ransom
to
surrender
to
the
Saxons
all
those
Countries
that
were
afterwards
called
Eastsex
,
Middlesex
,
and
Sussex
;
which
is
also
recited
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
who
adds
,
That
at
this
Entertainment
the
Company
growing
in
drink
,
Hengist
on
purpose
pick'd
a
Quarrel
,
and
some
hard
Words
passing
,
they
fell
to
blows
,
where
the
Britains
were
slain
.
But
here
being
a
considerable
Interval
in
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLXV
we
may
very
well
fill
it
up
with
British
Affairs
,
for
it
is
about
this
time
that
the
Welsh
Chronicles
suppose
,
that
Aurelius
was
elected
General
of
the
Britains
,
Vortigern
being
as
yet
King
,
thô
but
in
Name
,
having
retired
(
as
Nennius
relates
)
to
a
Castle
built
by
him
in
South-Wales
.
And
to
this
time
we
may
refer
that
Passage
in
[
](A64087-e144380-b)*
*
S●ct
.
●5
.
Gildas
,
That
when
those
cruel
Robbers
the
Saxons
were
gone
home
,
the
Remainders
of
the
Britains
being
strengthened
by
GOD
,
came
together
from
divers
Places
,
and
praying
to
him
with
all
their
Hearts
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLXV
.
that
he
would
not
totally
destroy
them
,
chose
Ambrosius
Aurelian
,
a
modest
Man
,
for
their
General
,
and
who
alone
was
found
stout
and
faithful
,
as
being
of
Roman
Race
,
who
in
so
great
a
confusion
remained
alive
,
his
Parents
who
had
enjoyed
the
Crown
having
been
killed
;
but
whether
by
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
or
else
(
which
is
most
likely
)
were
murdered
by
their
Subjects
,
he
leaves
it
uncertain
.
But
[
](A64087-e144490-b)*
*
Cap.
14.
Nennius
saith
little
more
than
that
Vortigern
was
afraid
of
him
;
and
then
immediately
he
confounds
himself
with
Merlin
,
who
being
a
Boy
,
tells
Vortigern
,
(
after
the
Story
of
his
being
born
without
a
Father
,
)
That
he
had
concealed
his
Father's
Name
out
of
fear
,
but
that
he
was
one
of
the
Roman
Consuls
;
whereupon
Vortigern
gave
him
a
Castle
,
together
with
all
the
Western
Parts
of
Britain
,
which
is
as
true
as
being
born
without
a
Father
.
But
if
Geoffery
were
to
be
believed
,
he
tells
us
very
plainly
,
That
he
was
one
of
the
Sons
of
Constantine
King
of
Britain
,
who
was
forced
to
fly
from
Vortigern
after
the
murder
of
their
Brother
Constans
by
his
contrivance
:
but
we
know
that
Constantine
,
and
his
Sons
Constans
and
Julian
,
were
killed
abroad
many
Years
before
;
and
it
is
not
probable
the
Romans
would
have
permitted
any
one
of
his
Sons
to
have
remained
here
;
or
if
they
did
,
this
Ambrosius
must
have
been
by
this
time
near
60
Years
of
Age
,
supposing
him
to
have
been
but
One
Year
old
when
his
Father
died
.
And
besides
,
it
is
certain
that
Constantine
was
slain
in
the
Reigns
of
Honorius
and
Theodosius
the
Second
,
An.
Dom.
411
;
and
Aurelius
is
not
supposed
to
be
chosen
General
,
or
King
of
the
Britains
,
till
the
Year
465.
But
immediately
after
Aurelius
was
thus
made
General
of
the
Britains
,
it
is
certain
that
he
obtained
a
great
Victory
over
the
Saxons
,
Gildas
.
thô
the
place
where
be
not
named
by
Gildas
.
But
afterwards
(
he
says
)
sometimes
his
Country-men
and
sometimes
their
Enemies
prevailed
,
and
that
thus
it
continued
till
the
Year
of
the
Siege
of
Mount
Badon
,
where
was
the
latest
and
not
the
least
slaughter
made
of
the
Pagan
Saxons
;
but
that
the
Saxons
about
this
time
received
a
great
defeat
,
their
own
Annals
intimate
though
they
are
ashamed
to
confess
it
in
express
words
,
being
thus
related
under
this
very
Year
,
Sax.
Ann.
[
Hengist
and
Aesc
fought
with
the
Britains
near
Wippedes
Fleat
,
and
there
slew
Twelve
British
Commanders
;
but
lost
one
Man
of
note
on
the
Saxons
side
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLXV
.
whose
Name
was
Wypped
(
who
it
seems
left
his
name
to
that
place
)
H.
Huntington
adds
,
that
this
Victory
was
very
fatal
even
to
the
Saxons
themselves
,
both
parties
being
thereby
so
weakned
,
that
neither
the
Saxons
durst
enter
the
British
borders
for
a
long
time
;
nor
yet
the
Britains
presume
to
Invade
Kent
,
however
the
Britains
,
thô
Foreign
Wars
were
now
for
a
time
intermitted
,
did
not
cease
to
raise
Civil
ones
among
themselves
:
But
this
much
appears
even
from
the
silence
of
Saxon
Annals
,
that
for
Twelve
Years
following
,
there
was
no
considerable
action
passed
on
either
side
,
or
else
that
the
Britains
had
the
better
of
it
,
under
the
conduct
of
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
which
is
most
agreeable
to
Gildas's
Relation
.
]
It
is
also
very
probable
which
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
now
relates
,
and
which
is
followed
by
many
of
our
English
Historians
,
Vid
Dr.
Stillingfleets
Orig.
Britan.
Chap.
5.
from
whence
this
ensuing
pas●age
is
borrowed
.
that
Aurelius
Ambrosius
after
his
first
Victory
over
the
Saxons
,
called
the
Princes
and
Great
Men
together
at
York
,
and
gave
Order
for
the
repairing
the
Churches
which
the
Saxons
had
destroyed
;
and
that
after
due
care
taken
in
other
places
,
he
marched
to
London
,
which
had
suffered
as
well
as
other
Cities
;
and
having
called
the
dispersed
Citizens
together
went
about
the
repairing
of
it
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLXV
.
all
his
design
being
the
restoring
the
Church
and
Kingdom
;
from
thence
he
went
to
Winchester
and
to
Salisbury
,
doing
there
as
he
had
done
at
other
places
:
But
in
the
passage
thither
Geoffrey
launches
out
to
purpose
in
his
History
of
Stonehenge
,
translated
(
says
he
)
by
Merlin
out
of
Ireland
,
to
make
a
Monument
for
the
British
Nobles
slain
there
by
Hengists
Treachery
:
Which
is
such
an
Extravagancy
that
it
is
to
be
wondered
any
should
follow
him
in
it
,
and
yet
Mat.
Westminster
transcribes
the
main
of
it
,
and
MS.
Penes
R.
Episc
Wig●●
.
Walter
of
Coventry
sets
it
down
for
Authentick
History
;
but
he
adds
two
Circumstances
,
which
make
it
seem
probable
that
Stonehenge
had
some
relation
to
Ambrosius
,
(
viz.
)
that
here
Ambrosius
was
Crowned
,
and
was
not
long
after
buried
;
Polydore
Virgil
makes
it
the
Monument
of
Ambrosius
;
and
John
of
Tinmouth
in
the
Life
of
Dubricius
,
calls
it
Mons
Ambrosii
;
and
the
name
of
Ambresburg
,
a
Town
near
it
,
doth
much
confirm
the
probability
,
of
its
being
founded
by
Ambrosius
,
rather
than
either
by
the
Romans
or
Danes
,
as
some
of
our
late
Antiquaries
and
Architects
have
supposed
.
But
I
shall
not
insist
any
longer
on
this
Subject
;
Geoffery
adds
yet
further
concerning
Ecclesiastical
Matters
in
his
time
,
that
at
a
solemn
Council
he
appointed
two
Metropolitans
for
the
two
Sees
,
at
that
time
vacant
,
(
viz.
)
Samptson
one
of
Eminent
Piety
for
York
,
and
Dubricius
for
Caer-leon
;
but
Mathew
Westminster
saith
,
that
Samptson
was
afterward
driven
into
Armorica
,
and
there
was
made
Arch-bishop
of
Dole
,
among
the
Britains
,
which
is
very
likely
to
be
true
,
being
confirmed
by
Sigebert
in
his
Chronicle
,
Anno
Dom.
566.
It
is
observed
by
H.
of
Huntington
that
after
the
Britains
had
a
little
respite
from
their
Enemies
,
they
fell
into
Civil
dissentions
among
themselves
,
which
is
very
agreeable
to
what
Gildas
hath
said
;
of
this
Geoffrey
gives
us
no
improbable
account
,
when
he
relates
that
one
of
Vortigerns
Sons
called
Pascentius
,
raised
a
Rebellion
in
the
North
against
Ambrosius
among
the
Britains
,
who
were
overcome
by
him
and
put
to
flight
;
what
became
of
Vortigern
is
uncertain
,
nor
can
the
British
Writers
themselves
agree
●ither
about
the
time
or
the
manner
of
his
Death
;
Nennius
,
hath
two
several
stories
about
it
,
the
one
certainly
false
,
and
the
other
very
improbable
;
The
first
is
,
that
St.
German
followed
him
,
into
a
Country
in
South
Wales
(
which
was
called
by
his
own
Name
Guorthigernian
)
where
he
lay
hid
with
his
Women
in
a
Castle
which
he
had
built
,
called
Din
Guortigern
,
near
the
River
Thebi
;
to
which
Castle
when
St.
German
came
,
he
prayed
,
and
fasted
there
with
his
Clergy
three
whole
Days
and
Nights
(
it
seems
without
any
intermission
)
when
the
Castle
about
Midnight
was
set
on
Fire
from
Heaven
,
and
Vortigern
with
his
Wives
and
Family
were
all
burnt
,
and
this
Nennius
says
,
he
found
in
the
Book
or
Legend
of
St.
German
;
yet
he
declares
,
That
others
relate
how
that
Vortigern
becoming
hateful
to
all
sorts
and
degrees
of
Men
,
none
would
keep
him
company
from
the
greatest
to
the
least
;
till
at
last
,
as
he
wandred
from
place
to
place
,
his
Heart
was
broken
(
I
suppose
for
grief
)
but
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
with
more
probability
relates
,
that
Vortigern
,
being
again
deposed
,
was
besieged
and
burnt
in
this
Castle
by
his
Successour
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
who
set
it
on
Fire
.
But
now
it
is
time
to
return
to
our
Saxon
Chronicle
;
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLXXIII
.
where
after
Eight
Years
interval
,
without
any
action
mentioned
,
[
We
now
find
Hengist
and
Aesc
joyned
Battel
with
the
Britains
,
and
took
many
Spoils
,
Sax.
Ann.
and
the
Welshmen
vanish'd
before
the
English
like
Stubble
before
the
Fire
,
as
the
Saxon
Chronicle
words
it
.
After
this
there
is
no
more
said
of
any
Victories
gained
by
Hengist
;
but
now
after
Four
Years
interval
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLXXVII
.
began
the
Kingdom
of
the
South
Saxons
;
for
Aella
with
his
Three
Sons
,
Cymen
,
Wlencing
,
or
Pleting
,
(
as
Huntington
calls
him
)
and
Cissa
,
landing
in
Britain
at
a
place
called
Cymens
ora
(
which
signifies
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
Cymens
Shore
or
Coast
,
)
there
they
slew
a
great
many
Britains
,
and
made
the
rest
fly
into
the
Wood
or
Forrest
,
called
Andredes
Leage
(
supposed
to
be
part
of
the
wild
of
Kent
,
and
the
Woody
parts
of
Sussex
)
where
now
are
,
or
were
lately
Aishdowne
,
and
Arundel
Forrests
,
with
several
others
now
disforrested
.
Henry
Huntington
giveth
a
large
account
of
this
Action
,
and
tells
us
that
upon
the
Saxons
first
landing
,
a
great
many
Britains
immediately
drew
together
at
the
Alarm
,
and
streight
ways
a
great
Fight
was
begun
,
but
the
Saxons
being
taller
and
stronger
Men
,
received
them
couragiously
;
and
the
Britains
coming
on
very
rashly
in
small
stragling
Parties
were
killed
by
the
Saxons
,
who
were
drawn
up
in
close
Order
,
and
so
the
Britains
were
routed
upon
the
first
encounter
;
whereupon
these
Saxons
possessed
themselves
of
all
the
Sea
Coast
of
Sussex
,
enlarging
their
Territories
more
and
more
,
until
the
Eighth
Year
after
their
coming
;
when
Aella
fought
against
the
Britains
,
near
Mearcredes
,
Burnamstede
or
Mecredesburne
(
but
where
it
lies
is
uncertain
)
now
it
seems
(
as
H.
Huntington
relates
)
all
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
Britains
were
got
together
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCLXXXV
.
and
fought
with
Aella
and
his
Sons
,
where
the
Victory
remained
doubtful
,
for
both
Armies
returned
home
very
much
weakned
;
whereupon
Aella
sent
unto
his
own
Country
for
fresh
supplies
.
The
same
Year
also
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
is
supposed
by
the
Welsh
Chronicles
to
be
chosen
King
(
having
been
before
only
General
)
of
the
Britains
,
Vid.
Dr.
Powel
's
Catalogue
of
the
K●ngs
of
Wales
and
to
have
Reigned
Nineteen
Years
.
Nennius
tells
us
,
That
he
being
King
of
all
Britain
,
bestowed
Buelt
,
and
another
Country
in
South
Wales
,
upon
Pascent
Son
to
Vortigern
.
About
Three
Years
after
this
,
Hengist
King
of
Kent
dyed
;
For
this
Year
(
as
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
)
Aesc
(
who
is
also
called
Oisc
,
and
by
our
Historians
,
called
Osric
)
his
Son
began
his
Reign
,
which
continued
Twenty
Four
Years
;
but
of
Hengist
his
Father
,
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
very
well
observes
,
that
he
obtained
a
Crown
by
Craft
,
as
much
as
Valour
;
but
Aesc
his
Son
(
who
succeeded
him
)
maintained
his
Kingdom
by
the
Valour
of
his
Father
,
rather
than
his
own
Merit
,
and
did
not
much
encrease
his
Dominions
:
This
happened
in
the
Time
of
Zeno
the
Emperour
.
Nor
can
I
here
omit
what
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
,
and
(
from
him
)
Mathe●
of
Westminster
falsly
relate
,
concerning
the
Death
of
Hengist
;
That
fighting
against
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
he
was
taken
Prisoner
near
Coninsburgh
in
Yorkshire
;
and
not
long
afterwards
beheaded
by
Eldol
(
a
feigned
)
Duke
of
Gloucester
;
which
since
it
is
not
found
in
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
nor
in
any
other
Authentick
Historian
,
deserves
little
credit
.
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXC
Aella
and
Cissa
having
now
received
fresh
recruits
out
of
Germany
(
wherein
they
much
confided
)
did
this
Year
besiege
Andredesceaster
(
supposed
to
be
that
we
now
call
Newenden
in
Kent
)
and
took
it
by
Force
,
putting
all
the
Britains
to
the
Sword
;
but
H
,
Huntington
is
very
particular
in
the
manner
of
this
Siege
,
and
tells
us
that
the
Britains
raised
a
great
Army
to
relieve
it
,
and
made
many
assaults
upon
the
Saxons
Rear
,
whil'st
they
lay
before
the
Town
;
who
thereupon
raising
the
Siege
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXC
turned
all
their
Forces
against
the
Britains
;
whil'st
they
being
more
nimble
,
presently
ran
away
to
the
Woods
,
when
the
Saxons
returning
again
to
the
Siege
,
they
were
as
soon
upon
their
backs
;
Sax.
Ann.
by
which
means
the
Saxons
being
for
a
time
tired
out
,
received
a
great
loss
,
till
they
divided
their
Army
into
two
bodies
;
so
that
whil'st
the
one
assaulted
the
City
,
the
other
should
defend
the
Assailants
:
whereby
at
last
the
Citizens
being
quite
spent
with
hunger
and
fatigue
,
could
no
longer
endure
the
Force
of
the
Besiegers
,
and
all
perished
by
the
Sword
,
even
to
the
very
Women
and
Children
,
none
escaping
;
and
the
Saxons
quite
destroyed
that
City
,
which
remained
a
vast
heap
of
Ruins
in
his
Time
,
thô
the
Town
of
Newenden
was
afterwards
built
where
it
stood
in
the
Reign
of
Edward
the
I.
But
news
being
carried
into
Germany
,
of
the
good
success
of
the
Saxons
;
it
gave
occasion
for
new
Commanders
,
together
with
their
Armies
to
come
over
hither
to
try
their
Fortunes
;
and
thus
Five
Years
after
began
the
Kingdom
of
the
West
Saxons
.
For
now
Two
Commanders
,
viz.
Cerdic
,
and
Cynric
his
Son
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXCV
.
landing
in
Britain
,
with
Five
Ships
at
a
place
,
called
Cerdicisora
,
(
i.
e.
Cerdic's
Shore
)
the
same
day
fought
with
the
Britains
:
this
Cerdic
was
the
Tenth
in
descent
from
Woden
;
His
pedegree
(
which
is
needless
here
to
be
recited
)
I
have
referred
to
another
place
;
but
in
Six
Years
after
their
coming
,
he
and
his
Sons
conquered
all
the
Country
of
the
West
Saxons
:
This
Cerdic
reigned
Twenty
Five
Years
;
to
his
Son
Cynric
whom
succeeded
.
Then
follows
,
in
the
Saxons
Annals
,
the
whole
Succession
of
these
Kings
as
far
as
K.
Edward
(
called
the
Martyr
,
)
Son
of
Edgar
,
which
I
have
omitted
,
because
it
serves
for
no
other
use
,
but
to
let
us
see
about
what
time
these
Annals
were
drawn
into
the
form
we
now
have
them
;
but
to
return
to
the
History
,
H.
Huntington
further
informs
us
,
that
the
same
day
in
which
Cerdic
landed
,
there
assembled
a
great
multitude
of
Britains
to
oppose
him
;
the
Saxons
standing
in
Battel
array
before
their
Ships
,
the
Britains
boldly
assaulted
them
,
but
were
forced
to
return
without
any
great
Execution
,
because
the
Saxons
could
not
be
over
come
,
though
they
fought
till
Night
parted
them
;
whereupon
the
Britains
finding
the
Saxons
too
strong
to
be
dealt
with
,
were
forced
to
retreat
,
it
proving
a
drawn
Battel
;
but
after
this
,
Cerdic
and
his
Son
seised
all
the
Countries
upon
the
Sea
Coast
,
though
not
without
divers
Battels
.
But
about
Six
Years
after
came
over
to
their
assistance
,
Anno
Dom.
DI.
Porta
with
his
Two
Sons
Bleda
and
Megla
,
who
landed
in
Britain
with
two
Ships
at
a
place
,
which
(
from
him
)
is
still
called
Portsmouth
:
Here
as
soon
as
they
landed
,
they
slew
a
Young
British
Prince
,
or
Commander
,
who
(
as
H.
Huntington
relates
)
being
then
Governour
of
this
Province
,
advancing
with
a
great
multitude
,
without
any
Order
they
all
perished
in
the
twinckling
of
an
Eye
,
so
that
Port
and
his
Sons
obtained
a
great
Victory
;
but
in
Anno
Dom.
500.
Aurelius
Ambrosius
King
of
the
Britains
,
Vi.
Dr.
Powel●
Ca●alogue
of
British
Kings
.
is
said
by
the
Welsh
Chronicles
to
have
dyed
,
being
poysoned
as
(
Geoffery
relates
)
by
the
procurement
of
Pascent
,
Son
to
Vortigern
,
who
had
before
rebelled
against
him
;
Thô
who
succeeded
him
is
uncertain
:
for
as
to
his
supposed
Brother
Uther
Pendragon
,
whom
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
would
here
bring
in
,
he
is
looked
upon
even
by
the
British
Antiquaries
,
as
a
mere
imaginary
King
of
his
own
;
Therefore
this
must
be
owned
for
the
most
obscure
time
of
all
the
Welsh
History
;
but
this
is
certain
,
that
for
about
the
space
of
Seven
Years
,
there
is
no
mention
made
of
any
Wars
between
the
Saxons
and
the
Britains
,
until
Anno
Dom.
DVIII.
Cerdic
and
Cynric
slew
the
great
British
King
,
Natanleod
or
Nazaleod
,
together
with
5000
Men
,
from
which
time
that
Province
is
called
Natanleage
,
as
far
as
Cerdicsford
;
but
H.
Huntington
is
more
particular
in
this
War
,
and
tells
us
,
That
this
Natanleod
was
the
greatest
and
most
powerful
King
of
the
Britains
;
who
having
gathered
together
his
whole
Forces
,
Cerdic
and
his
Son
were
fain
to
send
for
aid
to
Aesc
King
of
Kent
,
and
Aella
King
of
the
South
Saxons
,
as
also
from
Port
(
who
came
lately
over
)
and
that
before
the
Battel
,
the
Saxon
Army
was
divided
into
two
bodies
,
whereof
Cerdic
Commanded
the
one
,
and
his
Son
Cynric
the
other
;
that
the
Battle
being
begun
,
King
Nazaleod
,
seeing
the
Saxons
Right
Wing
to
be
the
strongest
,
fell
upon
it
with
all
his
Forces
,
and
immediately
routed
it
;
whereupon
Cerdic
being
put
to
flight
,
there
happned
a
great
slaughter
on
that
side
,
which
,
when
it
was
perceived
by
his
Son
Cynric
from
the
Left
Wing
,
he
rushed
upon
the
backs
of
the
pursuers
:
So
that
the
Battle
being
again
renewed
,
King
Nazaleod
was
Slain
,
and
his
Army
totally
defeated
,
whereby
the
Saxons
obtaining
a
great
Victory
,
remain'd
undisturbed
for
a
long
time
,
and
then
came
to
them
some
Years
after
many
Valiant
assistants
out
of
Germany
.
But
to
make
some
Reflections
upon
this
Story
,
before
we
proceed
further
,
it
is
worth
our
enquiry
,
who
this
Nazaleod
was
;
some
think
him
to
be
Ambrosius
aboved
mentioned
,
but
others
take
him
for
his
pretended
Brother
Uther
Pendragon
,
whil'st
others
again
suppose
him
not
to
be
any
King
at
all
,
but
only
the
General
of
the
King
of
the
Britains
,
thô
what
King
that
was
,
remains
as
uncertain
,
and
since
it
is
so
much
in
the
dark
,
I
shall
not
undertake
to
determine
it
.
It
is
also
as
uncertain
who
now
succeeded
this
Nazaleod
;
most
of
the
Vid.
Those
Annals
at
the
end
of
Dooms
-
Day
Book
in
the
Exchequ●r
.
Welsh
Annals
here
leave
an
inter-regnum
of
about
Six
Years
,
and
do
not
begin
the
Reign
of
K.
Arthur
,
till
the
Year
514
,
or
515.
So
likewise
,
whether
he
was
sole
King
of
the
Britains
is
much
questioned
;
since
some
ancient
Manuscripts
,
Welsh
Chronicles
and
Poems
,
make
him
to
have
been
only
King
of
Cornwall
.
As
to
his
Father
,
Arch-bishop
Usher
very
well
conjectures
,
that
this
Uther
,
who
is
said
to
have
been
his
Father
,
was
no
other
than
Nazaleod
above
mentioned
;
who
for
his
great
Actions
was
called
in
Welsh
,
Uther
,
which
signifies
as
much
as
Wonderful
or
Terrible
;
and
thus
(
as
Nennius
tells
us
)
Artur
(
whose
name
signifies
in
Welsh
an
horrible
bear
)
was
also
called
Mabuter
,
that
is
a
horrible
Son
,
because
in
his
Childhood
he
was
very
cruel
,
or
rather
because
he
was
the
Son
of
this
Nazaleod
,
Sirnamed
Uther
:
out
of
which
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
forged
the
Name
of
Uter
Pendragon
;
if
this
could
be
proved
,
as
it
is
an
ingenious
conjecture
of
the
learned
Lord
Primate
,
it
would
go
a
great
way
to
clear
the
British
History
of
these
obscure
times
:
But
since
we
are
now
treating
of
King
Arthur
,
and
that
it
is
certain
he
gained
many
considerable
Victories
over
the
Saxons
,
thô
the
particular
Years
are
not
set
down
by
Nennius
,
or
any
other
Author
;
I
shall
here
set
them
down
altogether
as
they
are
found
in
Nennius
;
his
first
Battle
was
fought
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
which
is
called
Glein
or
Gleni
(
which
is
supposed
by
some
to
have
been
in
Devonshire
,
but
by
others
(
and
that
more
likely
)
to
have
been
Glein
in
Lincolnshire
)
:
the
Second
,
Third
,
Fourth
and
Fifth
Battels
were
near
another
River
called
Dugl●s
,
which
is
in
the
Country
of
Linvis
or
Linnis
,
(
by
some
supposed
to
be
the
River
Dug
or
Due
,
Anno
Dom.
DVIII.
in
Linc●lnshire
,
but
others
place
it
in
Lancashire
,
where
there
is
a
River
called
Dugles
near
Wigan
;
)
the
Sixth
Battel
was
by
a
River
called
Bassas
(
which
is
supposed
to
run
by
Boston
in
Lincoln-shire
)
the
Eighth
Battel
was
near
the
Castle
of
Gunion
or
Guinion
,
in
which
Arthur
carried
the
Picture
of
Christ's
Cross
,
and
of
the
Virgin
Mary
upon
his
back
,
or
as
Mat.
Westminster
has
it
painted
on
his
Target
;
and
the
Pagans
were
that
day
put
to
flight
,
and
many
of
them
slain
,
so
that
they
received
a
very
great
overthrow
,
the
Ninth
Battel
was
fought
near
the
City
of
Legions
,
that
is
in
the
British
Tongue
Kaer-Leon
,
(
now
Chester
;
)
the
Tenth
was
near
a
River
called
Ribroit
or
Arderic
;
the
Eleventh
was
upon
the
Mountain
,
which
is
called
Ag●ed
Cath
Reginian
(
which
is
some
place
in
Somerset-shire
,
but
by
Humphrey
Lloyd
it
is
supposed
to
have
been
Edinburgh
;
)
H.
Huntington
confesses
these
places
to
be
unknown
in
his
time
,
and
therefore
can
be
only
guessed
at
in
ours
:
As
for
the
Twelfth
Battel
,
since
the
certain
time
of
it
is
fixed
,
we
shall
speak
of
that
by
and
by
:
but
the
learned
Dr.
Gale
(
to
whom
we
are
beholding
for
this
last
Edition
of
Gildas
,
and
Nennius
printed
at
Oxon
,
as
also
for
the
various
readings
,
and
Notes
at
the
end
of
him
)
supposes
that
all
the
Battels
here
reckoned
up
,
were
performed
in
the
space
of
Forty
Years
,
aforegoing
,
and
althô
they
may
be
here
attributed
to
King
Arthur
,
yet
might
be
fought
under
Vortigern
,
Ambrosius
and
others
;
but
that
some
of
these
Battles
were
really
fought
by
King
Arthur
,
against
the
Saxons
,
is
acknowledged
by
all
our
English
Writers
;
and
Ranulph
Higden
in
his
Polychronicon
expresly
relates
,
that
it
is
found
in
some
ancient
Chronicles
,
that
K.
Cerdic
fighting
often
with
Arthur
,
thô
he
were
overcome
,
yet
still
came
on
again
more
fiercely
;
until
Arthur
being
quite
wearied
out
,
after
the
Six
and
Twentieth
Year
of
Cerdic's
coming
over
,
gave
him
up
Hampshire
and
Somersetshire
;
which
Countries
he
then
called
West-Sexe
:
And
Thomas
Rudburne
,
in
his
greater
Chronicle
about
this
time
we
now
treat
of
,
relates
,
That
Cerdic
fought
oftentimes
with
King
Arthur
,
who
being
at
last
weary
of
War
,
made
a
League
with
Cerdic
,
who
thereupon
granted
to
the
Cornish-men
to
enjoy
the
Christian
Religion
under
a
Yearly
Tribute
;
which
is
likely
enough
to
be
true
,
supposing
,
as
we
have
already
said
,
that
he
was
only
King
of
Cornwal
,
and
which
shews
this
Prince
not
to
have
been
such
a
mighty
Monarch
,
as
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
would
make
him
.
Which
is
likewise
confessed
by
the
Welsh
Historian
Caradoc
of
Lancarvan
,
in
his
Life
of
Gildas
;
where
he
relates
,
That
Glastenbury
was
in
Gildas
his
time
besieged
by
King
Arthur
with
a
great
Army
out
of
Cornwal
and
Devonshire
,
Vid.
Usher
de
Ant.
Britan.
Eccl.
c.
13.
because
Queen
Gueniver
,
his
Wife
had
been
ravish'd
from
him
by
Melvas
,
who
then
Reigned
in
Somersetshire
,
and
that
she
was
there
kept
by
him
because
of
the
Strength
of
that
Place
;
whereupon
King
Arthur
raising
a
great
Army
out
of
Cornwal
and
Devonshire
,
marched
to
take
the
Town
,
when
the
Abbot
of
Glastenbury
accompanied
with
Gildas
went
between
the
two
Armies
,
and
perswaded
Melvas
his
King
to
restore
the
ravish'd
Wife
;
which
being
done
,
both
Kings
were
reconciled
:
Which
plainly
shews
this
Arthur
to
have
been
but
of
small
Power
,
as
well
as
Reputation
,
who
could
thus
tamely
swallow
such
an
Affront
.
But
to
return
to
the
Saxon
Annals
,
which
relate
,
Sax.
Ann.
[
That
Stufe
and
Withgar
(
Nephews
to
King
Cerdic
)
arrived
in
Britain
with
three
Ships
at
the
Port
called
Cerdics-Ora
,
and
fighting
against
the
Britains
,
put
them
to
flight
.
Anno
Dom.
DXIV
.
H.
Huntington
makes
a
long
Description
of
this
Battel
,
which
,
since
it
is
not
much
to
the
purpose
,
I
omit
,
Anno
Dom.
DXIV
.
only
he
tells
us
,
That
the
British
Army
was
drawn
up
on
a
Hill
side
,
as
also
in
the
Valley
;
which
at
first
put
the
Saxons
in
much
fear
,
till
recovering
themselves
,
they
put
them
all
to
the
Rout.
Under
this
Year
also
Ranulph
Higden
,
in
Polychron
,
places
the
Death
of
Aesc
the
Son
of
Hengist
,
to
whom
succeeded
Otta
his
Son
,
who
Reigned
22
Years
,
without
any
thing
related
of
him
,
either
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
or
any
other
History
.
About
this
time
also
,
(
thô
without
assigning
the
Year
,
)
the
same
Author
places
the
Death
of
Aella
King
of
the
South-Saxons
,
who
had
all
the
Kings
and
chief
Men
in
Britain
under
his
Command
,
to
whom
succeeded
his
Son
Cyssa
;
but
in
a
short
time
,
his
Posterity
(
whose
Names
are
no
where
mentioned
)
grew
weaker
and
weaker
,
till
they
became
subject
to
other
Kings
.
Anno
Dom.
DXIX.
This
Year
Cerdic
and
Cynric
took
upon
them
the
Title
of
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
the
same
Year
fought
against
the
Britains
at
a
place
called
Cerdice's-Ford
,
(
now
Charford
in
Hampshire
)
,
from
which
time
the
Royal
Race
of
the
Saxon
Kings
have
reigned
there
;
and
the
same
Year
the
Emperour
Justin
the
Elder
began
to
reign
.
It
seems
King
Cerdic
was
hitherto
very
modest
,
for
tho
he
had
now
been
a
Conquerour
for
24
Years
,
yet
did
he
never
take
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
till
now
,
when
he
had
gained
a
very
large
Territory
,
and
his
Affairs
were
well
established
by
this
great
Victory
at
Cerdice's-Ford
;
but
the
Time
when
this
Kingdom
began
is
the
more
observable
,
because
at
last
it
conquered
all
the
other
six
Saxon
Kingdoms
,
and
so
obtained
the
sole
Command
of
all
England
;
so
that
(
says
H.
Huntingdon
)
the
Times
of
all
other
Kingdoms
being
applied
to
these
Kings
,
may
be
by
them
the
better
distinguished
.
Anno
Dom.
DXX
.
In
this
Year
,
as
all
the
best
British
Manuscripts
,
as
well
as
printed
Chronicles
,
relate
,
was
fought
the
great
Battel
of
Badon-Hill
,
(
which
is
supposed
to
be
the
same
with
Banesdown
near
Bathe
,
)
where
the
British
Writers
suppose
King
Arthur
to
have
Commanded
in
Person
;
thô
divers
of
our
Authors
make
him
to
have
been
only
General
to
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
which
is
not
at
all
likely
;
since
according
to
the
best
British
Accounts
Aurelius
died
above
20
Years
before
this
Battel
,
This
Nennius
makes
to
be
the
twelfth
Battel
he
had
fought
with
the
Saxons
;
yet
since
Mr.
Milton
,
as
well
as
others
,
have
been
pleased
to
question
,
whether
there
was
ever
any
such
King
who
Reigned
in
Britain
,
it
were
not
amiss
if
we
did
a
little
clear
and
establish
that
Point
before
we
proceed
any
further
,
since
so
great
and
remarkable
a
part
of
the
History
of
the
British
Kings
depends
upon
it
.
The
Objections
that
are
made
against
Arthur's
being
a
King
in
Britain
are
these
:
First
,
That
Gildas
makes
no
mention
of
him
.
Secondly
,
That
he
is
not
so
much
as
mentioned
by
any
ancient
British
Historian
,
except
Nennius
,
who
lived
near
300
Years
after
,
and
whom
all
grant
to
have
been
a
very
credulous
,
trivial
Writer
,
and
to
have
vented
a
great
many
Fables
.
Thirdly
,
That
thô
William
of
Malmesbury
and
H.
Huntington
both
make
mention
of
this
Arthur
,
and
his
Victories
over
the
Saxons
,
yet
that
the
latter
took
all
he
has
written
concerning
him
from
Nennius
,
as
the
former
did
either
from
him
,
or
else
from
some
Monkish
Legends
in
the
Abby
of
Glastenbury
;
and
that
he
knew
no
more
of
this
Arthur
above
500
Years
ago
,
when
he
wrote
his
History
,
than
we
do
at
this
day
.
Lastly
,
That
the
pretended
History
of
Geoff●ry
of
Monmouth
hath
made
such
incredible
Romances
concerning
this
Prince's
Actions
and
Conquests
,
not
only
in
Britain
,
Anno
Dom.
DXX
.
but
in
France
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
,
Norway
,
and
other
Countries
,
as
are
sufficient
to
shock
the
Credit
of
his
whole
History
:
It
being
a
likely
matter
,
that
he
,
who
could
not
maintain
his
own
Country
,
should
have
Forces
and
Leisure
sufficient
to
conquer
the
Kingdoms
of
so
many
Foreign
Princes
.
To
each
of
which
Objections
we
shall
return
these
Answers
.
That
in
the
first
place
,
as
to
Gildas
his
not
mentioning
him
,
it
is
at
the
best
but
a
Negative
Argument
,
since
it
is
evident
that
he
did
not
design
any
exact
History
of
the
Affairs
of
his
Country
,
but
only
to
give
a
short
Account
of
the
Causes
of
the
Ruine
of
it
by
the
Scots
,
Picts
,
and
Saxons
,
the
chief
of
which
he
ascribes
to
GOD's
Vengeance
upon
the
Britains
for
their
great
Wickedness
,
and
corruption
of
Manners
;
nor
does
he
mention
any
Kings
or
Commanders
of
those
Times
,
except
Vortigern
,
and
Aurelius
Ambrosius
.
As
for
Nennius
,
thô
what
is
objected
against
him
be
true
,
yet
since
he
lived
near
300
Years
after
Arthur's
Death
,
(
as
appears
by
the
Preface
to
his
History
,
)
it
is
highly
probable
he
set
down
what
he
there
wrote
,
if
not
from
some
other
more
ancient
Writers
,
yet
at
the
least
from
the
general
Tradition
of
his
Country-men
at
that
time
,
who
can
never
be
supposed
to
have
been
able
to
forge
this
whole
Story
of
K.
Arthur
,
and
the
Battles
he
fought
;
and
thô
it
be
true
,
that
the
Saxon
Annals
make
no
mention
of
this
King
,
yet
if
these
were
also
written
from
Traditions
long
after
these
Things
were
done
,
being
not
put
into
the
Form
we
now
have
them
till
long
after
the
Saxons
became
Christians
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
there
be
no
mention
made
of
him
;
especially
since
they
could
not
do
it
without
Recording
to
Posterity
the
many
Defeats
he
gave
them
;
but
notwithstanding
this
,
divers
of
our
best
and
most
ancient
,
English
Historians
,
as
Radulphus
de
Diceto
,
and
Thomas
Rudburn
,
do
menti●n
King
Cerdio's
fighting
divers
Battles
with
King
Arthur
.
But
as
for
William
of
Malmesbury
and
H.
Huntington
,
thô
it
might
be
true
,
they
neither
of
them
knew
any
thing
of
them
,
but
what
they
had
from
Nennius
,
or
the
Legends
of
Glastenbury
;
yet
are
not
the
ancient
Registers
of
that
Monastery
to
be
wholly
slighted
as
false
,
since
King
Arthur
was
there
buried
:
But
William
of
Malmesbury
,
in
his
Book
of
the
Antiquities
of
that
Church
,
makes
King
Arthur
to
have
begun
his
Reign
over
the
Britains
in
the
Tenth
Year
of
King
Cerdic
,
in
which
he
is
also
followed
by
Ran.
Higden
in
Polychronicon
,
and
Joh.
Tinmuth
in
his
Golden
History
;
and
thô
the
Tomb
of
King
Arthur
was
not
found
in
the
time
of
William
of
Malmesbury
,
yet
was
it
some
Years
after
discovered
,
about
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Second
,
as
Giraldus
Cambrensis
relates
at
large
,
both
in
his
Book
De
Institutione
Principis
,
and
in
his
Speculo
Ecclesiastico
;
where
he
gives
a
large
Account
of
the
manner
of
finding
his
Coffin
,
(
which
was
made
out
of
a
solid
Oak
,
)
as
also
of
the
largeness
of
his
Bones
which
he
saw
and
handled
;
together
with
an
Inscription
upon
a
Leaden
Cross
of
about
a
Foot
long
,
fixed
to
the
lower
side
of
a
broad
Stone
laid
three
Foot
above
the
Coffin
,
on
which
was
inscribed
this
Epitaph
,
Hic
jacet
sepultus
inclytus
.
Rex
Arthurus
in
Insula
Aualonia
;
which
Cross
being
preserved
in
the
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
till
Leland's
time
,
he
saw
and
took
a
Copy
of
it
,
Somersetshire
,
New
Edit.
p.
65.
and
is
the
very
Inscription
which
Mr.
Camden
hath
given
us
the
Draught
of
in
his
Britannia
.
But
as
for
the
last
Objection
,
thô
it
be
true
what
William
of
Malmesbury
very
well
observes
,
that
the
Britains
had
vented
a
great
many
Fables
of
him
,
yet
he
still
acknowledges
him
to
have
been
a
Prince
more
worthy
to
be
celebrated
in
true
Histories
,
Anno
Dom.
DXX
.
than
Romances
;
and
thô
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
the
Stories
the
Welsh
had
then
made
of
him
,
encouraged
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
to
write
those
incredible
Fables
of
his
Conquests
;
yet
does
it
not
therefore
follow
,
that
all
that
is
written
of
him
must
be
Lies
;
since
a
true
History
may
be
corrupted
,
and
yet
the
Substance
of
it
remain
true
.
But
whoever
desires
to
see
more
in
justification
of
the
History
of
King
Arthur
,
how
much
of
it
is
true
,
and
what
most
likely
to
be
false
,
Cap.
5.
p.
332.
may
,
if
they
please
,
consult
Dr.
Stillingfleet's
Antiquities
of
the
British
Churches
.
But
to
return
to
our
Saxon
Annals
,
in
which
,
for
the
space
of
7
Years
,
there
is
nothing
at
all
mentioned
until
the
time
Sax.
Ann.
When
Cerdic
and
Cenric
fought
against
the
Britains
,
in
a
place
called
Cerdics-Leah
.
To
which
Year
also
H.
Huntington
refers
the
beginning
of
the
East-Saxon
Kingdom
by
Erchenwin
the
Son
of
Offa.
〈◊〉
D●XXVII
.
He
seems
to
be
the
only
Prince
who
is
derived
from
one
Saxnat
,
and
not
from
Woden
;
thô
of
this
Prince
they
tell
us
nothing
,
except
his
Name
and
Pedigree
,
relating
neither
the
Number
of
his
Forces
,
the
Place
of
his
Landing
,
nor
so
much
as
the
least
Encounter
he
had
with
the
Britains
.
In
the
same
Obscurity
we
might
have
also
passed
over
Sledda
his
Son
,
had
he
not
married
Ricicla
Daughter
of
Emerick
,
King
of
Kent
,
and
Sister
to
Ethelbert
the
first
Christian
King
;
so
that
this
Kingdom
being
at
first
Tributary
to
that
of
Kent
,
and
then
to
that
of
the
Mercians
,
never
came
to
be
very
considerable
,
thô
it
had
London
(
the
chief
City
of
England
)
under
its
Dominion
;
But
in
the
Year·
Anno.
Dom.
DXXX
.
530
,
Cerdic
and
Cenric
conquered
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
slew
a
great
many
Men
in
Withgarabyrig
.
But
4
Years
after
,
Cerdic
King
of
the
West-Saxons
died
,
and
Cenric
his
Son
succeeded
him
,
Anno
Dom.
DXXXIV
.
and
Ruled
26
Years
.
These
two
Kings
bestowed
the
Isle
of
Wight
on
Stuf
and
Withgar
,
who
were
Nephews
to
Cerdic
.
This
(
according
to
H.
Huntingdon
)
happen'd
in
the
time
of
Justinian
the
Emperour
.
Anno
Dom.
DXXXVI
.
Offa
King
of
Kent
dying
,
his
Son
Ermeric
succeeded
him
.
Ran.
Higden
places
it
(
thô
falsly
)
An.
544.
Anno
Dom.
DXXXVIII
.
This
Year
the
Sun
was
Eclipsed
the
14th
of
the
Calends
of
March
,
from
early
in
the
Morning
,
to
the
third
Hour
,
(
i.
e.
till
nine
of
the
Clock
.
)
And
the
Year
following
,
Anno
Dom.
DXL.
The
Sun
was
again
Eclipsed
the
12th
of
the
Calends
of
June
,
and
the
Stars
shewed
themselves
for
near
half
an
hour
after
nine
in
the
Morning
.
But
to
take
a
View
of
the
British
History
.
Anno
Dom.
DXLII.
King
Arthur
died
this
Year
,
(
as
all
the
British
Writers
agree
,
)
but
as
for
the
manner
of
his
Death
,
it
is
uncertain
.
The
British
Chronicles
suppose
him
to
have
been
slain
in
a
Fight
at
Camala
against
his
own
Nephew
Mordred
,
who
had
usurped
the
Crown
in
his
absence
.
It
is
more
uncertain
who
succeeded
him
;
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
makes
Arthur
at
his
Death
to
have
bequeath'd
the
Crown
to
one
Constantine
his
Cousin
,
Son
of
Cador
Duke
of
Cornwal
,
whom
he
makes
to
have
fought
several
times
with
the
Sons
of
Mordred
,
that
he
slew
them
,
and
after
4
Years
Reign
died
:
But
divers
of
the
ancientest
British
Chronicles
we
have
seen
make
no
mention
of
this
Constantine
,
but
leave
here
an
Inter-regnum
of
near
11
Years
.
But
to
return
to
our
Saxon
Annals
.
Sax.
Ann.
Withgar
died
,
and
was
buried
at
Withgarasbyrig
;
which
Place
being
called
after
his
own
Name
,
was
certainly
some
Place
in
the
Isle
of
Wight
;
and
is
supposed
to
be
the
same
with
Caresbrook
Castle
in
the
same
Island
.
Ann.
DXLIV.
Let
us
now
look
back
to
the
British
Affairs
:
Anno
Dom.
DXLIV.
King
Constantine
being
supposed
by
Geoffery
to
have
died
about
this
time
,
he
makes
his
Nephew
Aurelius
Conan
to
have
succeeded
him
,
who
Reigning
about
two
Years
,
was
followed
by
Vortipore
;
who
also
dying
four
Years
after
,
was
succeeded
by
Malgo
,
(
called
by
Gildas
,
Malgoclunus
,
)
and
is
supposed
to
be
the
same
with
Maelgwn
Guined
,
(
so
often
mentioned
in
the
Welsh
Annals
;
)
so
that
according
to
Geoffery
,
these
three
Princes
reigned
successively
after
one
another
,
which
can
by
no
means
to
reconciled
with
Gildas's
Epistle
,
who
speaks
to
all
of
them
,
as
living
and
reigning
at
one
and
the
same
time
;
so
that
it
is
most
likely
that
Malgo
,
or
Malgocunus
,
was
only
King
of
North-Wales
,
or
else
of
the
Northern
Parts
of
Britain
,
(
as
some
of
the
Welsh
Chronicles
affirm
;
)
but
that
Vortipore
was
King
of
that
part
of
South-Wales
called
Demetia
,
Gildas
himself
relates
,
whilst
Aurelius
Conan
ruled
in
Powis
Land
,
or
some
other
Southern
Province
,
(
as
Arch-Bishop
Usher
with
preat
probability
supposes
;
)
but
Gildas's
Epistle
,
wherein
he
so
sharply
inveighs
against
all
these
British
Kings
above-mentioned
,
is
to
this
effect
.
Britain
has
Kings
,
yet
Tyrants
;
it
has
Judges
,
but
preying
upon
,
and
oppressing
the
Innocent
;
their
Kings
have
Wives
of
their
own
,
yet
are
Whoremongers
;
often
Swearing
,
yet
as
often
Perjuring
themselves
;
often
making
Wars
,
but
those
unjust
,
or
Civil
Ones
;
prosecuting
Thieves
,
yet
having
the
greatest
near
them
,
even
at
their
own
Tables
;
sitting
in
the
Seat
of
Justice
,
yet
not
observing
the
Rules
of
right
Judgment
;
despising
the
Innocent
and
Peaceable
,
and
countenancing
the
Bloody
and
Adulterous
;
keeping
Men
in
Prison
,
whom
they
have
put
there
rather
out
of
Malice
,
than
Desert
.
And
then
proceeds
particularly
to
all
the
Kings
then
reigning
,
beginning
with
Constantine
,
whom
he
calls
The
Tyrannical
Whelp
of
an
impure
Damonian
Lioness
;
and
accuses
him
this
very
Year
,
in
which
he
wrote
that
Letter
,
to
have
been
guilty
of
murdering
two
innocent
Youths
of
Royal
Blood
at
the
very
Altar
,
and
under
the
Cope
of
the
holy
Abbot
:
(
These
are
supposed
to
have
been
the
two
Sons
of
Mordred
.
)
He
likewise
accuses
this
Prince
,
that
being
polluted
with
frequent
Adulteries
,
he
had
,
contrary
to
Christ's
Precept
,
put
away
his
own
Wife
.
In
the
next
place
,
applying
himself
to
Aurelius
Conan
,
he
accuses
him
of
the
like
,
if
not
worse
Parricides
,
besides
Fornications
and
Adulteries
;
and
that
hateing
the
Peace
of
his
Country
,
he
had
out
of
desire
of
Prey
fomented
Civil
Wars
.
In
the
third
place
he
comes
to
Vortipore
,
whom
he
calls
The
wicked
Son
of
a
good
Father
,
and
Tyrant
of
the
Demetae
,
(
that
is
,
South-Welshmen
)
and
whom
he
accuses
of
the
like
Faults
;
and
that
thô
his
Head
were
then
grey
,
yet
he
was
guilty
of
Adultery
,
his
Wife
being
put
away
;
him
he
also
advises
to
Repentance
.
Next
he
proceeds
to
Cuneglasus
,
(
who
is
supposed
by
some
Antiquaries
to
have
been
King
of
the
Northern
or
Cambrian
Britains
;
)
but
this
is
to
be
observed
,
that
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
takes
no
notice
of
him
;
which
shews
,
that
either
he
never
saw
this
Copy
of
Gildas
,
or
else
,
if
he
did
,
knew
not
where
to
place
this
Prince
;
having
already
made
as
many
Kings
to
succeed
each
other
,
as
the
Time
he
had
to
bestow
upon
them
would
allow
:
But
whoever
he
was
,
Gildas
accuses
him
for
fighting
both
against
GOD
and
Men
;
against
Men
,
by
taking
Arms
against
his
own
Country-men
;
against
God
,
by
infinite
Wickedness
;
and
besides
his
other
Faults
,
that
having
put
away
his
own
Wife
,
Anno
Dom.
DXLIV.
he
had
married
her
Cousin
who
had
vowed
perpetual
Chastity
.
Then
he
concludes
with
a
sharp
Reproof
of
Maglocunus
,
whom
he
calls
the
Island
Dragon
,
and
the
Expeller
of
many
other
Tyrants
;
he
also
accuses
him
of
Sodomy
,
asking
him
,
Why
,
being
taller
in
Stature
,
and
greater
in
Power
than
all
the
rest
of
the
Princes
in
Britain
,
he
had
made
himself
,
in
stead
of
being
better
,
far
worse
than
they
?
Upbraiding
him
,
that
in
his
Youth
he
had
murdered
the
King
his
Uncle
,
with
many
of
his
Men.
After
many
other
Reproofs
,
threatens
him
with
speedy
Destruction
unless
he
repent
.
This
is
the
Substance
of
Gildas's
Reproof
to
the
British
Princes
;
from
which
all
that
we
can
gather
is
,
First
,
that
there
were
no
less
than
five
Kings
at
this
time
in
Britain
,
thô
by
what
Means
or
Title
they
came
to
the
Crown
is
uncertain
;
more
than
that
it
seems
probable
,
some
of
these
Princes
here
mentioned
were
descended
from
Aurelius
Ambrosius
;
thô
(
as
Gildas
observes
)
highly
degenerated
from
the
Virtue
of
their
Ancestors
:
But
what
great
Actions
these
Kings
did
during
their
Reigns
,
or
what
good
Qualities
they
were
indued
with
,
is
not
known
,
so
that
there
is
but
a
slender
Account
of
them
in
the
Rolls
of
Fame
;
which
may
make
us
suspect
they
were
guilty
of
but
very
few
good
Qualities
,
because
we
here
find
a
large
Catalogue
of
their
bad
Ones
.
Who
succeeded
each
of
these
Kings
in
their
distinct
Territories
,
the
most
authentick
British
Chronicles
do
not
mention
;
and
therefore
,
thô
Geoffery
makes
one
Careticus
to
have
now
governed
that
part
of
Britain
which
was
still
left
unconquered
by
the
Saxons
,
and
whom
he
will
have
to
succeed
Malgo
;
and
that
thereupon
the
Saxons
sent
for
one
Gormund
an
African
King
with
a
great
Army
of
his
Country-men
,
who
making
a
League
with
the
Saxons
,
set
upon
Careticus
,
and
besieged
him
in
the
City
of
Circester
,
and
taking
and
burning
it
,
afterwards
fought
with
Careticus
,
and
forced
him
to
flie
beyond
the
Mountains
of
Wales
:
Yet
since
neither
in
our
Saxon
Annals
,
nor
any
other
good
Historian
,
there
is
any
thing
to
be
found
concerning
these
Kings
,
or
any
Africans
that
ever
invaded
Britain
,
it
is
to
be
looked
upon
as
no
better
than
one
of
the
bold
Inventions
of
this
Author
.
But
as
I
have
given
you
Gildas's
Character
of
their
Kings
,
so
I
shall
now
give
you
that
of
their
Clergy
,
whom
he
thus
reproves
.
Britain
(
says
he
)
hath
Bishops
,
but
without
Discretion
;
many
Ministers
,
but
those
Impudent
;
many
Clerks
,
but
subtle
Prowlers
;
Pastors
in
Name
,
but
indeed
Wolves
;
i●tent
upon
all
Occasions
not
to
feed
the
Flock
,
but
to
pamper
and
well
line
thems●lves
,
making
use
of
their
Churches
only
for
Lucre's
sake
;
teaching
the
People
sound
Doctrine
,
but
they
themselves
shewing
evil
Example
;
rarely
Officiating
at
the
Altar
,
and
then
scarce
ever
standing
there
with
pure
Hearts
;
not
correcting
the
People
for
their
Sins
,
as
guilty
of
the
same
themselves
;
despising
the
Precepts
of
Christ
,
and
fulfilling
their
own
Lusts
;
usurping
the
Chair
of
Peter
,
but
through
the
blindness
of
their
own
worldly
Lusts
stumbling
upon
the
Seat
of
Judas
;
deadly
haters
of
Truth
,
and
lovers
of
Lies
;
looking
upon
the
poor
Christians
with
Eyes
of
Pride
and
Contempt
,
but
fawning
upon
the
wickedest
rich
Men
without
Shame
;
great
Promoters
of
other
Men's
Alms
with
set
Exhortations
,
but
themselves
ever
contributing
least
;
concealing
,
or
slightly
touching
the
reigning
Sins
of
the
Age
,
but
highly
aggravating
their
own
Injuries
as
done
to
Christ
himself
;
seeking
Preferments
and
D●grees
in
the
Church
more
than
Heaven
;
and
having
so
gained
them
,
make
it
more
their
study
how
to
keep
,
than
to
illustrate
them
by
their
good
Examples
;
dull
,
and
stupid
to
the
Reproofs
of
holy
Men
,
(
if
ever
they
hear
them
at
all
,
Anno
Dom.
DXLIV.
)
but
shew
themselves
very
attentive
to
the
trivial
Discourses
of
the
Laity
;
ready
to
act
any
unlawful
Things
;
carrying
their
heads
a
loft
,
but
having
their
affections
(
nothwithstanding
the
checks
of
their
own
Consciences
)
as
low
as
Hell
;
sad
at
the
loss
of
a
penny
,
but
joyed
if
they
can
get
one
in
Apostolical
Censures
,
either
through
their
own
Ignorance
,
or
the
greatness
of
the
Sins
;
Dull
and
Mute
,
but
very
skillful
in
the
cheating
Tricks
of
Worldly
business
;
from
which
wicked
sort
of
Conversation
many
run
into
Priests
Orders
,
which
they
buy
for
Money
,
taking
the
Priesthood
,
without
observing
its
Rules
and
Institution
,
or
knowing
what
belongs
to
matters
of
Faith
or
Manners
.
And
then
proceeding
in
a
tedious
invective
against
Simony
,
he
at
last
thus
addresses
himself
to
the
Laity
:
What
can
ye
expect
,
O
unhappy
People
,
from
these
Beasts
,
all
Bellies
!
Shall
these
amend
thee
,
who
(
as
the
Prophet
says
)
weary
themselves
in
commiting
Iniquity
?
Shalt
thou
s●e
with
their
Eyes
,
which
regard
only
those
ways
that
lead
to
Hell
;
leave
them
rather
,
(
as
bids
our
Saviour
)
,
least
ye
fall
both
blindfold
into
the
same
Perdition
.
But
are
all
thus
?
Perhaps
not
all
,
or
not
so
grosly
:
But
what
did
it
avail
Eli
,
to
be
himself
blameless
,
whil'st
he
connived
at
his
Sons
,
that
were
wicked
?
Who
of
these
hath
been
envied
for
his
better
Life
?
Who
of
them
have
hated
to
cons●rt
with
such
,
or
withstood
their
entring
into
the
Ministry
,
or
zealously
endeavoured
their
casting
out
?
This
is
the
Sense
of
what
he
there
says
,
it
being
not
only
tedious
,
but
impossible
to
Translate
Verbatim
,
so
barbarous
and
obscure
a
Writer
,
thô
otherwise
he
seems
to
have
been
a
Man
of
great
Wit
,
and
ardent
Piety
,
above
what
that
Age
would
admit
of
:
But
hence
we
may
learn
what
the
State
of
the
Government
and
Religion
among
the
Britains
was
in
that
long
Calm
of
Peace
,
which
the
Victory
at
Badon
Hill
had
produced
.
Also
at
the
end
of
his
History
,
he
gives
a
farther
account
of
the
sad
state
of
Affairs
,
and
great
corruption
of
Manners
in
those
Times
;
And
complains
,
That
the
Cities
of
his
Country
were
not
then
inhabited
,
as
before
,
but
lay
ruined
and
deserted
;
for
though
Foreign
Wars
were
ceased
for
a
time
,
yet
so
were
not
the
Civil
,
so
that
there
did
still
remain
upon
the
face
of
the
Island
evident
marks
of
so
miserable
a
destruction
;
but
that
also
as
long
as
the
memory
of
that
unlooked
for
assistance
lasted
,
their
Kings
,
as
well
as
their
Bishops
and
Priests
did
pretty
well
observe
due
Orders
;
but
those
deceasing
,
as
the
next
Generation
succeeded
,
which
had
not
seen
the
former
Calamities
,
and
were
only
sensible
of
the
present
Prosperity
,
all
the
Principles
of
Truth
and
Justice
were
totally
shaken
and
subverted
:
So
that
scarce
any
footsteps
remained
of
them
in
all
the
Orders
and
Degrees
of
Men
above
mentioned
,
except
some
,
and
those
but
few
,
very
few
in
respect
of
those
who
go
to
Hell
;
so
that
although
they
are
the
only
true
Sons
of
our
Mother
the
Church
,
yet
by
reason
of
the
smallness
of
their
number
,
she
can
scarce
take
any
notice
of
them
,
albeit
they
lye
in
her
very
Bosome
.
This
much
may
suffice
to
give
an
account
,
as
well
of
this
Epistle
of
Gildas
,
as
of
his
History
,
which
Caradoc
of
Lancarvon
in
his
Legendary
Life
of
this
Author
supposes
to
have
been
writ
whil'st
he
lived
at
Glastenbury
.
But
these
passages
,
I
thought
good
to
Transcribe
from
him
,
as
not
unuseful
to
be
inserted
in
these
Annals
;
not
out
of
any
desire
to
rip
up
,
or
expose
the
faults
of
the
ancient
British
Clergy
or
Nation
,
much
less
to
insult
over
their
Calamities
;
but
rather
to
serve
as
a
warning
to
us
,
who
live
in
this
loose
and
corrupt
Age
,
that
we
may
avoid
the
like
Sins
,
lest
we
provoke
God
to
send
the
like
Judgments
upon
us
:
But
to
return
to
the
Saxon
Chronicle
;
Sax.
Ann.
[
This
Year
began
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
or
in
the
Words
of
our
Annals
;
Ida
began
to
Reign
,
from
whom
is
derived
the
Royal
Family
of
the
Northumbrian
Kings
;
Anno
Dom.
DLXVII
.
the
Saxon
Annals
here
give
us
a
long
pedegree
of
this
Ida
,
who
reigned
Twelve
Years
,
and
built
Bebbanburgh
(
now
Bamborough
Castle
in
Northumberland
)
which
was
at
first
encompassed
only
with
a
Trench
,
and
afterwards
with
a
Wall
.
H.
Huntington
says
,
This
Prince
was
always
in
War
,
and
Will.
of
Malmesbury
,
and
Mat.
Westminster
,
make
him
to
have
had
Twelve
Sons
partly
by
Wives
,
and
partly
by
Concubines
:
And
the
latter
also
tells
us
that
he
together
with
his
Sons
came
into
Britain
,
and
landed
at
Plensburgh
with
Forty
Ships
.
But
though
Ida
was
the
first
that
took
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
,
yet
there
were
Princes
of
the
Saxons
,
in
that
Country
many
Years
before
;
for
the
same
Authors
tell
us
,
That
Hengist
had
long
before
sent
his
Brother
Ottha
,
and
his
Son
Ebusa
,
Men
of
great
Experience
in
War
,
to
Conquer
the
North
Parts
of
Britain
;
who
pursuing
his
directions
,
met
with
a
success
answerable
to
their
endeavours
;
for
fighting
often
times
with
the
Natives
of
the
Country
,
and
conquering
all
those
who
indeavoured
to
resist
them
,
they
received
the
rest
into
their
Protection
,
and
so
enjoyed
the
fruits
of
Peace
.
But
though
they
had
by
their
own
industry
,
as
well
as
the
consent
of
their
Subjects
,
gained
some
Power
in
those
Parts
;
W●ll
.
Malm.
lib.
1.
cap.
3.
yet
did
they
never
till
now
take
upon
them
the
Title
of
Kings
,
the
same
moderation
descending
also
to
their
Posterity
:
So
that
for
near
an
Hundred
Years
,
the
Princes
,
Earls
,
or
Dukes
of
Northumberland
lived
like
Vassals
,
under
the
Protection
of
the
Kings
of
Kent
.
But
this
Nation
being
naturally
haughty
,
in
the
Year
above
recited
,
(
that
is
Sixty
Years
after
the
Death
of
Hengist
)
this
Principality
was
changed
into
a
Kingdom
,
Ida
first
reigning
there
;
who
without
doubt
was
a
very
gallant
Man
,
being
then
in
the
prime
of
his
Youth
;
but
whether
he
enjoyed
that
Principality
in
his
own
Right
,
or
whether
he
had
it
by
Election
,
our
Author
will
not
take
upon
him
to
determine
,
because
the
Truth
was
very
obscure
;
only
it
was
certain
,
that
thô
he
was
descended
of
an
Ancient
and
Royal
Family
,
yet
by
his
Great
and
Noble
Qualities
,
he
added
much
to
the
greatness
of
his
Birth
,
and
that
being
invincible
in
War
,
he
tempered
the
Severity
of
Kingly
Majesty
with
his
own
natural
affability
.
To
return
now
to
the
affairs
of
the
West
Saxons
,
Anno
552.
After
Five
Years
,
Cynric
fought
against
the
Britains
,
at
a
place
which
is
called
Searebyrig
(
i.
e.
Old
Sarum
)
and
put
the
Britains
to
flight
;
then
follows
a
Repetition
of
his
Pedigree
,
as
far
as
King
Ethelbert
,
who
was
the
first
Christian
King
;
which
shews
that
these
Annals
were
continued
by
several
hands
,
at
several
times
long
after
those
Kings
lived
.
]
About
this
time
,
some
British
Chronicles
place
the
Death
of
Malgoclunus
,
or
Mailgwn
Gwined
,
thô
Mr.
R.
Vaughan
a
Learned
Welsh
Antiquary
would
rather
understand
this
of
his
Civil
than
Natural
Death
;
that
is
,
to
his
resigning
the
Crown
,
and
professing
himself
a
Monk
,
as
Gildas
in
his
Epistle
saith
he
did
;
For
it
is
certain
he
lived
and
reigned
long
after
;
and
he
is
in
the
Welsh
Annals
reckoned
as
the
Supreme
,
or
sole
King
of
the
Britains
;
being
,
(
as
it
seems
)
after
the
breach
of
this
Vow
,
Chosen
by
the
Welsh
Nobility
and
People
to
that
Dignity
,
some
Years
after
:
So
that
divers
of
the
Welsh
Chronologers
,
begin
his
Reign
over
all
Wales
and
Cumberland
from
this
very
Year
,
thô
Humphrey
Lluyd
in
his
Description
of
Britain
,
out
of
an
ancient
British
Law-Book
,
begins
it
about
the
Year
560
,
which
is
most
likely
.
He
is
said
by
John
Rosse
,
in
his
History
,
to
have
built
Bangor
near
the
River
Menai
,
where
now
is
an
Episcopal
See
.
But
to
return
to
our
Saxon
Annals
,
This
Year
Cynric
,
and
Ceawlin
his
Son
,
Sax.
Ann.
fought
a
Battle
against
the
Britains
at
Berinbyrig
,
(
now
Banbury
in
Oxfordshire
,
)
and
put
them
to
flight
.
H.
Huntington
is
very
large
in
the
Description
of
this
Battle
,
relating
,
Ann.
DLVI.
That
the
Britains
having
gathered
together
all
their
Forces
to
revenge
the
Losses
they
had
received
for
five
Years
aforegoing
,
marched
as
far
as
Beranbury
,
where
they
drew
up
their
Men
in
nine
Divisions
;
but
the
Saxons
being
drawn
up
in
one
great
Body
,
and
setting
boldly
upon
them
,
having
broken
their
Lances
,
finished
the
Victory
with
their
Swords
,
which
remained
doubtful
till
night
drew
on
.
Some
Years
after
this
,
(
viz.
)
Ceawlin
began
also
to
reign
over
the
West-Saxons
in
the
room
of
Cynric
his
Father
;
the
same
Year
Ida
dying
,
Anno
Dom.
DLX.
Aella
began
to
reign
over
the
Northumbers
.
His
Pedigree
likewise
follows
,
thô
needless
to
be
inferred
;
but
it
terminates
in
Woden
,
thô
from
another
Ancestor
than
Ida's
.
But
you
are
here
to
observe
,
Sax.
An.
That
now
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
became
divided
into
two
,
for
this
Aella
reigned
over
the
Kingdom
of
Deira
,
while
Adda
,
the
eldest
Son
of
Ida
,
reigned
at
the
same-time
over
the
Bernicians
,
(
as
Florence
of
Worcester
testifies
.
)
This
Year
also
Ethelbert
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
which
he
held
for
53
Years
.
In
his
time
Pope
Gregory
sent
us
Baptism
,
(
that
is
,
made
the
English
Saxons
Christians
,
)
in
the
32d
Year
of
this
King's
Reign
.
This
Year
(
as
Bede
,
and
also
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXV.
)
Columba
the
Priest
or
Presbyter
came
out
of
Ireland
,
(
which
in
his
Epitome
he
also
calls
Scotland
,
)
to
preach
the
Word
of
GOD
to
the
Northern
Picts
,
that
is
,
Lib.
3.
c.
4.
those
that
were
divided
from
the
Southern
by
a
large
Tract
of
high
Mountains
;
for
the
Southern
Picts
had
been
already
converted
from
Idolatry
to
the
Christian
Faith
by
Nynias
,
a
Reverend
Bishop
of
the
British
Nation
,
(
as
hath
been
already
declared
.
)
But
Columba
came
into
Britain
in
the
9th
Year
of
the
Reign
of
Bridius
the
Son
of
Meiloch
King
of
the
Picts
,
and
having
converted
the
said
Nation
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
received
the
Island
[
of
Hy
]
,
therein
to
build
a
Monastery
.
Then
Bede
,
after
giving
us
a
short
Description
of
this
Island
and
Monastery
,
Ibid.
has
this
remarkable
Passage
,
viz.
But
this
Island
(
viz.
Hy
,
)
is
always
wont
to
have
for
its
Governour
the
Abbot
or
Presbyter
,
to
whose
Authority
all
the
Province
,
and
even
the
Bishops
themselves
,
after
an
unusual
Order
,
ought
to
be
subject
,
according
to
the
Example
of
their
first
Teacher
,
who
was
never
a
Bishop
,
but
a
Monk
.
But
the
Saxon
Chronicle
is
more
express
,
and
says
,
That
there
must
be
always
in
Hy
an
Abbot
,
and
not
a
Bishop
,
and
that
all
the
Bishops
of
Scotland
ought
to
be
subject
to
him
.
From
the
above-mentioned
Passage
in
Bede
,
some
Writers
have
inferr'd
,
That
Bishops
were
not
then
thought
so
necessary
,
since
the
Church
of
Scotland
was
able
to
subsist
so
long
without
them
;
and
the
Abbot
of
Hy
,
without
being
ordained
Bishop
,
exercised
Episcopal
Authority
over
those
that
were
Bishops
;
to
which
,
Arch-Bishop
Usher
in
his
before-cited
Work
,
De
Britan.
Eccles.
Antiquit.
answers
,
Cap.
16.
p.
367.
That
this
Authority
of
the
Abbots
of
Hy
,
their
exercising
Jurisdiction
over
the
Bishops
of
Scotland
,
was
a
Superiority
of
meer
Jurisdiction
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXV.
and
not
of
Order
;
and
he
there
cites
certain
ancient
Annals
of
Ulster
,
to
prove
,
That
this
little
Island
had
always
a
Bishop
residing
in
it
,
either
in
or
near
that
Monastery
:
Which
is
also
further
enforced
in
the
Learned
Bishop
Lloyd's
Historical
Account
of
Church
Government
,
Cap.
5.
&c.
where
he
brings
several
Authorities
to
prove
,
that
this
Columba
received
his
Orders
from
Finean
Bishop
of
Meath
in
Ireland
,
before
ever
he
came
from
thence
;
and
that
if
he
refused
being
made
a
Bishop
,
it
was
out
of
a
pure
Monkish
Humility
,
having
from
his
Youth
devoted
himself
to
a
Monastic
Life
;
but
that
he
himself
did
own
the
Order
of
a
Bishop
to
be
above
that
of
a
Presbyter
,
is
urged
from
Adamannus
his
Successor
,
who
wrote
his
Life
;
particularly
mentioning
Columba's
refusing
to
break
the
Bread
to
be
received
at
the
Communion
,
together
with
a
concealed
Bishop
,
(
as
two
Priests
used
to
do
in
their
way
of
Consecration
)
but
would
needs
make
him
break
it
alone
,
(
as
a
Bishop
ought
to
do
,
)
asking
him
,
Why
he
had
endeavoured
to
conceal
himself
,
that
they
might
give
him
due
Veneration
?
Which
Words
of
Columba
a
Presbyter
to
a
Bishop
,
are
supposed
sufficiently
to
shew
,
that
he
acknowledged
the
Episcopal
Order
superiour
to
his
own
;
and
that
the
Scots
ever
acknowledged
,
that
Bishops
were
necessary
for
the
Ordaining
of
others
in
the
Ministery
,
the
said
Bishop
further
urges
from
Bede
,
Lib.
3.
who
there
tells
us
,
There
was
a
Bishop
of
all
that
Province
;
as
also
from
another
place
in
the
said
Author
,
where
he
relates
,
That
when
King
Oswald
becoming
a
Christian
,
desired
to
have
a
Bishop
from
Hy.
to
plant
a
Church
among
his
Northumbrians
;
Aidan
was
sent
to
him
,
having
first
received
the
Degree
of
a
Bishop
,
in
the
time
when
Segenius
,
Abbot
and
Priest
,
was
over
that
Monastery
;
and
also
,
that
after
he
came
into
Northumberland
,
he
chose
the
Place
for
his
Episcopal
See
in
the
Isle
of
Lindisfarn
,
where
he
was
with
his
Clergy
;
and
there
he
was
Abbot
with
his
Monks
,
who
all
belong
to
the
Care
of
the
Bishop
,
where
he
was
also
succeeded
by
divers
other
Bishops
;
till
that
Church
being
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
the
Bishop's
See
was
removed
to
Durham
.
I
need
say
no
more
upon
this
Subject
,
but
shall
refer
the
Reader
to
the
said
Learned
Bishop's
Dissertation
,
Ibid.
cap.
5
,
6
,
8.
to
prove
,
that
no
other
Church-Government
,
but
Episcopal
,
was
ever
setled
amongst
the
Scots
,
Picts
,
or
Saxons
,
upon
their
Conversion
to
Christianity
.
But
that
we
may
return
again
to
our
Saxon
Annals
.
Sax.
Ann.
Adda
King
of
Bernicia
dying
this
Year
,
(
as
Florence
of
Worcester
and
M●tthew
of
Westminster
relate
)
one
Glappa
reigned
in
his
stead
two
Years
;
but
who
he
was
,
An.
DLXVII
.
or
how
descended
,
these
Authors
do
not
tell
us
.
The
same
Year
died
Maelgwn
Guineth
King
of
the
Britains
,
after
five
Years
Reign
over
all
that
part
of
Britain
that
was
left
them
:
This
is
according
to
the
account
of
that
Learned
Antiquary
Mr.
Robert
Vaughan
;
thô
Mat.
of
Westminster
,
Dr.
Powell
,
and
Sir
John
Price
,
make
him
to
have
began
his
Reign
long
after
,
viz.
the
former
of
these
in
581
,
and
the
latter
in
590
;
both
which
Opinions
the
said
Mr.
Vaughan
Learnedly
confutes
in
a
Manuscript
I
have
now
in
my
possession
;
but
who
succeeded
Maelgwn
Guineth
as
King
of
all
the
Britains
,
since
the
Welsh
Annals
are
silent
,
I
shall
be
so
too
;
for
as
to
those
Successors
which
Geoffery
hath
given
him
.
I
have
already
said
sufficient
to
destroy
his
Credit
in
this
matter
;
and
Will
.
of
Newberie's
Censure
of
him
is
not
less
sharp
than
true
:
That
concerning
the
Successors
of
Arthur
,
he
does
not
lie
with
less
Impudence
,
when
he
gives
them
the
Monarchy
of
all
Britain
,
even
to
the
7th
Generation
.
The
next
year
Ceawlin
,
and
Cutha
his
Brother
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXVIII
.
beginning
a
Civil
War
,
fought
with
King
Ethelbert
,
and
drove
him
back
into
Kent
,
and
killed
two
of
his
Commanders
,
Oslac
and
Cnebba
,
at
Wibbendon
,
(
now
Wimbledon
in
Surrey
.
)
This
King
Ethelbert
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
observes
)
was
in
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
a
Scorn
to
the
Neighbouring
Princes
;
for
being
beaten
in
one
or
two
Battels
,
he
could
scarce
defend
his
own
Territories
:
But
when
in
his
riper
Years
he
learned
more
Experience
in
War
,
in
a
short
time
he
brought
under
his
Subjection
all
the
Nations
of
the
English-Saxons
,
except
the
Northumbrians
;
and
that
he
might
also
gain
the
Friendship
of
Foreigners
,
he
became
allied
to
the
King
of
the
Franks
by
the
Marriage
of
Bertha
his
Daughter
.
But
of
this
King
we
hear
no
more
for
many
years
,
till
his
Conversion
to
the
Christian
Faith
.
Glappa
King
of
Bernicia
dying
,
Theodwulf
succeeded
him
for
one
year
.
Anno
Dom.
DLXIX
.
But
then
he
also
deceasing
,
Fr●othwulf
reigned
after
him
for
seven
or
eight
years
more
.
Anno
Dom.
DLXX.
We
are
beholding
for
the
Succession
of
these
two
Kings
,
to
Florence
of
Worcester
and
Rog.
Hoveden
,
being
omitted
by
all
other
Authors
;
they
are
also
more
exact
in
distinguishing
this
Kingdom
from
that
of
Deira
,
most
of
the
rest
confounding
them
together
.
Cuthwulf
the
Brother
of
Ceawlin
(
as
it
is
in
H.
Huntington
)
fought
against
the
Britains
at
Bedicanford
(
now
Bedford
)
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXXI
.
and
took
four
Towns
,
viz.
Lugeanburh
(
now
Loughborough
)
in
Leicestershire
,
or
else
Leighton
in
Bedfordshire
;
and
Eglesburh
(
now
Ailesbury
)
in
Bucks
;
with
Bennington
and
Egonesham
(
now
called
Bensington
and
Enisham
)
in
Oxfordshire
.
About
this
time
,
as
is
supposed
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXXV
.
(
for
the
Year
is
not
set
down
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
nor
any
other
Historian
)
began
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
under
Vffa
(
the
Eighth
from
Woden
)
tho
it
seems
there
were
before
him
divers
other
petty
Saxon
Princes
,
Vid.
Will
.
Malmesb.
l.
1.
H.
Huntingd.
l.
2.
who
had
invaded
and
fixed
themselves
in
the
Countries
we
now
call
Norfolk
and
Suffolk
;
for
in
one
Copy
of
Matth.
of
Westminster
which
Mr.
Twine
had
seen
,
(
tho
it
be
not
found
in
our
printed
ones
)
he
saith
,
That
Anno
527.
the
Pagans
came
out
of
Germany
and
took
possession
of
the
Countrey
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
tormented
the
Christians
with
all
sorts
of
Cruelty
;
but
it
seems
this
Vffa
in
Strength
and
Policy
overpowering
the
rest
of
those
Petty
Princes
,
got
himself
made
sole
King
,
and
governed
with
that
Glory
,
that
H.
Huntingdon
tells
us
,
the
Kings
descended
from
him
were
called
Vffings
,
though
how
long
he
reigned
is
uncertain
,
only
that
dying
he
left
the
Crown
to
Titul
or
Titillus
his
Son
,
of
whom
likewise
nothing
is
recorded
,
and
therefore
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
takes
no
notice
of
these
two
Princes
:
The
first
he
speaks
of
is
Redwald
,
the
Tenth
from
Woden
,
whom
he
calls
the
greatest
King
of
the
East-Angles
;
but
since
his
Reign
began
after
this
Period
,
I
shall
reserve
the
speaking
further
of
him
to
the
next
Book
.
To
return
to
the
Saxon
Annals
:
Anno
Dom.
DLXXVII
.
This
year
Ceawlin
and
Cuthwin
his
Son
fought
with
and
slew
three
British
Kings
viz.
Commail
,
Candidan
,
and
Farinmaile
,
at
a
place
which
is
called
Deorham
(
now
Durham
)
in
Gloucestershire
,
and
then
took
three
Cities
,
Glewancester
(
now
Glocester
)
,
Cirencester
,
and
Bathoncester
,
(
now
Bathe
.
)
Who
these
three
Kings
were
,
is
very
doubtful
;
some
suppose
the
first
and
second
of
them
to
be
Cuniglasus
and
Aurelius
Conan
,
both
mentioned
by
Gildas
;
Anno
Dom.
DLXXVII
.
but
for
the
third
,
I
cannot
tell
what
to
make
of
him
,
there
being
no
such
King
mentioned
in
any
of
the
old
British
Chronicles
;
so
all
that
we
can
guess
is
,
that
he
was
some
Petty
Prince
,
whose
Name
is
wholly
omitted
in
the
Welsh
Annals
,
or
else
mistaken
in
ours
.
From
the
time
of
this
Battel
,
the
Britains
or
Welshmen
(
as
the
English
call
them
)
being
driven
into
that
rough
and
mountainous
Countrey
we
now
call
Wales
,
lying
beyond
the
Rivers
of
Dee
and
Severn
,
made
fewer
Invasions
into
(
what
we
call
)
England
.
This
year
,
as
the
Welsh
Chronicle
,
called
Triades
,
relates
(
being
an
Ancient
Manuscript
written
near
1000
years
ago
)
,
the
Battel
of
Arderydd
was
fought
on
the
Borders
of
Scotland
,
between
Aeddan
Vradog
,
(
i.
e.
the
Treacherous
)
and
Guendelew
Son
of
Keidiaw
,
British
Princes
of
the
North
Parts
of
Britain
,
on
the
one
side
;
and
Reiderch-hoel
,
(
i.
e.
the
Liberal
)
a
British
King
of
Cumberland
,
on
the
other
side
,
and
that
upon
a
very
slight
occasion
,
a
Lark's-Nest
,
and
two
Dogs
:
In
which
Battel
Guendelew
was
slain
,
though
his
men
fought
and
skirmish'd
with
the
other
Britains
for
Six
Weeks
to
revenge
his
Death
.
After
which
Fight
Aedan
being
there
overcome
,
fled
into
the
Isle
of
Man
.
The
like
Story
is
related
by
Hector
Boethius
,
concerning
the
Battel
between
Aedan
King
of
the
Scots
,
and
the
Picts
,
upon
the
like
occasion
;
so
that
either
the
Scots
borrowed
it
from
the
British
History
,
or
else
this
had
it
from
them
;
though
the
former
be
the
most
likely
.
But
how
this
can
agree
with
our
Saxon
Annals
,
who
make
Adda
King
of
Bernicia
to
have
died
Ten
Years
before
,
I
know
not
;
one
of
them
must
certainly
be
mistaken
,
since
there
was
but
one
King
of
Northumberland
who
was
called
Adda
.
This
year
,
or
the
next
,
King
Freothwulf
dying
,
Theodoric
the
Son
of
Ida
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
and
Matth.
Westminster
)
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bernicia
,
Aella
still
reigning
in
Deira
.
This
Theodoric
and
his
Sons
(
according
to
the
Ancient
Author
of
the
English-Saxon
Genealogies
at
the
end
of
Nennius
,
lately
put
forth
by
Dr.
Gale
)
fought
with
Vrbgen
,
or
Vrien
,
King
of
Cumberland
,
and
his
Sons
,
with
various
Success
,
who
besieged
Theodoric
in
the
Isle
of
Medcant
,
(
now
Turne
Island
)
until
by
the
means
of
Morgant
,
a
Prince
of
the
same
Countrey
who
envied
his
Valour
,
Vrien
was
in
that
Expedition
murthered
by
his
own
men
:
But
the
Succession
of
these
Kings
of
Northumberland
is
very
obscure
and
uncertain
.
For
the
Author
of
the
abovecited
Genealogies
makes
one
Freodguald
to
have
succeeded
this
Theodoric
or
Deoric
(
as
he
calls
him
)
;
but
whether
he
was
the
same
with
Freothwulf
,
mentioned
by
Florence
,
is
hard
to
determine
;
and
after
this
Freodguald
,
who
reigned
seven
years
,
one
Hussa
is
said
to
have
succeeded
,
who
reigned
seven
years
likewise
;
but
whether
in
Deira
or
Bernicia
,
he
does
not
say
;
in
which
he
is
also
followed
by
Rog.
Hoveden
,
in
his
Prologue
to
his
History
;
but
the
Succession
of
these
Kings
having
no
certain
Time
assigned
them
,
I
can
only
set
them
down
as
I
find
them
.
Here
is
a
large
Gap
left
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
where
nothing
occurs
further
of
English
Affairs
for
seven
years
.
To
supply
which
,
we
must
have
recourse
to
the
British
Affairs
in
those
Countries
we
now
call
Wales
.
Where
(
to
shew
you
the
Uncertainty
of
the
British
Chronology
)
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXXXI
.
According
to
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
Malgo
,
or
Magoclunus
,
whom
the
Welsh
Annals
call
Mael
Guineth
,
was
elected
King
of
all
the
Britains
of
Wales
(
having
been
long
before
King
of
North-Wales
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXXXI
.
as
the
word
Gwineth
in
the
Welsh
Tongue
signifies
)
.
And
Humphrey
Lloyd
,
in
his
Fragment
of
the
Description
of
Wales
,
from
an
Ancient
Book
of
British
Laws
,
thus
gives
us
the
manner
of
his
Election
.
After
the
Saxons
had
obtained
the
Kingdom
and
Crown
of
London
upon
the
Expulsion
of
the
Britains
,
all
the
People
of
Wales
met
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
Dee
to
Elect
a
King
;
and
thither
came
the
men
of
Gwineth
(
or
North-Wales
)
,
the
men
of
Powis-land
,
the
men
of
Dehaubarth
,
Glamorgan
,
and
divers
other
Countries
;
who
all
elected
Mael
Gwineth
King
:
Whom
Geoffry
of
Monmouth
fables
to
have
been
King
not
only
of
all
this
Island
,
but
also
to
have
conquered
Ireland
,
Iceland
,
Gothland
,
Norway
,
Denmark
,
and
the
Orcades
;
a
story
so
ridiculous
,
that
the
very
telling
it
is
a
sufficient
Confutation
:
And
all
this
he
collects
from
those
words
of
Gildas
,
wherein
he
calls
him
the
Island-Dragon
,
and
a
driver
out
of
many
Tyrants
;
and
because
to
express
his
great
wickedness
he
says
,
He
was
drunk
with
the
Wine
of
Sodom
;
Geoffry
will
needs
conclude
him
to
have
been
guilty
of
Sodomy
.
This
Prince
is
supposed
to
have
reigned
as
Supreme
King
of
Wales
about
six
years
.
Ceawlin
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Cutha
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXXXIV
.
fought
against
the
Britains
at
a
place
called
Frethanleag
(
now
Frethern
)
in
Gloucestershire
,
where
Cutha
was
slain
;
yet
Ceawlin
now
took
many
Towns
,
with
great
Treasures
,
and
other
Spoil
,
and
so
returned
home
:
As
H.
Huntington
relates
,
the
Britains
had
at
first
the
better
,
but
Ceawlin
having
sent
for
fresh
Recruits
,
overcame
the
Conquerors
.
William
of
Malmesbury
mentions
a
Son
of
Ceawlin's
,
of
the
same
Name
,
to
have
been
killed
before
his
face
;
but
either
the
Copy
he
had
of
these
Annals
differed
from
those
we
have
left
us
,
or
else
he
was
no
other
than
this
Cutha
here
mentioned
,
who
was
his
Brother
.
About
this
time
began
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXXXV
.
(
according
to
H.
Huntington
and
Matth.
of
Westminster
)
whose
first
King
was
Crida
,
or
Creoda
;
this
,
though
the
last
erected
,
yet
was
one
of
the
largest
of
the
English
Saxon
Kingdoms
,
and
was
also
one
of
the
last
that
was
conquered
by
the
West-Saxons
.
This
Year
also
(
according
to
the
Welsh
Annals
)
happened
a
great
Slaughter
of
the
Britains
of
the
North
;
for
now
Gurgi
and
Fredur
,
two
British
Princes
,
being
Brothers
and
Twins
,
the
Sons
of
Oliver
Gosgard
Vawr
,
(
i.
e.
Oliver
with
the
great
Train
)
a
Prince
of
Cumberland
,
fought
with
Aedda
,
or
Adda
,
the
Saxon
King
of
Northumberland
,
at
a
place
called
Caergrew
,
where
both
the
Brothers
were
slain
,
many
of
their
men
treacherously
deserting
them
the
Night
before
the
Battel
.
‛
This
year
Aella
King
of
Deira
died
[
after
30
years
Reign
]
,
Anno
Dom.
DLXXXVIII
.
and
Athelric
succeeded
him
,
and
reigned
5
years
over
all
Northumberland
,
having
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
relates
)
obtained
the
Kingdom
in
his
Old
Age
,
his
Youth
being
spent
in
a
very
narrow
Fortune
;
yet
having
,
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester's
Account
,
reigned
two
years
over
Bernicia
in
Aella's
time
.
And
this
year
also
,
according
to
Matth.
of
Westminster
,
this
Athelric
(
for
so
I
suppose
it
should
be
,
and
not
Ethelfrid
,
who
had
not
yet
begun
to
reign
)
married
Acca
,
Daughter
to
Aella
King
of
Deira
,
and
on
her
got
seven
Sons
,
whose
Names
he
there
gives
us
.
Anno
Dom.
DLXXXVIII
.
Also
this
year
in
the
Welsh
Annals
,
as
well
as
those
of
Vlster
,
Constantine
is
mention'd
to
be
converted
to
the
Lord
;
whom
Archbishop
Vsher
understands
to
have
been
that
wicked
Constantine
,
King
of
Devonshire
and
Cornwall
,
whom
Gildas
has
before
inveighed
against
,
and
who
at
this
time
,
being
now
bereft
of
his
Wife
and
Children
,
was
also
weary
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
therefore
went
privately
into
Ireland
,
and
there
building
a
Monastery
,
took
upon
him
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
;
as
John
of
Tinmouth
,
in
his
Life
of
St.
David
,
relates
.
And
this
Constantine
Hector
Boethius
in
his
[
](A64087-e157770-b)*
*
Lib.
9.
Scotish
History
,
will
have
to
have
been
sent
over
by
a
certain
Irish
Bishop
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
the
Scots
,
and
being
by
them
martyr'd
,
to
have
been
some
Ages
after
canonized
for
a
Saint
:
But
this
sounds
like
a
Legend
,
since
the
Scots
had
been
long
before
converted
by
St.
Patrick
to
the
Christian
Faith
.
Anno
Dom.
DXCI.
This
year
there
was
a
great
and
bloody
Battel
fought
at
Wodensbeorge
(
now
called
Wodensburg
,
a
little
Village
in
Wiltshire
)
between
the
Britains
and
the
Saxons
,
though
it
is
not
here
said
who
were
the
Generals
on
either
side
;
only
H.
Huntington
tells
us
,
that
the
Britains
having
drawn
up
their
Army
after
the
Roman
manner
,
and
the
Saxons
charging
them
boldly
,
but
confusedly
,
there
followed
a
sharp
Battel
,
in
which
GOD
gave
the
Victory
to
the
Britains
;
for
the
Saxons
being
wont
to
have
the
better
in
all
their
Wars
,
being
now
grown
more
careless
,
were
vanquished
,
and
the
whole
Army
almost
destroyed
,
which
(
as
W.
of
Malmesbury
relates
)
happened
through
the
English
joining
with
the
Britains
against
him
(
though
of
what
Countrey
the
English
were
,
he
does
not
tell
us
)
;
so
that
Ceawlin
being
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
Ceolric
Son
to
his
Brother
Cuthwalf
obtaining
it
,
reigned
five
years
.
Ceawlin
being
thus
expell'd
after
31
years
Reign
,
was
forced
to
take
Refuge
in
some
other
Kingdom
;
but
whether
in
this
Island
,
or
else
beyond
Sea
,
our
Histories
are
silent
:
He
had
been
a
little
before
the
greatest
and
most
powerful
of
all
the
English-Saxon
Kings
,
his
Atchievements
being
a
Wonder
to
the
English
,
and
till
then
a
Terror
to
the
Welsh
or
British
.
About
this
time
Geoffry
of
Monmouth
makes
Careticus
above
mentioned
to
have
succeeded
Malgo
(
who
perhaps
was
the
same
with
Mael
Gwineth
)
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Britains
,
whom
he
describes
to
have
been
a
lover
of
Civil
Wars
,
and
to
be
hateful
to
God
and
all
the
Britains
;
so
that
the
Saxons
seeing
his
weakness
,
invited
Gormund
an
African
King
out
of
Ireland
,
to
Invade
England
with
Six
thousand
Africans
,
who
joining
with
the
Saxons
invaded
the
Territories
of
Careticus
,
and
beating
him
in
many
Battels
,
at
last
besieged
him
in
the
City
of
Cirencester
,
which
being
taken
and
burnt
,
he
again
joined
Battel
with
Careticus
,
and
forced
him
to
fly
beyond
Severne
into
Wales
;
and
then
Gormund
destroying
all
the
Neighbouring
Cities
,
never
left
till
he
had
destroyed
the
whole
Island
from
Sea
to
Sea
;
and
so
for
a
time
obtained
the
Supreme
Dominion
of
the
whole
Kingdom
.
But
of
these
Kings
Gareticus
and
Garmund
,
since
not
only
the
most
Authentick
Welsh
Chronicles
,
but
the
Saxon
Annals
are
wholly
silent
,
I
suppose
them
to
have
been
only
Romances
,
and
invented
by
Geoffrey
to
fill
up
this
Gap
in
his
British
History
;
not
that
I
will
deny
that
one
Gormund
a
Danish
King
might
reign
in
Ireland
about
this
time
;
but
that
he
ever
reigned
in
England
,
is
utterly
false
,
no
other
Historian
but
himself
,
and
those
that
borrow
from
him
,
making
any
mention
of
it
.
This
year
Gregory
was
made
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Anno
Dom.
DXCII
.
Ceawlin
(
late
King
of
the
West
Saxons
)
died
in
Banishment
;
and
the
same
year
died
Cwichelm
(
his
Brother
)
,
Anno
Dom.
DXCIII
.
together
with
Cryda
[
King
of
the
Mercians
,
to
whom
succeeded
his
Son
Wipha
or
Wippa
]
;
and
Ethelfred
began
also
to
reign
over
both
the
Northumbrian
Kingdoms
,
being
the
Son
of
Ethelric
the
Son
of
Ida.
Mat.
Wes●m
in
hoc
Anno.
This
Prince
did
not
only
defend
his
own
Territories
,
but
also
invaded
and
seized
those
of
others
.
But
the
third
year
after
was
very
remarkable
,
For
now
Pope
Gregory
sent
Augustine
into
Britain
with
many
Monks
to
preach
the
Word
to
the
English
Nation
.
Anno
Dom.
DXCVI.
As
for
the
British
Affairs
,
we
have
but
little
more
to
remark
ever
since
the
Death
of
Maelgwin
Gwineth
,
for
the
space
of
24
years
;
only
we
find
in
the
Book
of
Landaffe
,
that
about
this
time
Tudric
King
of
Glamorgan
,
who
was
still
Victorious
,
is
said
to
have
exchanged
his
Crown
for
an
Hermitage
;
till
going
in
Aid
of
his
Son
Mouric
,
whom
the
Saxons
had
reduced
to
great
extremity
,
taking
up
Arms
again
,
he
defended
him
against
them
at
Tinterne
,
by
the
River
Wye
,
but
he
himself
received
a
Mortal
Wound
.
But
about
the
end
of
this
Century
(
as
Geoffry
of
Monmouth
relates
)
when
the
Britains
could
not
agree
for
24
years
who
should
be
their
Governor
,
at
last
they
chose
Cadwan
Prince
of
North
Wales
to
be
King
of
all
the
Britains
;
but
the
year
of
this
Election
is
not
set
down
by
Geoffry
,
nor
is
this
Prince
mentioned
by
any
other
British
Author
or
Chronicle
,
before
he
wrote
.
But
I
shall
defer
speaking
farther
of
this
Prince
,
till
I
come
to
the
next
Book
.
Ceolwulf
began
to
reign
over
the
West-Saxons
,
Anno
Dom.
DXCVII
.
who
making
continual
Wars
all
his
time
,
fought
sometimes
against
the
other
English-Saxons
,
sometimes
against
the
Britains
,
or
else
against
the
Picts
and
Scots
;
but
(
what
is
more
remarkable
)
this
year
Augustine
the
Monk
,
with
his
Companions
,
arrived
in
Britain
.
But
before
I
conclude
this
Period
,
I
cannot
omit
taking
some
further
notice
of
the
Civil
as
well
as
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
in
that
part
of
Britain
,
now
called
Wales
,
where
the
Remainders
of
Christianity
in
this
side
of
our
Island
,
were
now
wholly
confined
;
Bangor
in
the
North
,
and
Caer-Leon
upon
Vsk
in
South-Wales
,
being
the
chief
Places
for
Learning
,
as
well
as
Religion
,
the
last
of
these
being
also
the
See
of
an
Archbishop
;
where
was
likewise
a
College
of
Philosophers
,
Vid
Uss●r●●
Br●t●in
.
Eccles.
Antiqiut
.
cap.
5.12
,
13.
of
which
(
as
Alex.
Elsebiensis
relates
)
Dubritius
,
Archbishop
of
that
City
,
was
the
Founder
;
who
resigning
his
Bishoprick
,
became
an
Anchoret
in
the
Isle
of
Bardsey
;
to
whom
succeeded
David
(
afterwards
Sainted
)
,
who
flourished
about
the
year
509
,
and
is
said
to
have
been
Uncle
by
the
Mother's
side
to
King
Arthur
;
he
removed
the
Episcopal
See
from
Caer-Leon
to
Menevia
,
now
called
St.
David's
,
in
Pembrockshire
.
Nor
can
I
pass
by
several
Learned
and
Holy
Men
among
the
Britains
of
this
Age
;
as
first
,
Daniel
the
most
Pious
Bishop
of
Bangor
;
Cadocus
Abbot
of
Lancarvan
in
Glamorganshire
,
whose
Life
is
written
by
John
of
Tinmouth
.
In
the
same
Age
also
flourished
Iltutus
,
a
Pious
and
Learned
Man
of
that
Countrey
;
to
whom
we
may
also
add
Sampson
his
Scholar
,
consecrated
Bishop
by
Dubritius
,
Successor
to
St.
David
;
this
Sampson
was
afterwards
Archbishop
of
Dole
in
Britain
,
having
upon
his
leaving
Britain
carried
away
the
Pall
along
with
him
,
(
as
hath
been
already
mentioned
)
:
Not
to
omit
Patern
and
Petroc
,
the
former
a
Preacher
at
Llan
Patern
in
Cardiganshire
,
and
the
other
in
Cornwal
;
besides
Congal
Abbot
of
Bangor
,
and
Kentigern
the
famous
Bishop
of
Ellwye
in
North-Wales
,
as
also
Asaph
his
Scholar
,
and
Successor
in
the
same
See
,
now
from
him
called
St.
Asaph
;
to
whom
I
may
also
add
Taliessen
,
the
famous
British
Poet
,
whose
Verses
are
preserved
to
this
day
.
All
these
flourished
from
the
beginning
till
the
middle
of
the
Sixth
Century
,
which
now
as
much
abounded
in
Learned
and
Pious
Men
,
as
the
former
Age
was
wanting
of
them
.
Thus
,
omitting
Fables
,
we
have
given
you
a
View
of
whatever
we
find
can
be
relied
on
for
Truth
,
transacted
in
Britain
since
the
Romans
first
conquered
and
then
forsook
it
:
Wherein
we
may
observe
the
many
Miseries
and
Desolations
brought
by
Divine
Providence
on
a
wicked
and
perverse
Nation
;
driven
(
when
nothing
else
would
reform
them
)
out
of
a
Rich
Countrey
into
a
Mountainous
and
Barren
Corner
,
by
Strangers
and
Heathens
:
So
much
more
intolerable
in
the
Eye
of
Heaven
is
the
dishonouring
the
Christian
Faith
and
Religion
by
Unchristian
Works
,
than
downright
Infidelity
.
Yet
am
I
not
of
Bede's
Opinion
,
That
the
Britains
omission
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
the
English-Saxons
(
though
they
inhabited
the
same
Island
)
was
any
of
their
crying
Sins
;
since
it
was
not
to
be
expected
,
that
they
could
either
Preach
,
or
the
Saxons
would
ever
Receive
the
Gospel
from
those
who
were
their
utter
Enemies
,
and
had
taken
their
Countrey
from
them
by
Violence
:
Yet
God
was
not
wanting
to
this
Nation
,
but
appointed
other
Preachers
to
convert
it
to
the
Christian
Faith
;
which
how
it
was
brought
about
,
shall
be
the
Subject
of
the
ensuing
Book
.
The
End
of
the
Third
Book
.
Least
the
Names
of
the
English-Saxon
Kings
which
have
been
in
t●●
former
Book
set
down
promiscuously
according
to
the
Years
in
which
they
began
to
reign
,
should
render
their
Succession
perplexed
,
and
hard
to
be
remembred
;
I
have
from
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Mat.
Westminster
,
placed
the
several
Kingdoms
of
the
Sa●●n
Heptarchy
,
together
with
their
Kings
,
in
a
Chronological
Order
,
as
far
as
the
End
of
this
Period
,
(
viz.
)
Anno
Dom.
597.
Note
,
The
Years
in
this
Table
do
not
always
follow
the
Printed
Text
of
the
Saxon
Ann●●
,
since
the
Copies
often
differ
,
sometimes
one
year
,
and
sometimes
more
;
and
then
I
have
always
followed
that
which
I
thought
to
be
the
best
Account
.
The
Succession
of
British
Kings
is
acc●●●ing
to
the
Account
I
received
from
the
Most
Reverend
Father
in
God
,
Humphrey
Lord
Bishop
of
Bangor
.
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
Kent
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
South-Saxons
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
East-Saxons
.
|
K●●gs
of
Northumberland
in
the
Provinces
called
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
East-Angles
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
Mercia
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
Britains
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
〈…〉
|
Bernicia
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Deira
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
457
|
[
](A64087-e160240-b)*
*
He
was
not
chosen
King
till
above
seven
years
after
his
arrival
,
which
was
An.
449.
Hengist
reigned
31
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
445
|
Vortiger
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
454
|
Vortimer
his
Son
;
his
Father
being
Deposed
.
|
488
|
Aesk
,
or
Oric
,
his
Son
,
24
years
.
|
491
|
Aella
reigned
24
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
458
|
Vortiger
again
restored
after
the
Death
of
his
Son
.
|
512
|
Otha
,
or
Oisc
,
his
Son
,
20
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
465
|
Aurelius
Ambrosius
made
General
of
the
Britains
,
Vortiger
still
living
.
|
532
|
Ermenric
,
his
Son
,
29
years
.
|
515
|
Cissa
reigned
,
uncertain
how
many
years
.
|
519
|
Cerdic
reigned
15
years
.
|
527
|
Erkenwin
,
or
Escwin
.
|
〈◊〉
|
Ida
,
Son
of
Eoppa
,
reigned
over
both
Kingdoms
12
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
481
|
Aurelius
chosen
King
,
after
the
Death
of
Vortiger
.
|
|
|
|
|
534
|
Cynric
,
his
Son
,
reigned
26
years
.
|
|
Sigebert
.
|
〈◊〉
|
Adda
,
or
Odda
,
his
Son
,
reigned
5
years
.
|
559
|
Aella
,
the
Son
of
Yffi
,
reigned
near
30
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
After
whom
reigned
divers
Kings
,
whose
Names
are
not
to
be
found
in
our
Annals
or
Historians
.
|
|
|
535
|
Swithelm
.
|
〈◊〉
|
Clappa
7
years
.
|
|
|
|
Uffa
reigned
uncertain
how
long
.
|
|
|
508
|
Nazaleod
,
(
or
Nathanleod
)
Chief
King
of
the
Britains
;
who
whether
he
was
not
the
same
with
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
is
doubtful
.
|
561
|
Ethelbert
,
his
Son
.
|
|
|
560
|
Ceawlin
,
his
Son
,
31
years
.
|
|
|
〈◊〉
|
Theodwulf
1
year
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
〈◊〉
|
Freothwulf
7
years
.
|
|
|
578
|
Titylus
,
or
Tytila
,
his
Son
,
reigned
uncertain
too
how
long
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
587
|
Sledda
,
9
years
.
|
〈◊〉
|
Theodoric
7
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
585
|
Crida
,
or
Creoda
,
how
long
he
reigned
is
uncertain
.
|
|
Here
follows
an
Inter-regnum
of
about
six
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
〈◊〉
|
Aethelric
2
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
These
two
last
were
Sons
of
Ida
,
and
rul'd
here
,
whilst
Aella
reigned
in
Deira
.
|
589
|
Edwin
,
his
Son
,
who
being
soon
expell'd
by
Aethelfrid
King
of
Bernicia
,
reigned
over
both
Kingdoms
14
years
,
till
Edwin
was
again
restored
.
|
|
|
|
|
515
|
K.
Arthur
reigned
twenty
seven
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
591
|
Ceolric
,
his
Kinsman
,
5
years
.
|
|
|
|
This
Aethelric
last
mention'd
,
began
also
to
reign
over
both
these
Kingdoms
,
after
the
death
of
Aella
,
and
reigned
in
all
5
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Wippa
,
or
Pybba
,
his
Son
,
the
like
.
|
542
|
After
whose
Death
followed
Nine
years
Interregnum
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
593
|
Redwald
,
his
Son
.
|
|
|
551
|
Mailgwin
Gwined
was
elected
King
of
all
the
Britains
.
|
|
|
|
|
597
|
Ceolwulf
14
years
.
|
596
|
Seaber●
.
|
〈◊〉
|
Aethelfred
his
Son
reigned
24
over
both
Kingdoms
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ceorl
the
like
.
|
586
|
Mailgwin
died
;
after
whom
was
a
17
years
Interregnum
.
|
THE
General
History
OF
BRITAIN
,
NOW
CALLED
ENGLAND
:
As
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
.
BOOK
IV.
From
the
Preaching
of
the
Christian
Religion
by
AUGUSTINE
the
Monk
,
to
ECBERT
,
the
first
Chief
or
Supreme
King
of
ENGLAND
;
containing
Two
Hundred
and
Three
Years
.
THIS
Fourth
Period
will
give
us
a
new
and
more
pleasant
Prospect
of
the
Affairs
of
Britain
:
For
as
the
Gospel
of
Christ
did
now
dispel
that
Egyptian
Darkness
of
Paganism
,
under
which
it
had
so
long
laboured
;
so
,
together
with
Christianity
,
Human
Learning
(
and
consequently
the
Art
of
composing
Histories
or
Annals
)
entred
also
with
it
;
the
Monasteries
,
which
were
not
long
after
founded
,
being
then
the
only
Universities
in
which
the
Liberal
Arts
and
Sciences
were
in
those
times
chiefly
taught
and
professed
;
which
though
it
was
not
without
a
great
mixture
of
that
Gothic
Barbarism
that
had
then
overspread
all
Europe
,
and
even
Italy
it self
,
yet
was
it
sufficient
(
in
some
measure
)
to
instruct
men
not
only
in
Divine
,
but
Civil
Knowledge
;
the
Monks
of
that
Age
possessing
the
greatest
share
of
Learning
,
and
being
almost
the
only
Historians
as
well
as
Divines
:
Therefore
we
must
be
beholding
to
them
for
what
Accounts
we
have
,
not
only
of
the
Ecclesiastical
but
Civil
Affairs
of
those
Times
;
for
Bede
,
our
first
English
Historian
,
was
himself
a
Monk
:
And
the
Saxon
Annals
(
which
we
here
give
you
)
were
first
collected
and
written
in
divers
Monasteries
of
England
;
and
to
which
is
to
be
ascribed
that
difference
which
is
found
between
the
Copies
of
that
Chronicle
,
as
to
the
Dates
of
Years
,
and
other
Matters
;
for
before
there
was
scarce
any
thing
remembred
by
Tradition
,
but
the
great
Wars
and
Battels
fought
by
the
Saxon
Kings
against
the
Britains
;
so
,
after
the
Monks
came
to
commit
things
to
writing
,
they
began
to
make
us
understand
somewhat
of
their
Civil
Constitutions
,
and
the
Acts
of
Peace
as
well
as
War
;
tho
it
must
be
confessed
they
are
not
so
exact
in
the
former
as
they
might
and
ought
to
have
been
;
minding
more
the
relating
of
Visions
and
Miracles
,
which
they
supposed
to
have
happen'd
and
been
done
in
those
times
,
for
the
Confirmation
of
some
new
Doctrines
then
not
fully
received
:
Yet
however
,
I
doubt
not
but
from
those
Remains
they
have
left
us
,
both
the
Constitution
of
their
Governm●nt
,
and
the
manner
of
the
Succession
of
their
Kings
,
may
be
clearly
made
out
;
of
both
which
,
in
the
former
Period
,
we
were
wholly
ignorant
:
But
for
this
we
are
chiefly
beholding
to
those
English-Saxon
Laws
that
are
left
us
,
which
were
made
by
the
S●preme
A●thority
of
each
Kingdom
●n
their
Witten●
Ge●ot
,
Myce●
Gemot
,
or
great
Coun●il
(
which
we
now
ca●●
a
Parliament
)
;
from
which
times
most
of
the
Laws
made
in
those
Councils
were
carefully
preserv'd
,
and
would
have
been
convey'd
to
us
more
entire
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
loss
of
so
many
curious
Monuments
of
Antiquity
,
at
the
suppression
of
Monasteries
in
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
VIII
.
But
since
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
it
was
to
the
Learning
which
Christianity
brought
in
,
that
we
owe
the
knowledge
we
have
of
the
History
of
our
Ancient
Times
,
we
shall
begin
where
we
left
off
in
the
former
Book
,
and
shew
you
by
what
means
this
part
of
Britain
was
brought
to
the
knowledge
of
Christ
,
and
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Saxon
Heptarchy
became
,
by
degrees
,
united
in
the
same
Faith
:
For
the
doing
of
which
it
is
necessary
that
we
look
some
years
backward
,
and
give
you
Venerable
Bede's
Relation
,
how
Pope
Gregory
(
sirnamed
The
Great
,
to
whom
the
English
Nation
owes
its
Conversion
)
came
to
send
Augustine
the
Monk
to
preach
the
Gospel
here
in
Britain
;
which
he
thus
relates
,
as
he
received
it
down
by
Tradition
.
Bede
,
l.
2.
c.
1.
The
Report
is
,
That
many
Merchants
coming
to
Rome
,
great
store
of
Commodities
being
exposed
in
the
Market-place
to
be
sold
,
Chapmen
flocking
in
apace
,
Gregory
also
himself
going
thither
(
tho
rather
out
of
Curiosity
than
to
buy
)
,
saw
among
other
things
,
certain
handsome
Boys
exposed
to
sale
;
whom
,
when
he
beheld
,
he
demanded
from
what
Countrey
they
were
brought
;
and
answer
being
made
,
That
they
came
out
of
the
Isle
of
Britain
;
then
he
asked
again
,
Whether
those
Islanders
were
Christians
?
To
which
it
was
answered
,
They
were
Heathens
;
when
,
fetching
a
deep
sigh
,
he
said
,
It
was
pity
the
Father
of
Darkness
should
be
Master
of
such
bright
Faces
:
They
also
told
him
,
that
they
were
called
Angles
,
of
the
Kingdom
of
Deira
,
and
that
their
Kings
were
named
Aella
:
On
each
of
which
Names
Bede
either
invents
,
or
else
had
heard
,
that
Pope
Gregory
made
divers
Latin
Allusions
;
which
since
,
if
translated
,
they
would
seem
dry
or
trivial
to
most
Readers
,
I
therefore
pass
by
.
But
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
further
adds
to
this
story
,
That
it
was
then
,
and
long
after
,
the
Custom
of
the
Nation
of
the
Northumbers
,
to
sell
their
own
Children
,
or
other
near
Relations
,
to
Foreign
Merchants
;
which
shews
them
then
to
have
been
either
extraordinary
necessitous
,
or
else
to
have
been
as
barbarous
and
void
of
Natural
Affection
,
as
the
Negroes
of
some
parts
of
Africa
are
at
this
day
.
Gregory
going
immediately
to
the
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
(
for
himself
was
not
so
as
yet
,
)
intreated
him
to
order
some
Preachers
of
God's
Word
to
be
sent
to
the
English
Nation
,
by
whose
means
it
might
be
converted
to
Christ
;
and
that
he
himself
was
ready
to
undertake
the
Performance
of
this
Work
,
in
case
it
would
please
the
Pope
to
send
him
;
who
,
although
he
was
willing
to
grant
his
Request
,
yet
the
Citizens
of
Rome
(
who
had
a
great
value
for
him
,
)
would
by
no
means
permit
that
he
should
go
so
far
from
that
City
.
But
Gregory
being
not
long
after
himself
advanced
to
the
Papacy
,
Li●
.
1.
c●ap
.
23.
he
performed
by
others
his
so
long
desired
design
;
for
in
his
Fourth
Year
,
being
admonished
(
saith
Bede
)
by
Divine
instinct
,
he
sent
Augustine
,
whom
he
had
designed
for
Bishop
of
the
English
Nation
,
and
other
Zealous
Monks
along
with
him
,
to
preach
the
Gospel
in
Britain
;
who
being
now
upon
their
way
,
and
discouraged
by
some
false
Reports
,
dispatch'd
Augustine
in
all
their
Names
,
beseeching
the
Pope
that
they
might
return
home
,
and
not
be
sent
a
Journey
so
full
of
hazard
to
a
fierce
and
Infidel
Nation
,
whose
Language
they
understood
not
:
But
the
Pope
immediately
sent
back
their
Messenger
with
Exhortatory
Letters
to
them
,
not
to
be
discouraged
by
vain
Reports
;
but
vigorously
to
pursue
the
work
they
had
undertaken
,
since
their
labours
would
be
attended
with
lasting
Glory
;
both
in
this
life
and
that
to
come
,
and
that
they
should
obey
Augustine
,
whom
he
had
appointed
for
their
Abbot
;
besides
which
Letters
the
Pope
Wrote
also
to
Eutherius
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Arles
,
wherein
he
recommended
them
to
his
Care
and
Protection
,
and
that
he
would
furnish
them
with
what
they
wanted
;
also
recommending
to
him
Candidus
a
Presbyter
,
whom
he
had
sent
to
receive
and
dispose
of
the
Churches
Revenues
in
France
;
besides
which
there
is
nothing
remarkable
in
these
Letters
,
except
the
date
which
is
in
the
Tenth
of
the
Kalends
of
August
,
in
the
Fourteenth
Year
of
the
Reign
of
our
Lord
,
Mauritius
Tiberius
Augustus
,
and
the
Fourteenth
Indiction
,
which
falls
out
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
596
;
though
the
Author
of
the
old
Gregorian
Register
hath
for
some
Reasons
omitted
to
put
down
the
dates
of
these
Epistles
;
perhaps
lest
Posterity
might
understand
that
the
Pope
at
that
time
called
the
Emperour
his
LORD
,
and
dated
his
Letters
by
the
Year
of
his
Reign
.
Agustine
and
his
Companions
,
being
thus
confirmed
by
the
Pope's
Exhortation
,
proceeded
in
their
Voyage
,
and
passing
thorough
France
took
Sea
,
and
landed
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
(
lying
on
the
East
part
of
Kent
)
with
about
Forty
Persons
in
his
Company
,
together
with
some
Interpreters
of
the
French
Nation
:
Ethelbert
was
at
that
time
King
of
that
Country
;
being
the
most
powerful
Prince
that
had
Reigned
there
,
as
having
extended
the
bounds
of
his
Dominion
,
as
far
as
the
banks
of
the
River
Humber
:
As
soon
as
Augustine
arrived
,
he
sent
to
King
Ethelbert
,
giving
him
to
understand
,
that
he
came
from
Rome
,
and
had
brought
good
tidings
of
Eternal
Happiness
to
all
them
that
would
receive
it
;
the
King
hearing
this
,
commanded
that
they
should
remain
in
the
place
where
they
landed
,
and
that
all
necessaries
should
be
plentifully
supplied
them
,
till
he
had
determined
what
to
do
;
for
he
had
heard
of
the
Christian
Religion
long
before
,
as
having
married
a
Christian
Lady
,
called
Bertha
,
Sister
to
the
King
of
France
,
(
as
hath
been
already
said
)
upon
this
condition
,
that
she
should
have
the
free
Exercise
of
her
Religion
,
and
liberty
to
have
a
Bishop
of
her
own
,
named
Lethard
,
whom
she
brought
with
her
to
assist
and
strengthen
her
in
the
Faith
.
The
King
after
some
Days
came
to
the
Island
,
and
fearing
Inchantments
,
sate
down
in
the
open
Air
,
commanding
that
Augustine
and
his
Companions
should
be
brought
into
his
presence
;
for
he
was
perswaded
by
his
Country
Superstition
,
that
if
they
brought
with
them
any
Inchantments
,
they
could
not
there
so
easily
work
upon
him
;
but
Augustine
and
his
Companions
Armed
with
the
Power
of
God
,
and
bearing
a
Silver
Cross
before
them
,
with
the
Image
of
our
Lord
and
Saviour
painted
on
a
Banner
,
came
on
singing
(
as
in
a
solemn
Procession
)
the
Litany
as
they
went
,
and
praying
unto
God
for
the
Eternal
Salvation
of
those
to
whom
they
were
sent
:
But
when
sitting
down
with
the
King
,
they
had
preached
the
Word
of
Life
to
him
and
his
Nobles
,
the
King
thus
spoke
;
The
Doctrines
and
the
promises
ye
have
made
,
are
indeed
fair
and
inviting
;
But
I
am
not
as
yet
resolved
to
embrace
them
,
since
I
cannot
suddenly
consent
to
quit
that
Religion
I
have
so
long
professed
,
together
with
the
whole
English
Nation
;
yet
because
ye
are
Strangers
,
and
come
a
long
Journey
,
and
as
it
seems
would
impart
to
us
the
knowledge
of
that
Religion
you
believe
to
be
the
best
,
we
will
not
give
you
the
least
Molestation
,
but
rather
will
protect
you
,
and
take
care
that
all
things
necessary
shall
be
provided
for
your
Maintenance
;
neither
shall
we
prohibit
you
from
gaining
as
many
as
you
can
,
to
the
belief
of
your
Religion
.
And
accordingly
he
allotted
them
their
residence
in
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
(
which
was
the
Metropolis
of
his
Kingdom
)
neither
did
he
hinder
them
from
the
freedom
of
Preaching
publickly
to
whom
they
would
.
When
they
came
to
the
place
provided
for
them
,
they
began
to
imitate
the
Innocent
Life
of
the
Primitive
Christians
,
by
applying
themselves
to
continual
Prayers
and
Fasting
,
and
especially
to
the
Preaching
the
Word
of
God
,
to
all
that
would
hear
them
;
despising
the
things
of
this
World
as
superfluous
;
being
content
with
the
bare
necessaries
of
Life
;
living
exactly
according
to
the
Rules
they
taught
others
:
the
success
of
which
,
was
,
That
many
believed
,
and
were
baptized
,
admiring
the
simplicity
of
their
Lives
,
as
well
as
the
Purity
of
their
Doctrine
.
There
was
near
this
City
,
towards
the
East
,
an
old
ruinous
Church
anciently
Built
in
honour
of
St.
Martyn
;
whilest
the
Romans
inhabited
Britain
,
in
which
the
Queen
was
wont
to
perform
her
Devotions
:
Here
they
first
began
to
assemble
and
exercise
their
Spiritual
Functions
,
until
the
King
being
converted
,
they
obtained
a
full
liberty
of
Preaching
,
and
building
Churches
.
But
when
the
King
,
by
the
pure
Lives
of
these
Holy
Men
,
as
also
by
the
Miracles
they
wrought
,
(
as
our
Author
relates
)
became
convinced
of
the
Truth
of
their
Doctrine
,
and
was
thereupon
Baptised
,
many
flocking
in
,
from
all
Parts
to
hear
the
Gospel
,
and
leaving
their
Heathanism
,
joyned
themselves
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
(
so
powerful
a
Motive
is
the
Example
of
a
Prince
to
his
Subjects
.
)
At
whose
Faith
and
Conversion
,
the
King
extreamly
rejoyced
;
yet
nevertheless
would
not
compel
any
to
receive
Christianity
;
only
those
that
believed
,
he
cherished
with
a
more
tender
regard
;
for
he
had
learnt
from
the
Authors
of
his
Salvation
,
That
the
Service
of
Christ
ought
to
be
voluntary
,
and
not
constrained
;
neither
did
he
defer
long
the
giving
his
Teachers
places
fitting
for
their
imployment
,
in
his
City
of
Canterbury
;
and
confer'd
upon
them
large
Possessions
:
But
this
was
not
done
till
some
time
after
,
being
confirmed
in
a
great
Council
of
his
Kingdom
,
as
shall
be
shewn
in
its
proper
place
.
But
as
soon
as
Augustine
had
by
his
Preaching
converted
the
greatest
part
of
the
Kentish
Nation
,
he
returned
into
France
,
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXCVIII
.
where
he
was
ordained
Arch-Bishop
of
the
English
Nation
,
by
Eutherius
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Arles
,
according
to
the
commands
they
had
received
from
Pope
Gregory
;
Ibid.
but
upon
his
coming
back
into
Britain
,
he
sent
immediately
to
Rome
,
Laurence
a
Priest
,
and
Peter
a
Monk
,
to
certifie
the
Pope
,
that
the
Christian
Faith
was
now
received
by
the
English
,
and
that
he
was
now
made
Bishop
;
desiring
also
his
Opinion
in
certain
Questions
,
he
thought
necessary
to
be
resolved
.
To
all
which
,
he
speedily
received
such
Answers
from
the
Pope
,
as
were
proper
to
the
Question
proposed
;
some
of
which
we
have
thought
fit
to
insert
into
our
History
,
because
they
shew
us
,
what
was
the
State
of
Religion
in
the
Western
Church
,
when
Augustine
came
over
hither
.
His
first
Question
was
,
how
the
Bishops
should
converse
with
their
Clergy
,
as
also
concerning
those
things
that
are
Offered
at
the
Altar
,
by
the
Oblations
of
the
Faithful
?
And
how
many
Portions
there
ought
to
be
made
of
them
?
And
how
a
Bishop
ought
to
behave
himself
in
the
Church
?
To
these
things
the
Pope
answered
to
this
effect
.
That
as
for
Bishops
,
how
they
ought
to
carry
themselves
in
the
Church
,
the
Holy
Scriptures
teach
,
and
especially
the
Epistles
of
St.
Paul
to
Timothy
;
in
which
he
endeavours
to
teach
him
,
how
he
ought
to
behave
himself
in
the
House
of
God
:
also
that
out
of
every
thing
that
shall
be
Offered
at
the
Altar
,
there
ought
to
be
made
four
divisions
,
viz.
One
for
the
Bishop
and
his
Family
,
for
Hospitality
,
and
Entertainment
of
Strangers
;
the
Second
for
the
Clergy
;
the
Third
for
the
Poor
;
and
the
Fourth
for
Repairing
of
Churches
:
But
as
you
are
well
skilled
in
the
Monastic
Rules
,
nothing
ought
to
be
possessed
by
any
Clergy-men
in
particular
in
the
English
Ch●rch
,
which
lately
by
God's
Grace
is
brought
to
the
Faith
;
but
you
ought
to
imitate
the
Primitive
Converts
,
among
whom
none
enjoyed
any
thing
as
his
own
,
of
those
things
he
possessed
,
but
all
things
were
in
common
among
them
.
In
the
second
Question
,
Agustine
desires
to
be
inform'd
,
whether
Priests
,
not
able
to
contain
,
may
Marry
?
And
if
they
shall
Marry
,
Whether
they
must
return
to
the
Secular
Life
?
This
Question
Bede
hath
not
,
but
preposterously
joins
the
following
Answer
to
the
first
Question
:
Yet
Sir
Henry
Spelman
hath
added
it
,
out
of
the
Paris
Edition
of
Councils
,
Anno
1518.
Where
the
Answer
of
Pope
Gregory
is
thus
,
That
if
there
be
any
of
the
Clergy
out
of
Holy
Orders
that
cannot
contain
,
they
ought
to
Marry
,
and
still
to
receive
their
Stipends
,
concluding
great
care
ought
to
be
had
of
the
Stipends
of
the
Clergy
,
that
they
may
be
diligent
in
Service
;
and
that
there
was
no
occasion
of
making
a
long
discourse
concerning
their
keeping
Hospitality
,
when
all
the
over-plus
ought
to
be
bestowed
upon
Pious
and
Religious
uses
?
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXCVIII
.
The
third
Question
of
Augustine
was
this
,
that
since
there
is
but
one
Faith
;
Why
are
there
divers
customs
of
Churches
?
One
manner
of
saying
Mass
in
the
Holy
Roman
Church
,
and
another
in
those
of
Gaul
?
To
which
Pope
Gregory
answered
to
this
effect
:
You
know
very
well
the
custom
of
the
Roman
Church
in
which
you
were
bred
,
but
it
is
my
pleasure
,
That
if
you
can
find
either
in
the
Roman
Church
,
or
those
of
Gaul
,
or
in
any
other
Churches
,
any
thing
more
pleasing
to
God
,
carefully
choose
it
,
and
what
things
soever
you
can
gather
from
any
other
Churches
,
of
Good
and
Pious
Example
,
bring
them
into
the
English
Church
;
for
things
are
not
to
be
belov'd
for
the
places
,
but
places
for
the
good
things
that
are
in
them
.
Augustine's
fourth
Question
was
,
What
Punishment
ought
to
be
inflicted
on
him
that
commits
Sacriledge
?
The
Pope's
Answer
to
this
Question
being
somewhat
long
,
I
shall
only
give
you
the
substance
of
it
.
In
the
first
place
,
He
distinguishes
between
those
who
commit
Theft
out
of
a
wicked
intent
,
and
those
that
offend
out
of
necessity
;
from
whence
it
follows
,
that
some
are
to
be
punished
with
Fines
,
others
with
Stripes
,
and
some
more
severely
;
and
when
(
says
he
)
you
proceed
against
any
with
more
rigour
than
ordinary
,
you
must
do
it
out
of
Charity
,
not
out
of
Anger
;
because
the
punishment
is
inflicted
to
this
intent
,
that
the
party
punished
may
be
saved
:
Then
shews
the
end
of
such
punishments
from
the
Example
of
Fathers
correcting
their
Children
,
purely
for
their
good
,
though
they
love
them
very
well
;
he
admonishes
him
to
use
a
mean
in
chastising
them
,
and
not
without
the
Rules
of
Reason
:
But
if
you
ask
how
things
taken
from
the
Church
are
to
be
restored
?
God
forbid
that
the
Church
should
receive
any
encrease
for
the
loss
of
meer
Earthly
things
,
or
go
about
to
make
advantage
of
such
trifles
.
The
three
following
Questions
,
concerning
in
what
degrees
of
Consang●i●ity
Men
and
Women
may
Marry
,
I
shall
omit
,
as
being
impertinent
to
our
purpose
;
and
shall
proceed
to
the
Eighth
Question
which
is
this
.
If
,
for
the
great
distance
of
places
,
Bishops
cannot
easily
meet
,
Whether
a
Bishop
may
be
ordain'd
,
without
the
presence
of
other
Bishops
?
The
Answer
of
Pope
Gregory
is
to
this
effect
;
Certain
it
is
,
That
in
the
English
Church
,
wherein
as
yet
there
is
no
other
Bishop
but
your self
,
you
can
ordain
a
Bishop
no
other
way
than
without
Bishops
:
for
how
can
Bishops
come
from
Gaul
,
that
may
assist
at
the
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
in
Britain
?
But
we
would
have
you
so
to
appoint
Bishops
,
that
they
be
not
too
far
asunder
from
one
another
,
that
there
may
be
no
hinderance
;
but
that
at
the
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
others
may
be
present
,
and
such
other
Presbyters
also
,
whose
presence
is
requisite
,
ought
to
have
easie
means
of
access
;
when
therefore
Bishops
shall
be
so
ordained
in
places
near
one
another
,
the
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
ought
never
to
be
without
Three
or
Four
Bishops
assisting
,
&c.
Augustine's
Ninth
Question
was
this
,
How
ought
we
to
behave
our selves
towards
the
Bishops
of
Gaul
,
and
Britain
?
Anno
Dom.
CCCCXCVIII
.
The
Pope's
Answer
was
to
this
purpose
,
for
being
somewhat
long
,
we
shall
also
contract
it
.
In
the
first
place
,
The
Pope
allows
him
no
Authority
over
the
Bishops
of
Gaul
,
any
further
than
by
Advice
,
or
Spiritual
Admonition
,
if
they
should
happen
to
be
guilty
of
any
faults
,
because
they
were
no
ways
subject
to
his
Authority
:
and
concludes
thus
;
But
all
the
Bishops
of
Britain
we
commit
to
your
Brotherhood
:
That
the
Ignorant
may
be
Taught
,
the
Weak
by
perswasions
strengthned
,
and
the
perverse
corrected
by
our
Authority
;
The
remaining
Questions
,
concerning
Women
with
Child
,
and
other
unnecessary
,
if
not
immodest
things
,
I
omit
.
This
Year
also
,
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
Ceolric
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
dying
,
Ceolfus
,
or
Ceulphus
succeeded
him
,
and
Reigned
Twenty
Four
Years
.
This
Year
Red●ald
,
King
of
the
East
Angles
,
dying
,
his
Son
Eorpenwald
Reigned
in
his
stead
,
as
Mat.
Westminster
re●ates
.
But
Bede
proceeds
to
tell
us
,
That
Augustine
having
settled
his
Archiepiscopal
See
at
Canterbury
,
Anno
Dom.
DXCIX
.
rebuilt
that
old
Church
which
had
been
first
,
erected
by
the
Christian
Romans
,
and
having
dedicated
it
in
the
Name
of
Christ
our
Saviour
,
he
appointed
it
as
a
See
for
himself
and
his
Successours
;
he
likewise
founded
a
Monastery
towards
the
East
,
Anno
Dom.
DC
.
not
far
from
the
City
,
where
also
Ethelbert
,
by
his
perswasion
,
built
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
;
in
which
the
Bodies
of
St.
Augustine
himself
,
and
of
all
the
other
Bishops
of
Canterbury
,
Ibid.
as
also
of
the
Kings
of
Kent
should
be
interred
:
Peter
a
Presbyter
was
made
the
first
Abbot
of
this
Monastery
,
who
was
drown'd
going
on
a
Message
into
France
;
but
Augustine
never
lived
to
to
finish
this
Church
,
which
was
afterwards
Consecrated
by
Arch-Bishop
La●rence
his
Successour
.
But
the
Reader
is
desired
to
take
notice
,
That
according
to
a
fair
,
but
indifferent
ancient
Manuscript
,
concerning
the
Foundation
of
the
Church
and
Monastery
of
St.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
(
afterwards
called
St.
Augustine's
)
in
Canterbury
,
which
is
now
preserved
in
the
Library
of
Trinity
Hall
in
Cambridge
(
part
of
which
is
printed
in
[
](A64087-e166330-b)*
*
P.
111.
〈◊〉
Dein
.
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Vol.
of
Councils
)
it
appears
that
though
the
Cathedral
of
Christ
Church
be
first
mentioned
by
Bede
;
yet
that
according
to
the
same
Author
,
it
was
not
the
first
built
,
but
rather
the
Church
of
St.
Pancrace
,
which
from
a
Heathen
Temple
was
turned
into
a
Christian
Church
,
where
King
Ethelbert
himself
was
Baptized
;
and
upon
the
ground
belonging
to
which
,
the
Church
and
Monastery
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
were
first
founded
,
as
hath
been
already
related
from
Bede
.
Augustine
having
about
this
time
sent
the
Pope
word
,
that
the
Harvest
indeed
was
great
,
but
the
Labourers
few
,
Anno
Dom.
DCI.
he
therefore
sent
him
more
Preachers
of
the
Word
;
among
whom
the
chiefest
were
Mellitus
,
Justus
,
Paulinus
,
and
Rufinian
;
and
with
them
all
those
things
which
were
necessary
for
the
Service
or
Ornament
of
the
Church
,
(
such
as
)
Holy
Vessels
and
Altar-Cloaths
,
as
also
Sacerdotal
Vestments
,
together
with
divers
Relicts
,
and
a
great
many
Books
;
he
also
signified
to
him
in
his
Letters
,
That
he
had
sent
him
an
Archiepiscopal
Pall
;
and
thereby
he
gives
him
power
to
ordain
Twelve
other
Bishops
in
several
places
,
all
which
should
be
subject
to
his
jurisdiction
;
only
the
Bishop
of
London
was
to
be
chosen
by
his
own
Synod
,
Anno
Dom.
DCI.
and
should
receive
his
Pall
from
the
Apostolic
See
(
for
it
seems
the
Pope
then
intended
London
for
an
Arch-bishoprick
,
but
as
for
York
(
when
converted
)
he
gives
him
power
to
ordain
whom
he
pleased
Bishop
there
;
who
should
likewise
ordain
Twelve
Bishops
more
,
and
should
enjoy
the
honour
of
a
Metropolitan
;
yet
so
,
that
as
long
as
Augustine
lived
,
he
should
be
subject
to
him
,
but
after
his
Decease
,
he
should
not
be
at
all
subject
to
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
or
any
other
Bishop
;
only
,
that
he
should
have
the
precedence
who
was
first
ordained
;
then
exhorts
him
to
transact
all
things
by
a
common
consent
,
yet
gives
him
a
jurisdiction
over
all
the
Bishops
of
Britain
,
that
they
might
learn
how
to
perform
their
duties
,
as
well
by
his
Instruction
as
Example
;
this
Letter
bears
date
in
the
Eighteenth
Year
of
the
Emperour
Mauritius
,
which
falls
out
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
Sixty
,
with
which
also
the
Saxon
Annals
agree
;
for
under
this
very
Year
.
They
place
Pope
Gregory's
sending
to
the
Pall
to
Arch
Bishop
Augustine
,
with
many
holy
Teachers
to
assist
him
:
Sometime
after
the
sending
these
Messengers
with
these
Letters
,
the
Pope
also
writ
other
Letters
to
Mellitus
,
Wherein
he
gives
him
Instructions
concerning
the
Temples
of
Idols
,
which
the
Pope
would
not
have
pull'd
down
,
but
only
new
Consecrated
by
the
sprinkling
of
Holy
Water
,
and
erecting
of
new
Altars
;
and
as
for
the
Oxen
that
used
to
be
sacrificed
to
their
false
Gods
,
he
would
have
such
kind
of
Solemnities
so
to
be
observed
,
That
on
the
days
of
the
Dedication
of
their
Churches
,
or
of
the
Holy
Martyrs
,
whose
Relicts
were
there
preserved
,
Booths
should
be
made
up
of
boughs
near
the
said
Churches
,
where
having
kill'd
those
Oxen
(
that
were
formerly
wont
to
be
sacrificed
)
they
might
make
merry
,
in
giving
God
thanks
;
since
it
was
certain
,
that
it
should
be
impossible
to
take
away
all
vain
and
Superstitious
customs
at
once
,
out
of
Men's
minds
so
prejudiced
by
long
Education
.
At
the
same
time
also
the
Pope
returned
an
Answer
to
other
Letters
which
Augustine
had
before
wrote
to
him
;
wherein
,
having
congratulated
his
great
success
in
the
Conversion
of
the
English
Nation
,
and
also
taking
notice
of
the
great
Miracles
that
Almighty
God
had
done
by
him
;
he
tells
him
,
That
though
he
may
rejoyce
in
some
measure
for
that
Heavenly
gift
,
yet
with
such
a
joy
,
as
ought
to
be
allay'd
with
fear
;
for
as
he
might
rejoyce
,
that
the
Souls
of
the
English
were
through
Miracles
drawn
to
an
inward
Grace
,
so
he
ought
to
be
afraid
,
least
by
the
Miracles
that
were
now
wrought
,
his
Mind
might
be
puffed
up
by
vain
Glory
;
Therefore
that
he
ought
still
to
remember
,
that
when
the
Disciples
,
returning
from
their
preaching
with
joy
,
said
to
their
Heavenly
Master
,
Lord
,
in
thy
name
the
Devils
be
subject
unto
us
,
they
presently
received
a
rebuke
;
rejoyce
not
for
this
,
but
rather
rejoyce
,
that
your
Names
are
written
in
Heaven
.
Bede
also
tells
us
,
That
Pope
Gregory
about
this
time
sent
King
Ethelbert
many
noble
Presents
,
together
with
a
Letter
full
of
good
Advice
and
Instructions
;
Ib●d
Exhorting
him
to
cultivate
that
Grace
which
he
had
received
by
the
especial
providence
of
God
;
to
make
haste
to
propagate
the
Christian
Faith
among
his
Subjects
;
to
increase
the
fervency
of
his
own
Faith
,
by
furthering
their
Conversion
,
to
destroy
the
Worship
of
Idols
;
to
establish
the
Manners
of
his
Subjects
,
in
the
purity
of
Life
,
by
Exhorting
,
Encouraging
,
and
Correcting
them
,
and
by
shewing
himself
as
Example
of
good
Works
,
that
so
he
may
find
his
Reward
in
Heaven
:
Then
proposing
to
him
the
Example
of
Constantine
the
Emperour
,
Anno
Dom.
DCI.
who
had
freed
the
Common-Wealth
from
Idols
,
to
the
Worship
of
our
LORD
Jesus
Christ
,
advising
him
to
hearken
to
,
and
perform
the
good
Advice
,
which
should
be
given
him
by
Augustine
the
Bishop
,
and
that
he
should
not
be
troubled
in
Mind
,
if
he
should
see
any
Terrours
,
or
Prodigies
from
Heaven
,
contrary
to
the
ordinary
course
of
the
Seasons
,
as
Tempests
,
Famine
,
and
the
like
;
since
the
Lord
had
already
foretold
that
such
things
should
happen
before
the
end
of
the
World
;
then
concludes
with
wishing
a
more
perfect
Conversion
of
the
whole
Nation
,
and
that
God
would
preserve
and
perfect
him
in
the
Grace
he
had
begun
,
and
after
a
course
of
many
Years
would
receive
him
into
the
fellowship
of
the
Saints
above
.
These
Letters
bear
the
same
date
with
the
former
,
and
so
must
be
wrote
in
the
same
Year
.
I
have
dwelt
the
longer
on
these
things
,
to
let
you
see
that
the
primitive
Christian
Temper
,
had
not
yet
left
the
Bishops
of
the
Roman
Church
,
thô
infected
with
some
Superstitions
.
Let
us
now
return
to
our
Civil
History
,
Anno
Dom.
DCII
.
from
which
we
have
so
long
digressed
:
About
this
time
,
when
Ethelbert
and
his
People
were
wholly
taken
up
in
Acts
of
Piety
,
Ethelfrid
still
govern'd
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
;
who
being
a
Warlike
Prince
,
and
most
ambitious
of
Glory
,
Bede
Lib.
1.
Cap.
34.
had
wasted
the
Britains
more
than
any
other
Saxon
King
of
his
time
;
winning
from
them
divers
large
Territories
,
which
he
either
made
Tributary
,
or
planted
with
his
own
Subjects
:
whence
Adian
(
as
Bede
or
Aedan
,
or
Aegthan
,
as
the
Saxon
Chronicle
calls
him
)
growing
Jealous
of
Ethelfred's
great
Success
,
came
against
him
with
a
great
and
powerful
Army
,
to
a
place
called
Degsa-stan
(
or
Degstan
)
and
was
there
routed
,
losing
most
of
his
Men
;
but
in
this
Battel
Theobald
the
Brother
of
Ethelfrid
was
slain
,
that
part
or
wing
of
the
Army
which
he
commanded
,
being
unfortunately
cut
off
;
yet
nevertheless
the
loss
was
so
great
on
the
Scotish
side
;
that
no
King
of
the
Scots
durst
any
more
in
hostile
manner
march
into
Britain
,
to
the
time
that
Bede
wrote
his
History
,
which
was
above
a
Hundred
Years
after
:
He
also
tells
us
,
That
this
happned
in
the
first
Year
of
the
Reign
of
the
Emperour
Phocas
.
Buchanan
in
his
Scotch
History
writes
,
that
this
Ethelfrid
assisted
by
Keawlin
(
whom
he
mistiles
King
of
the
East
,
instead
of
the
West-Saxons
)
had
before
this
time
fought
a
Battel
with
this
Adian
,
wherein
Cutha
,
Keawlin's
Son
was
slain
;
but
neither
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
nor
any
of
our
English
Historians
mention
any
such
thing
;
for
this
Cutha
(
as
appears
by
the
said
Chronicle
)
was
slain
in
the
Year
584.
fighting
against
the
Welsh
.
The
number
of
Christians
beginning
now
to
multiply
,
not
only
in
Kent
,
Anno
Dom.
DCIV.
but
other
Countries
;
Augustine
found
it
necessary
to
ordain
two
other
Bishops
;
Mellitus
and
Justus
,
sending
Mellitus
to
Preach
the
Gospel
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
East
Saxons
,
Id.
Lib.
11
c.
3.
which
was
divided
from
that
of
Kent
by
the
River
Thamesis
,
(
over
which
Nation
,
Sebert
,
the
Son
of
Richala
,
the
Sister
of
K.
Ethelbert
then
Reigned
)
thô
under
his
Authority
,
Sax.
Ann.
for
he
had
then
the
supreme
command
over
all
the
Nations
of
the
English
Saxons
,
as
far
as
the
Banks
of
Humber
;
but
when
this
Province
had
by
the
preaching
of
Mellitus
received
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
K.
Sebert
(
also
baptized
Ethelbert
)
caused
the
Church
of
St.
Paul
to
be
built
at
London
,
where
Mellitus
and
his
Successours
,
should
fix
their
Episcopal
See
.
But
as
for
the
other
Bishop
Justus
,
Augustine
ordained
him
Bishop
in
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
of
a
certain
little
City
,
then
called
Rofcaester
(
now
Rochester
)
being
about
Twenty
Miles
from
Canterbury
,
Anno
Dom.
DCIV.
in
which
King
Ethelbert
built
the
Church
of
St.
Andrew
,
and
bestowed
good
endowments
on
it
.
Hitherto
Augustine
had
laboured
only
to
convert
Infidels
;
but
now
he
took
upon
him
,
Bede
Ib.
c.
2.
by
vertue
of
his
Archiepiscopal
,
or
rather
Legatine
Authority
,
which
the
Pope
had
conferr'd
upon
him
,
over
all
the
Bishops
of
Britain
,
(
properly
so
called
)
to
make
a
general
Visitation
of
his
Province
,
and
coming
as
far
as
the
borders
of
Wales
,
(
being
assisted
by
the
power
of
King
Ethelbert
,
)
he
summoned
all
the
British
Bishops
of
the
adjoyning
Provinces
,
to
a
Synod
,
at
a
place
called
in
Bede's
time
,
Augustines
Ake
,
(
or
Oak
)
then
Scituate
on
the
confines
of
the
Wecti
,
now
the
Diocess
of
Worcester
,
and
the
West
;
Saxons
(
supposed
to
be
somewhere
on
the
edge
of
Worcester-shire
,
)
and
began
to
perswade
them
by
brotherly
Admonitions
,
that
they
would
maintain
the
Catholick
Unity
,
and
also
joyn
in
the
work
of
Preaching
the
Gospel
to
the
Infidel
Nations
.
For
there
was
then
a
great
difference
between
them
about
the
Rule
of
keeping
Easter
,
which
Bede
tells
us
,
The
Britains
did
not
keep
at
a
right
time
;
but
observed
it
from
the
Fourteenth
to
the
Twentieth
Day
of
the
Moon
,
which
Computation
is
continued
in
a
Cycle
of
Eighty
Four
Years
;
which
account
being
somewhat
obscure
,
I
shall
,
for
the
clearing
of
it
,
set
down
what
the
learned
Bishop
of
St.
Asaph
hath
given
us
upon
this
subject
,
in
his
Historical
Account
of
Church
Government
(
already
cited
in
the
last
Book
)
where
he
takes
notice
,
Page
67.
that
this
Cycle
of
Eighty
Four
Years
,
which
was
also
called
the
Roman
Account
,
[
](A64087-e167870-b)*
*
Bucher
de
Canone
Pasch.
138
,
and
139.
Usher's
Religion
of
Ireland
,
c.
9.
p.
93.
Vi.
Dr.
Stillingfleets
answer
to
S.
C.
p.
319
,
&c.
so
lately
as
in
Pope
Leo's
Time
,
the
Scots
and
South
Picts
used
the
same
Cycle
,
from
the
time
of
their
Conversion
,
and
so
did
the
Britains
,
without
any
manner
of
alteration
;
but
about
Eighty
Years
after
the
rending
in
pieces
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
Romans
having
left
off
the
use
of
that
Cycle
,
took
up
another
of
Nineteen
Years
:
which
,
though
it
was
better
in
many
respects
,
yet
was
new
in
these
Parts
,
and
made
a
great
difference
from
the
former
;
and
when
the
Romans
had
used
this
new
Cycle
another
Eighty
Years
,
coming
then
to
have
to
do
with
these
Northern
Nations
,
(
who
were
yet
ignorant
of
it
)
they
would
needs
impose
the
use
of
it
upon
them
,
as
a
necessary
condition
of
their
Communion
,
and
so
bore
them
down
with
two
things
which
were
really
false
;
Bede
Lib.
3.25
.
●
.
235
,
2●6
.
one
,
that
the
Romans
had
received
their
Cycle
by
Tradition
from
St.
Peter
;
the
other
,
that
it
was
made
use
of
every
where
,
except
in
these
Islands
;
to
the
first
of
these
Assertions
,
the
Scots
,
for
want
of
knowing
better
,
opposed
only
the
Authority
of
St.
John
for
their
Cycle
;
as
to
the
other
,
they
could
not
tell
what
to
say
;
whereas
in
truth
(
though
they
did
not
know
it
)
the
Roman
account
came
but
an
Age
or
two
before
from
Alexandria
,
and
was
not
yet
received
in
all
the
Western
Church
,
Bucher
Ibid.
no
not
in
some
Parts
of
France
it self
;
but
that
in
use
among
the
Scots
was
the
same
Cycle
that
they
and
the
Britains
had
ever
used
since
their
Conversion
;
and
was
the
same
that
was
anciently
used
in
the
Roman
Church
.
But
to
return
to
Bede's
Relation
of
this
Synod
,
where
,
when
after
a
long
Dispute
,
the
British
Clergy
could
neither
by
Intreaties
,
nor
Reproofs
of
Augustine
,
be
brought
to
a
Compliance
,
but
that
they
would
prefer
their
own
old
Traditions
before
the
Consent
of
the
Christian
(
i.
e.
the
Roman
)
Church
;
the
Arch-Bishop
(
as
Bede
relates
)
offered
to
decide
this
Controversie
by
a
Miracle
,
desiring
that
some
sick
or
impotent
Person
being
brought
before
them
,
his
Doctrine
by
whom
the
Man
should
be
cured
was
to
be
followed
,
and
believed
to
be
from
GOD
;
Anno
Dom.
DCIV.
which
when
the
other
Party
had
at
last
,
(
thô
unwillingly
)
consented
to
,
there
was
then
found
out
a
certain
English-man
who
was
quite
blind
,
and
being
offered
to
the
British
Bishops
,
could
receive
no
Cure
from
them
;
when
Augustine
,
moved
by
a
just
Necessity
,
prayed
to
GOD
,
That
he
would
restore
this
blind
Man
to
his
Sight
;
whereupon
he
was
immediately
cured
,
and
Augustine
was
cried
up
by
all
,
as
the
only
Dispenser
of
God's
Word
.
Then
the
Britains
confessed
indeed
,
That
they
believed
that
the
Doctrine
which
Augustine
preached
was
the
Truth
;
but
that
they
could
not
,
without
the
general
Consent
of
their
own
Nation
,
quit
the
ancient
Rites
and
Customs
of
their
Country
;
wherefore
they
desired
,
that
more
of
their
Clergy
being
assembled
,
there
should
be
a
General
Synod
held
about
it
;
which
when
it
was
agreed
to
,
there
came
(
as
they
relate
)
several
British
Bishops
,
(
their
Annals
relate
them
to
have
been
Seven
in
all
,
)
together
with
several
Learned
Men
,
especially
from
the
Monastery
of
Bangor
,
over
which
one
Dinoth
is
said
to
have
been
then
Abbot
,
and
in
which
there
was
so
many
Monks
,
all
living
by
their
own
Labour
,
that
being
divided
into
seven
Divisions
under
as
many
Rectors
,
each
of
these
Divisions
had
not
less
than
300
Men.
But
their
Abbot
Dinoth
,
and
his
Clergy
,
a
little
before
their
going
to
the
aforesaid
Synod
,
went
first
to
a
certain
Man
both
Holy
and
Wise
,
who
led
an
Anchorite's
Life
among
them
,
whom
they
asked
,
Whether
they
should
lay
aside
their
ancient
Traditions
at
the
Preaching
of
Augustine
,
or
no
?
Who
made
this
Answer
,
If
he
is
a
Man
of
God
,
follow
him
.
They
said
,
'
How
shall
we
know
this
?
He
replied
,
The
Lord
says
,
Take
my
Yoak
upon
you
,
for
I
am
meek
and
humble
in
Heart
:
Perhaps
that
he
himself
beareth
the
Yoak
of
Christ
,
and
offereth
the
same
to
be
born
of
you
;
but
if
he
be
cruel
and
proud
,
it
is
apparent
that
he
is
not
of
God
,
neither
need
you
to
regard
what
he
saith
.
They
said
again
,
But
how
shall
we
make
a
Discovery
of
that
?
He
replied
,
Contrive
it
so
,
that
he
and
his
Company
may
come
first
into
the
place
of
the
Synod
,
and
if
he
shall
rise
up
to
you
when
you
approach
,
know
then
that
he
is
the
Servant
of
Christ
,
and
obediently
hear
him
;
but
if
he
shall
despise
you
,
nor
will
rise
up
to
you
,
when
you
are
more
in
number
,
let
him
be
slighted
by
you
also
.
They
did
as
he
directed
them
;
and
it
fell
out
that
Augustine
bearing
himself
as
the
Pope's
Legate
,
and
their
Metropolitan
,
as
they
drew
near
sate
still
in
his
Chair
;
which
when
they
saw
,
they
grew
presently
angry
,
accusing
him
of
Pride
,
and
endeavouring
in
all
Things
he
said
to
contradict
him
.
But
He
began
thus
to
discourse
to
them
:
Whereas
ye
do
many
Things
contrary
to
our
received
Customs
,
and
the
Consent
of
the
Catholick
Church
;
nevertheless
,
if
ye
will
obey
me
in
these
few
Things
,
to
wit
,
That
ye
celebrate
Easter
in
its
proper
Time
;
That
ye
perform
the
Ministery
of
Baptism
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Holy
Roman
Apostolick
Church
;
That
ye
preach
the
Word
of
GOD
together
with
us
to
the
English
Nation
:
Then
,
as
for
all
other
Things
which
ye
practise
,
although
contrary
to
our
Customs
,
we
will
quickly
tolerate
them
.
But
they
made
answer
,
That
they
would
do
none
of
those
Things
,
neither
would
they
acknowledge
him
for
their
Arch-Bishop
.
And
discoursing
further
among
themselves
,
they
said
,
If
he
would
not
just
now
rise
up
unto
us
,
how
much
more
,
when
we
shall
be
subject
to
him
,
will
he
then
look
upon
us
as
nothing
?
To
whom
Augustine
is
reported
thus
threatningly
to
have
denounced
against
them
:
If
ye
will
not
now
accept
of
Peace
with
your
Brethren
,
ye
are
like
to
find
War
from
your
Enemies
;
Anno
Dom.
DCIV.
and
since
ye
would
not
pr●ach
the
Way
of
Life
to
the
English
Nation
,
ye
shall
suffer
by
their
hands
the
Punishment
of
Death
.
Which
in
every
Thing
(
the
Divine
Judgment
concurring
)
was
fulfilled
as
he
had
foretold
;
thô
Bede
here
further
tells
us
,
that
Augustine
lived
not
to
see
the
Issue
of
this
Prediction
,
for
he
died
a
good
while
before
;
but
of
this
,
we
shall
speak
in
its
due
time
:
And
though
Bede
places
the
fulfilling
of
this
Prediction
immediately
after
its
Relation
,
yet
since
I
intend
to
refer
every
thing
to
its
proper
Time
wherein
it
happened
,
I
shall
defer
the
speaking
of
this
for
some
Years
.
But
Sir
Henry
Spelman
,
out
of
an
ancient
British
Manuscript
of
Mr.
Peter
Moston's
,
Vi.
Spelman
's
Concil.
p.
108.
a
Welsh
Gentleman
,
gives
us
a
much
more
particular
Account
of
the
Answer
which
the
Abbot
of
Bangor
then
made
to
Arch-Bishop
Augustine
,
which
being
Translated
out
of
the
Welsh
Original
,
is
to
this
effect
.
Be
it
known
,
and
without
doubt
,
unto
you
,
that
we
all
are
,
and
every
one
of
us
,
obedient
and
subject
to
the
Church
of
GOD
,
and
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
to
every
godly
Christian
,
to
love
every
one
in
his
Degree
in
perfect
Charity
,
and
to
help
them
by
Word
and
Deed
to
be
the
Children
of
GOD
:
And
other
Obedience
than
this
I
do
not
know
due
to
him
,
whom
you
name
to
be
Pope
,
nor
as
the
Father
of
Fathers
,
to
be
claim'd
,
and
to
be
demanded
.
And
this
Obedience
we
are
ready
to
give
,
and
to
pay
to
him
,
and
to
every
Christian
continually
:
Besides
,
we
are
under
the
Government
of
the
Bishop
of
Caerleon
upon
Uske
,
who
is
to
oversee
under
GOD
over
us
,
to
cause
us
to
keep
the
way
Spiritual
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
came
not
first
into
Britain
by
the
Preaching
of
any
Persons
sent
from
Rome
,
for
then
they
would
still
have
owned
Canonical
Obedience
to
the
Pope
,
as
well
as
the
English
did
afterwards
;
therefore
it
is
most
likely
,
according
to
the
Traditions
given
you
in
the
Second
Book
,
that
it
was
first
preached
and
propagated
here
by
some
Apostle
or
Disciple
of
the
Eastern
or
Asiatick
Church
:
And
thô
a
late
Romish
Writer
very
much
arraigns
the
Credit
of
this
Manuscript
,
as
made
since
the
Days
of
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
and
cavils
at
the
Welsh
thereof
,
as
Modern
,
and
full
of
false
Spelling
,
yet
is
not
this
any
material
Exception
against
it
;
since
the
Welsh
used
in
it
is
not
so
Modern
as
he
would
make
it
,
as
I
am
credibly
informed
by
those
who
are
Criticks
in
that
Language
;
and
as
for
the
Spelling
,
that
may
be
the
fault
of
the
Transcribers
:
And
thô
the
Archiepiscopal
See
was
then
removed
from
Caer-Leon
to
St.
David's
,
yet
it
might
still
retain
the
former
Title
,
as
of
the
first
and
most
famous
Place
.
Anno
Dom.
DVC.
About
which
time
Arch-Bishop
Augustine
is
supposed
by
the
best
[
](A64087-e168990-b)*
*
Vi.
Annales
Baron
.
Florence
of
Worcester
.
Chronologers
to
have
departed
this
Life
;
thô
the
certain
Year
of
his
Death
is
not
to
be
found
,
either
in
Bede
,
or
the
Saxon
Chronicle
.
His
Body
was
buried
abroad
near
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
till
that
could
be
finished
and
dedicated
;
which
,
as
soon
as
that
was
done
,
was
decently
buried
in
the
Porch
on
the
North-side
of
the
Church
,
in
which
were
also
buried
all
the
succeeding
Arch-Bishops
,
except
two
,
viz.
Theodore
and
Birthwald
,
who
were
buried
in
the
Church
,
because
the
Porch
would
contain
no
more
;
but
his
Epitaph
,
thô
it
mentions
his
being
sent
by
the
Pope
to
convert
the
English
Nation
,
and
his
being
the
first
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
;
and
that
he
died
in
the
7th
of
the
Kalends
of
June
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Ethelbert
;
yet
omits
the
Year
of
that
King's
Reign
,
as
well
as
that
of
our
Lord
,
in
which
he
died
;
(
I
suppose
,
because
the
Year
of
Christ
was
not
then
commonly
made
use
of
,
either
in
the
Ecclesiastical
or
Civil
Accounts
of
that
Time
;
Anno
Dom.
DCV
.
)
but
of
this
,
we
shall
treat
further
hereafter
.
Under
this
Year
Bede
also
places
the
Death
of
Pope
Gregory
the
Great
,
of
whose
Life
and
Actions
he
gives
us
a
long
Account
,
to
which
I
refer
you
;
but
the
Saxon
Chronicle
puts
off
the
Death
of
this
Pope
to
the
next
Year
;
but
I
rather
follow
Bede
as
the
ancienter
and
more
authentick
Author
.
The
same
Year
is
also
very
remarkable
for
Civil
,
as
well
as
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
in
this
Island
;
for
now
King
Ethelbert
summoned
a
Mycel
Synod
,
Vi
Spelman
's
Council
,
1
Vol.
p.
118
,
119
,
120.
or
Great
Council
,
as
well
of
the
Clergy
as
Laity
,
wherein
by
their
common
Consent
and
Approbation
all
the
Grants
and
Charters
of
this
King
,
whereby
he
had
settled
great
Endowments
on
Christ-Church
,
and
that
of
St.
Pancrace
in
Canterbury
,
were
confirmed
,
which
had
been
before
the
old
ruinous
Church
of
St.
Martin
without
the
City
already
mentioned
;
but
the
Charters
now
made
and
confirmed
by
King
Ethelbert
in
this
Council
are
almost
word
for
word
the
same
with
those
he
had
made
by
himself
before
,
with
heavy
Imprecations
against
any
,
who
should
dare
to
infringe
them
,
as
you
may
see
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
First-Volume
of
British
Councils
;
where
this
Learned
Author
in
his
Notes
farther
shews
us
,
that
these
Charters
above-mentioned
are
very
suspicious
of
being
forged
in
many
respects
;
as
First
,
That
this
King
there
stiles
himself
King
of
the
English
in
general
,
whereas
indeed
he
was
no
more
than
King
of
Kent
:
Secondly
,
Because
the
Year
of
our
Lord
is
expressed
at
their
Conclusion
,
which
was
not
in
use
till
long
after
:
Besides
,
an
old
Manuscript
of
the
Church
of
Canterbury
says
expresly
,
That
the
Monks
of
the
Monastery
had
their
Lands
and
Priviledges
by
a
long
and
peaceable
Possession
according
to
Custom
,
until
King
Wightred
,
Anno
Dom.
693
;
made
them
a
confirmation
of
all
their
Priviledges
by
a
Charter
under
his
Soul
.
There
are
also
other
Exceptions
against
the
Bull
that
is
there
recited
to
be
Arch-Bishop
Augustine's
,
which
you
may
see
at
large
in
those
Learned
Notes
above-mentioned
.
In
this
great
Council
or
Synod
,
among
many
other
Secular
Laws
and
Decrees
,
these
deserve
particularly
to
be
taken
notice
of
;
the
first
Law
assigns
the
Penalty
of
Sacriledge
,
appointing
what
Amends
is
to
be
made
for
Things
taken
from
a
Bishop
,
by
a
Restitution
of
nine
times
the
value
;
from
a
Priest
by
a
Ninth
,
and
from
a
Deacon
by
a
Threefold
Restitution
.
The
Second
Law
is
,
That
if
the
King
summon'd
his
People
,
and
any
Man
should
presume
then
to
do
them
Injury
,
he
shall
make
double
Amends
to
the
Party
,
and
besides
shall
pay
Fifty
Shillings
to
the
King
.
The
Third
Law
is
,
That
if
the
King
shall
drink
in
a
Man's
House
,
and
there
be
any
Injury
done
in
his
Presence
,
the
Party
so
doing
it
shall
make
double
Satisfaction
;
the
rest
that
follow
,
since
they
belong
only
to
the
Correction
of
Manners
,
are
omitted
.
To
these
Laws
Bede
relates
,
when
he
says
,
That
King
Ethelbert
,
amongst
other
good
Things
which
he
conferr'd
upon
his
Nation
,
appointed
certain
Laws
concerning
Judgments
,
by
the
Councel
of
his
wise
Men
,
according
to
the
Example
of
the
Romans
,
which
being
written
in
the
English
Tongue
,
were
yet
kept
and
observed
by
them
to
this
time
;
and
then
mentions
some
of
those
Laws
to
the
same
effect
as
they
are
already
expressed
.
Anno
Dom.
DCVII.
This
Year
was
fulfilled
Arch-Bishop
Augustine's
Prediction
upon
the
Britains
;
for
(
as
Bede
and
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
)
Ethelfrid
King
of
Northumberland
now
led
his
Army
to
Leger-Ceaster
,
and
there
killed
a
great
multitude
of
Britains
,
Ibid.
cap.
and
so
was
fulfilled
the
Prophecy
of
Augustine
above-mentioned
;
and
there
were
then
killed
200
Priests
or
Monks
,
who
came
thither
to
prey
for
the
British
Army
;
(
but
in
Florence
of
Worcester's
Copy
it
was
2200
;
)
but
Brockmaile
,
who
was
to
be
their
Protector
,
escaped
with
about
50
Men.
Lib.
11.
H.
Huntington
gives
a
more
particular
account
of
this
Action
,
and
says
;
That
King
Ethelfrid
,
having
gathered
together
a
powerful
Army
,
made
a
great
Slaughter
of
the
Britains
near
the
City
of
Legions
,
which
is
called
by
the
English
Lege
Cestre
,
but
more
rightly
by
the
Britains
Caerlegion
;
so
that
it
is
evident
it
cannot
be
Leicester
,
as
our
common
Historians
write
,
but
West-Chester
,
which
lay
near
the
Borders
of
King
Ethelfrid's
Kingdom
,
where
this
Battle
was
fought
:
This
Author
further
adds
,
That
when
the
King
saw
those
Priests
or
Monks
of
the
Abby
of
Bangor
,
who
came
out
to
pray
for
the
Army
,
ranged
by
themselves
in
a
place
of
Safety
,
having
one
Brockmaile
for
their
Defender
,
and
that
the
King
knew
for
what
end
they
came
thither
;
he
presently
said
,
If
these
Men
pray
to
their
GOD
against
us
,
though
they
do
not
make
use
of
Arms
,
yet
do
they
as
●eally
fight
against
us
,
as
if
they
did
:
And
so
he
commanded
his
Forces
to
be
first
turned
upon
them
,
who
being
all
cut
off
,
he
presently
defeated
the
rest
of
the
Army
without
any
great
difficulty
;
and
he
also
agrees
with
Florence
of
Worcester's
Relation
of
the
number
of
the
Monks
there
slain
,
and
accuses
their
Defender
Brockmaile
of
Cowardice
,
who
left
the
poor
Monks
,
whom
he
was
to
defend
,
to
be
cut
to
pieces
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
this
Matter
somewhat
otherwise
,
thô
he
says
expresly
,
Lib.
1.
cap.
that
this
Fight
was
at
Chester
,
(
then
in
the
hands
of
the
Britains
;
)
which
when
King
Ethelfrid
went
about
to
besiege
,
the
Townsmen
resolving
to
suffer
any
thing
rather
than
a
Siege
,
trusting
in
their
Numbers
,
sallied
out
to
fight
,
whom
when
by
an
Ambush
laid
near
the
City
,
he
had
easily
overcome
;
he
then
falling
upon
the
Monks
,
who
were
come
in
great
Numbers
to
pray
for
the
Success
of
the
British
Army
,
of
which
(
says
this
Author
)
there
must
certainly
have
been
an
incredible
Number
,
since
even
in
his
time
there
were
left
such
vast
Remains
of
Churches
and
Cloysters
,
and
so
great
a
heap
of
Ruines
,
as
you
can
scarce
(
says
he
)
find
any
where
else
:
The
Place
is
called
Bangor
,
which
was
then
an
Abby
of
Monks
,
but
is
now
turned
into
a
Bishoprick
;
yet
here
our
Author
was
mistaken
,
for
this
Bangor
,
where
the
Monastery
was
,
is
in
Flintshire
,
not
far
from
the
River
Dee
;
whereas
that
which
is
the
Seat
of
the
Bishoprick
is
in
Caernarvanshire
,
not
far
from
the
River
or
Streight
of
Menai
,
which
parts
that
Country
from
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
.
But
of
all
these
great
Ruines
mentioned
by
Malmesbury
,
there
is
now
nothing
left
,
save
those
of
the
two
principal
Gates
of
this
old
City
,
the
one
of
which
is
on
that
side
towards
England
,
and
the
other
towards
Wales
,
being
about
a
Mile
asunder
,
the
River
Dee
running
betwixt
them
.
But
before
we
proceed
further
,
it
is
fit
we
enquire
into
the
Truth
of
that
Story
of
Ge●ffe●y
of
Monmouth
,
who
will
needs
have
Arch-Bishop
Augustine
to
have
perswaded
King
Ethelbert
to
incite
Ethelfrid
King
of
Northumberland
thus
to
make
War
upon
the
Britains
,
and
to
destroy
these
Monks
,
as
you
have
heard
,
in
which
he
is
also
followed
by
other
later
Writers
,
and
particularly
by
Nicholas
Trivet
,
an
ancient
Author
,
Anno
Dom.
DCVII.
in
his
History
,
(
lately
printed
at
Paris
among
the
Collections
of
Monsieur
Dachery
;
)
as
also
by
Arch-Bishop
Parker
,
Author
of
the
Latin
History
De
Antiquitate
Ecclesiae
Anglicanae
;
and
likewise
in
Bishop
Jewel's
Apology
;
the
former
of
which
,
thô
Bede
hath
expresly
told
us
,
that
Aug●stine
was
dead
long
before
this
happened
,
yet
will
have
these
Words
of
Bede
to
have
been
foisted
in
,
contrary
to
the
old
Saxon
Manuscripts
which
is
not
so
;
for
it
is
found
in
them
all
,
thô
not
in
the
Saxon
Version
;
but
besides
the
Respect
which
we
ought
to
have
for
so
good
a
Man
as
Augustine
is
supposed
to
have
been
,
and
which
inclines
us
to
believe
,
that
it
was
not
likely
he
should
have
a
Hand
in
so
cruel
an
Action
;
I
doubt
not
but
to
prove
from
other
Arguments
,
(
supposing
this
Passage
of
Bede
not
to
be
his
,
)
that
Augustine
died
about
the
Year
605
,
where
I
have
already
placed
it
.
In
the
first
place
therefore
,
I
shall
not
deny
,
that
William
of
Malmesbury
,
in
his
First
Book
De
Gest.
Pontif.
Anglor
.
as
well
as
divers
other
Historians
of
later
Times
,
suppose
Augustine
to
have
sate
Arch-Bishop
15
(
and
in
some
Copies
16
)
Years
,
and
then
he
must
certainly
have
survived
this
Massacre
of
the
Monks
of
Bangor
;
but
if
I
can
prove
they
were
mistaken
in
this
Account
,
all
that
had
been
said
to
prove
Augustine
guilty
of
it
,
will
signifie
nothing
:
For
First
,
Bede
relates
,
Lib.
2.
c.
4.
that
Augustine
,
being
yet
alive
,
ordained
Laurence
for
his
Successor
,
lest
himself
being
dead
,
the
yet
weak
State
of
that
Church
,
if
vacant
,
(
thô
for
never
so
small
a
time
)
might
happen
to
suffer
,
which
it
must
be
supposed
he
did
,
when
he
found
himself
in
a
declining
condition
,
and
not
like
long
to
survive
.
Now
that
this
happened
in
the
Year
605
,
may
be
also
proved
by
these
Circumstances
:
Bede
hath
already
told
us
,
that
Augustine
,
in
the
Year
604
,
had
ordained
Mellitus
and
Justus
Bishops
;
immediately
after
which
Relation
,
follows
that
,
concerning
Augustine's
Death
,
which
he
would
scarce
have
mentioned
there
,
had
not
one
followed
the
other
within
a
short
time
;
and
that
it
was
so
,
appears
in
the
Manuscript
Text
of
Adrian
,
the
Abbot
of
Canterbury
,
who
lived
within
less
than
60
Years
after
,
and
who
obtained
a
Priviledge
from
Pope
Deusdedit
,
concerning
the
Free
Election
of
the
Abbot
of
that
Monastery
,
at
the
end
of
which
there
is
this
Passage
:
Anno
Dom.
605.
died
the
holy
Bishop
Gregory
IVᵒ
Idus
Martii
,
and
in
the
same
Year
also
Bishop
Augustine
VIIᵒ
Kal.
Junii
;
with
whom
also
agree
Marianus
,
Scotus
,
and
Florence
of
Worcester
,
in
their
Chronicles
;
the
former
of
whom
,
under
Anno
Dom.
605
,
hath
these
Words
:
Augustine
having
ordained
Laurence
the
Presbyter
Arch-Bishop
in
his
stead
,
after
a
short
time
departed
to
the
Heavenly
Kingdom
;
thô
in
Florence's
Copy
it
is
placed
under
the
Year
604
,
which
Difference
might
easily
happen
by
the
carelesness
of
Transcribers
.
This
is
also
observed
by
Will
.
Thorne
,
the
Historian
and
Monk
of
Canterbury
,
Vi.
X.
Scr●pt
col
.
(
from
an
old
Book
of
the
Life
and
Miracles
of
this
St.
Augustine
,
that
now
is
lost
,
)
who
in
his
Chronicle
says
expresly
,
That
many
have
erred
concerning
the
Death
of
St.
Augustine
,
thinking
him
to
have
died
Anno
Dom.
613
,
The
cause
of
which
Errour
is
owing
to
the
false
Dates
of
some
Chronicles
,
who
make
him
to
have
sate
Arch-Bishop
Sixteen
Years
;
whereas
Bede
in
his
second
Book
says
,
That
he
ordained
Mellitus
and
Justus
to
be
Bishops
a
little
before
his
Death
,
and
there
gives
us
the
same
reason
as
I
have
already
done
;
with
whom
also
agrees
an
ancient
Anonymous
Chronicle
in
the
Library
at
Lambeth
;
as
also
the
short
Annals
of
the
Church
of
Rochester
,
which
contain
the
Successions
of
the
Arch-Bishops
of
Canterbury
,
both
which
place
the
Death
of
Arch-Bishop
Augustine
,
and
the
Succession
of
Laurentius
,
in
Anno
Dom.
604
;
but
of
this
you
may
see
more
in
the
First
Volume
of
Anglia
Sacra
,
published
by
the
learned
Mr.
Wharton
deceased
;
wherein
you
may
also
find
a
short
dissertation
on
this
Subject
,
and
to
whom
I
own
my self
obliged
for
the
light
,
I
have
had
towards
settling
this
obscure
Question
.
Now
having
cleared
Arch-Bishop
Augustine's
Memory
of
that
Crime
,
which
is
laid
to
his
Charge
;
I
shall
proceed
to
the
Ecclesiastical
History
of
this
time
.
Laurentius
,
who
succeeded
Augustine
in
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
having
seen
the
English
Church
not
only
found●d
,
Anno
Dom.
DCVIII
.
but
much
encreased
,
began
about
this
time
to
bestow
his
Pastoral
care
,
not
only
upon
the
English
and
British
Inhabitants
of
this
Island
,
but
also
upon
the
Scots
who
inhabited
Ireland
;
Bede
Lib.
2.
because
he
knew
that
at
that
time
they
,
as
well
as
the
Britains
,
did
not
observe
Easter
according
to
the
Nicene
Canon
(
the
occasion
of
which
Controversie
I
have
already
given
you
)
,
Therefore
the
new
Arch-Bishop
thought
it
fit
to
write
an
Epistle
on
purpose
to
the
Irish
Bishops
,
wherein
he
exhorted
them
to
maintain
the
Catholick
Unity
,
in
the
observation
of
Easter
;
in
which
Letters
this
is
remarkable
,
That
they
are
directed
to
all
the
Bishops
,
per
Universam
Scotiam
,
That
is
,
through
out
all
Ireland
(
for
so
it
was
then
commonly
called
for
near
Four
Hundred
Years
after
this
)
and
he
therein
complains
of
Draganus
an
Irish
Bishop
,
who
coming
over
hither
would
not
so
much
as
Eat
in
the
same
House
with
him
;
at
which
time
also
Laurentius
wrote
Letters
,
not
only
to
his
fellow
Bishops
in
Ireland
,
but
also
to
the
British
Clergy
in
Wales
,
to
the
same
purpose
as
the
former
;
but
how
well
he
succeeded
therein
,
the
present
time
(
says
Bede
)
declares
;
about
which
Year
also
Mellitus
Bishop
of
London
was
sent
to
Rome
to
confer
with
Pope
Boniface
,
concerning
the
necessary
Affairs
of
the
English
Church
,
when
the
Pope
held
a
Synod
at
Rome
with
the
Bishops
of
Italy
,
concerning
the
Life
and
Conversation
of
the
Monks
,
where
he
sate
with
them
:
This
Synod
was
held
in
the
Eighth
Year
of
Emperour
Phocas
,
and
the
Bishop
at
his
return
,
brought
back
the
Decrees
of
that
Council
,
together
with
the
Pope's
Letters
to
Arch-Bishop
Laurence
,
and
all
the
Clergy
,
as
also
to
King
Ethelbert
,
and
the
whole
English
Nation
.
Anno
Dom.
DCXI.
This
Year
also
,
Sebert
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
Founded
the
Church
and
Abbey
of
Westminster
,
and
Mellitus
the
Bishop
Dedicated
it
to
St.
Peter
,
thô
for
what
Order
of
Monks
is
uncertain
,
since
they
were
driven
out
after
the
Death
of
Sebert
,
Vi.
Monast.
Ang.
T.
1.
p
5.
by
his
Successours
,
who
continued
Pagans
for
many
Years
after
.
This
Year
(
according
to
Florence
)
Ceolwulf
dying
,
Cynegils
began
to
Reign
over
the
West
Saxons
,
(
for
Thirty
One
Years
)
being
the
Son
of
Ceolric
,
who
was
the
Son
of
Cutha
,
who
(
as
we
have
heard
)
was
slain
fighting
against
the
Britains
some
Years
before
.
Cynegils
and
Cwichelme
,
fought
against
the
Britains
at
Beamdune
(
now
Bindon
in
Dorsetshire
;
Anno
Dom.
DCXIV
.
)
and
there
slew
Two
Thousand
and
Forty
Six
Men
;
which
Battel
H.
Huntington
thus
describes
;
The
Saxon
and
British
Troops
being
drawn
up
in
Battel
Array
,
the
Fight
immediately
began
,
when
the
Britains
fearing
the
weight
of
the
Saxon
Battel
Axes
,
and
long
Launces
,
turn'd
their
backs
,
and
fled
;
so
that
the
Saxons
obtain'd
the
Victory
,
without
any
great
loss
on
their
side
;
and
he
also
agrees
pretty
near
in
the
number
of
the
slain
,
with
our
Saxon
Annals
;
This
Cwichelme
here
mentioned
is
by
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
said
to
be
Brother
of
Cynegils
,
and
to
be
by
him
taken
as
his
Partner
in
the
Royal
Power
.
Anno
Dom.
DCXIV
.
But
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Mat.
Westminster
do
make
Cwichelme
to
have
been
the
Son
of
Cinegils
,
thô
the
former
Opinion
be
the
more
likely
;
but
let
it
be
either
of
them
,
it
is
certain
that
they
were
both
of
them
Stout
and
good
natured
Persons
,
who
governed
with
that
mutual
Love
and
Concord
,
as
it
was
a
wonder
to
the
Age
in
which
they
liv'd
,
so
ought
it
to
be
an
example
to
all
future
times
.
Thô
the
Cathedral
of
Christ
Church
in
Canterbury
,
had
been
already
built
about
Twenty
Years
;
Anno
Dom.
DCXV
.
yet
it
seems
the
Monastery
adjoyning
to
it
was
not
founded
till
this
Year
,
as
appears
not
only
from
the
Manuscript
above
mentioned
(
once
belonging
to
the
Monastery
of
St.
Augustine
)
but
also
from
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
;
that
in
the
time
of
Arch-Bishop
Laurence
,
De
Just.
P●nt
f.
Lib.
1.
and
about
this
very
Year
that
it
was
first
replenished
with
Monks
,
as
appears
by
a
Letter
of
Pope
Boniface
to
King
Ethelbert
;
whereby
he
approves
of
,
and
confirms
the
Foundation
of
the
said
Abby
,
by
the
said
Arch-Bishop
;
which
Letter
,
though
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
had
promised
to
recite
,
yet
being
by
him
forgot
,
or
else
ommitted
in
our
Printed
Copies
,
is
to
be
found
at
large
in
the
said
Manuscript
;
concerning
which
Monastery
the
afore-cited
Author
farther
adds
,
That
though
some
had
said
that
Arch-Bishop
Aelfric
had
thrust
out
the
Clerks
(
i.
e.
secular
Chanons
)
out
of
that
Church
,
and
had
placed
Monks
in
their
rooms
,
yet
was
it
not
at
all
probable
,
since
it
appeared
by
the
said
Epistle
of
Pope
Boniface
,
that
there
had
been
Monks
in
the
Church
of
St.
Saviour
,
from
the
first
foundation
of
that
Monastery
,
in
the
time
of
Arch-Bishop
Laurence
,
who
succeeded
St.
Augustine
.
But
it
hath
been
denyed
,
by
Cardinal
Baronius
,
in
his
Annals
,
as
also
by
some
later
Antiquaries
,
of
what
Order
these
Monks
were
,
whom
Augustine
and
Laurentius
placed
in
these
two
Monasteries
above
mention'd
;
and
that
a
late
ingenious
Authour
in
his
Preface
to
a
Treatise
,
called
Notitia
Monastica
,
hath
questioned
whether
they
were
of
the
Benedictine
Order
,
since
he
rather
supposes
,
That
the
Benedictine
Rule
was
scarce
heard
of
in
England
,
till
some
Hundreds
of
Years
after
,
and
never
perfectly
observed
,
till
after
the
Conquest
;
but
he
should
have
done
well
to
have
told
us
,
what
other
Order
they
were
of
,
since
the
general
Tradition
in
most
of
the
Ancient
English
Monasteries
of
the
Bened●ctine
Order
,
was
,
That
they
had
observed
that
Rule
from
their
first
foundation
:
And
the
Saxon
Annals
under
the
Year
509
,
do
expresly
affirm
,
That
St.
Benedict
,
the
Father
of
all
the
Monks
dyed
that
Year
:
And
he
had
long
before
his
Death
founded
his
Order
in
Italy
,
and
of
which
Augustine
himself
is
supposed
to
have
been
:
and
though
I
also
acknowledge
,
that
all
the
ancient
Monasteries
of
England
were
not
at
first
of
that
Order
,
since
those
that
were
founded
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
by
the
Bishops
Aidan
and
Coleman
followed
the
same
Rule
with
the
Monks
of
Ireland
,
and
Scotland
,
viz.
That
of
St.
Basil
,
which
all
the
Eastern
Monks
did
then
,
and
do
to
this
day
observe
;
yet
even
these
did
about
an
Hundred
Years
after
quit
that
Rule
,
and
follow
the
more
Modern
one
of
St.
Benedict
;
and
therefore
Stephen
Heddie
,
in
his
[
](A64087-e172130-b)*
*
〈◊〉
.
14.
Life
of
St.
Wilfred
Bishop
of
York
,
(
lately
published
by
the
learned
Dr.
Gale
,
)
hath
expresly
told
us
,
That
the
said
Bishop
returning
home
into
his
own
Country
(
i.
e.
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
)
and
carrying
along
with
him
the
Rule
of
St.
Benedict
,
very
much
improved
the
Constitutions
of
God's
Churches
;
by
which
he
meant
the
Monasteries
of
those
Parts
:
And
therefore
the
Chronology
once
belonging
to
the
Abby
of
St.
Augustine's
in
Canterbury
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXV
.
(
printed
in
the
Decem
scriptores
after
Will
.
Thornes
Chronicle
)
under
Anno
666
,
upon
very
good
grounds
thus
observes
,
That
this
Year
Bishop
Wilfred
caused
the
Rule
of
St.
Benedict
to
be
observed
in
England
,
That
is
in
the
North
Parts
,
Coll.
2229.
into
which
he
then
went
;
for
if
that
Rule
had
not
been
observed
in
the
Southern
Parts
before
,
How
could
it
be
said
that
he
carried
it
out
from
thence
along
with
him
?
but
to
conclude
;
there
having
been
a
dispute
among
the
Roman
Catholicks
beyond
the
Seas
,
about
Seventy
Years
ago
concerning
this
matter
;
some
of
them
affirming
,
that
all
the
ancient
English
Monks
,
before
the
Conquest
were
of
the
Order
of
St.
Equitus
,
or
else
of
some
other
Order
;
whereupon
those
of
the
Benedictine
Order
wrote
over
to
our
Antiquaries
in
England
,
(
viz.
)
Sir
Robert
Cotton
,
Sir
H.
Spelman
,
Mr.
Camden
,
and
Mr.
Selden
;
appealing
to
their
Judgment
herein
:
From
whom
they
received
a
Letter
under
all
their
Hands
,
wherein
they
expresly
certified
,
that
there
was
never
any
such
Order
as
that
of
St.
Equitus
;
and
further
affirm
,
That
there
were
only
Two
Orders
of
Monks
in
use
amongst
our
Ancestours
of
the
English
Saxon
Church
;
One
of
those
who
followed
the
Rites
of
the
Aegyptian
Monks
,
and
the
other
of
Benedictine's
who
came
over
with
Augustine
,
and
so
continued
from
that
time
to
their
dissolution
under
King
Henry
the
Eighth
;
to
which
Letter
,
or
Certificate
,
all
the
said
learned
Persons
above
mentioned
did
put
their
Hands
,
as
appears
by
the
Certificate
it self
;
which
you
will
find
Printed
in
Clem.
Reyner
de
Appostolatu
Benedictini
in
Anglia
.
P.
220.
This
,
though
perhaps
it
may
seem
an
impertinent
digression
to
some
;
yet
,
I
hope
,
will
not
prove
so
to
those
,
who
are
lovers
of
Ecllesiastical
Antiquities
.
This
Year
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
dyed
,
who
was
the
first
English
King
that
rec●ived
Baptism
;
Bede
tells
us
,
That
this
King
dyed
above
Twenty
Years
after
his
Conversion
,
and
was
buried
in
St.
Martin's
Porch
,
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
;
after
whose
decease
Eadbald
his
Son
succeeded
to
him
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
beginning
of
whose
Reign
I
shall
give
you
out
of
Bede
,
being
much
more
particular
than
that
in
the
Chronicle
.
This
King
did
not
only
refuse
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
but
also
polluted
himself
with
such
Fornication
,
which
the
Apostle
says
,
ought
not
to
be
heard
of
among
the
Gentiles
,
in
that
he
Married
his
Father's
Wife
;
by
which
wickedness
he
gave
occasion
to
those
to
return
to
their
former
Heathenism
,
who
had
embraced
Christianity
in
his
Father's
Reign
,
either
out
of
Fear
,
or
hopes
of
Favour
;
thô
God's
Judgments
were
not
wanting
to
Correct
this
Infidel
King
,
for
he
was
tormented
with
frequent
fits
of
Frensie
,
and
the
possession
of
an
unclean
Spirit
;
but
the
Death
of
Sebert
King
of
the
East
Saxons
,
happening
also
about
this
time
,
extremely
encreased
the
present
Storm
of
Afflictions
;
for
he
left
Three
Sons
Heirs
to
his
Kingdom
,
who
all
relapsed
to
Paganism
,
having
in
their
Father's
life-time
seemed
Christians
,
but
now
permitted
all
their
Subjects
the
free
licence
of
worshiping
Idols
;
and
when
they
saw
the
Bishop
Administring
the
Eucharist
to
the
People
in
the
Church
,
they
thus
spoke
to
him
in
their
Barbarous
folly
;
Why
dost
thou
not
give
us
this
White
Bread
,
which
thou
wert
wont
to
Minister
to
our
Father
?
To
whom
the
Bishop
replyed
,
That
they
must
first
be
washed
in
that
saving
Font
,
in
which
their
Father
had
been
Baptised
,
and
then
they
might
partake
of
the
same
Bread
;
which
though
they
deny'd
to
do
,
yet
would
they
not
desist
from
requiring
this
Bread
at
his
hands
;
which
he
still
refusing
them
,
they
then
plainly
told
him
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXVI.
That
if
he
would
not
yield
to
them
in
so
small
a
matter
,
he
must
not
stay
any
longer
in
their
Dominions
;
and
so
commanded
them
to
be
gone
;
who
being
thus
expelled
,
went
thence
into
Kent
to
consult
with
the
Bishops
Laurentius
and
Justus
,
what
was
best
to
be
done
on
this
occasion
;
where
it
was
decreed
by
common
Consent
,
That
it
was
better
that
all
of
them
should
return
into
their
own
Countrey
,
there
to
serve
God
with
freedom
of
Conscience
,
than
to
live
without
any
Fruit
of
their
Labours
amongst
such
Barbarous
Rebels
to
the
Christian
Faith
;
thereupon
Mellitus
and
Justus
departed
first
,
and
went
into
France
,
there
resolving
to
expect
the
issue
of
these
things
;
but
not
long
after
,
these
Three
Princes
,
who
had
driven
out
a
Preacher
of
the
Truth
,
and
relapsed
to
the
Worship
of
Idols
,
marching
out
to
Battel
against
the
West-Saxons
,
were
all
cut
off
,
together
with
their
Army
:
However
,
though
the
Authors
of
this
Apostacy
were
destroyed
,
yet
the
common
people
being
once
inured
to
wickedness
,
could
not
easily
be
brought
back
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
.
But
when
Laurentius
was
about
to
leave
Britain
,
Bede
,
Ibid.
to
follow
Mellitus
and
Justus
,
he
ordered
a
Pallet
to
be
laid
for
him
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
Paul
,
on
which
(
after
many
Prayers
and
Tears
poured
forth
to
God
,
he
laid
down
to
take
his
rest
;
where
,
(
if
credit
may
be
given
to
Bede's
relation
)
St.
Peter
,
in
whose
Church
he
had
spent
great
part
of
the
Night
in
watching
and
Prayer
,
appeared
to
him
,
and
to
make
the
Vision
more
sensible
,
gave
him
many
stripes
for
thus
offering
to
desert
his
Flock
;
at
sight
whereof
the
King
(
to
whom
next
morning
he
shewed
the
marks
of
what
he
had
suffered
,
and
by
whom
,
and
for
what
cause
)
relenting
,
in
great
fear
renounced
his
Incestuous
Marriage
,
and
applied
himself
to
the
Christian
Faith
more
sincerely
than
before
,
together
with
all
his
People
;
but
the
Londoners
refusing
again
to
receive
their
Bishop
Mellitus
,
this
King
had
not
so
much
power
as
his
Father
to
force
them
to
it
,
whether
they
would
or
not
;
yet
nevertheless
,
he
with
all
his
Nation
,
from
the
time
that
he
was
thus
re-converted
to
Christ
,
endeavoured
wholly
to
submit
himself
to
the
Divine
Precepts
,
and
then
near
the
Monastery
of
the
Apostles
built
a
Church
,
in
honour
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
which
was
consecrated
by
Archbishop
Mellitus
:
But
to
return
again
to
Civil
Affairs
.
This
Year
also
Edwin
,
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
Northumberland
,
Id.
Ibid.
having
been
forced
to
fly
from
Ethelfrid
,
then
King
of
that
Countrey
,
had
wander'd
for
some
Years
as
a
banished
Man
,
through
divers
Kingdoms
,
till
at
last
he
took
refuge
with
Redwald
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
beseeching
him
to
save
his
Life
from
so
cruel
and
unjust
a
Persecution
;
who
thereupon
receiving
him
into
his
protection
,
granted
his
Request
;
but
whilst
he
thus
sojourned
with
King
Redwald
,
he
had
a
Vision
or
Apparition
,
which
was
the
cause
of
his
future
Conversion
,
and
which
though
it
looks
very
much
like
a
Monkish
Legend
,
yet
since
it
is
related
by
so
grave
an
Author
as
Bede
,
I
shall
here
from
him
set
down
.
So
soon
as
Ethelfrid
heard
where
Edwin
was
,
he
sent
Ambassadors
to
Redwald
,
offering
him
a
great
Sum
of
Money
to
put
him
to
death
;
which
being
refused
,
he
still
repeated
,
and
increased
his
offers
,
twice
or
thrice
threatning
War
,
if
he
were
refused
;
till
at
last
the
King
being
either
prevailed
upon
by
his
great
proffers
,
or
terrified
by
his
threatnings
,
yielded
,
promising
either
to
kill
Edwin
,
or
to
deliver
him
to
his
Ambassadors
;
which
when
a
certain
Friend
of
Edwin's
,
then
near
the
King
,
came
to
know
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXVI.
the
first
hour
of
the
Night
he
went
in
haste
to
his
Chamber
,
and
calling
him
forth
for
better
secresy
,
revealed
to
him
his
Danger
,
and
offer'd
him
his
Aid
to
make
his
Escape
,
where
neither
Redwald
nor
Ethelfrid
should
ever
find
him
:
But
he
not
approving
of
that
course
,
as
seeming
dishonourable
,
without
more
manifest
cause
to
begin
first
to
distrust
one
who
so
long
had
been
his
only
Refuge
,
chose
rather
to
dye
by
his
Hand
,
than
by
any
other
more
Ignoble
:
Whereupon
his
Friend
departing
,
Edwin
being
thus
left
alone
without
the
Palace-Gate
,
full
of
sad
and
perplexed
Thoughts
,
discerns
about
the
dead
of
Night
a
man
approaching
towards
him
,
neither
by
Countenance
nor
Habit
to
him
known
,
who
after
a
short
Salutation
asked
him
,
Why
at
this
Hour
,
when
all
others
were
at
Rest
,
he
alone
sate
so
sadly
waking
on
a
cold
stone
?
Edwin
wondering
not
a
little
who
he
might
be
,
asked
him
again
,
What
his
sitting
within
doors
or
without
,
concerned
him
?
To
whom
he
again
replied
,
Think
not
that
who
thou
art
,
or
why
sitting
here
,
or
what
danger
hangs
over
thee
,
is
to
me
unknown
.
But
what
would
you
promise
to
that
man
who
would
free
you
out
of
all
these
Troubles
,
and
persuade
Redwald
not
to
molest
you
,
nor
give
you
up
to
your
Enemies
?
All
that
I
am
able
,
answered
Edwin
to
the
Unknown
:
Then
he
proceeds
thus
;
What
if
the
same
Person
should
promise
to
make
you
greater
than
any
English
King
hath
been
before
you
?
I
should
not
doubt
,
replied
Edwin
,
to
be
answerably
Grateful
.
But
what
if
to
all
this
he
would
inform
you
(
saith
the
other
)
of
a
way
to
Happiness
beyond
what
any
of
your
Ancestors
had
known
?
Would
you
hearken
to
his
Counsel
?
Edwin
,
without
any
Hesitancy
,
promised
he
would
.
Then
the
other
,
laying
his
right
Hand
on
his
Head
,
said
,
When
this
Sign
shall
next
befall
you
,
remember
this
Night
,
and
this
Discourse
;
nor
defer
to
perform
what
thou
hast
now
promised
.
And
with
these
words
disappearing
,
he
was
not
only
convinced
that
it
was
not
a
Man
,
but
a
Spirit
that
had
thus
talked
with
him
:
But
the
Royal
Youth
was
also
much
revived
,
when
on
the
sudden
his
Friend
,
who
had
been
gone
all
this
while
to
listen
farther
what
was
like
to
be
resolved
concerning
him
,
comes
back
,
and
joyfully
bids
him
go
to
his
Repose
,
for
that
the
King's
Mind
,
tho
for
a
while
drawn
aside
,
was
now
fully
resolved
,
not
only
never
to
betray
him
,
but
to
defend
him
against
all
his
Enemies
,
as
he
had
promised
:
In
short
,
the
King
was
as
good
as
his
word
,
and
not
only
refused
to
deliver
him
up
,
but
also
raising
Forces
,
thereby
helped
him
to
regain
his
Kingdom
:
For
the
next
Year
,
as
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXVII
.
Ethelfrid
King
of
Northumberland
,
was
slain
by
Redwald
King
of
the
East
Angles
;
and
Eadwin
the
Son
of
Aella
succeeded
him
(
in
that
Kingdom
)
,
who
subjected
all
Britain
to
him
,
(
except
only
Kent
)
:
He
also
banished
the
Royal
Youths
,
the
Sons
of
Ethelfrid
,
(
viz.
)
Ealfrid
the
eldest
Son
,
as
also
Oswald
and
Oswin
;
with
many
other
Princes
,
whose
Names
would
be
tedious
here
to
be
repeated
.
But
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
gives
us
a
more
particular
Account
of
this
Fight
;
and
that
since
War
had
been
denounced
by
Ethelfrid
,
upon
his
refusing
to
deliver
Edwin
,
that
thereupon
Redwald
determin'd
to
be
before-hand
with
the
Danger
,
and
with
an
Army
raised
on
the
sudden
,
surprize
Ethelfrid
(
being
not
aware
of
an
Invasion
)
,
and
in
a
Fight
near
to
the
East
side
of
the
River
Idel
,
on
the
Mercian
Border
(
now
in
Nottinghamshire
)
slew
him
,
dispatching
easily
those
few
Forces
which
he
had
got
to
march
out
over-hastily
with
him
;
who
yet
(
as
a
Testimony
that
his
Fortune
,
and
not
his
Valour
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXVII
.
was
to
be
blamed
)
slew
with
his
own
Hands
Reiner
the
King's
Son
.
And
H.
Huntington
adds
,
That
this
Battle
was
so
great
and
bloody
,
that
the
River
Idel
was
stained
with
the
Blood
:
And
that
the
Forces
of
King
Redwald
being
very
well
drawn
up
,
the
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
as
if
he
had
been
sure
of
the
Victory
,
rushing
in
among
the
thickest
Ranks
,
slew
Reiner
(
above-mentioned
,
)
and
wholly
routed
that
Wing
of
the
Army
:
But
Redwald
not
terrified
with
so
great
a
Blow
,
but
rather
more
incensed
,
renewed
the
Fight
with
the
two
remaining
Bodies
,
which
being
not
to
be
broken
by
the
Northumbers
,
Ethelfrid
having
got
among
the
thickest
of
his
Enemies
,
further
than
he
ought
in
Prudence
to
have
done
,
was
after
a
great
Slaughter
there
slain
,
upon
which
his
whole
Army
fled
;
but
his
two
Sons
,
(
by
Acca
,
King
Edwin's
Sister
,
)
Oswald
,
and
Oswi
,
escaped
into
Scotland
.
This
End
had
King
Eth●lfrid
,
a
Prince
most
skilful
in
War
,
thô
utterly
ignorant
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
By
this
Victory
Redwald
became
so
far
Superiour
to
the
other
Saxon
Kings
,
that
Bede
reckons
him
as
the
next
after
Aella
,
and
Ethelbert
,
who
had
all
England
on
this
side
Humber
under
his
Obedience
.
But
to
look
back
a
little
to
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
;
about
this
time
Laurentius
the
Archbishop
died
,
and
was
buried
near
Augustine
his
Predecessor
;
to
whom
succeeded
Mellitus
,
who
was
Bishop
of
London
;
this
Mellitus
is
related
by
Bede
,
to
have
by
his
Prayers
stopp'd
a
great
Fire
in
Canterbury
,
by
causing
the
Wind
to
blow
the
quite
contrary
way
to
what
it
did
before
;
which
at
last
quite
falling
,
the
Fire
ceased
with
it
.
He
sat
Archbishop
only
five
Years
.
This
Year
Cadwallo
is
supposed
by
Radulphus
de
Diceto
to
have
succeeded
his
Father
Cadwan
in
the
Kingdom
of
Britain
;
Anno
Dom.
DCXX.
though
some
of
the
Welsh
Chronicles
make
him
to
have
began
to
reign
four
Years
before
.
But
as
for
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
,
who
gives
a
large
and
very
improbable
Account
of
this
King
's
Martial
Actions
,
(
and
therefore
needless
to
be
here
repeated
,
)
it
is
not
his
Custom
to
cite
any
Authors
,
nor
give
any
Year
or
Account
when
his
Kings
began
to
reign
,
or
when
they
died
.
This
Year
Mellitus
deceased
,
and
was
buried
with
his
Predecessors
;
Anno
Dom.
DCXXIV
.
to
whom
immediately
succeeded
Justus
,
who
had
been
hitherto
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
but
the
Year
following
Paulinus
,
a
Roman
,
was
consecrated
by
Justus
to
be
Bishop
of
the
Northumbers
;
for
Bede
tells
us
,
●e●e
,
l.
11.
c
8.
An.
DCXXV
.
he
had
before
received
Authority
from
Pope
Boniface
to
ordain
what
Bishops
he
pleased
,
and
as
the
present
occasion
should
require
;
the
Pope
sending
also
a
Pall
to
bestow
upon
him
at
the
same
time
.
To
this
Year
Bede
also
refers
the
Conversion
of
the
Northumbers
,
(
that
is
,
all
those
English-Saxons
who
lived
North
of
the
River
Humber
,
)
together
with
Edwin
their
King
,
to
the
Christian
Faith
;
who
,
as
an
earnest
of
his
future
Faith
,
Ib.
chap.
9
had
the
Power
of
his
Empire
already
so
encreased
,
that
he
took
the
utmost
Borders
of
Britain
under
his
Protection
;
but
the
occasion
of
his
Conversion
was
through
his
Alliance
with
the
King
of
Kent
,
by
his
marrying
Ethelburga
the
Daughter
of
King
Ethelbert
;
whom
,
when
he
sent
to
desire
of
her
Brother
Eadbald
,
for
his
Wife
,
it
was
answered
,
That
it
was
not
Lawful
to
bestow
a
Christian
Virgin
in
Marriage
with
a
Heathen
:
Which
,
when
the
Messengers
related
it
to
King
Edwin
,
he
promised
he
would
act
nothing
contrary
to
that
Faith
which
the
Virgin
professed
,
but
would
rather
permit
a
free
exercise
of
her
Religion
to
all
those
Priests
and
others
,
who
should
attend
her
:
Neither
did
he
deny
to
receive
the
same
Religion
himself
,
provided
,
(
upon
a
just
Examination
,
)
it
should
appear
more
Holy
,
and
worthy
of
GOD.
Anno
Dom.
DCXXV
.
Upon
these
Terms
the
Lady
was
sent
to
Edwin
,
and
Paulinus
being
ordained
Bishop
,
(
as
was
before
resolved
on
,
)
was
sent
as
a
Spiritual
Guardian
to
the
Virgin
;
who
,
when
he
came
to
King
Edwin's
Court
,
used
his
utmost
Endeavour
to
convert
the
Pagans
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
but
to
little
purpose
for
a
long
time
,
tho'
at
last
he
prevailed
by
this
occasion
.
For
the
year
following
,
When
Cuichelme
,
(
at
that
time
one
of
the
two
West-Saxon
Kings
,
)
envious
of
the
growing
Greatness
of
King
Edwin
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXVI
.
sent
privily
one
Eomer
,
an
hired
Cut-Throat
,
to
assassinate
him
;
He
,
under
pretence
of
delivering
a
Message
from
his
Master
,
with
a
poyson'd
Weapon
stabs
at
Edwin
whil'st
he
was
discoursing
with
him
in
his
House
,
(
by
the
River
Derwent
in
Yorkshire
,
)
on
an
Easter-day
;
which
Lilla
,
one
of
the
King
's
Attendants
,
at
the
lucky
instant
perceiving
,
having
no
other
Means
to
defend
him
,
interposed
his
own
Body
to
receive
the
Blow
,
thrô
which
,
notwithstanding
,
it
reached
the
King's
Person
,
with
a
dangerous
Wound
;
the
Murtherer
being
now
encompassed
with
many
Swords
,
and
made
more
desperate
by
his
own
Danger
,
slew
another
of
the
King's
Servants
in
the
same
manner
.
That
Night
the
Queen
brought
forth
a
Daughter
,
who
was
called
Eanfled
;
and
when
the
King
,
in
the
presence
of
Paulinus
,
gave
Thanks
to
his
Gods
for
the
Birth
of
his
Daughter
,
the
Bishop
,
on
the
contrary
,
gave
Thanks
to
our
Lord
Christ
,
that
the
Queen
was
safely
delivered
by
his
Prayers
:
At
which
,
the
King
,
being
well
pleased
,
promised
the
Bishop
to
renounce
his
Idols
,
and
become
the
Servant
of
Christ
,
if
he
would
grant
him
Life
,
and
Victory
against
that
King
who
had
thus
sent
a
Murtherer
to
kill
him
;
and
as
an
earnest
thereof
,
he
gave
his
new-born
Daughter
to
be
bred
up
in
that
Religion
;
who
,
with
12
other
of
his
Family
,
on
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
was
baptised
;
and
by
that
time
,
being
well
recovered
of
his
Wound
,
to
punish
the
Authors
of
so
foul
a
Fact
,
he
march'd
with
an
Army
against
the
West
Saxons
;
whom
having
subdued
,
and
put
some
of
those
to
Death
who
had
conspired
against
him
,
and
received
others
to
Mercy
,
he
return'd
home
victorious
.
But
I
cannot
omit
here
taking
notice
of
a
great
Mistake
in
Mat.
Westminster's
Flores
Historiarum
,
who
,
under
this
Year
,
makes
K.
Cuichelme
,
abovementioned
,
to
have
been
kill'd
in
this
Battle
,
though
from
what
Authority
I
know
not
;
whereas
it
will
appear
by
our
Annals
,
that
he
was
alive
,
and
Christned
near
ten
Years
after
.
But
thô
after
this
Victory
K.
Edwin
forbore
to
worship
Idols
,
yet
ventured
he
not
presently
to
receive
Baptism
,
but
first
took
care
to
be
instructed
aright
by
the
Bishop
Paulinus
in
the
Principles
of
the
Christian
Faith
;
still
conferring
with
himself
,
and
others
of
his
chief
Men
whom
he
thought
most
wise
,
what
was
best
to
be
done
in
so
weighty
an
Affair
;
and
he
himself
,
being
a
Man
of
a
piercing
Understanding
,
when
he
was
alone
often
considered
with
himself
which
Religion
was
best
to
be
followed
.
Id●m
.
c.
10.
About
this
time
also
he
received
Letters
from
the
Pope
,
wherein
having
briefly
set
forth
the
Doctrine
of
the
Trinity
,
as
the
Foundation
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
having
extolled
the
Conversion
of
King
Eadbald
,
and
Piety
of
the
Queen
his
own
Wife
,
he
exhorts
him
to
imitate
their
Examples
,
and
casting
away
his
Idols
to
receive
Christ
.
The
Pope
writ
also
Letters
at
the
same
time
to
Queen
Ethel●urga
his
Wife
,
wherein
he
congratulated
her
Conversion
,
and
praised
her
Piety
,
exhorting
her
to
persist
in
the
Course
she
had
begun
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXVI
.
and
to
do
her
Endeavour
to
reclaim
her
Husband
from
his
Infidelity
.
But
thô
the
King
joyfully
received
these
Letters
,
yet
did
they
not
so
much
prevail
with
him
,
as
the
wonderful
fulfilling
of
the
Prediction
of
the
Vision
above-mentioned
;
for
when
the
King
still
deferred
the
declaring
himself
a
Christian
,
Bishop
Aidan
(
as
it
is
supposed
)
had
that
Transaction
revealed
to
him
;
for
one
day
coming
in
to
the
King
,
on
a
sudden
he
laid
his
Hand
upon
his
Head
,
and
desired
him
to
remember
that
Sign
;
whereupon
the
King
being
much
surprised
,
fell
down
at
his
Feet
,
but
the
Bishop
raising
him
up
,
said
thus
:
GOD
hath
delivered
you
from
your
Enemies
,
and
given
you
the
Kingdom
as
you
desired
;
perform
now
what
so
long
since
you
promised
him
,
and
receive
his
Doctrine
,
which
I
now
bring
you
,
and
that
Faith
which
will
not
only
save
your
Soul
from
perpetual
Torments
,
but
also
make
you
a
Partaker
of
Eternal
Happiness
.
Which
,
when
the
King
heard
,
he
confessed
,
That
he
would
,
nay
,
Id.
c.
13●
ought
to
receive
this
Faith
;
but
(
said
he
)
I
must
first
consult
further
with
my
chief
Friends
,
and
Councellors
,
concerning
this
Matter
,
that
if
they
should
likewise
receive
it
,
we
might
all
be
Converted
,
and
Baptized
together
.
Which
Paulinus
agreeing
to
,
and
the
King
there
holding
a
Council
with
his
wise
Men
,
asked
them
severally
,
What
they
thought
of
this
new
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
which
had
been
as
yet
unknown
among
them
?
To
whom
Coifi
,
chief
of
the
Idol-Priests
,
presently
answered
;
You
may
,
Sir
,
consider
what
is
now
preached
to
you
,
but
to
tell
you
freely
my
Opinion
,
the
Religion
we
profess
is
good
for
nothing
;
for
although
no
Man
hath
more
studiously
observed
the
Worship
of
our
Gods
than
my self
,
yet
nevertheless
there
are
many
who
have
received
greater
Benefits
and
Dignities
from
you
than
I
have
done
,
and
have
been
more
Happy
and
Prosperous
in
all
their
Undertakings
;
whereas
,
if
these
Gods
had
any
Power
,
they
would
rather
have
assisted
me
,
who
took
such
care
to
serve
them
:
Wherefore
if
,
upon
a
good
Examination
,
you
find
,
that
the
New
Doctrine
now
preached
is
far
better
than
the
Old
,
let
us
then
receive
it
without
delay
.
To
which
Opinion
,
another
of
the
great
Men
also
yielding
his
Assent
,
further
said
;
It
seems
,
Sir
,
to
me
,
that
the
present
Life
of
Man
upon
Earth
,
in
comparison
of
that
Time
which
to
us
is
unknown
,
is
like
unto
a
little
Sparrow
,
which
,
whilst
you
feasted
in
your
Presence-Chamber
,
flew
in
at
one
Window
,
and
out
at
another
;
we
saw
it
that
short
time
it
remained
in
the
House
,
and
it
was
then
well
shelter'd
from
Wind
and
Weather
;
but
as
soon
as
it
got
out
into
the
cold
Air
,
whither
it
went
,
we
were
altogether
as
ignorant
,
as
from
whence
it
came
:
Thus
we
can
give
some
Account
of
our
Souls
,
during
its
abode
in
the
Body
,
whilst
ho●sed
and
harboured
therein
;
but
where
it
was
before
,
or
how
it
fareth
afterward●
,
is
to
us
altogether
unknown
.
If
therefore
Paulinus
his
Preaching
can
certainly
inform
us
herein
,
it
deserveth
,
in
my
Opinion
,
to
be
well
received
.
To
which
Discourses
,
Coifi
also
further
added
,
That
he
desired
to
hear
Paulinus
himself
preach
concerning
his
God
:
Which
,
when
he
had
performed
,
(
as
the
King
had
commanded
him
,
)
Coifi
cried
out
,
I
have
long
since
understood
,
that
what
we
worshipped
was
nothing
,
for
the
more
I
sought
to
understand
the
Truth
in
that
Religion
,
the
less
still
I
found
of
it
.
So
that
it
is
in
this
Doctrine
alone
,
that
Truth
clearly
shines
,
and
which
is
able
to
confer
upon
us
Eternal
Happiness
.
In
short
,
the
King
not
only
gave
Paulinus
his
Consent
to
preach
publickly
,
but
also
,
renouncing
his
Idolatry
,
received
the
Christian
Faith
.
But
Coifi
the
Chief
Priest
did
not
only
declare
.
That
the
Temples
and
Altars
of
their
false
Gods
should
be
pulled
down
,
and
destroyed
;
but
when
the
King
asked
him
who
should
undertake
it
,
he
freely
offered
himself
to
do
it
;
and
so
desiring
of
him
a
Horse
and
Arms
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXVI
.
taking
a
Lance
in
his
Hand
,
he
went
to
destroy
the
Idol
Temples
;
the
People
at
first
thought
him
mad
,
because
it
was
not
lawful
for
their
Priests
,
either
to
bear
Arms
,
or
ride
on
Horse-back
:
But
as
soon
as
Coifi
came
to
the
Idol
Temple
,
he
commanded
those
that
came
with
him
to
burn
and
utterly
destroy
it
;
and
the
place
where
it
stood
was
shewn
in
Bede's
time
,
lying
not
far
from
York
,
Eastward
near
the
River
Darwent
,
being
then
called
Godmundingham
,
where
this
Priest
,
by
thus
demolishing
the
Altars
of
his
former
Gods
,
made
some
Amends
for
his
teaching
Men
to
adore
them
.
But
the
Year
following
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXVII
.
King
Edwin
,
with
all
his
Noblemen
,
and
a
great
many
common
People
of
his
Kingdom
,
received
Baptism
;
the
King
himself
being
baptized
at
York
on
Easter
Day
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
,
which
he
had
commanded
with
all
speed
to
be
built
of
Wood
for
that
purpose
,
Ibid.
c.
14.
in
which
City
he
also
settled
the
Episcopal
See
,
Paulinus
being
the
first
Bishop
;
there
;
but
not
long
after
the
King
had
received
Baptism
,
he
himself
took
care
to
build
a
large
and
noble
Church
of
Stone
round
about
the
former
,
which
was
still
left
standing
till
the
other
was
finished
;
but
before
the
Walls
of
it
could
be
raised
,
the
King
being
killed
,
left
the
Work
to
be
perfected
by
Oswald
his
Successor
:
So
Paulinus
continued
,
during
all
the
rest
of
this
King's
Reign
,
(
which
was
about
the
space
of
6
Years
,
)
to
preach
the
Word
of
GOD
in
that
Kingdom
;
in
which
Church
there
were
also
baptized
divers
others
of
Note
,
as
Osfrid
and
Eadfrid
,
the
Sons
of
King
Edwin
,
both
which
his
former
Wife
Quenburga
,
the
Daughter
of
Ceorle
King
of
Mercia
,
had
brought
forth
in
their
Banishment
.
There
were
likewise
afterwards
baptized
divers
others
of
the
King's
Children
by
his
last
Queen
,
who
not
long
after
dying
,
were
buried
in
York
Minster
.
Besides
these
,
there
were
baptized
Iffi
the
Son
of
Prince
Osrid
,
and
several
other
Noblemen
;
and
it
is
reported
,
that
the
People's
Desires
to
receive
Baptism
were
then
so
fervent
,
that
when
on
a
time
Paulinus
came
with
the
King
and
Queen
to
a
certain
Town
of
the
King
's
,
called
Adefrin
,
he
there
spent
a
Month
in
doing
nothing
else
but
Catechising
,
and
Baptizing
those
that
came
to
him
from
far
and
near
to
that
end
;
for
after
his
Instructing
them
,
they
were
strait
baptized
in
the
River
Gleni
,
which
he
made
use
of
as
being
convenient
for
that
purpose
.
These
Things
were
transacted
in
the
Province
of
Bernicia
;
but
in
that
of
Deira
,
where
he
used
to
remain
most
commonly
with
the
King
,
he
baptized
in
the
River
of
Swale
,
for
in
that
present
Infancy
of
the
Church
,
Oratories
and
Fonts
were
not
yet
erected
:
But
in
the
Country
of
Done
he
built
a
Church
,
which
was
burnt
not
long
after
by
the
Pagans
when
they
killed
King
Edwin
.
These
Things
,
thô
happening
in
several
Years
,
Bede
here
relates
all
at
once
.
But
to
return
to
Civil
Affairs
.
This
Year
Cynegils
and
Cwichelm
,
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
,
fought
with
Penda
King
of
Mercia
at
Cirencest●r
,
where
also
a
League
was
made
between
them
.
H.
Huntington
is
larger
in
the
Relation
of
this
Fight
,
and
tells
us
,
that
when
both
Armies
had
fought
from
Morning
till
Sun-set
,
neither
of
them
giving
Ground
;
the
next
Morning
perceiving
they
should
be
both
ruined
if
they
stood
another
Fight
,
they
treated
of
a
Peace
,
and
so
parted
Friends
.
It
were
to
be
wished
,
that
the
Monkish
Writers
,
who
have
left
us
the
only
Relations
of
these
Wars
,
would
also
have
told
us
the
particular
Causes
and
Grounds
on
which
they
were
mad●
;
for
want
of
which
,
we
are
left
to
guess
in
general
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXVIII
.
that
Revenge
or
Ambition
(
the
common
Incentives
to
War
among
Princes
)
did
also
produce
these
we
now
treat
of
;
but
within
two
Years
after
(
as
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
)
Eorpwald
[
King
of
the
East-Saxons
]
was
baptized
.
This
Bede
relates
to
have
been
done
by
the
Persuasion
of
King
Edwin
,
who
after
the
Death
of
Redwald
,
Ibid.
c.
15.
had
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
voluntarily
delivered
up
to
him
by
the
People
of
that
Province
;
but
he
out
of
Gratitude
to
his
old
Benefactor
,
permitted
his
Son
Eorpwald
quietly
to
hold
that
Kingdom
,
tho
as
his
Tributary
;
who
now
casting
away
his
Idols
,
was
baptized
,
together
with
many
of
his
Subjects
:
His
Father
King
Redwald
had
been
also
baptized
in
Kent
by
the
means
of
King
Eadbald
,
tho
in
returning
home
he
was
again
perverted
by
his
Wife
and
some
others
of
her
Superstition
,
from
the
true
Faith
;
so
that
he
had
at
once
in
the
same
Temple
one
Altar
for
Christ
,
and
another
for
Devils
:
But
King
Eorpwald
,
not
long
after
his
receiving
the
Faith
,
was
slain
by
one
Richbert
a
Heathen
,
but
who
he
was
,
or
why
he
did
it
,
is
not
told
us
;
so
that
the
Kingdom
for
three
years
returned
to
Paganism
,
until
Sebert
,
Brother
to
the
last
King
,
a
most
Learned
and
Christian
Prince
,
obtained
the
Crown
;
who
whilst
his
Brother
lived
being
banished
into
France
,
did
there
receive
Baptism
,
of
which
as
soon
as
he
began
his
Reign
he
made
his
Subjects
also
Partakers
:
But
to
this
Prince
we
shall
speak
more
largely
anon
.
About
this
time
Paulinus
also
preached
the
Word
to
the
Province
of
Lindissi
,
(
now
Lincolnshire
)
and
converted
the
Governor
of
Lincoln
,
Idem
Ibid.
whose
Name
was
Blecca
,
with
all
his
Family
,
to
the
Christian
Faith
:
In
which
City
he
built
a
Church
of
Stone
of
curious
Workmanship
,
whose
Roof
being
fallen
down
,
either
by
length
of
Time
,
or
Hostile
Incursions
,
the
Walls
were
only
standing
in
Bede's
time
:
And
concerning
the
Propagation
of
the
Christian
Faith
in
this
Province
,
a
certain
Priest
and
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
of
Barteneu
told
Bede
,
That
he
himself
was
baptized
by
the
Bishop
Paulinus
,
together
with
a
great
Multitude
of
people
in
the
River
Trent
,
near
a
City
then
called
Tiowulfingceaster
(
where
it
was
,
we
know
not
)
King
Edwin
being
present
;
of
whom
Bede
also
tells
us
,
That
in
his
time
a
Woman
with
a
Child
in
her
hand
might
have
gone
from
Sea
to
Sea
;
and
that
the
King
at
certain
Fountains
near
the
Highways
,
caused
Drinking-Pots
of
Brass
to
be
set
upon
Posts
,
for
the
refreshment
of
Travellers
,
which
none
either
out
of
Love
or
Fear
would
presume
to
meddle
with
;
he
also
caused
to
be
carried
before
him
when
he
went
through
the
streets
,
a
sort
of
Banner
which
the
Romans
called
Tufa
,
and
which
the
English
then
called
a
Tuff
.
About
this
time
too
Pope
Honorius
succeeded
Boniface
in
the
Roman
See
;
Id
c.
17.
and
as
soon
as
he
heard
that
the
Nation
of
Northumbers
had
received
the
Christian
Faith
by
the
Preaching
of
Paulinus
,
he
sent
him
an
Archiepiscopal
Pall
,
together
with
Exhortatory
Letters
to
King
Edwin
,
persuading
him
to
persevere
in
the
Faith
which
he
had
received
;
which
Letter
you
may
find
at
large
in
Bede
;
wherein
it
also
appears
,
that
Honorius
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Paulinus
of
York
,
had
this
Trust
lodged
jointly
in
them
,
That
whensoever
one
of
them
died
,
the
Survivor
should
immediately
consecrate
another
Archbishop
in
his
stead
;
for
not
long
before
,
Archbishop
Justus
deceasing
,
Honorius
had
been
elected
in
his
room
;
who
coming
to
Paulinus
as
far
as
Lincolne
,
Id.
c.
18.
was
there
by
him
ordained
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXIII
.
Cadwallo
,
King
of
the
Britains
,
having
been
(
as
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
relates
)
conquered
by
King
Edwin
,
lost
so
great
a
part
of
his
Kingdom
,
that
he
was
forced
to
fly
into
Ireland
,
from
whence
soon
after
returning
with
a
great
Army
of
Irish
,
he
overcame
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
in
fight
,
and
then
made
him
join
his
Forces
against
King
Edwin
:
All
which
is
probable
enough
;
for
[
](A64087-e176080-b)*
*
Ibid.
cap.
20.
Bede
also
tells
us
,
That
Cadwallo
this
year
rebelling
against
King
Edwin
,
together
with
Penda
,
invaded
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
when
King
Edwin
raising
an
Army
met
them
at
a
place
called
Hethfield
(
now
Hatfield
in
Yorkshire
)
and
there
fought
a
bloody
Battel
,
wherein
King
Edwin
himself
was
slain
,
and
his
whole
Army
quite
routed
;
in
which
Fight
Osfrid
his
Son
,
a
Warlike
Young
Prince
also
fell
;
but
Edfrid
the
Younger
being
compelled
by
necessity
to
surrender
himself
to
Penda
,
was
afterwards
by
him
murthered
,
contrary
to
his
Oath
.
This
happen'd
in
the
17
th
.
year
of
King
Edwin's
Reign
,
having
till
now
been
successful
in
all
his
Undertakings
.
But
there
now
ensued
a
very
sad
Destruction
of
the
English
Nation
of
the
Northumbers
,
since
of
these
two
Generals
,
the
one
was
a
professed
Pagan
,
and
the
other
,
though
a
Christian
in
Name
,
yet
shewed
himself
worse
than
a
Pagan
;
for
Cadwallo
,
altho
he
professed
Christianity
,
yet
was
so
barbarous
,
that
he
spared
neither
Age
not
Sex
,
but
put
all
to
death
with
great
Cruelty
;
tyranizing
for
a
long
while
over
all
those
Provinces
,
and
seeming
resolved
quite
to
extirpate
the
English
Nation
;
nor
did
he
shew
any
respect
to
Churches
or
other
Sacred
Places
;
it
being
then
the
custom
of
the
Britains
(
in
Bede's
time
)
to
set
at
nought
the
Faith
and
Religion
of
the
English-Saxons
;
neither
would
they
have
any
thing
to
do
with
them
,
more
than
with
Pagans
:
But
the
Head
of
the
slain
King
was
brought
to
York
,
and
there
deposited
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
,
which
he
himself
had
begun
,
and
Oswald
his
Successor
finished
.
All
things
being
thus
in
confusion
in
those
parts
,
and
no
Refuge
or
Safety
any
where
to
be
expected
,
Queen
Aethelburga
returned
by
Sea
into
Kent
,
together
with
Paulinus
the
Archbishop
,
and
was
there
received
with
great
Honour
by
King
Eadbald
and
Archbishop
Honorius
;
she
was
conducted
thither
by
Basse
,
a
Valiant
Captain
of
King
Edwin's
,
who
also
brought
with
him
Eanfrede
the
King's
Daughter
,
as
also
Vscfrea
his
Son
,
and
Iffi
his
Grandson
by
Osfrid
;
whom
their
Mother
afterward
,
for
fear
of
the
Kings
Eadbald
and
Oswald
,
sent
into
France
to
King
Dagobert
to
be
brought
up
,
where
they
both
died
in
their
Infancy
.
At
which
time
also
the
Church
of
Rochester
wanting
a
Pastor
,
(
Romanus
the
Bishop
having
been
drowned
in
going
on
a
Message
to
Rome
)
Paulinus
at
the
request
of
King
Eadbald
and
Archbishop
Honorius
,
took
upon
him
the
care
of
that
Church
,
which
he
held
as
long
as
he
lived
.
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXIV
.
After
the
Death
of
King
Edwin
,
Osric
the
Son
of
Elfric
,
his
Uncle
by
the
Father's
side
,
obtained
the
Kingdom
of
Deira
,
who
had
been
before
received
by
Paulinus
;
Ibid.
Lib.
3.
Cap.
1.
whilst
Eanfrid
,
of
the
same
Blood-Royal
,
as
being
the
Son
of
Ethelfrid
the
last
King
before
Edwin
,
ruled
the
Kingdom
of
Bernicia
;
so
that
during
the
Reign
of
Edwin
,
all
the
Sons
of
Ethelfrid
,
with
many
more
of
the
Young
Nobility
of
that
Country
,
lived
in
Exile
either
with
the
Scots
or
Picts
,
by
whom
they
were
instructed
in
their
Religious
Rites
,
whilst
both
these
Kings
last
mentioned
abjured
the
Christian
Religion
,
which
they
had
before
learnt
and
professed
;
and
relapsing
to
their
old
Idolatry
,
were
shortly
after
cut
off
by
Cadwalla
,
King
of
the
Britains
;
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXIV
.
for
the
next
Summer
Osric
having
besieged
him
in
a
certain
Town
,
Cadwallo
sallying
out
with
his
Men
,
cut
him
off
on
a
sudden
with
all
his
Army
;
and
then
when
he
had
ravaged
the
Northumbrian
Provinces
,
nor
as
a
King
,
but
a
cruel
Tyrant
;
and
that
at
length
Eanfrid
came
to
him
imprudently
,
with
only
Twelve
Select
Knights
in
his
Company
to
treat
of
Peace
,
he
put
him
to
Death
as
he
had
done
his
Cousin
before
.
That
Year
,
saith
Bede
,
Is
still
at
this
day
accounted
unlucky
,
Ibid
cap.
3.
and
hateful
to
all
good
Men
,
both
in
respect
of
the
Apostacy
of
these
Princes
who
renounced
their
Baptism
;
as
also
for
the
Tyranny
of
this
British
King
:
Whereupon
it
was
agreed
by
those
who
computed
the
Reigns
of
the
Northumbrian
Kings
,
to
abolish
the
Memory
of
these
Infidels
,
and
to
cast
this
Year
into
the
Reign
of
the
Pious
King
Oswald
,
who
succeeding
after
the
Death
of
his
Brother
Eanfrid
,
and
marching
with
a
small
Force
,
(
but
fortified
by
Faith
in
Christ
)
routed
Ceadwalla
,
Id.
cap.
1.
that
Prince
of
the
Britains
,
with
his
vast
Army
,
which
nothing
could
resist
,
as
he
boasted
;
and
,
who
was
slain
in
a
place
,
which
in
the
English
Tongue
is
called
Denisesbourn
,
or
Brook
,
the
place
(
saith
our
Authour
)
is
shewn
at
this
day
,
and
had
in
great
Veneration
;
where
Oswald
being
to
give
Battle
erected
a
large
Wooden-Cross
,
and
he
himself
laboured
in
setting
of
it
up
;
which
when
he
had
finished
,
he
thus
spoke
to
his
Army
;
Let
us
now
kneel
down
,
and
joyntly
pray
unto
the
Omnipotent
,
and
only
true
God
,
that
he
would
mercifully
defend
us
from
this
proud
Enemy
;
for
he
knows
that
we
undertake
a
just
War
for
defence
of
our
Nation
and
Religion
:
The
place
is
in
the
English
Tongue
called
Heofenfield
(
or
Heavenfield
)
,
lying
near
to
the
Wall
which
the
Romans
built
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
(
which
we
now
call
the
Pict's
Wall
:
)
The
rest
of
Bede's
Miracles
concerning
this
place
,
and
Cross
,
I
omit
,
as
very
incredible
and
Superstitious
.
But
before
we
leave
this
great
Action
of
the
Death
of
Cadwallo
,
I
cannot
omit
taking
notice
of
the
Confidence
of
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
who
(
notwithstanding
this
express
Testimony
of
Bede
to
the
contrary
,
)
will
make
this
Cadwallo
not
only
to
have
overcome
Edwin
,
and
other
Saxon
Kings
in
divers
Battles
,
and
to
have
forced
them
to
submit
themselves
to
him
,
and
do
him
Homage
at
London
,
and
that
living
and
dying
Victorious
,
he
was
there
buried
,
and
his
Body
being
put
into
a
Brasen
Statue
of
a
Man
on
Horse-back
,
was
set
over
Ludgate
for
a
terror
to
the
Saxons
,
having
Reigned
Forty
Eight
Years
;
all
which
is
notoriously
false
,
for
London
had
been
part
of
the
East-Saxon
Kingdom
,
for
above
One
Hundred
Years
,
when
this
King
was
kill'd
,
who
did
not
Reign
Twenty
Years
in
all
.
But
the
same
King
Oswald
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
came
to
the
Kingdom
,
desiring
that
all
his
Subjects
might
profess
the
Christian
Faith
,
Id.
cap.
2.
sent
to
the
Scotch
Bishops
(
for
so
I
suppose
the
Words
Majores
natu
,
in
Bede
are
to
be
rendered
)
among
whom
,
whil'st
he
was
in
Banishment
,
he
had
together
with
his
followers
received
Baptism
,
desiring
them
that
a
Bishop
might
be
sent
him
;
by
whose
Preaching
the
People
whom
he
Govern'd
might
be
grounded
in
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
receive
Baptism
;
nor
was
he
long
without
an
answer
to
his
request
,
for
they
soon
sent
him
Aidan
,
a
Man
of
great
Meekness
,
Piety
and
Moderation
;
only
Bede
finds
●ault
with
him
,
That
he
had
Zeal
,
but
not
according
to
Knowledge
,
in
that
he
observed
Easter
day
according
to
the
custom
of
his
own
Nation
,
and
that
of
the
Picts
,
of
which
I
have
sufficiently
spoken
already
:
But
so
soon
as
this
Bishop
came
to
him
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXVI.
he
gave
him
a
place
for
his
Episcopal
See
,
in
the
Isle
of
Lindisfarn
,
where
he
himself
desired
it
,
which
place
is
Pena-Insula
,
except
when
the
Sea
quite
overflows
that
neck
of
Land
which
joyns
it
to
England
:
But
this
King
took
care
,
by
hearkening
to
the
Instructions
of
this
good
Bishop
,
to
propagate
Christ's
Church
in
his
Kingdom
,
which
during
his
Reign
,
extended
over
both
Deira
,
and
Bernicia
,
being
then
both
united
into
one
;
and
it
was
often
observed
as
an
unusual
spectacle
,
that
whil'st
the
Bishop
Preacht
(
who
being
a
Scot
did
not
speak
English
,
so
as
to
be
well
understood
,
)
the
King
being
present
,
and
with
his
Courtiers
and
Officers
,
having
learn't
the
Scotish
Tongue
,
during
the
time
of
his
banishment
,
would
himself
interpret
the
Bishops
Sermon
to
them
,
and
many
Scotish
Priests
coming
into
those
Provinces
of
Britain
where
King
Oswald
Reigned
,
began
to
Preach
,
and
Baptize
those
that
believed
;
so
that
now
Churches
were
built
in
divers
places
,
to
which
the
People
assembling
rejoyced
to
hear
the
Word
of
God
;
there
were
also
given
by
the
King
several
Lands
and
Possessions
to
build
Monasteries
,
for
they
were
chiefly
Monks
,
who
now
came
hither
to
Preach
;
for
Bishop
Aidan
was
himself
a
Monk
sent
from
the
Monastery
of
the
Isle
of
Hye
,
of
which
we
have
said
enough
in
the
last
Book
.
Id.
Cap.
5.
But
of
the
Humility
and
Piety
of
this
Bishop
Aidan
,
Bede
gives
us
a
very
large
account
,
in
several
instances
of
it
;
for
he
seems
to
have
been
an
excellent
pattern
for
succeeding
Bishops
and
Clergy
Men
to
follow
:
For
he
tells
us
,
That
all
who
travelled
with
him
(
I
suppose
in
his
Visitation
or
Conversions
)
were
they
professed
Monks
or
only
Lay
Bretheren
,
were
obliged
to
bestow
their
time
either
in
reading
the
Scriptures
,
or
else
in
learning
the
Psalms
by
heart
:
but
to
let
you
see
how
much
more
Humility
and
Condescention
are
able
to
prevail
than
Pride
and
Austerity
,
Bede
tells
us
,
That
the
King
of
the
Scots
first
sent
another
Bishop
to
King
Oswald
,
who
being
of
a
very
rough
Austere
Temper
,
could
therefore
do
but
little
good
among
the
English
▪
so
that
being
forced
to
return
home
again
,
he
laid
the
fault
upon
their
Rude
,
Irreclameable
Dispositions
;
whereupon
the
Scotch
Clergy
being
grieved
at
hi●
return
,
called
a
Synod
to
consider
what
was
best
to
be
done
in
this
case
;
when
Aidan
,
who
was
then
present
,
told
this
Bishop
,
That
he
thought
he
had
been
too
harsh
and
severe
to
his
Ignorant
Auditors
,
and
had
not
,
according
to
the
Apostle's
Rule
,
first
given
them
the
Milk
of
milder
Doctrine
,
till
by
degrees
they
should
be
able
to
receive
,
and
digest
the
more
perfect
and
harder
precepts
of
God's
Word
;
which
as
soon
as
they
heard
,
they
all
turn'd
their
Eyes
upon
him
,
and
resolved
he
should
be
sent
to
Convert
the
Ignorant
,
unbelieving
English
,
because
he
was
endued
with
Prudence
,
the
Mother
of
all
other
Vertues
,
thô
he
was
not
wanting
in
those
also
.
Id.
Cap.
6.
The
same
Authour
,
also
gives
us
as
high
a
Character
,
with
many
Examples
of
the
great
Humility
,
Affability
and
Charity
of
King
Oswald
;
as
that
being
once
at
Dinner
,
it
was
told
him
,
There
were
a
great
multitude
of
Poor
People
at
his
Gate
,
desiring
Alms
;
whereupon
he
immediately
sent
them
a
large
Silver
Dish
full
of
Meat
from
his
own
Table
,
and
order'ed
the
Dish
afterwards
to
be
broken
into
small
pieces
and
distributed
among
them
;
upon
this
Bishop
Aidan
taking
him
by
the
Right
Hand
,
said
thus
;
Let
this
Hand
never
corrupt
,
which
saying
gave
occasion
to
the
Miracle
,
(
whether
false
or
real
I
shall
not
now
dispute
)
concerning
the
incorruptibility
of
King
Oswald's
Right
Arm
,
which
Bede
hath
given
us
so
many
strange
Relations
of
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXIV
.
and
that
it
was
preserved
uncorrupt
in
the
Church
of
Peterburgh
in
his
time
:
Of
this
King
he
also
tells
us
,
That
by
his
Industry
the
Provinces
of
Deira
and
Bernicia
,
which
had
been
almost
in
perpetual
Discord
,
were
now
(
as
I
may
say
)
united
into
one
People
,
so
that
he
received
all
the
Nations
and
Kingdoms
of
Britain
under
his
Protection
:
He
was
Nephew
to
King
Edwin
by
his
Sister
Acca
,
and
it
was
fit
that
so
great
a
Predecessour
should
have
one
of
his
own
Blood
to
succeed
him
.
But
we
shall
proceed
now
to
the
Conversion
of
the
West-Saxons
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXV
.
which
the
same
Author
thus
relates
:
At
this
time
the
Nation
of
the
West-Saxons
(
which
were
anciently
called
Gewisses
)
received
the
Christian
Faith
in
the
Reign
of
Cynegils
,
by
the
preaching
of
Byrinus
an
Italian
,
Id.
c.
7.
who
being
ordained
Bishop
by
Asterius
Bishop
of
Genoua
,
by
the
Order
of
Pope
Honorius
,
came
into
Britain
;
and
thô
he
had
promised
the
Pope
to
preach
the
Gospel
in
the
most
inland
parts
of
the
Island
,
where
it
never
had
been
heard
of
before
,
yet
landing
in
the
Country
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
finding
them
to
be
altogether
Heathens
,
he
thought
it
better
to
preach
the
Gospel
there
,
than
to
seek
further
;
which
,
when
he
had
done
for
some
time
,
and
that
the
King
(
being
sufficiently
instructed
)
was
to
be
Baptized
,
with
his
People
,
it
happened
that
Oswald
,
the
Victorious
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
was
there
present
,
and
received
him
coming
out
of
the
Font
as
his
Godfather
,
intending
also
to
make
him
his
Son-in-Law
,
and
then
both
Kings
joyned
in
conferring
on
the
said
Bishop
a
City
,
which
was
called
in
Latin
Dorinea
(
now
Dorchester
)
in
Oxfordshire
,
there
to
fix
his
Episcopal
See
;
but
divers
Years
after
,
when
many
Churches
had
been
built
,
and
much
People
converted
to
Christ
by
his
means
,
he
at
last
deceased
,
and
was
buried
in
that
City
,
(
for
so
Bede
stiles
it
,
)
thô
it
be
now
but
a
poor
Country
Town
.
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
adds
to
this
Relation
of
Bede
,
That
King
Cynegils
was
quickly
perswaded
to
submit
to
the
preaching
of
the
Bishop
,
but
that
Cwichelme
his
Brother
,
(
and
Partner
in
the
Kingdom
,
)
did
for
some
time
refuse
it
;
till
being
admonished
by
Sickness
,
that
he
should
not
neglect
the
Salvation
of
his
Soul
,
he
was
at
last
baptized
,
and
the
same
Year
died
,
which
is
confirmed
by
the
Saxon
Chronicle
under
the
Year
following
;
thô
omitting
the
Baptism
of
Cynegils
,
it
only
mentions
that
of
Cwich●lme
,
adding
,
That
the
same
Year
he
departed
this
Life
,
and
that
Bishop
Felix
preached
the
Faith
of
Christ
to
the
East-Angles
:
This
Felix
was
a
Burgundian
,
the
first
Bishop
in
Dunwich
in
Suffolk
,
where
he
founded
his
Episcopal
See
.
His
Conversion
was
thus
:
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXVI
.
Sigebert
having
succeeded
his
Brother
Eorpwald
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
having
,
whilst
he
was
banished
into
France
by
his
Brother's
Jealousie
,
there
received
Baptism
,
did
now
,
by
the
Assistance
of
Bishop
Felix
,
erect
a
School
,
Bede
,
Id.
c.
18.
(
like
those
he
had
seen
in
France
,
)
where
Youths
might
be
taught
Letters
,
having
received
Schoolmasters
out
of
Kent
;
but
two
Years
after
,
this
King
being
weary
of
Worldly
Affairs
,
resigned
the
Kingdom
to
his
Cousin
Egric
,
and
became
a
Monk
in
a
Monastery
of
his
own
founding
:
Nor
can
I
here
omit
taking
notice
,
that
from
Bed●'s
thus
mentioning
King
Sigebert's
founding
this
School
,
Pol●dore
Virgil
and
Leland
conclude
,
that
this
School
was
in
Cambridge
,
and
that
it
gave
Being
to
that
University
;
and
all
the
reason
they
have
for
it
is
,
only
because
Cambridge
was
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
;
whereas
neither
Bede
,
nor
any
other
ancient
Author
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXVI
.
specifies
the
Place
where
it
was
erected
:
And
so
it
might
be
any
where
else
,
as
well
as
in
Cambridge
;
or
if
there
,
it
was
no
better
than
a
School
to
teach
Boys
the
Latin
Tongue
:
And
it
is
certain
,
that
in
the
time
of
King
Alfred
there
was
no
School
,
much
less
an
University
there
.
But
before
I
leave
this
King's
Reign
,
I
cannot
forbear
mentioning
what
Bede
there
tells
us
,
Ibid.
That
in
his
Reign
one
Furseus
(
or
Fursee
)
came
out
of
Ireland
,
and
preached
the
Gospel
to
the
East-Angles
,
converting
many
,
and
confirming
divers
others
in
the
Faith
;
and
having
had
a
terrible
Vision
of
the
Pains
of
Hell
,
did
,
by
the
Assistance
of
King
Sigebert
,
erect
a
Monastery
in
a
Town
called
Cnobsbury
;
which
afterward
Anna
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
enriched
with
noble
Buildings
and
Revenues
.
Anno
Dom.
DCXXXIX
.
This
Year
is
remarkable
,
for
Byrinus
baptized
King
Cuthred
at
Dorceaster
,
and
at
the
Font
received
him
for
his
Godson
.
This
Cuthred
,
thô
here
called
King
,
yet
was
only
a
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
the
Title
of
Cyning
being
often
given
to
those
Princes
in
our
Saxon
Annals
.
Anno
Dom.
DCXL.
This
Year
Eadbald
,
King
of
Kent
,
departing
this
Life
,
having
reigned
25
Years
,
left
the
Kingdom
to
Earcombert
his
Son
,
who
held
it
24
Years
and
some
Months
.
The
Saxon
Annals
say
,
This
King
Eadbald
had
two
Sons
,
Id.
c.
8.
Erme●red
,
and
Earcombert
;
but
Mat.
Westminster
(
I
know
not
from
what
Author
)
adds
,
That
the
Younger
craftily
supplanted
the
Elder
,
and
got
the
Kingdom
from
him
.
This
Earcombert
was
the
first
English
King
,
who
commanded
Idols
to
be
destroyed
throughout
his
whole
Kingdom
;
and
who
also
by
his
Authority
ordained
,
That
the
Forty
Days
before
Easter
(
now
called
Lent
)
should
be
observed
;
and
that
it
should
not
be
contemned
,
appointed
competent
Punishments
for
those
that
should
dare
to
transgress
it
.
Ibid.
This
seems
to
have
been
the
First
Lent
that
was
observed
in
England
by
a
Law
;
this
King's
Daughter
,
called
Earcongath
,
or
Earcongota
,
being
a
Virgin
of
great
Piety
,
constantly
served
God
in
a
Monastery
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Franks
,
founded
by
a
noble
Abbess
in
the
Town
called
Brige
(
now
Bruges
)
in
Flanders
,
for
there
being
at
that
time
not
many
Monasteries
in
Britain
,
many
who
desired
to
undertake
those
Vows
,
used
to
go
over
to
the
French
Monasteries
,
or
else
sent
their
Daughters
to
be
taught
and
professed
there
,
chiefly
in
the
Monasteries
of
Brige
,
Cale
,
and
Andelegium
.
The
Saxon
Annals
here
also
mention
,
one
Ermenred
to
have
been
Brother
to
King
Earcombert
,
and
to
have
begot
two
Sons
,
(
Ethelbert
,
and
Ethelred
,
)
who
afterwards
suffered
Death
by
the
Hands
of
Thun●re
,
one
of
his
Thanes
,
whom
the
King
employed
in
this
cruel
Execution
.
When
Oswald
,
the
Most
Christian
King
of
Northumberland
,
had
now
reigned
9
Years
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLII
.
(
taking
in
that
Year
in
which
the
two
Apostate
Kings
were
killed
,
)
who
were
left
out
of
the
Catalogue
,
(
as
has
been
already
said
,
Bede
,
Id.
c.
9.
)
he
fought
a
great
Battle
with
Penda
,
the
Pagan
King
of
the
Mercians
,
in
a
place
called
Maser-Field
(
now
Oswestre
)
in
Shropshire
,
)
and
was
there
unfortunately
slain
in
the
38th
Year
of
his
Age
;
the
Greatness
of
whose
Faith
and
Devotion
towards
GOD
,
appeared
(
saith
Bede
)
by
the
many
Miracles
there
wrought
after
his
Death
;
which
being
both
tedious
and
improbable
,
I
omit
,
and
refer
those
that
are
Curious
in
such
Matters
to
the
Author
himself
;
but
that
they
were
long
after
generally
believed
,
appears
by
these
Passages
in
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
(
viz.
)
That
his
Holiness
and
Miracles
were
afterwards
highly
celebrated
through
the
whole
Island
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLII
.
and
that
his
Hand
was
still
preserved
at
Bebban-burg
uncorrupt
.
For
Penda
had
most
inhumanly
caused
his
Body
to
be
dismembred
,
and
his
Head
and
Arms
being
cut
off
,
to
be
set
upon
a
Pole
for
a
Trophie
of
his
Victory
.
The
same
Year
also
Penda
,
King
of
Mercia
,
Bede
.
l.
3.
c.
18.
making
War
against
the
East-Angles
,
and
still
getting
the
better
of
them
;
they
urged
Sigebert
,
who
had
been
formerly
their
King
,
(
but
was
now
retired
into
a
Monastery
,
)
to
come
out
to
Battle
,
to
encourage
the
Souldiers
;
and
so
fetching
him
out
whether
he
would
or
no
,
as
hoping
that
the
Souldiers
would
be
less
apt
to
fly
,
having
with
them
one
who
had
been
so
stout
a
Commander
:
But
he
being
mindful
of
his
Vow
,
carrying
nothing
but
a
Staff
in
his
Hand
,
was
there
slain
,
together
with
Egric
the
present
King
,
and
all
the
whole
Army
was
routed
,
and
dispersed
:
But
Anna
,
the
Son
of
Eni
,
of
the
Royal
Stock
,
succeeded
them
,
being
an
excellent
Man
,
but
who
also
underwent
the
same
Fate
from
this
Pagan
King
,
as
shall
be
shewn
in
due
time
.
This
Year
Cenwall
,
or
Cenwalc
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLIII
.
succeeded
Cynegils
his
Father
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
reigned
31
Years
.
This
King
commanded
the
old
Church
of
[
](A64087-e179440-b)*
*
Vid.
Monast.
Ang.
T.
1.
p.
31.
Angl.
Sacra
,
T.
1.
Annal.
Winton
in
Bib.
Cotton
.
Winchester
to
be
built
,
which
had
been
designed
by
his
Father
Cynegils
,
thô
he
never
lived
to
finish
it
;
but
Hedda
sate
there
as
the
first
Bishop
.
This
King
also
gave
to
this
Church
,
and
Bishoprick
,
all
the
Lands
lying
about
Winchester
for
the
space
of
7
Leucas
,
or
Leagues
;
which
Grant
was
also
confirmed
by
King
Kenwalk
.
Note
,
That
at
the
first
Foundation
,
this
Monastery
was
for
Secular
Chanons
,
till
the
Year
963
;
that
Bishop
Ethelwold
,
by
the
Command
of
King
Edgar
,
turned
out
these
Chanons
,
and
placed
Benedictine
Monks
in
their
rooms
.
This
Year
Paulinus
deceased
at
Rochester
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLIV
.
who
had
been
first
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
and
afterwards
Bishop
in
this
City
,
and
was
Bishop
21
Years
,
2
Months
,
and
12
Days
Oswin
,
the
Son
of
Osric
,
the
Cousin
of
Edwin
,
was
made
King
of
Deira
,
and
reigned
7
Years
.
The
next
Year
,
In
the
room
of
Paulinus
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLV
.
Arch-Bishop
Honorius
consecrated
Ithamar
a
Kentish
Man
,
who
was
equal
to
his
Predecessors
in
Learning
and
Piety
.
Cenwalc
was
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
by
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
.
Of
which
,
Bede
gives
us
a
more
particular
Account
,
L.
3.
c.
7.
That
refusing
to
receive
the
Christian
Faith
,
he
not
long
after
lost
his
Kingdom
;
for
having
divorced
his
Wife
,
the
Sister
of
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
,
he
had
therefore
not
only
War
made
upon
him
,
but
was
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
upon
that
account
;
so
that
he
was
forced
to
retire
to
Anna
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
with
whom
remaining
3
Years
in
Banishment
,
he
came
first
to
the
knowledge
of
,
and
there
received
the
true
Faith
,
for
that
King
was
a
good
Man
,
and
happy
in
a
pious
Issue
.
‛
This
Year
King
Cenwalc
was
baptized
:
And
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLVI
.
as
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
,
after
3
Years
banishment
,
gathering
fresh
Forces
,
recovered
his
Kingdom
,
and
proved
the
greatest
of
the
West-Saxon
Kings
that
had
reigned
hitherto
,
as
shall
be
in
due
time
related
:
But
Bede
tells
us
,
Ibid.
That
after
this
King
had
been
some
time
restored
,
there
came
out
of
Ireland
a
certain
Bishop
called
Agelbert
,
a
French
Man
,
who
offered
himself
to
the
King
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
whose
Learning
and
Industry
when
the
King
understood
,
he
offered
him
the
Bishoprick
of
that
Province
,
and
consenting
to
the
King's
Desires
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLVI
.
he
remained
there
Bishop
several
Years
;
till
the
King
finding
he
could
not
learn
English
,
and
growing
weary
of
his
bad
Pronunciation
,
introduced
another
Bishop
,
one
Wini
of
his
own
Nation
,
over
his
Head
,
who
had
been
ordained
in
France
,
and
so
dividing
the
Province
into
two
Diocesses
,
settled
the
latter
in
his
Episcopal
See
at
Winchester
;
at
which
Agelbert
being
offended
,
because
the
King
had
done
it
without
his
Knowledge
and
Consent
,
he
returned
into
France
,
and
there
accepting
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Paris
,
died
an
old
Man
;
but
not
many
Years
after
his
daparture
,
Wini
being
driven
from
his
Bishoprick
,
retired
to
Wulfer
King
of
Mercia
,
and
buying
of
him
the
Episcopal
See
of
the
City
of
London
for
a
Sum
of
Money
,
sate
there
Bishop
as
long
as
he
lived
;
thus
Simony
crept
very
early
into
the
English
Saxon
Church
:
So
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
was
no
small
time
without
a
Bishop
,
whereupon
King
Cenwalc
being
afflicted
with
great
losses
in
his
Wars
,
sent
Messengers
into
France
,
to
Bishop
Agelbert
,
desiring
him
to
return
,
and
reassume
the
Bishoprick
he
had
left
;
but
he
excused
himself
,
that
he
could
not
return
,
being
already
engaged
in
another
Charge
;
yet
to
comply
as
far
as
he
could
to
the
King's
desires
,
he
sent
him
his
Nephew
Elutherius
a
Priest
,
to
be
ordained
Bishop
if
he
pleased
;
who
being
Honourably
received
by
the
King
and
People
,
and
having
been
ordained
Bishop
by
Theodorus
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
did
for
many
Years
Govern
alone
the
Diocess
of
the
West-Saxons
.
This
,
thô
happening
in
a
course
of
some
Years
,
is
by
Bede
related
as
one
continued
Story
.
This
Year
Cenwalc
(
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
)
gave
Cuthred
his
Cousin
Three
Thousand
Hides
of
Land
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXLVIII
.
near
Aescasdune
,
(
now
called
Aston
near
Wallingford
)
:
This
Cuthred
was
the
Son
of
Cwichelme
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Cynegils
:
But
two
years
after
,
Anno
Dom.
DCL
.
Aegelbyerth
,
a
Bishop
,
(
who
came
from
France
,
)
after
Byrinus
undertook
the
Bishoprick
of
the
West-Saxons
,
as
has
been
already
related
at
large
by
Bede
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLI
.
This
Year
K.
Oswin
was
slain
,
xii
.
Kal.
of
September
:
And
within
twelve
days
afterwards
died
also
Aidan
the
Bishop
.
But
the
manner
of
this
King's
Death
is
by
Bede
thus
related
,
That
King
Oswin
(
who
succeeded
K.
Oswald
his
Brother
,
Lib.
3.
c.
14.
)
had
,
from
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
a
Consort
,
or
Sharer
of
the
Royal
Dignity
of
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
called
Oswi
,
the
Son
of
Usric
,
of
the
Posterity
of
King
Edwin
;
whilst
Oswin
govern'd
the
Province
of
D●ira
for
Seven
Years
with
great
Happiness
and
Love
of
his
Subjects
;
But
Oswy
,
who
reigned
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bernicia
,
would
not
long
maintain
Peace
with
him
;
'till
at
last
fresh
Dissentions
still
arising
between
them
,
he
destroyed
Oswin
by
Treachery
;
for
both
their
Armies
now
lying
near
each
other
,
as
ready
to
fight
,
when
Oswin
saw
,
that
being
weaker
in
Force
,
he
was
not
able
to
wage
Battle
with
him
who
came
against
him
with
a
much
greater
Army
,
he
judged
it
better
to
lay
aside
all
Thoughts
of
fighting
,
and
to
preserve
himself
and
his
Men
for
some
better
Opportunity
:
So
he
sent
home
his
Army
from
a
place
called
Wilfers
Dun
,
and
himself
retired
with
only
one
faithful
Follower
,
to
lie
concealed
in
the
House
of
Earl
Hunwald
,
whom
he
supposed
to
have
been
faithful
to
him
;
but
it
proved
far
otherwise
,
for
by
him
he
was
betray'd
,
and
there
slain
by
the
Command
of
K.
Oswi
,
together
with
his
faithful
Servant
Tondhere
,
in
the
ninth
year
of
his
Reign
,
at
a
place
called
I●gerlingum
.
This
Fact
of
King
Oswy
,
as
it
was
detestable
to
all
Men
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLI
.
so
it
afterwards
proved
most
hateful
to
himself
;
who
,
repenting
of
it
,
built
there
a
Monastery
to
expiate
the
Crime
,
and
to
pray
,
as
well
for
his
own
Soul
as
for
that
of
the
King
he
had
kill'd
.
This
King
Oswin
was
a
Man
of
a
beautiful
Aspect
,
tall
of
Stature
,
affable
,
and
very
bountiful
;
all
which
excellent
Endowments
,
both
of
Mind
and
Body
,
procured
him
such
Reputation
,
that
he
was
generally
beloved
;
and
many
Noble
Persons
,
out
of
all
the
English
Provinces
,
thought
themselves
happy
if
they
could
get
into
his
Service
;
but
above
all
,
his
Humility
and
singular
Modesty
were
most
remarkable
,
whereof
Bede
gives
us
this
Instance
:
K.
Oswin
had
bestowed
an
excellent
Horse
upon
Aidan
,
(
that
charitable
B
of
Lindisfarne
,
)
but
the
Bishop
,
when
a
poor
Man
ask'd
an
Alms
,
gave
him
the
Horse
with
all
the
rich
Furniture
upon
him
:
The
King
hearing
of
this
,
as
they
were
going
to
Dinner
,
said
to
him
,
My
Lord
Bishop
,
Why
would
you
give
that
Noble
Horse
,
that
I
bestowed
upon
you
for
your
own
Saddle
,
to
a
poor
Man
?
Have
we
not
many
worse
Horses
,
and
other
Things
,
which
would
better
serve
the
Poor
,
instead
of
this
Horse
I
made
choice
of
for
your
own
riding
?
The
Bishop
instantly
replied
,
Sir
,
What
do
you
say
?
Is
that
Son
of
a
Mare
more
dear
to
you
than
the
Son
of
GOD
?
With
that
they
went
to
Dinner
,
the
Bishop
took
his
Seat
,
but
the
King
,
being
newly
come
in
from
Hunting
,
fate
down
by
the
Fire
with
his
Attendants
;
but
remembring
what
the
Bishop
had
said
,
he
rose
suddenly
up
,
and
giving
his
Sword
to
his
Servant
,
ran
hastily
to
the
Bishop
,
and
falling
down
at
his
Feet
,
besought
him
not
to
be
angry
,
affirming
,
he
would
never
after
speak
,
or
concern
himself
,
whatever
he
gave
to
the
Children
of
GOD.
The
Bishop
being
wonderfully
amazed
,
and
rising
hastily
from
his
Seat
,
raised
him
up
,
telling
him
,
he
was
very
well
pleased
if
he
would
but
sit
down
to
Dinner
,
and
be
chearful
:
The
King
then
,
at
his
Request
,
began
to
be
merry
;
but
the
Bishop
to
be
sad
,
in
so
much
that
he
shed
Tears
;
of
which
his
Priest
taking
Notice
,
and
in
their
own
Language
(
being
the
Scottish
,
which
neither
Oswin
nor
his
Servants
understood
,
)
demanded
the
Reason
:
I
know
(
saith
he
,
)
that
the
King
will
not
live
long
,
for
till
now
I
never
beheld
an
humble
King
;
whence
I
apprehend
,
that
he
will
speedily
be
taken
away
from
us
;
for
this
Nation
is
not
worthy
of
such
a
Governor
.
Not
long
after
,
this
Prelage
of
the
Bishop
was
fulfilled
in
the
Murther
of
Oswin
(
as
you
have
heard
)
;
But
Aidan
lived
'till
the
twelfth
day
after
his
Death
,
and
then
died
himself
on
the
last
of
August
:
Of
the
Miracles
of
which
Bishop
,
Bede
gives
u●
too
long
and
〈◊〉
incredible
Account
either
to
be
believed
,
or
inserted
here
.
This
Year
Cenwal
,
(
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
)
fought
at
Bradenford
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLII
.
near
the
River
Aft●ne
(
in
Wiltshire
)
;
but
it
is
pity
that
our
Annals
had
not
told
us
against
whom
he
fought
,
which
I
cannot
find
in
any
Author
,
thô
it
is
most
likely
to
have
been
against
the
Mercians
;
for
Ethelward
,
in
his
Chronicle
,
says
,
That
Conwal
,
about
this
time
,
was
engaged
in
a
Civil
War
,
which
must
be
understood
with
those
of
his
own
Country
,
and
the
Mercians
were
his
next
Neighbours
.
The
next
Year
The
Mid-land
English
(
or
Mercians
)
under
Peadda
their
Eolderman
or
Governour
,
received
the
Faith
of
Christ
:
Anno
Dom.
DCLIII
.
Which
Conversion
[
](A64087-e181180-b)*
*
Lib.
3.
c.
21.
Bede
relates
more
at
large
;
when
,
speaking
of
this
Peadda
,
the
Son
of
Penda
,
as
being
a
young
Man
,
most
worthy
of
the
Name
of
a
King
;
was
,
by
his
Father
,
set
over
a
Province
of
that
Nation
;
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
calls
it
part
of
that
Kingdom
;
and
that
this
Prince
went
to
Oswy
,
desiring
Alfreda
his
Daughter
to
Wife
,
but
could
by
no
means
obtain
her
,
unless
he
,
together
with
his
whole
Nation
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLIII
.
would
receive
Baptism
;
but
he
having
heard
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
through
the
Hope
of
a
future
Immortality
,
voluntarily
professed
that
he
would
be
a
Christian
,
whether
he
had
married
the
Virgin
or
not
;
being
chiefly
persuaded
to
receive
the
Faith
by
Alcfrid
,
the
Son
of
King
Oswy
,
who
was
his
Friend
and
Relation
,
having
married
Cymburge
his
Sister
:
So
that
King
was
baptised
by
Bishop
Finan
,
together
with
all
his
Train
,
in
that
famous
Town
of
the
King
's
,
which
Bede
calls
Admurum
(
that
is
,
Walltown
,
near
the
Picts
Wall
)
;
and
taking
with
him
four
Priests
to
teach
and
baptise
his
Nation
,
he
return'd
home
with
much
Joy
;
these
Priests
coming
with
the
King
into
this
Province
preach'd
GOD's
Word
,
and
were
as
willingly
heard
and
receiv'd
;
and
both
,
the
Noble
as
well
as
the
inferior
sort
,
renouncing
their
Idolatry
,
were
baptised
;
nor
did
King
Penda
himself
prohibit
them
from
preaching
in
his
own
Kingdom
,
if
they
would
,
if
they
would
,
but
rather
hated
and
despised
those
,
whom
,
professing
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
he
found
not
to
perform
Works
suitable
to
it
;
calling
them
miserable
and
contemptible
Wretches
,
who
failed
to
obey
that
GOD
in
whom
they
believed
.
These
Things
fell
out
two
Years
before
the
Death
of
King
Penda
.
About
the
same
time
the
East-Saxons
,
at
the
Instance
of
King
Oswy
,
again
received
the
Christian
Faith
,
which
they
had
formerly
rejected
,
having
(
as
you
have
heard
,
Bede
Ib.
c.
22.
)
driven
away
Mellitus
their
Bishop
;
for
Sigebert
,
who
was
now
King
of
that
Nation
,
having
succeeded
Sigebert
,
Sirnamed
The
Little
;
This
Prince
being
a
Friend
to
King
Oswye
,
and
using
to
come
sometimes
to
visit
him
into
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
he
was
wont
often
to
tell
him
,
That
those
could
not
be
GODS
that
were
the
Works
of
Mens
Hands
;
but
that
GOD
was
an
Incomprehensible
Being
,
Invisible
,
Omnipotent
,
and
Eternal
,
who
governed
all
Things
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
would
judge
the
World
in
Equity
;
and
that
all
those
who
would
learn
,
and
do
His
Will
,
should
receive
Eternal
Rewards
:
These
and
many
other
such
Things
,
when
King
Oswy
had
often
inculcated
with
a
Brotherly
Affection
,
at
last
by
the
Persuasion
of
that
King
,
and
of
divers
of
his
Friends
,
he
also
Believed
,
and
was
baptised
,
with
all
his
Followers
,
at
the
same
place
where
Peadda
had
been
Christned
before
,
(
viz.
at
Wall-Town
above-mentioned
)
.
King
Sigebert
,
being
thus
made
a
Christian
,
returned
to
his
own
Kingdom
,
only
asking
of
King
Oswy
to
appoint
him
some
Teachers
,
who
might
convert
and
baptise
his
Nation
into
the
Faith
of
Christ
;
so
the
King
sent
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
and
called
back
Cedda
,
who
had
been
before
sent
thither
;
and
giving
him
a
certain
Priest
for
his
Companion
,
sent
him
to
preach
the
Word
to
the
East-Saxons
:
When
these
had
passed
through
all
places
,
and
had
gathered
a
very
large
Church
,
it
hapned
some
time
after
,
that
Cedda
,
returning
home
,
went
to
Lindisfarne
,
to
confer
with
Bishop
Finan
;
who
,
when
he
found
the
Work
of
the
Gospel
to
have
so
well
prospered
under
his
Ministery
,
calling
to
him
Two
other
Bishops
,
ordained
Cedda
Bishop
over
the
Nation
of
the
East-Saxons
;
who
thereupon
returned
into
his
own
Province
,
and
finishing
the
Work
he
had
begun
with
greater
Authority
,
Built
Churches
in
many
places
,
and
ordained
Priests
and
Deacons
,
who
might
help
him
in
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
and
Baptism
;
especially
in
a
City
,
which
is
called
in
the
English
Tongue
,
I●hancestir
,
as
also
in
that
which
is
called
Tylabury
;
the
former
of
which
places
was
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
Pent
,
and
the
other
is
near
the
Thames
(
now
called
Tillbury
)
in
which
having
gathered
together
a
small
company
of
Christ's
Servants
,
he
taught
them
the
Discipline
of
a
Monastick
Life
,
as
far
as
they
were
capable
to
receive
it
.
This
Year
,
(
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
)
Anna
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLIV
King
of
the
East-Angles
was
Slain
;
being
overcome
in
Fight
by
King
Penda
,
of
whom
H.
Huntington
gives
us
but
a
slender
Account
,
only
that
Anna
and
his
whole
Army
perished
in
a
moment
,
by
the
edge
of
the
Sword
;
so
that
scarce
any
of
them
remained
This
Year
also
,
one
Bottulf
began
to
Build
a
Monastery
at
Icanho
(
supposed
to
be
Boston
in
Lincoln-shire
)
.
As
also
Honorius
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Deceased
on
20.
Kal.
Octob.
The
same
Year
likewise
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
)
Ercombert
King
of
Kent
Deceasing
,
Egbert
his
Son
Succeeded
him
;
in
the
beginning
of
whose
Reign
,
Aethelbert
,
and
Aethelred
,
the
Sons
of
his
Unkle
Ermenred
,
being
but
Youths
,
were
cruelly
Murdered
by
one
Thanor
,
the
King's
Servant
,
without
his
privity
;
whose
Bodies
were
strangely
discovered
,
where
they
were
buried
,
by
a
Light
from
Heaven
:
whereupon
their
Bodies
were
removed
to
the
Monastery
of
Warinens
:
The
Miracles
that
followed
in
the
doing
of
which
,
I
omit
as
incredible
.
This
Year
King
Penda
was
Slain
at
Winwidfeld
,
with
Thirty
others
of
the
Royal
Blood
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLV
Of
which
Battle
Bede
gives
us
a
particular
account
;
That
Oswi
having
long
endured
the
Ravages
,
and
Devastations
of
his
Country
by
the
Inroads
of
King
Penda
,
Lib.
3.
c
1●
and
having
had
his
strong
City
of
Bebbanburg
(
now
Bamburrough
Castle
)
assaulted
,
and
set
on
Fire
,
and
thereby
very
near
taking
,
found
himself
too
weak
to
resist
,
and
offering
him
many
Rich
Presents
,
desired
to
buy
a
Peace
;
which
Penda
proudly
refusing
,
and
resolving
nothing
less
should
satisfie
him
than
this
King's
destruction
;
Oswi
upon
that
turning
his
Gifts
into
Vows
to
God
,
implored
the
Divine
Assistance
;
devoting
his
Daughter
(
then
but
one
Year
Old
)
to
be
a
Nun
,
and
with
Twelve
Portions
of
Land
,
(
whereof
each
maintained
Ten
Families
,
)
to
build
and
endow
Monasteries
:
So
it
seems
,
his
Vows
proved
more
successful
than
his
Treaties
;
for
hereupon
,
he
with
Alfred
his
Son
,
gathering
a
small
Army
,
therewith
encountred
,
and
discomfited
the
Mercians
,
having
then
Invaded
and
wasted
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
thô
they
were
Thirty
times
more
in
number
,
and
led
by
experienced
Captains
:
This
Battle
was
fought
near
a
place
called
Loyden
(
now
Leeds
in
York-shire
;
)
besides
this
Ethelwald
,
the
Son
of
Oswald
,
who
ruled
in
Deira
,
took
part
with
the
Mercians
,
but
in
the
Fight
withdrew
his
Forces
,
and
in
a
safe
place
waited
for
the
Event
;
with
which
unseasonable
Retreat
,
the
Mercians
perhaps
,
being
terrified
,
and
misdoubting
greater
danger
fled
;
their
Commanders
together
with
Penda
himself
,
being
almost
all
Slain
;
amongst
whom
was
Ethelher
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
who
forgeting
the
Death
of
his
Brother
K.
Anna
,
formerly
Slain
by
Penda
,
now
took
part
with
him
,
and
was
the
chief
Authour
of
this
War
;
many
as
they
were
flying
were
drown'd
in
the
River
Winved
,
then
swoln
above
her
Banks
:
The
death
of
Penda
,
that
Cruel
,
and
Heathen
King
,
caused
a
General
rejoycing
among
the
Christians
,
according
to
the
Old
English
saying
,
(
mentioned
by
Mathew
Westminster
)
at
Winved
▪
So
that
after
Penda
had
been
the
death
of
no
less
than
Four
or
Five
Christian
Kings
,
whom
he
slew
in
Battle
,
he
himself
underwent
the
same
Fate
;
so
little
Difference
is
there
between
the
deaths
of
Good
,
and
Bad
Princes
;
only
the
former
are
called
God's
Corrections
,
but
the
latter
his
Judgments
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLV
.
But
to
Ethelher
,
succeeded
Ethelwald
his
Brother
,
and
to
Penda
his
Son
Peadda
,
who
being
a
Christian
and
Son
in
Law
to
Oswi
himself
,
he
allowed
him
to
hold
the
Province
of
South
Mercia
,
divided
from
the
Northern
,
by
the
River
of
Trent
,
then
containing
(
according
to
Bede
)
Five
Thousand
Families
,
)
to
be
held
as
Tributary
to
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
.
After
this
the
Mercians
became
all
Christians
,
by
the
means
of
King
Oswi
,
and
Peadda
:
and
here
that
Copy
of
the
Saxon
Chronicle
,
Written
in
the
Abby
of
Peterburgh
,
gives
us
a
large
account
of
the
Foundation
of
that
Abby
,
which
is
thus
;
That
in
the
Time
of
this
Peadda
,
he
and
Oswi
,
the
Brother
of
King
Oswald
met
,
and
conferred
about
building
a
Monastery
,
in
honour
of
Christ
and
St.
Peter
,
which
they
afterwards
did
,
and
gave
it
the
Name
of
Medeshamsted
,
from
a
certain
Well
,
which
is
there
,
called
Medeswell
;
so
they
laid
the
Foundations
,
and
when
they
had
near
finished
the
Work
,
they
committed
it
to
the
Care
of
a
certain
Monk
,
called
Saxulf
,
who
was
dear
to
God
,
and
beloved
of
all
the
Nation
;
for
he
was
a
Rich
,
and
Noble
Person
in
his
time
,
but
is
now
much
richer
in
Christ
.
This
Year
also
,
(
Honorius
the
Archbishop
deceasing
,
on
the
7th
of
the
Calends
of
April
)
Ithamer
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
Consecrated
Deus
Dedit
to
be
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
.
This
was
the
first
English
Monk
,
that
had
ever
been
chosen
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
was
also
the
first
that
was
Consecrated
but
by
one
Bishop
;
for
the
better
sound
sake
,
he
changed
his
Name
to
Deus
Dedit
,
having
been
before
called
Fridonà
,
or
Fridon
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLVI
.
This
Year
was
Peadda
Slain
about
Easter
,
by
the
Treachery
of
his
Wife
,
the
Daughter
of
K.
Oswy
,
and
Wulfher
(
his
Brother
)
the
Son
of
Penda
succeeded
him
.
Thô
not
until
some
Years
after
;
for
upon
the
Death
of
Peadda
,
King
Oswi
seized
also
that
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
held
and
laid
it
to
his
own
Dominions
.
Here
the
Saxon
Chronicle
proceeds
to
give
us
a
further
account
,
concerning
the
finishing
of
the
aforesaid
Monastery
of
Peterburgh
;
but
thô
it
was
done
some
Years
after
,
and
the
Relation
be
somewhat
long
,
yet
because
it
shews
more
plainly
than
any
other
History
,
the
Form
and
Manner
of
erecting
such
a
Foundation
,
I
shall
give
you
the
substance
of
it
,
omitting
what
is
not
pertinent
to
our
purpose
.
The
said
Chronicle
proceeds
thus
,
That
in
his
(
viz.
Wulfher's
)
Reign
,
the
Abby
of
Medeshamsted
was
greatly
encreased
in
Riches
,
for
that
King
favoured
it
very
much
,
for
the
sake
of
his
own
Brother
,
Peadda
,
and
of
Oswie
,
his
Brother
in
the
Christian
Faith
;
as
also
of
Saxulf
the
Abbot
;
wherefore
he
said
that
he
would
render
it
yet
more
famous
,
and
would
highly
adorn
it
,
being
thereunto
perswaded
By
his
Brothers
,
Ethelred
,
and
Merwalla
,
and
his
Sisters
,
Kyneburg
,
and
Kyneswith
,
as
also
by
Arch-Bishop
Deus
Dedit
,
and
all
his
Wise
Men
,
both
Clerks
and
Laicks
that
were
in
his
Kingdom
;
then
the
King
sending
for
the
said
Abbot
,
told
him
,
that
since
his
B●other
Peadda
,
and
his
Friend
Oswie
had
begun
this
Monastery
and
that
he
was
Departed
this
Life
,
therefore
the
Abbot
should
,
take
diligent
care
to
see
it
finished
,
and
he
would
provide
all
things
,
as
both
Gold
and
Silver
,
Lands
and
possessions
,
and
whatever
else
was
needful
for
it
;
whereupon
the
Abbot
went
home
,
and
setting
to
the
Work
,
so
far
advanced
it
,
that
in
few
Years
it
was
finished
;
which
when
it
was
told
the
King
,
he
was
very
joyful
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLVI
.
and
sent
to
give
notice
of
it
to
all
his
Thanes
throughout
the
whole
Nation
,
as
also
the
Arch-Bishop
,
Bishops
Earls
and
all
who
loved
God
,
that
they
should
come
to
him
;
so
he
appointed
them
a
day
when
the
Monastery
should
be
Consecrated
;
at
which
Consecration
King
Wulfer
,
and
his
Brother
Ethelred
,
and
his
Sisters
were
all
present
,
as
was
also
Arch-Bishop
Deus
Dedit
,
and
Ithamer
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
together
with
Wina
Bishop
of
London
,
and
several
other
Bishops
:
There
were
also
present
all
the
Thanes
that
were
in
his
Kingdom
,
when
this
Monastery
was
Consecrated
,
in
the
Names
of
St.
Peter
,
St.
Paul
,
and
St.
Andrew
:
Then
the
King
rising
up
from
his
Chair
,
spoke
thus
,
with
a
loud
Voice
before
all
his
Thanes
;
Thanks
be
to
the
most
High
and
Omnipotent
GOD
,
for
this
honour
which
he
hath
done
me
,
and
I
will
,
That
you
all
confirm
my
Words
;
I
Wulfer
do
give
this
Day
to
St.
Peter
,
and
to
Saxulf
,
and
to
the
Monks
of
this
Monastery
,
all
these
Lands
,
Waters
,
&c.
and
all
the
Territories
lying
round
about
them
,
which
are
of
my
Royal
Patrimony
;
so
freely
that
no
Man
shall
have
thence
any
Tribute
or
Revenue
,
besides
the
Abbot
and
Monks
,
which
Gift
is
this
;
Then
the
King
proceeded
to
declare
the
Meets
and
Bounds
of
the
Lands
,
which
he
had
given
;
which
because
they
are
not
to
our
purpose
,
I
omit
,
only
that
they
reach'd
as
far
as
Stamford
,
and
were
above
Threescore
Miles
about
:
then
said
the
King
.
The
Gift
indeed
is
small
,
but
I
will
,
that
they
hold
it
so
freely
,
that
none
may
exact
any
Gueld
or
Tribute
out
of
it
,
but
what
is
paid
to
the
Monks
;
and
I
do
hereby
free
this
Monastery
,
from
being
subject
to
any
,
but
the
See
of
Rome
;
but
I
will
also
,
That
all
those
who
cannot
go
thither
,
should
here
implore
to
St.
Peter
:
When
the
King
had
spoke
these
things
,
the
Abbot
made
a
request
to
him
,
in
the
behalf
of
certain
Religious
Monks
,
who
desired
to
lead
the
Lives
of
Anchorites
and
therefore
prayed
,
that
on
a
certain
Island
,
a
small
Monastery
should
be
Built
,
wherein
they
might
live
in
Peace
and
Solitude
;
which
was
presently
granted
by
the
King
;
then
he
also
desired
his
Brothers
and
Sisters
,
that
for
the
good
of
their
Souls
,
they
would
be
witnesses
to
his
Charter
;
conjuring
all
thos●
who
should
succeed
him
,
to
preserve
his
Gift
Inviolate
,
as
they
hoped
to
be
partakers
of
Eternal
Life
,
and
would
escape
Eternal
Torments
;
then
follow
the
Names
of
the
Witnesses
,
who
were
present
,
and
who
subscribed
,
and
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
confirmed
it
,
by
their
consents
;
that
is
,
King
Wulfer
,
who
first
of
all
confirmed
it
with
his
Word
,
and
then
sign'd
it
with
the
Cross
,
and
then
spake
thus
,
I
King
Wulfer
with
the
Earls
,
Heoretoghs
,
and
Thanes
,
being
Witnesses
of
my
Gift
,
do
confirm
it
with
Christ's
Cross
,
before
the
Arch-Bishop
Deus
Dedit
:
Then
follow
the
Subscriptions
of
the
Kings
,
and
others
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
(
viz.
)
Oswi
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
King
Sygar
,
King
Sibbi
;
Ethelred
the
King's
Brother
,
together
with
his
Sisters
above
named
,
as
also
of
Deus
Dedit
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
;
after
whom
follow
the
Subscriptions
of
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
together
with
some
Presbyters
and
Saxulf
the
Abbot
;
as
also
of
divers
Eoldermen
or
Governours
of
Countries
,
who
with
divers
others
of
the
King
's
great
Men
,
did
likewise
confirm
it
:
This
Charter
was
made
in
the
Year
after
our
Lord's
Nativity
,
664
,
being
the
Seventh
Year
of
King
Wulfer's
Reign
:
they
did
then
also
denounce
the
Curse
of
God
,
and
all
his
Saints
against
all
that
should
violate
any
thing
that
was
there
done
;
to
which
they
all
answered
,
Amen
.
As
soon
as
this
was
over
,
the
King
sent
to
Rome
to
Pope
Vitalian
,
desiring
him
to
confirm
all
that
he
had
granted
by
his
Letters
;
or
Bull
,
which
the
Pope
immediately
performed
,
being
to
the
same
effect
,
with
the
King's
Charter
already
mentioned
;
in
this
manner
was
the
Monastery
of
Medeshamsted
Founded
,
which
was
afterwards
called
Burgh
(
now
Peterburgh
.
But
to
return
again
to
Civil
Affairs
,
having
dwelt
I
doubt
too
long
upon
Ecclesiastical
.
This
Year
,
Kenwalk
(
King
of
the
West-Saxons
)
fought
against
the
Welsh
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLVIII
.
at
a
place
called
Peonnum
,
and
pursued
them
as
far
as
Pedridan
.
Of
which
Fight
H.
Huntington
gives
us
this
further
Account
;
That
at
the
first
Onset
,
the
Britains
were
too
hard
for
the
English
;
but
they
abhoring
flight
as
bad
as
Death
it self
,
persisted
in
fighting
with
them
,
till
the
Britains
growing
tired
,
and
disheartened
,
fled
,
and
were
pursued
as
hath
been
already
said
,
so
that
they
received
a
very
great
blow
.
This
Year
;
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
;
Hilda
the
Abbess
Founded
a
Monastery
at
a
place
called
Streanshale
;
Anno
Dom.
DCLIX.
wherein
she
lived
and
dyed
Abbess
.
The
same
Year
also
,
according
to
the
same
Author
,
Inumin
,
Eaba
,
and
Eadbert
,
Eoldermen
of
Mercia
,
rebelled
against
King
Oswi
;
and
proclaimed
for
their
King
,
Wulfer
,
the
Son
of
Penda
,
whom
they
had
hitherto
kept
concealed
;
Also
Aedelbert
,
or
Ag●●bert
the
Bishop
left
King
Cenwalch
,
and
took
the
Bishoprick
of
Paris
;
and
Wina
held
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
,
of
both
which
Bede
hath
already
given
us
a
particular
account
.
The
same
Year
also
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
)
Cuthred
the
Son
of
Cuichelm
a
Cousin
to
King
Cenwalch
,
as
also
Kenbryht
the
Eolderman
,
great
Grandson
to
King
Ceawlin
,
and
Father
of
King
Cadwalla
dyed
.
This
Year
(
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
)
King
Cenwalch
fought
about
the
time
of
Easter
with
King
Wulfher
at
Posentesbyrig
[
supposed
to
be
Pontesbury
in
Shropshire
;
Anno
Dom.
DCLXI
.
]
and
Wulfher
the
Son
of
Penda
wasted
the
Country
as
far
as
Aescesdune
,
now
Aston
near
Wallingford
;
and
Cuthred
the
Son
of
Culthelm
,
as
also
King
Kenbryht
dyed
.
The
same
Year
,
according
to
Lib.
11.
Cap.
13.
Bede
,
Wulfher
took
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
with
the
Country
of
the
Meanvari
,
and
gave
them
to
Athelwald
,
King
of
the
South
Saxons
,
because
he
had
been
that
King's
Godfather
at
his
Baptism
;
and
Eoppa
the
Priest
,
at
the
Command
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
and
King
Wulfher
,
first
of
all
offered
Baptism
to
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Island
;
whether
they
accepted
it
or
not
,
is
very
uncertain
:
But
I
cannot
but
here
observe
the
uncertainty
of
the
History
of
these
Times
;
for
Ethelwerd
in
his
Chronicle
under
this
Year
,
and
at
this
very
place
above
mentioned
relates
,
that
Cenwalk
had
the
Victory
,
and
carried
away
Wulfher
Prisoner
.
These
Meanvari
here
mentioned
by
Bede
,
are
supposed
by
Mr.
Camden
in
his
Britannia
,
to
have
been
the
People
of
that
part
of
Hampshire
,
lying
over
against
the
Isle
of
Wight
.
This
Year
also
Sigebert
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
(
thô
standing
firm
in
the
Christian
Faith
)
was
(
as
Bede
tells
us
)
wickedly
Murder'd
by
the
Conspiracy
of
two
Brethren
in
places
near
about
him
,
who
being
asked
what
moved
them
to
do
so
wicked
a
Deeed
?
Id.
cap.
22.
gave
no
other
than
this
Barbarous
Answer
;
That
they
were
angry
with
him
for
being
so
gentle
to
his
Enemies
,
as
to
forgive
them
their
Injuries
when
ever
they
besought
him
:
But
the
occasion
of
his
death
is
much
more
remarkable
;
for
one
of
those
Earls
who
slew
him
,
living
in
unlawful
Wedlock
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXI
.
stood
thereof
excommunicated
by
the
Bishop
;
so
that
no
man
might
presume
to
enter
into
his
House
,
much
less
to
Eat
with
him
;
the
King
not
regarding
this
Church-Censure
,
went
to
a
Feast
at
his
House
,
upon
an
Invitation
,
whom
the
Bishop
meeting
in
his
return
,
thô
penitent
for
what
he
had
done
,
and
fallen
at
his
Feet
,
yet
gently
touched
with
the
Rod
in
his
Hand
,
and
being
provoked
thus
foretold
:
M.
Because
thou
hast
neglected
to
abstain
from
the
House
of
this
Excommunicate
,
in
that
House
thou
shalt
dye
,
and
so
it
fell
out
,
not
long
after
,
perhaps
from
that
Prediction
;
God
then
bearing
witness
to
his
Minister
,
in
the
due
power
of
Church
Discipline
,
when
Spiritually
executed
on
the
Contemner
thereof
:
Yet
Bede
is
so
Charitable
as
to
believe
,
that
the
unfortunate
Death
of
this
Religious
Prince
did
not
only
attone
for
his
fault
,
but
might
also
increase
his
merit
:
To
Sigebert
,
Swidhelm
the
Son
of
Sexbald
,
succeeded
in
that
Kingdom
,
who
was
Baptized
by
Bishop
Cedda
in
the
Province
of
the
East-Angles
,
in
the
Royal
Village
,
called
Rendlesham
,
Edelwald
King
of
that
Country
(
who
was
the
Brother
of
King
Anna
)
being
his
Godfather
.
The
Sun
was
now
eclipsed
Vº
:
Non
Maij
;
and
Ercenbryht
King
of
Kent
departed
this
Life
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXIV
.
and
Ecgbryht
his
Son
succeeded
him
in
that
Kingdom
.
As
for
King
Ercombert
,
Will
.
Malmesbury
gives
him
a
very
good
Character
,
being
famous
for
his
Religion
to
God
,
and
his
Love
to
his
Country
;
but
he
had
no
Right
to
the
Crown
save
only
by
Election
,
having
an
Elder
Brother
,
called
Ermenred
,
who
was
alive
at
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
and
left
two
Sons
behind
him
.
Coleman
also
with
his
Companions
then
departed
to
his
own
Nation
;
the
same
Year
there
was
a
great
Plague
over
all
the
Isle
of
Britain
,
in
which
perished
Tuda
the
Bishop
,
and
was
buried
at
Wagele
(
which
Bede
calls
Pegnaleth
:
)
also
Ceadda
and
Wilverth
were
now
Consecrated
Bishops
;
and
the
same
Year
too
the
Archbishop
Deus
Dedit
dyed
,
after
whom
the
See
remained
void
for
Four
Years
.
But
of
the
occasion
of
this
departure
of
Coleman
,
Bede
hath
given
us
a
long
and
particular
account
,
(
viz.
)
That
a
Synod
being
called
at
Strean-shall
(
now
Whitby
in
York-shire
)
by
the
procurement
of
Hilda
the
Abbess
of
that
place
;
thô
by
the
Authority
of
King
Oswi
,
Id.
Cap.
25.
(
who
was
there
present
,
)
concerning
the
old
Difference
about
the
observation
of
Easter
;
Wilfred
the
Abbot
,
and
Romanus
a
Priest
,
were
very
earnest
for
the
observation
of
it
,
according
to
the
Order
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
and
Coleman
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
was
as
zealous
on
the
other
side
;
but
after
many
Arguments
pro
and
con
,
(
which
you
may
find
at
large
in
Bede
,
)
the
Synod
at
last
determining
in
favour
of
the
Romish
Easter
,
it
so
far
displeased
Coleman
,
that
he
was
resolved
to
quit
his
Bishoprick
,
and
depart
into
Scotland
,
to
the
Isle
of
Hye
,
(
from
whence
he
cam●
,
)
rather
than
to
comply
with
it
;
from
whence
he
also
departed
into
Ireland
,
(
here
called
Scotland
)
where
he
built
a
Monastery
in
that
Country
,
and
lived
all
the
rest
of
his
days
,
and
in
which
only
English
Men
were
admitted
,
at
the
time
when
Bede
wrote
his
History
.
But
after
the
departure
of
Coleman
,
one
Tuda
,
who
had
been
ordained
Bishop
among
the
Southern
Scots
,
was
made
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
but
he
enjoyed
that
Bishoprick
but
a
very
little
while
.
[
](A64087-e185010-b)*
*
Lately
publish●d
at
Oxford
,
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Ga●e
.
But
after
the
Death
of
Bishop
Tuda
,
(
according
to
the
Life
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
King
Oswi
held
a
great
Council
with
the
Wise
Men
of
his
Nation
,
whom
they
should
chuse
in
the
vacant
See
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXIV
.
as
most
fit
for
that
holy
Function
,
when
they
all
with
one
Consent
nominated
and
chose
Abbot
Wilfrid
as
the
fittest
and
worthiest
Person
to
succeed
him
but
being
to
be
Consecrated
,
he
refused
it
from
any
Bishop
at
home
,
because
he
look'd
upon
them
all
as
Uncanonical
,
being
all
ordained
by
Scotish
Bishops
,
who
differed
from
the
Roman
Church
about
this
Point
of
keeping
Easter
;
so
that
he
would
needs
go
over
into
France
for
Ordination
;
where
staying
too
long
,
the
King
put
Ceadda
(
who
had
lately
come
out
of
Ireland
)
into
his
Place
;
which
Wilfred
upon
his
return
much
resenting
,
retired
to
his
Monastery
at
Ripon
,
and
there
resided
;
as
also
sometimes
with
Wulfher
,
King
of
Mercia
,
or
else
with
Ecghert
King
of
Kent
,
till
he
was
restored
to
his
See
.
Bede
tells
us
,
that
the
above-mentioned
Eclipse
was
followed
by
a
sudden
Pestilence
the
same
Year
,
which
first
depopulating
the
Southern
Parts
of
Britain
,
then
proceeded
to
the
Northern
,
wherein
Bishop
Tuda
deceased
;
it
also
invaded
Ireland
,
and
there
took
off
many
Religious
,
as
well
as
Secular
Persons
.
The
same
Year
also
(
according
to
Florence
)
Ercombert
King
of
Kent
dying
,
left
that
Kingdom
to
Egbert
his
Son
:
Also
Ethelwald
King
of
the
East
Angles
dying
this
Year
,
Aldulf
succeeded
him
.
Lib.
4.
c.
30.
About
this
time
(
according
to
Bede
)
Siger
and
Sebba
,
succeeding
Swidhelm
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East
Saxons
,
being
unsteady
in
the
Faith
,
and
supposing
the
late
great
Pestilence
to
have
fell
upon
them
for
renouncing
their
old
Superstition
,
relapsed
again
to
Idolatry
,
and
rebuilt
the
Idol-Temples
,
hoping
by
that
means
to
be
defended
from
the
present
Mortality
;
but
as
soon
as
Wulfher
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
(
to
whom
this
Kingdom
was
then
subject
)
heard
of
it
,
he
sent
Bishop
Jaruman
to
them
,
who
,
together
with
their
Fellow-Labourers
,
by
their
sound
Doctrine
,
and
gentle
Dealing
,
soon
reclaimed
them
from
their
Apostacy
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXV.
This
Mortality
is
also
partly
confirmed
by
Mat.
Westminster
,
who
the
next
Year
relates
so
great
a
Mortality
to
have
raged
in
England
,
that
many
Men
going
in
Troops
to
the
Sea-side
,
cast
themselves
in
headlong
,
preferring
a
speedy
Death
before
the
Torments
of
a
long
and
painful
Sickness
;
thô
this
seems
to
be
no
other
than
the
great
Pestilence
which
raged
the
Year
before
,
unless
we
suppose
it
to
have
lasted
for
2
Years
successively
.
The
same
Year
also
,
according
to
the
Account
of
an
ancient
British
Chronicle
,
(
lately
in
the
Possession
of
Mr.
Robert
Vaughan
,
)
Cadwallader
,
last
King
of
the
Britains
,
having
been
forced
by
a
great
Famine
and
Mortality
to
quit
his
Native
Country
,
and
to
sojourn
with
Alan
King
of
Armorica
;
finding
no
hopes
of
ever
recovering
his
Kingdom
,
from
thence
went
to
Rome
,
where
,
professing
himself
a
Monk
,
he
died
about
8
Years
after
.
Now
,
thô
the
British
History
of
Caradoc
(
Translated
by
Humphrey
Lloyd
,
and
Published
by
Dr.
Powel
,
)
places
Cadwallader's
going
to
Rome
Anno
680
,
which
,
Mr.
Vaughan
in
the
Manuscript
I
have
by
me
,
(
and
which
is
already
cited
in
the
former
Book
)
proves
,
can
neither
agree
with
the
Account
of
the
said
old
Chronicle
,
nor
yet
with
the
Time
of
the
great
Mortality
above-mentioned
;
for
Caradoc
and
Geoffery
of
Monmouth
do
both
place
Cadwallader's
going
to
Rome
in
the
Year
of
the
great
Pestilence
,
which
(
as
Bede
)
and
Mat.
Westminster
testifie
)
fell
out
in
the
Year
664
,
or
665
,
and
therefore
that
learned
Antiquary
very
well
observes
,
That
as
for
their
Calculation
,
who
prolong
Cadwallader's
Life
to
the
Year
688
,
or
689
,
and
place
his
going
to
Rome
in
Pope
Sergius's
time
,
he
thinks
they
had
no
better
Warrant
for
it
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXV.
than
their
mistaking
Ceadwalla
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
(
who
then
indeed
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
died
)
for
this
Cadwallader
,
who
lived
near
20
Years
before
,
whereby
they
have
confounded
this
History
,
and
brought
it
into
a
great
deal
of
uncertainty
;
whereas
that
ancient
Appendix
annex'd
to
the
Manuscript
,
Nennius
,
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
(
whose
Author
lived
above
300
Years
before
either
Geoffery
,
or
Caradoc
,
)
doth
clearly
shew
,
that
this
Monastery
above-mentioned
,
and
consequently
Cadwallader's
going
to
Rome
,
happened
in
the
Reign
of
Oswi
King
of
Northumberland
;
who
,
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
,
began
to
Reign
Anno
642
,
and
died
Anno
670
;
and
therefore
no
other
Mortality
ought
to
be
assigned
for
Cadwallader's
going
to
Rome
,
than
this
in
King
Oswi's
Reign
,
Anno
665
,
for
the
Words
of
the
said
old
Author
are
these
:
Oswi
,
the
Son
of
Ethelfred
,
reigned
28
Years
,
and
6
Months
;
and
whilst
he
reigned
,
there
happened
a
great
Mortality
of
Men
,
Catwalater
(
so
he
spells
it
)
then
reigning
over
the
Britains
,
after
his
Father
,
and
therein
perished
.
Now
the
Case
is
clear
,
if
these
Words
in
the
Latin
,
Et
in
ea
periit
,
have
relation
to
Cadwallader
,
(
as
most
likely
they
have
,
)
considering
Oswi
lived
5
Years
after
the
Year
665
,
wherein
this
Mortality
raged
;
then
Cadwallader
never
went
to
Rome
at
all
,
but
died
of
this
Plague
;
but
of
this
,
I
dare
not
positively
determine
,
since
the
greater
part
of
the
Welsh
Chronicles
are
so
positive
in
Cadwallader's
dying
at
Rome
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
This
Year
Oswi
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
Ecgbrith
King
of
Kent
;
Anno
Dom.
DCLXVI
.
with
the
Consent
of
the
whole
English
Church
,
(
as
Bede
relates
,
)
sent
Wigheard
the
Presbyter
to
Rome
,
to
be
there
made
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
he
died
almost
as
soon
as
he
arrived
:
Lib.
4.
c.
1.
So
that
Theodorus
being
the
next
Year
consecrated
Arch-Bishop
,
was
sent
into
Britain
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXVII
.
Of
which
Transaction
,
Bede
gives
us
this
particular
Account
.
About
this
time
also
,
(
as
Bede
relates
,
Lib.
3.
c.
29.
)
Wina
Bishop
of
Winchester
being
driven
from
his
See
by
King
Kenwalch
,
went
and
bought
the
See
of
London
of
King
Wulfher
.
This
is
the
first
Example
of
Simony
in
the
English
Church
.
The
See
of
Canterbury
had
been
now
vacant
for
above
3
Years
,
for
the
Pope
was
resolved
himself
to
Ordain
an
Arch-Bishop
;
and
at
last
,
at
the
Recommendation
of
one
Adrian
a
Greek
Monk
,
(
who
might
have
been
Arch-Bishop
himself
,
but
refused
it
,
)
the
Pope
chose
this
Theodorus
,
then
a
Monk
,
and
a
Native
of
Tharsus
in
Cilicia
;
who
,
being
an
excellent
Scholar
,
brought
the
knowledge
of
the
Greek
Tongue
,
as
also
Arithmetick
,
Musick
,
and
Astronomy
,
in
use
among
the
English
Saxons
.
This
Arch-Bishop
,
immediately
upon
his
coming
into
England
,
made
a
thorough
Visitation
of
his
Province
,
Lib.
4.
c.
2.
and
(
as
Bede
tells
us
)
surveyed
all
Things
,
and
ordained
Bishops
in
fit
Places
;
and
those
Things
which
he
found
less
perfect
than
they
should
be
,
he
by
their
Assistance
corrected
;
among
which
,
when
he
found
fault
with
Bishop
Ceadda
,
as
not
having
been
rightly
Consecrated
;
he
humbly
and
modestly
replied
,
If
you
believe
that
I
have
not
rightly
undertook
the
Episcopal
Charge
,
I
willingly
quit
it
,
since
as
I
never
thought
my self
worthy
,
so
I
never
consented
to
accept
it
,
but
in
obedience
to
the
Commands
of
my
Superiours
.
But
the
Arch-Bishop
seeing
his
Humility
,
answered
,
That
he
would
not
have
him
lay
aside
his
Episcopacy
;
and
so
he
again
renewed
his
Ordination
according
to
the
Catholick
Rites
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXVII
.
From
whence
it
appears
,
that
this
Arch-Bishop
then
thought
the
Ordination
of
the
English
and
Scotish
Bishops
,
who
differed
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
to
the
time
of
keeping
Easter
,
to
be
Uncanonical
;
and
for
this
reason
Bede
here
also
tells
us
,
That
Bishop
Wilfrid
was
sent
into
France
to
be
Ordained
:
But
as
for
this
Bishop
Ceadda
,
Florence
of
Worcester
informs
us
,
That
he
was
now
also
deprived
of
his
Bishoprick
,
(
and
Wilfrid
restored
to
it
,
)
as
having
been
unduly
Elected
thereunto
;
which
,
thô
Bede
doth
not
tell
us
in
express
Words
,
yet
he
confirms
it
in
the
very
next
Chapter
,
where
he
tells
us
,
That
Jaruman
,
Bishop
of
the
Mercians
,
being
now
dead
,
King
Wulfher
did
not
ask
Arch-Bishop
Theodorus
to
Ordain
a
new
One
,
but
only
desired
of
King
Oswi
,
that
Bishop
Ceadda
,
the
Brother
of
Cedda
,
should
be
sent
to
him
to
take
that
Charge
,
(
who
lived
privately
at
his
Monastery
of
Lestinghen
,
where
he
was
then
Abbot
,
)
Wilfrid
then
not
only
Governing
the
Diocess
of
York
,
and
all
the
Northumbers
,
but
also
Picts
as
far
as
King
Oswi's
Dominions
extended
.
But
to
return
again
to
the
Saxon
Annals
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXIX
.
This
Year
King
Ecgbert
gave
to
Basse
the
Priest
Reculf
,
where
he
built
a
Monastery
;
This
was
afterwards
called
Reculver
[
in
Kent
]
.
Oswi
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
died
xv
Kal.
Martij
,
[
and
was
buried
at
Streanshale
Monastery
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXX.
]
and
Ecverth
(
or
Egfrid
)
his
Son
reigned
after
him
;
also
Lothaire
,
Nephew
of
Bishop
Agelbert
,
took
upon
him
the
Episcopal
Charge
over
the
West
Saxons
,
and
held
it
7
Years
;
Arch-Bishop
Theodorus
Consecrated
him
.
He
whom
these
Annals
call
Lothair
,
was
the
same
with
Leutherius
Bishop
of
Winchester
.
[
](A64087-e187170-b)*
*
Lib.
4.
c.
5.
Bede
tells
us
further
of
King
Oswi
,
That
being
worn
out
with
a
long
Infirmity
,
he
was
so
much
in
love
with
the
Roman
Rites
,
that
if
he
had
recovered
of
the
Sickness
of
which
he
died
,
he
had
resolved
to
go
to
Rome
,
and
end
his
Days
at
the
Holy
Places
;
having
engaged
Bishop
Wilfrid
to
be
the
Guide
and
Companion
of
his
Journey
,
promising
him
no
small
Rewards
for
his
Pains
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXI
.
'
This
Year
was
a
great
slaughter
of
Birds
.
H.
Huntington
renders
it
a
great
Fight
of
Birds
,
which
seems
to
have
been
some
remarkable
Combat
of
Crows
or
Jackdaws
in
the
Air
,
of
which
we
have
several
wonderful
Relations
in
our
Histories
.
Mat.
Westminster
relates
,
that
the
strange
Birds
seemed
to
flie
before
those
of
this
Country
,
but
that
many
Thousands
were
killed
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXII
.
This
next
Year
Cenwalch
King
of
the
West
Saxons
died
,
and
Sexburga
his
Wife
held
the
Kingdom
after
him
for
one
Year
.
Of
whom
William
of
Malmesbury
gives
this
Account
;
That
this
King
;
dying
,
left
the
Kingdom
to
Sexburga
his
Wife
;
nor
did
she
want
Spirit
or
Courage
to
discharge
all
the
Functions
of
a
King
,
for
she
straitways
began
to
raise
new
Forces
,
as
also
to
keep
the
Old
to
their
Duty
;
to
govern
her
Subjects
with
moderation
,
and
to
keep
her
Enemies
in
awe
;
and
,
in
short
,
to
do
such
great
Things
,
that
there
was
no
Difference
,
but
the
Sex
,
between
Her
and
a
King
:
But
as
she
aimed
at
more
than
Feminine
Undertakings
,
so
she
left
this
Life
when
she
had
scarce
Reigned
a
Year
about
.
But
Mat.
Westminster
says
,
she
was
expelled
the
Kingdom
by
the
Nobles
,
who
despised
Female
Government
:
But
what
Authority
he
had
for
this
,
I
know
not
,
for
I
do
not
find
it
in
any
other
Author
;
whereas
if
what
William
of
Malmesbury
says
of
her
be
true
,
it
was
not
likely
they
should
Rebel
against
so
good
a
Governess
,
who
seems
to
have
been
the
perfect
Pattern
of
an
Excellent
Queen
.
After
the
Death
of
King
Cenwalch
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXII
.
and
(
as
I
suppose
)
Queen
Sexburga
likewise
,
Bede
relates
,
That
the
Great
Men
or
Petty
Princes
of
that
Kingdom
,
divided
it
among
them
,
and
so
held
it
for
10
Years
;
in
which
time
Eleutherius
,
Lib.
4.
c.
12.
Bishop
of
the
West
Saxons
(
i.
e.
of
Winchester
)
dying
,
Heddi
was
Consecrated
by
Arch-Bishop
Theodorus
in
his
stead
;
in
whose
time
those
Petty
Princes
being
all
subdued
,
Ceadwalla
took
the
Kingdom
;
but
this
does
not
agree
with
the
Saxon
Annals
.
About
this
time
(
thô
Bede
does
not
set
down
the
Year
)
King
Egfrid
of
Northumberland
waging
War
with
Wulfher
,
King
of
Mercia
,
won
from
him
all
the
Country
of
Lindsey
.
About
this
time
also
died
Ceadda
,
Bishop
of
Litchfield
,
(
according
to
Ran.
Higden's
Polychron
;
)
but
Bede
does
not
tell
us
the
time
of
his
Death
,
Lib.
4.
c.
3.
thô
he
mentions
it
,
and
there
gives
a
large
Account
of
the
great
Humility
and
Piety
of
that
good
Bishop
,
and
of
the
Pious
End
he
made
:
He
is
called
by
us
at
this
day
St.
Chad.
This
Year
Egber●
,
King
of
Kent
,
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXIII
.
(
according
to
Bede's
Epitome
,
)
who
(
as
says
Math.
Westminster
)
gave
part
of
the
Isle
of
Thanet
to
build
a
Monastery
,
to
explate
the
Murder
of
his
Cousins
,
whom
he
had
caused
to
be
slain
,
as
you
have
already
heard
.
The
same
Year
was
a
Synod
of
all
the
Bishops
and
great
Men
of
England
held
at
Heartford
,
(
now
Hartford
,
Lib.
4.
c.
5.
)
which
Synod
(
as
Bede
tells
us
)
was
called
by
Arch-Bishop
Theodorus
;
where
Wilfred
Bishop
of
York
,
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
of
England
,
were
either
in
Person
,
or
by
their
Deputies
,
(
as
Florence
relates
,
)
and
in
which
divers
Decrees
were
made
for
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
;
the
first
and
chiefest
of
which
was
,
That
Easter
should
be
kept
on
the
first
Lord's
Day
after
the
Fourteenth
Moon
of
the
First
Month
(
i.
e.
〈◊〉
)
;
which
thô
it
had
been
before
appointed
by
the
Synod
at
Streanshale
above-mentioned
,
yet
that
being
not
looked
upon
as
a
General
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
it
was
now
again
renewed
;
the
rest
of
them
concerning
the
Jurisdictions
of
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Priviledges
and
Exemptions
of
Monasteries
,
I
pass
over
,
and
refer
you
to
Sir
H.
Spelman's
First
Volume
of
Councils
for
farther
satisfaction
:
But
I
cannot
omit
,
that
it
was
here
first
Ordained
,
That
thô
Synods
ought
to
be
held
twice
a
Year
,
yet
since
divers
Causes
might
hinder
it
,
therefore
it
seem'd
good
to
the
whole
Council
,
that
a
Synod
should
be
assembled
once
a
Year
at
a
place
called
Cloveshoe
.
This
Year
also
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
That
Etheldrethe
,
〈…〉
late
Wife
to
Egfrid
King
of
Northumberland
,
founded
the
Monastery
of
Ely
,
(
in
which
she
her self
became
the
first
Abbess
.
Id.
c.
19.
)
She
(
as
Bede
tells
us
)
had
been
twice
married
,
but
would
never
let
either
of
her
Husbands
enjoy
her
;
and
at
last
(
with
much
ado
)
obtained
Leave
of
this
King
to
quit
his
Palace
,
and
retire
into
a
Nunnery
;
which
perverting
of
the
Ends
of
Marriage
,
was
counted
a
great
piece
of
Sanctity
in
those
Times
.
But
the
Monastery
above-mentioned
being
burnt
and
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
Anno
870
,
was
afterwards
re-edified
by
King
Edgar
,
as
shall
be
in
due
time
more
particularly
related
.
Also
Egbright
,
King
of
Kent
,
deceased
;
and
Lothair
,
his
Brother
,
succeeded
him
.
This
Year
also
,
according
to
Bede
,
Bosa
Bishop
of
Dunmoc
being
deprived
by
reason
of
his
Infirmities
;
two
Bishops
,
(
viz.
)
Acca
and
Bedwin
,
were
placed
in
that
Diocess
,
one
of
whom
had
his
See
at
Dunmoc
(
now
Dunwich
)
in
Suffolk
,
and
the
other
at
Helmham
in
Norfolk
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXIV
.
'
This
Year
Aescwin
began
to
Reign
over
the
West
Saxons
.
]
Here
also
follows
his
Pedigree
needless
to
be
repeated
;
for
William
of
Malmesbury
remarks
no
more
of
him
,
than
that
he
was
supposed
to
be
the
next
of
the
Royal
Line
,
as
being
the
great
Nephew
of
Cynegils
,
by
his
Brother
Cuthgils
.
The
same
Year
(
as
Bede
tells
us
in
[
](A64087-e188440-b)*
*
Published
by
Sir
Ja.
Ware
1664
,
with
other
Pieces
of
Bede
,
and
Arch-Bishop
Egbert
;
it
is
also
in
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
.
his
Lives
of
the
Abbots
of
Wiremuth
and
Girwy
)
Abbot
Benedict
,
(
I
suppose
from
his
Episcopal
Actions
Sirnamed
Biscop
,
)
having
before
come
over
with
Arch-Bishop
Theodorus
,
was
by
him
made
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
of
St.
Peter
in
Canterbury
;
which
he
2
Years
after
resigning
,
and
Adrian
,
that
great
Scholar
,
succeeding
him
,
he
went
again
to
Rome
,
and
then
returning
into
Britain
,
brought
along
with
him
many
Books
of
Divine
Knowledge
;
and
then
applying
himself
to
Egfrid
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
he
obtained
of
him
as
much
Land
as
served
70
Families
,
lying
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Wir
,
(
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
)
where
he
began
a
Monastery
in
Honour
of
St.
Peter
;
but
before
it
was
finished
,
he
went
into
France
,
and
from
thence
brought
Masons
,
who
built
the
Church
of
Stone
after
the
Roman
fashion
:
and
the
Work
being
near
finished
,
he
sent
into
the
same
Country
for
Artificers
,
who
understood
the
making
of
Glass
,
which
till
then
had
been
unknown
in
Britain
;
wherewith
he
glazed
the
Windows
of
the
Church
and
Monastery
he
had
there
built
,
and
thereby
taught
the
English
Nation
the
Art
of
Glass-making
;
which
(
says
my
Author
)
hath
proved
so
useful
in
making
of
Lamps
for
Churches
,
and
also
other
Vessels
so
necessary
for
divers
Uses
:
And
because
this
Island
,
nor
yet
France
it self
,
could
then
afford
all
the
Ornaments
requisite
for
the
Altar
,
he
took
care
to
fetch
them
from
Rome
,
whither
he
went
for
that
purpose
;
from
whence
again
returning
,
he
brought
a
great
many
choice
Books
of
all
sorts
,
together
with
divers
Relicks
of
Saints
,
and
curious
Pictures
,
with
which
he
adorned
the
Church
he
had
built
;
and
he
likewise
received
a
Bull
from
Pope
Agatho
,
whereby
the
Monastery
also
,
by
the
Consent
and
License
of
King
Egfrid
,
was
freed
from
all
Secular
Servitude
.
But
some
time
after
,
(
Simeon
of
Durham
says
8
Years
,
)
King
Egfrid
(
being
very
well
satisfied
with
what
Benedict
had
done
)
bestowed
as
much
more
Land
upon
him
as
then
maintained
40
Families
,
for
the
building
of
another
Monastery
at
a
Place
called
Girwy
,
(
now
Tarro●
,
)
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Tine
,
which
was
built
in
Honour
of
St.
Paul
;
when
also
,
by
reason
of
his
frequent
Absence
and
Employment
in
other
Affairs
,
he
appointed
one
Easterwine
his
Kinsman
,
Abbot
of
that
of
St.
Peter
;
and
Ceolfrid
,
a
Monk
of
the
same
Monastery
,
over
that
of
S.
Paul
;
in
which
Charges
they
continued
several
Years
under
his
Inspection
;
till
at
last
,
after
the
decease
of
Easterwine
,
and
another
Abbot
called
Sigfrid
,
Ceolfrid
above-mentioned
was
made
Abbot
of
both
Monasteries
,
which
he
Governed
many
Years
;
untill
He
resigning
that
Charge
,
went
to
end
his
Days
at
Rome
,
but
died
by
the
way
in
France
.
These
Transactions
,
thô
happening
in
the
space
of
about
40
Years
,
I
have
here
put
together
,
that
you
may
have
at
once
the
History
of
these
two
ancient
and
famous
Monasteries
,
in
the
latter
of
which
Bede
himself
(
the
Author
of
this
Account
)
lived
,
and
died
a
Monk
,
as
shall
be
related
hereafter
.
About
this
time
also
,
(
thô
Bede
does
not
set
down
the
Year
,
)
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
deposed
Winfrid
,
Bishop
of
the
Mercians
,
for
some
Canonical
Disobedience
,
and
ordained
Sexwulf
,
Abbot
of
Medeshamsted
,
in
his
Room
.
But
to
return
to
the
Annals
.
This
Year
Wulfher
the
Son
of
Penda
,
and
Aescwin
Son
of
Genwulf
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXV
.
fought
at
Bedanheafde
;
and
also
King
Wulfher
deceased
the
same
Year
.
]
Where
that
Place
was
,
is
uncertain
,
(
thô
some
suppose
it
to
be
Bedwin
in
Wiltshire
,
lying
near
Berkshire
.
)
H.
Huntington
describes
this
Battle
to
have
been
very
sharp
;
but
that
the
Mercian
King
,
inheriting
his
Father's
,
and
his
Grandfather's
Courage
,
was
somewhat
superior
;
yet
that
both
Armies
were
terribly
shattered
,
and
many
Thousands
slain
on
both
Sides
;
on
which
our
Author
makes
this
just
Reflection
,
That
from
hence
it
is
worth
while
to
observe
,
how
Vile
the
Actions
of
Men
,
and
how
Vain
those
Wars
are
,
which
Princes
call
Glorious
Undertakings
;
for
when
these
Kings
had
brought
so
great
a
Destruction
upon
their
own
Nations
,
both
of
them
survived
not
long
after
:
For
(
according
to
Florence's
Chronicle
)
King
Wulfher
deceased
this
Year
,
having
destroyed
the
Worship
of
Idols
throughout
his
Kingdom
,
and
caused
the
Gospel
to
be
preached
in
all
Places
of
his
Dominions
,
and
Ethelred
his
Brother
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdom
;
whom
William
of
Malmesbury
describes
to
have
been
more
famous
for
Devotion
,
than
Fighting
,
unless
when
he
shewed
his
Courage
in
a
notable
Expedition
against
Kent
;
or
else
when
he
met
and
repell'd
Egfrid
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
forced
him
to
return
home
,
recovering
from
him
all
Lindsey
,
which
Wulfher
had
taken
away
before
,
thô
with
the
loss
of
his
Brother
Edwin
,
in
that
Expedition
;
after
which
,
he
spent
all
the
rest
of
his
Life
in
Peace
.
About
this
time
also
,
according
to
Math.
Westminster
,
(
for
Bede
hath
not
set
down
the
Years
,
)
Erkenwald
,
younger
Son
of
Anna
King
of
the
East
Angles
,
was
by
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
ordained
Bishop
of
London
,
being
a
Man
of
great
Worth
and
Piety
.
This
Year
also
(
according
to
Florence
)
King
Wulfher
was
first
baptized
,
but
the
Saxon
Annals
mention
no
such
thing
;
and
therefore
I
wonder
from
whence
he
had
it
,
for
it
is
quite
contrary
to
what
Bede
relates
,
concerning
his
being
Baptized
long
before
;
or
else
,
How
could
he
be
Godfather
to
Edelwalch
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
who
was
Baptized
near
20
Years
before
?
But
I
suppose
Florence
had
it
from
some
old
Monkish
Legend
,
if
not
from
the
Roman
Martyrology
it self
,
in
which
is
related
,
that
incredible
Story
of
King
Wulfher's
murdering
of
his
two
Sons
,
Ulfwald
and
Rufin
,
with
his
own
Hands
,
because
they
had
been
instructed
in
the
Christian
Faith
by
Ceadda
,
Bishop
of
Litchfield
.
And
Mr.
Stow
,
in
his
Chronicle
,
having
found
the
same
Story
in
an
old
Ledger-Book
of
that
Church
,
hath
thought
fit
to
insert
it
into
his
History
;
placing
the
Year
of
their
Suffering
in
Anno
668
,
when
all
our
Historians
do
at
that
time
relate
him
to
have
been
a
Christian.
But
this
Book
adds
further
,
That
the
Queen
,
Mother
to
these
Princes
,
caused
them
to
be
buried
under
a
great
heap
of
Stones
,
and
thereby
gave
Name
to
the
Town
of
Stone
in
Staffordshire
.
I
thought
good
to
take
notice
of
this
Romance
,
because
a
greater
Author
,
viz.
Mr.
Camden
himself
,
hath
also
thought
fit
to
put
it
into
his
[
](A64087-e189530-b)*
*
In
Staffordshire
.
Britannia
,
from
the
Authority
of
a
Manuscript
Book
once
belonging
to
the
Abby
of
Peterburgh
.
But
it
is
time
to
look
back
upon
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
;
for
now
(
according
to
William
of
Malmesbury
)
one
Adhelm
a
Monk
began
to
build
the
Abby
of
Malmesbury
,
having
before
obtained
a
License
for
so
doing
,
together
with
a
Grant
of
certain
Lands
,
called
Madulfsburgh
,
from
Lutherius
Bishop
of
Winchester
;
the
Place
being
so
called
from
one
Maildulf
a
Scotch
Monk
,
and
Philosopher
,
(
under
whom
Aldhelm
had
formerly
studied
)
who
died
at
this
Place
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXV
.
where
Maildulf
had
also
begun
a
small
Monastery
;
but
the
few
Monks
that
were
there
had
no
Means
to
subsist
but
by
Alms
,
until
such
time
as
this
Aldhelm
built
it
anew
,
and
got
it
Endowed
by
the
Charity
of
Ethelred
,
Vid.
Monast.
Angl.
p
97
,
98.
King
of
the
Mercians
;
Ceadwalla
,
and
Ina
,
Kings
of
the
West
Saxons
,
with
other
Noble
Benefactors
:
So
that
it
soon
became
one
of
the
greatest
and
richest
Monasteries
in
England
,
being
at
first
called
Madunesburg
,
and
afterwards
Malmesbury
.
About
the
same
time
also
,
according
to
the
old
Book
of
the
Abby
of
Abingdon
in
the
Cottonian
Librarie
,
the
Abby
of
Abingdon
was
founded
by
one
Hean
,
Nephew
to
Cissa
,
a
Petty
Prince
under
Kentwin
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
in
Wiltshire
and
Berkshire
;
the
Place
at
first
was
called
Sheovesham
,
and
the
Foundation
was
for
no
more
than
an
Abbot
,
and
12
Monks
,
but
was
afterwards
much
increased
by
the
Charity
of
succeeding
Kings
;
being
rebuilt
by
Abbot
Ordgar
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edgar
,
having
been
burnt
and
destroyed
by
the
Danes
in
the
time
of
King
Alfred
.
Lib.
4.
c.
6.
This
Year
also
(
according
to
Bede
)
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
consecrated
Erkenwald
Bishop
of
London
,
who
was
in
great
Reputation
for
his
Sanctity
,
having
,
before
he
came
to
be
Bishop
,
founded
two
Monasteries
,
the
one
for
Ethelburg
his
Sister
,
at
Berking
;
the
other
for
himself
,
at
Chertesey
in
Surrey
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXVI
.
This
Year
Escwin
,
Bishop
of
the
East
Saxons
,
departed
this
Life
,
and
Hedda
took
the
Bishoprick
of
that
Province
,
and
Centwin
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West
Saxons
;
which
Centwin
was
Son
to
Cynegils
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Ceolwulf
:
Also
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
wasted
Kent
.
Of
which
Expedition
,
H.
Huntington
further
relates
,
That
this
King
made
War
against
Lothair
,
King
of
Kent
;
but
he
fearing
that
Valour
,
so
Hereditary
to
the
Mercian
Family
,
kept
out
of
sight
,
and
durst
not
meet
him
;
whereupon
the
King
of
Mercia
destroyed
the
City
of
Rochester
,
and
passing
through
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
carried
away
a
great
deal
of
Spoil
.
Lib.
4.
c.
12.
Bede
adds
further
,
That
he
destroyed
both
Churches
and
Monasteries
,
without
any
regard
to
Religion
,
and
so
spoiled
the
Church
and
Palace
of
Rochester
,
that
Putta
,
the
Bishop
of
that
See
,
was
forced
to
retire
to
Sexwulf
Bishop
of
the
Mercians
;
and
from
him
receiving
the
Possession
of
a
certain
Church
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXVII
.
there
ended
his
Days
in
Peace
.
This
Putta
is
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
,
made
the
first
Bishop
of
Hereford
;
which
Church
,
it
seems
,
Sexwulf
parted
with
to
him
,
thô
Bede
does
not
expresly
mention
it
.
Also
Eadhed
was
now
ordained
Bishop
in
the
Province
of
Lindisse
,
which
King
Egfrid
had
lately
conquered
from
Wulfher
King
of
the
Mercians
.
But
when
Ethelred
(
Successour
to
Wulfher
)
recovered
that
Province
,
this
Bishop
retiring
from
Lindisse
,
governed
the
Church
of
Ripon
.
The
same
Year
also
Osric
,
a
petty
Prince
of
this
Country
,
built
a
Nunnery
at
Bath
,
which
was
afterwards
turned
to
a
House
of
Secular
Canons
;
but
King
Edgar
turned
them
out
,
and
placed
Benedictines
in
their
Places
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXVIII
.
This
Year
being
the
Eighth
of
the
Reign
of
Egfrid
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
(
according
to
Bede
,
and
the
Saxon
Annals
,
)
there
appeared
a
Comet
which
continued
3
Months
,
and
arising
toward
Morning
,
carried
with
it
a
large
Tail
like
a
Pillar
;
in
which
Year
also
(
as
[
](A64087-e190700-b)*
*
Ibid.
Bede
relates
)
there
arose
a
great
Contention
between
King
Egfrid
,
and
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
who
was
expell'd
his
Bishoprick
,
and
two
others
substituted
in
his
Room
over
the
Northumbrian
Nation
,
(
to
wit
,
)
Bosa
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXVIII
.
who
Governed
the
Province
of
Deira
;
and
Fatta
,
that
of
Bernicia
;
the
former
having
his
Episcopal
See
at
the
City
of
York
,
and
the
other
at
Hagulstad
,
being
both
of
them
preferred
from
being
Monks
.
Stephen
Heddi
,
the
Author
of
[
](A64087-e190850-b)*
*
Vid.
Vitam
Sancti
Wilfredi
,
c.
24.
St.
Wilfrid's
Life
above-mentioned
,
as
also
[
](A64087-e190890-b)†
†
De
Pontif.
l.
3.
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
,
relate
the
Quarrel
between
King
Egfrid
and
the
Bishop
to
have
proceeded
from
the
Envy
and
Ill-will
of
Erminburge
his
Queen
,
she
making
the
King
jealous
of
his
Secular
Glory
,
and
Riches
,
and
the
great
Retinue
that
followed
him
;
whereupon
the
King
resolved
to
be
rid
of
him
;
so
that
presenting
Theodore
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
with
great
Gifts
,
they
perswaded
him
to
come
into
that
Province
;
and
,
together
with
three
Bishops
he
brought
with
him
,
who
were
not
of
the
Northern
Diocess
,
they
not
only
condemned
,
but
deprived
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
being
absent
;
whereupon
the
Bishop
went
to
the
King
,
and
the
Arch-Bishop
,
and
asked
them
,
What
was
the
Reason
,
that
without
any
Crime
alledged
,
they
had
robbed
him
of
his
Estate
that
was
given
him
by
former
Kings
,
for
God's
sake
?
But
(
if
this
Author
may
be
credited
)
they
gave
him
a
very
trifling
Answer
,
saying
,
That
they
found
no
Fault
in
him
;
yet
would
not
alter
what
had
been
Decreed
against
him
:
Whereupon
the
Bishop
,
by
the
Consent
of
the
rest
of
his
Fellow-Bishops
of
his
Province
,
appealed
to
Rome
.
But
certainly
these
Bishops
could
not
at
that
time
be
many
,
for
there
were
then
no
more
in
this
Province
than
Lindisfarne
,
and
Whitern
in
the
Picts
Country
:
Towards
Rome
he
went
the
next
Year
;
but
in
his
way
thither
,
landing
in
Frizeland
,
he
stayed
there
all
that
Winter
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXIX
.
converting
the
People
of
that
Province
:
And
then
proceeding
in
his
Journey
to
Rome
the
Spring
following
,
where
arriving
,
he
applied
himself
to
the
Pope
,
and
presented
him
with
a
Petition
;
which
being
read
before
Pope
John
,
and
the
Synod
at
Rome
,
he
was
by
the
said
Pope
,
and
all
the
Bishops
there
present
,
(
being
150
in
Number
)
Decreed
to
be
restored
to
his
Bishoprick
;
but
he
could
never
prevail
so
far
as
to
get
this
Council's
Decree
to
be
received
as
long
as
King
Egfrid
lived
.
The
same
Year
Bishop
Wilfrid
returning
into
England
,
was
received
by
Beorthwald
,
Nephew
of
Ethelred
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Vit.
Wil●redi
,
c.
39.
who
then
governed
part
of
that
Kingdom
under
his
Uncle
;
who
hearing
of
it
,
his
Wife
being
the
Sister
of
King
Egfrid
,
commanded
Beorthwald
immediately
to
dismiss
him
;
from
whence
,
he
went
to
Centwin
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
where
staying
but
a
little
while
,
he
was
also
driven
from
thence
,
because
the
Queen
was
Sister
of
Queen
Erminburge
.
Thus
Stephanus
Heddy
,
in
his
Life
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
relates
;
but
it
is
to
be
doubted
with
too
much
Partiality
on
his
side
.
Bede
he
gives
us
a
more
particular
Account
of
the
rest
of
his
Actions
,
Lib.
4.
c.
13.
that
thô
he
were
thus
expelled
his
Bishoprick
,
yet
that
he
could
not
be
restrained
from
Preaching
the
Gospel
;
for
retiring
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
South
Saxons
,
which
lies
between
that
of
Kent
,
and
that
of
the
West
Saxons
,
where
Edilwalch
,
then
King
,
(
and
who
had
not
been
long
before
Baptized
at
the
perswasion
of
King
Wulfher
,
as
has
been
already
said
,
)
gave
him
Commission
to
Convert
and
Baptize
,
not
only
the
Principal
Officers
and
Knights
of
that
Province
,
but
divers
Presbyters
,
(
there
named
,
who
came
along
with
him
,
)
did
then
,
or
not
long
after
,
Christen
the
rest
of
the
common
People
;
and
Ebba
the
Queen
was
also
baptized
in
the
Province
of
the
Wectii
,
but
what
Queen
this
was
,
Bede
does
not
tell
us
.
So
that
before
this
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXIX
.
it
seems
,
thô
the
King
was
a
Christian
,
yet
the
whole
Province
of
the
South
Saxons
were
as
yet
unconverted
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
of
which
the
Author
of
the
Life
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
gives
this
Reason
;
Cap.
40.
that
this
Province
,
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
the
Rocks
,
and
thickness
of
the
Woods
,
was
hitherto
almost
inaccessible
to
strangers
:
But
[
](A64087-e191470-b)*
*
Ibid
cap.
13.
Bede
further
tells
us
,
That
then
there
lived
a
certain
Irish
or
Scotch
Monk
,
named
Dicul
,
who
had
a
little
Monastery
in
a
place
called
Bosanham
encompassed
with
Woods
and
the
Sea
,
where
he
with
five
or
six
Brethren
served
God
in
great
Poverty
and
Humility
;
yet
would
not
any
of
the
People
imitate
their
Lives
,
or
hear
their
Preaching
;
but
when
Bishop
Wilfrid
preach'd
the
Gospel
to
them
,
he
did
not
only
free
them
from
Eternal
Torments
,
but
also
from
present
destruction
,
for
it
had
not
rained
(
as
my
Author
says
)
for
Three
Years
before
in
that
Country
;
whence
multitudes
of
the
poorer
sort
of
People
daily
perished
by
Famine
;
so
that
many
becoming
desperate
,
Forty
or
Fifty
Men
in
a
Company
,
being
almost
starved
,
would
all
take
hands
together
,
and
at
once
leap
down
a
Rock
into
the
Sea
:
But
on
the
first
day
of
their
publick
Baptism
,
soft
and
plentiful
showres
descending
,
restored
plenty
to
the
Summer
following
;
so
this
People
casting
away
their
Idolatry
,
became
not
only
enrich'd
with
Spiritual
,
but
Temporal
Blessings
;
for
when
the
Bishop
came
into
this
Province
,
and
saw
so
dismal
a
Famine
,
he
taught
them
how
to
get
their
livings
by
fishing
;
for
though
the
Sea
and
Rivers
abounded
plentifully
with
Fish
,
yet
had
not
they
the
Wit
to
make
Nets
to
take
any
but
Eels
;
whereupon
the
Bishop
taught
them
,
by
joyning
many
of
those
small
Nets
together
,
to
make
them
serve
to
catch
Sea-Fish
,
of
which
they
took
so
great
a
multitude
,
that
they
maintained
themselves
with
them
,
till
other
Provisions
could
be
had
.
Bede
ibid.
At
this
time
also
King
Edelwalch
gave
Bishop
Wilfrid
a
certain
Island
,
called
Seolesen
,
that
is
(
in
the
old
English
Saxon
)
the
Island
of
Seales
,
(
or
Sea
Calves
)
where
Wilfrid
founded
a
small
Monastery
,
consisting
chiefly
of
those
Brethren
he
brought
with
him
,
and
which
his
Successours
hold
to
this
day
,
(
viz.
in
Bede's
time
;
)
for
this
place
(
after
called
Selsey
:
)
was
made
the
seat
of
the
Bishop
of
that
Province
,
until
it
was
long
after
removed
to
Chichester
;
here
Bishop
Wilfrid
lived
,
and
exercised
his
Episcopal
Functions
,
till
the
death
of
King
Egfrid
.
The
same
Year
,
(
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
)
Escwin
was
slain
near
Trent
,
in
which
place
also
King
Egfrid
and
Ethelfred
fought
the
same
Year
,
and
now
also
St.
Etheldrith
deceased
,
and
Coludesburgh
,
was
burnt
.
Bede
,
lib.
4.
cap.
21.
H.
Huntington
more
at
large
relates
this
Fight
between
the
Kings
of
Northumberland
and
Mercia
;
and
Bede
also
tells
us
,
This
Young
Prince
(
mentioned
in
the
Annals
)
being
the
King
of
Northumberland's
Brother
,
and
then
about
Eighteen
Years
of
Age
was
slain
,
and
extreamly
lamented
in
both
Kingdoms
;
For
King
Ethelred
had
Married
Ostrithe
his
Sister
,
but
when
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
saw
the
causes
of
their
Intestine
Quarrels
daily
to
encrease
,
he
by
his
intercession
and
perswasions
made
Peace
between
the
two
Kings
,
on
this
condition
;
that
King
Ethelred
should
pay
King
Egfrid
a
pecuniary
Mulct
for
his
Brother
,
who
was
slain
.
This
Queen
Etheldrith
here
mentioned
in
the
Annals
,
was
Daughter
to
Anna
,
Bede
,
lib.
4.
cap.
19.
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
and
Wife
of
King
Egfrid
,
who
yet
remained
a
Virgin
;
for
thô
she
had
been
twice
Married
,
yet
would
she
never
let
either
of
her
Husbands
lye
with
her
;
but
she
dyed
at
last
Abbess
of
the
Monastery
of
Eli
,
which
she
her self
built
,
and
of
whom
Bede
makes
a
large
Elegy
both
in
Prose
and
Verse
;
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXIX
.
and
that
after
she
had
been
there
buried
Sixteen
Years
,
her
body
being
taken
up
as
whole
as
at
first
,
she
was
canonized
,
and
called
St.
Audrey
of
Ely
;
but
this
Coludesburgh
here
mentioned
in
the
Annals
,
was
a
great
Monastery
of
Monks
and
Nuns
together
,
afterwards
called
Coldingham
,
in
the
Marches
of
Scotland
;
(
which
as
Bede
tells
us
)
was
a
very
magnificent
building
for
that
Age
,
Ibid.
Lib.
4.
cap.
25.
but
by
the
just
judgment
of
God
for
the
loose
living
of
the
Monks
and
Nuns
,
was
burnt
;
thô
it
happen'd
not
by
any
Miracle
,
but
by
meer
carelesness
of
the
Servants
.
About
this
time
also
,
according
to
an
ancient
Manuscript
Copy
of
Florence
of
Worcester's
Chronicle
in
the
Bodleian
Library
,
the
Province
of
the
Mercians
was
by
the
Common
Council
or
consent
of
Ethelred
(
King
of
that
Kingdom
)
and
of
Theodore
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbu●y
divided
into
Five
Diocesses
;
Bosel
being
ordained
Bishop
of
the
Wicii
who
had
his
seat
Worcester
,
whilest
Cuthwian
was
ordained
to
the
Diocess
of
Litchfield
,
Saxulf
was
pleased
to
continue
Bishop
over
midle
England
,
having
his
See
at
Leicester
,
and
Ethelwine
was
set
over
the
Province
of
Lindisse
.
having
his
See
at
Cidnacester
;
but
as
for
the
See
of
Hereford
,
that
had
been
founded
about
Three
Years
before
by
Bishop
Putta
,
by
the
means
and
consent
of
Bishop
Saxulf
,
as
hath
been
now
observed
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
This
Year
,
Theodore
the
Arch-Bishop
summon'd
a
Synod
at
Heathfield
,
(
now
Hatfield
in
Hartfordshire
)
that
he
might
correct
divers
errours
concerning
the
Christian
Faith
;
but
Id
cap.
5.
Bede
gives
us
a
fuller
account
of
it
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXX
.
and
tells
us
,
it
was
summoned
to
condemn
the
Heresie
of
Eutyches
,
who
then
maintained
but
one
will
and
Person
in
Christ
,
and
which
then
troubled
the
Latin
as
well
as
Greek
Church
;
and
therefore
the
Arch-Bishop
being
resolved
to
prevent
it
,
held
this
Synod
,
Vi.
Sir
H.
Spelman
1.
Vol.
p.
168.
in
which
the
Five
first
General
Councils
,
were
not
only
received
,
and
confirm'd
,
but
also
the
latter
held
at
Rome
under
Pope
Martyn
I.
in
the
Reign
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
.
Bede
also
tells
us
,
That
there
was
present
at
this
Council
,
John
the
Praecentor
,
or
chief
Chanter
of
the
Church
of
St.
Peters
in
Rome
,
Id.
Cap.
18.
whom
Pope
Agatho
had
sent
hither
,
not
only
to
instruct
the
English
Monasteries
,
how
to
Sing
after
the
Roman
Fashion
,
but
also
to
give
him
an
account
of
the
Faith
of
the
English
Church
,
which
he
did
at
his
Return
to
Rome
,
much
to
its
advantage
.
And
the
same
Year
,
according
to
Bede
and
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Hilda
the
Holy
Abbess
deceased
at
Streanshale
,
(
now
Whitby
in
York-shire
,
)
which
she
her self
had
Founded
;
she
was
Grand
Niece
to
King
Edwin
,
and
having
been
converted
by
Paulinus
,
had
been
almost
ever
since
her
Conversion
a
professed
Nun
,
first
in
the
Monastery
of
Cale
in
France
,
and
was
afterwards
Abbess
of
divers
Nunneries
in
England
,
being
esteemed
a
Lady
of
great
Sanctity
and
Knowledge
.
At
this
Monastery
of
Strean-shale
,
(
which
was
then
for
Men
as
well
as
Women
)
lived
Caedmon
the
English
Saxon
Poet
,
who
is
supposed
by
Bede
to
have
been
once
Divinely
inspired
in
his
sleep
to
make
Verses
in
his
own
Tongue
upon
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
and
ever
after
kept
that
faculty
upon
other
Divine
Subjects
;
there
are
divers
of
his
Paraphrases
in
Saxon
Verse
still
extant
,
upon
several
Stories
in
Genesis
and
Exodus
,
but
very
hard
to
be
understood
by
reason
of
the
Obsoleteness
of
the
Saxon
Dialect
.
They
have
been
Printed
at
Oxford
,
by
the
Learned
Junius
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXX
.
About
this
time
also
(
according
to
Florence
)
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
became
divided
into
five
Diocesses
;
and
Tulfride
a
learned
Monk
,
of
the
Abbess
Hilda's
Monastery
,
was
elected
first
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
but
dyed
before
his
Ordination
.
Cited
in
Monasticon
Anglicanum
,
p.
120.
But
the
ancient
Chronicle
of
the
Church
of
Worcester
,
now
in
the
Cottonian
Library
relates
,
the
Church
of
Worcester
to
have
been
first
founded
by
Athe●red
;
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Theodore
Bishop
of
Canterbury
;
one
Bosel
being
made
the
first
Bishop
of
that
See
,
and
sate
therein
Eleven
Years
.
There
was
then
also
founded
a
Colledge
of
secular
Canons
,
which
so
continued
as
the
Chapter
of
this
Church
till
Anno
Dom.
991
,
when
Bishop
Oswald
turned
them
out
,
and
put
in
Benedictine
Monks
in
their
Rooms
.
About
the
same
time
also
,
one
Oswald
Nephew
to
King
Ethelred
,
founded
a
College
for
Secular
Canons
at
Pershore
,
in
Worcestershire
,
which
continued
till
King
Edgar
and
Bishop
Oswald
,
Anno
984.
brought
in
Benedictine
Monks
in
their
Places
.
I
may
also
add
,
under
this
Year
,
that
pretended
Bull
of
Pope
Agatho's
Privileges
,
together
with
the
Charter
of
this
K.
Ethelred
,
which
is
reci●●d
in
the
Peterb●rgh
Copy
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
under
Anno.
675
,
and
is
there
related
to
have
been
about
the
same
time
confirmed
in
the
Council
at
Heathfield
above-mentioned
;
whereby
were
gr●nted
to
the
Monastery
of
M●desha●is●e
ad
divers
gre●t
Imm●nities
;
which
Bull
does
not
only
confirm
a●d
those
Privileges
formerly
granted
by
Pope
Vitalian
,
but
there
is
also
further
added
this
,
that
the
Abbot
should
be
the
Pope's
Legat
over
the
whole
Isle
(
of
Britain
)
;
and
that
whatsoever
Abbot
was
elected
by
the
Monks
,
should
be
immediately
consecrated
by
the
Archbishop
of
C●nterbury
;
with
divers
other
Things
too
tedious
here
to
relate
:
Which
〈◊〉
,
being
recited
in
the
Council
above-mentioned
,
was
by
th●m
est●blished
and
confirmed
;
which
being
done
,
the
King
is
said
to
have
made
a
Speech
,
reciting
all
the
Lands
he
had
given
to
the
said
Monastery
,
and
then
,
having
subscribed
the
Charter
,
the
Queen
,
Adrian
the
Pope's
Legat
,
and
all
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
(
whose
Names
are
there
mentioned
)
did
so
likewise
,
under
dr●●dful
Curses
upon
those
that
should
violate
the
Privileges
above-mentioned
.
But
notwithstanding
the
so
exact
Recital
,
and
supposed
Confirmation
of
this
Charter
in
the
Council
above-mentioned
,
we
have
very
great
Reason
to
suspect
this
Bull
,
as
also
the
Charter
it self
,
to
have
been
forged
long
after
by
the
Monks
of
Peterburgh
;
for
,
in
the
first
place
,
the
Privileges
granted
to
this
Abbey
do
not
only
exceed
any
that
had
been
granted
by
the
Pope
to
any
Monastery
in
England
,
but
also
were
such
,
as
we
do
not
find
it
ever
enjoy'd
;
as
particularly
,
that
of
their
Abbot's
being
the
Pope's
ordinary
Legate
all
over
this
Island
,
which
had
been
such
a
Diminution
of
the
Rights
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
he
would
nover
have
so
easily
pa●s'd
over
:
And
besides
all
which
,
the
Names
of
the
Bishops
,
who
are
put
to
this
Charter
,
do
not
at
all
agree
with
the
Circumstances
of
Time
;
for
,
first
,
it
is
certain
,
that
Wilfred
is
here
styled
Archbishop
of
York
,
which
Title
he
never
took
upon
him
,
being
then
no
more
but
a
Bishop
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
Archbishop
Theodore
;
and
by
whom
he
,
at
this
Time
,
stood
deprived
,
and
was
not
present
at
this
Council
,
nor
did
return
this
Year
from
Rome
,
(
as
this
Copy
of
the
Annals
makes
him
to
have
done
,
)
but
was
indeed
returned
from
thence
near
three
Years
before
;
being
at
this
Time
converting
the
South-Saxons
,
(
●s
hath
been
already
related
:
)
Neither
was
Putta
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
or
Waldhere
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXX
.
Bishop
of
London
,
at
the
time
when
this
Council
was
held
,
though
their
Names
are
also
put
to
this
Charter
;
for
the
former
had
been
dead
eleven
Years
before
,
and
one
Quiehelme
was
then
Bishop
of
that
See
,
as
appears
by
the
Catalogue
of
the
Bishops
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Fas●●
,
at
the
end
of
the
Volume
of
English
Writers
after
Bede
;
nor
was
the
latter
then
Bishop
of
London
,
but
Erkenwald
,
who
was
elected
to
that
See
above
fifteen
Years
before
,
and
continued
in
it
'till
after
the
Reign
of
King
Ina
,
who
began
not
to
reign
'till
Anno
688
;
so
that
upon
the
whole
matter
,
I
take
this
Charter
to
be
a
notorious
piece
of
Forgery
.
This
Year
Trumbrith
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
and
Trumwin
Bishop
of
the
Picts
:
This
was
the
Bishoprick
of
Wyterne
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXI
.
called
in
Latin
Candida
Casa
:
which
at
that
time
(
as
Bede
testifies
)
belonged
to
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
;
and
also
Centwin
,
(
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
)
put
the
Britains
to
flight
as
far
as
the
Sea
;
H.
Huntington
says
,
That
he
also
wasted
all
their
Country
with
Fire
and
Sword
;
but
the
Welsh
Chronicle
of
Caradoc
(
translated
by
H.
Lloyd
)
relates
,
That
this
Year
Kentwin
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
gathered
a
great
Company
of
his
Nation
together
,
and
came
against
the
Britains
,
who
seem'd
ready
to
receive
the
Battle
;
but
yet
,
when
both
Armies
appeared
in
sight
of
each
other
,
they
were
not
all
desirous
to
fight
,
for
they
fell
to
a
friendly
composition
and
agreement
;
(
viz.
)
That
Ivor
should
take
Ethelburga
to
Wife
,
who
was
Cousin
to
K●ntwin
,
and
quietly
enjoy
all
that
he
had
got
during
the
Reign
of
Ivor
;
but
of
this
our
English
Histories
are
silent
.
This
Year
the
Nunnery
of
St.
Peter
,
in
Glocester
,
was
founded
by
Osri●
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXII
.
then
a
petty
Prince
or
Governour
under
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
but
was
afterwards
King
of
the
Northumbers
.
This
Monastery
,
thô
it
had
the
honour
of
having
Three
Queens
successively
,
Abbesses
of
it
,
was
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
but
afterwards
was
re-edified
for
Benedictine
Monks
by
Aldred
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
Anno
1058.
This
Year
also
,
(
according
to
Bede
)
Egfrid
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXIV
.
sent
a
great
Army
into
Ireland
,
under
one
Bert
(
or
Bryt
)
his
General
,
who
miserably
wasted
that
innocent
Nation
,
which
had
been
always
friendly
to
the
English
;
Lib.
4.
c.
26.
(
which
Character
perhaps
might
have
been
due
to
them
in
Bede's
time
;
)
and
did
not
so
much
as
spare
the
Churches
or
Monasteries
;
but
the
Islanders
as
far
as
they
were
able
,
repel'd
Force
with
Force
,
and
invoked
the
Divine
assistance
to
revenge
their
quarrel
which
happen'd
the
next
Year
,
as
the
same
Authour
relates
.
For
,
This
Year
,
not
long
before
the
Death
of
King
Egfrid
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXV
.
that
Holy
Man
Cuthbert
,
was
by
the
same
King
ordered
to
be
ordained
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
thô
he
was
at
first
chosen
to
be
Bishop
of
Hagulstaed
instead
of
Trumbert
,
who
had
been
before
deposed
from
that
Bishoprick
;
yet
because
Cuthbert
liked
the
Church
of
Lindisfarne
better
,
in
which
he
had
so
long
convers'd
,
Bede
,
lib.
4.
cap.
27
,
28.
Eatta
was
made
to
return
to
the
See
of
Hagulstad
,
to
which
he
was
at
first
ordained
,
whilest
Cuthbert
took
the
Bishoprick
of
Lindisfarne
.
But
I
shall
now
give
you
from
Bede
a
farther
account
of
the
Life
of
this
good
Bishop
;
he
had
been
first
bred
in
the
Monastery
of
Mailross
,
and
was
afterwards
made
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
of
Lindisfarne
;
retiring
from
whence
,
he
had
for
a
long
time
lived
the
Life
of
an
Anchorite
in
the
Isle
of
Farne
,
not
far
distant
,
but
when
there
was
a
great
Synod
assembled
,
King
Egfrid
being
present
at
a
place
called
Twiford
,
near
the
River
Alne
,
where
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
presiding
,
Cuthbert
was
,
by
the
general
consent
of
them
all
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXV
.
chosen
Bishop
;
who
when
he
could
not
by
any
Messages
or
Letters
be
drawn
from
his
Cell
;
at
length
the
King
himself
,
with
Bishop
Trumwin
,
and
other
Noble
and
Religious
Persons
,
sailed
thither
,
where
they
at
last
,
after
many
intreaties
,
prevailed
upon
him
,
to
go
with
them
to
the
Synod
;
and
when
he
came
there
,
thô
he
very
much
opposed
it
,
yet
he
was
forced
to
accept
the
Episcopal
Charge
,
and
so
was
consecrated
Bishop
the
Easter
following
;
and
after
his
Consecration
,
in
imitation
of
the
blessed
Appostles
,
he
adorned
his
calling
by
his
good
Works
;
for
he
constantly
taught
the
People
commited
to
his
Charge
,
and
incited
them
to
the
love
of
Heaven
,
by
his
constant
Prayers
and
Exho●tations
;
and
,
which
is
the
chief
part
of
a
Teacher
,
whatsoever
he
Taught
,
he
himself
first
practised
;
so
having
lived
in
this
manner
about
Two
Years
,
being
then
sensible
that
the
time
of
his
Death
(
or
rather
of
his
future
Life
)
drew
near
,
he
again
retired
to
the
same
Island
,
and
Hermitage
from
whence
he
came
.
The
same
Year
also
King
Egfrid
rashly
lead
out
his
Army
to
destroy
the
Province
of
the
Picts
,
Id.
cap.
26.
(
thô
his
Friends
,
and
principally
Bishop
Cuthbert
,
did
all
they
could
to
hinder
it
)
,
and
having
now
entred
the
Country
,
he
was
brought
(
before
he
was
aware
)
by
the
feigned
flight
of
his
Enemies
,
between
the
streights
of
certain
inaccessible
Mountains
,
where
he
,
with
the
greatest
part
of
his
Forces
he
had
brought
with
him
,
were
all
cut
off
,
in
the
Fortieth
Year
of
his
Age
,
and
the
Fifteenth
of
his
Reign
.
And
as
the
Year
aforegoing
,
he
refused
to
hear
Bishop
Cuthbert
,
who
diswaded
him
from
invading
Ireland
,
which
did
him
no
harm
;
so
Bede
observes
it
was
a
just
Judgment
upon
him
for
that
Sin
,
that
he
would
not
hear
those
who
would
then
have
prevented
his
Ruine
.
From
this
time
,
the
Grandeur
and
Valour
of
this
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
began
to
decline
;
for
the
Picts
now
recovered
their
Country
,
which
the
English
had
taken
away
;
and
the
Scots
that
were
in
Britain
,
with
some
part
of
the
Britains
themselves
,
regain'd
their
Liberty
,
which
they
did
enjoy
for
the
space
of
Forty
Six
Years
after
,
when
Bede
wrote
his
History
:
But
Alfred
Brother
to
this
King
succeeding
him
,
quickly
recovered
his
Kingdom
,
thô
reduced
into
narrower
bounds
:
He
was
also
a
Prince
very
well
read
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
The
same
Year
,
(
as
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
)
Kentwin
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
dying
,
Ceadwalla
began
to
Reign
over
that
Kingdom
,
(
whose
Pedegree
is
there
inserted
,
Ibid.
which
I
shall
refer
to
another
place
:
)
and
the
same
Year
also
died
Lothair
King
of
Kent
;
(
as
Bede
relates
)
of
the
Wounds
he
had
received
in
a
Fight
against
the
South
Saxons
;
in
which
Edric
,
his
Brother
Egbert's
Son
,
Commanded
against
him
,
and
reigned
in
his
stead
.
This
Year
(
also
according
to
the
Annals
)
John
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
Hugulstad
,
and
remained
so
till
Bishop
Wilfrith's
return
;
but
afterwards
Bishop
Bos●
dying
,
John
became
Bishop
of
York
,
but
from
thence
,
many
Years
after
,
retired
to
his
Monastry
in
Derawnde
,
(
now
called
Beverlie
in
York-shire
:
)
This
Year
it
rained
Blood
in
Britain
;
and
also
Milk
and
Butter
were
now
turned
into
somewhat
like
Blood
.
You
are
here
to
take
notice
,
that
this
Bishop
John
above
mentioned
,
is
the
famous
St.
John
of
Beverlie
;
of
whom
Bede
in
the
next
Book
tells
so
many
Miracles
.
But
our
Annals
do
here
require
some
farther
Illustration
;
for
this
Ceadwalla
here
mentioned
,
was
the
Grandson
of
Ceawlin
,
by
his
Brother
Cutha
;
who
being
a
Youth
of
great
hopes
,
was
driven
into
Banishment
by
his
Predecessour
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXV
.
and
(
as
Stephen
Cap.
41.
Heddi
in
Bishop
Wilfrid's
Life
relates
)
lay
concealed
among
the
Woods
and
Desarts
of
Chyltern
,
and
Ondred
,
and
there
remained
for
a
long
time
;
till
raising
an
Army
,
(
thô
Bede
does
not
say
from
whence
,
)
he
slew
Aldelwald
,
King
of
the
South-Saxons
,
and
seized
upon
his
Province
;
Bede
lib.
4.
cap.
5.
but
was
soon
driven
out
by
two
of
that
King's
Captains
,
viz.
Bertune
and
Autune
who
for
some
time
kept
that
Kingdom
to
themselves
:
the
former
of
whom
was
afterwards
slain
by
the
same
Ceadwalla
,
when
he
became
King
of
the
West-Saxons
;
but
the
other
who
reigned
after
him
,
again
set
it
free
from
that
servitude
for
many
Years
;
from
whence
it
happen'd
,
that
all
that
time
they
had
no
Bishop
of
their
own
;
for
when
Wilfrid
return'd
home
,
they
became
subject
to
the
Bishop
of
the
West-Saxons
,
(
that
is
,
of
Dorchester
)
which
return
(
as
the
Author
of
Wilfrid's
Life
relates
)
happen'd
this
Year
,
being
the
Second
of
King
Alfred's
Reign
,
who
then
invited
him
home
,
and
restored
him
to
his
Bishoprick
,
as
also
to
his
Monastery
at
Rypun
,
together
with
all
his
other
Revenues
,
according
to
the
Decree
of
Pope
Agatho
,
and
the
Council
at
Rome
above
mentioned
;
all
which
he
enjoyed
till
his
second
Expulsion
,
as
you
will
hear
in
due
time
.
After
Ceadwalla
had
obtain'd
the
Kingdom
,
he
subdued
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
which
was
as
yet
infected
with
Idolatry
;
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXVI
.
and
therefore
this
King
resolved
to
destroy
all
the
Inhabitants
,
and
to
Plant
the
Island
with
his
own
Subjects
;
obliging
himself
by
a
Vow
,
Id.
cap.
16.
(
althô
he
himself
(
as
it
is
reported
)
was
not
yet
baptized
,
)
that
he
would
give
the
Fourth
part
of
his
Conquests
to
God
;
which
he
made
good
,
by
offering
it
to
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
who
was
then
come
thither
by
chance
out
of
his
own
Country
.
The
Island
consisted
of
about
Two
Thousand
Families
,
and
the
King
bestowed
upon
this
Bishop
,
as
much
Land
there
as
then
maintained
Three
Hundred
Families
,
the
Care
of
all
which
the
Bishop
committed
to
one
of
his
Clerks
,
named
Bernwin
,
his
Sisters
Son
,
who
was
to
Baptize
all
those
that
would
be
saved
.
Bede
also
adds
,
That
amongst
the
first
Fruits
of
Believers
in
that
Island
,
there
were
two
Royal
Youths
,
Brothers
,
who
were
the
Sons
of
Arwald
,
late
King
thereof
;
who
having
hid
themselves
for
fear
of
King
Ceadwalla
,
were
at
last
discovered
,
and
by
him
ordered
to
be
slain
,
which
when
the
Abbot
of
Reodford
heard
,
(
as
having
his
Monastery
not
far
from
thence
)
he
went
to
the
King
,
who
then
lay
private
in
those
Parts
to
be
cured
of
the
Wounds
he
had
received
in
taking
of
the
Island
,
and
desired
of
him
,
if
the
Youths
must
needs
dye
,
that
they
might
first
received
Baptism
,
which
the
King
granted
;
whereupon
the
Abbot
immediately
instructed
,
and
then
Baptized
them
;
so
when
the
Executitioner
came
to
put
them
to
Death
,
they
chearfully
underwent
it
,
because
they
hoped
thereby
to
obtain
an
Eternal
Kingdom
.
Thus
the
Isle
of
Wight
did
,
(
thô
last
of
all
)
receive
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
that
upon
very
harsh
terms
;
as
if
God
would
make
them
suffer
for
their
so
long
refusal
of
the
Gospel
.
The
same
Year
also
,
Ceadwalla
and
Mollo
(
or
Mull
)
his
Brother
wasted
Kent
.
And
,
W.
Malmesbury
adds
,
That
the
occasion
of
this
War
,
was
to
be
revenged
of
King
Edric
,
who
had
killed
Lothair
his
Predecessour
,
and
that
falling
upon
that
Province
,
now
grown
Esseminate
with
long
Peace
,
he
committed
a
great
deal
of
Spoil
throughout
the
Country
;
but
at
last
meeting
with
the
Kentish
Men
,
was
repulsed
with
loss
.
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXVI
.
This
Year
also
,
according
to
Stephen
H●ddis's
Life
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
he
was
re-called
home
by
King
Alfred
,
and
restored
to
his
Sees
of
York
,
and
Hagulstad
,
the
Bishop
that
then
enjoyed
them
being
turned
out
.
The
same
Year
also
Cuthbert
,
that
Pious
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
having
resigned
his
Bishoprick
,
Id.
ibid
cap.
30.
and
retired
again
to
Farne-Island
,
there
deceased
,
but
his
Body
was
translated
to
Lindisfarne
;
which
being
taken
up
Eleven
Years
after
,
was
found
as
entire
,
as
when
it
was
first
buried
.
This
Year
Mollo
(
or
Mull
)
the
Brother
of
King
Ceadwalla
,
but
now
mentioned
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXVII
.
was
burnt
in
Kent
,
and
Twelve
others
with
him
;
but
Ceadwalla
afterwards
wasted
Kent
the
same
Year
,
which
action
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
and
H.
Huntington
relate
more
at
large
;
That
Ceadwalla
in
the
second
Year
of
his
Reign
,
sent
his
Brother
Mollo
(
at
his
own
request
)
to
Ravage
and
P●under
the
Province
of
Kent
,
out
of
a
Desire
of
Spoil
,
and
Ambition
of
Glory
;
so
marching
into
Kent
,
(
then
divided
into
divers
Factions
)
and
finding
none
there
to
resist
him
,
he
laid
all
the
Country
waste
;
but
when
he
despised
his
Enemies
,
and
thought
he
might
do
what
he
pleased
with
them
;
going
about
to
plunder
a
certain
House
,
and
having
no
more
th●n
Twelve
Men
in
his
Company
,
being
there
encompassed
on
the
sudden
with
far
greater
Forces
,
and
not
daring
to
sally
out
upon
them
,
they
set
the
House
on
Fire
about
his
Ears
;
where
He
with
Twelve
Knights
were
burnt
:
And
thus
this
brave
Army
consisting
of
the
Flower
of
the
West-Saxon
Youth
came
to
nothing
.
But
Will
.
Thorne
,
in
his
Chronicle
of
the
Abbots
of
St.
Augustine
,
Cant.
relates
the
Death
of
this
Prince
,
with
more
Circumstances
(
v●z
.
)
That
he
invading
and
spoiling
Kent
,
and
coming
before
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
and
being
there
stoutly
resisted
by
the
Citizens
,
till
almost
all
his
Men
were
killed
,
was
at
last
constrained
to
flee
to
a
certain
House
,
where
the
Men
of
Canterbury
burnt
him
to
Death
,
as
hath
been
already
related
;
but
it
seems
his
Body
not
being
reduced
to
Ashes
,
was
taken
up
and
buried
in
the
Church
of
the
Abby
of
St.
Augustine
,
with
the
Kings
of
Kent
;
this
I
thought
fit
to
add
as
not
being
found
elsewhere
.
But
when
Ceadwalla
heard
this
news
,
being
extremely
enraged
at
it
,
he
again
entred
Kent
,
and
there
satiating
himself
with
Spoil
and
Slaughter
,
when
he
had
left
nothing
worth
carrying
away
,
returned
home
Victorious
.
This
Year
,
King
Ceadwalla
after
he
had
Reign'd
2
Years
(
perhaps
having
some
remorse
for
his
former
Cruelties
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXVIII
.
)
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
received
Baptism
from
Pope
Sergius
,
who
gave
him
the
Name
of
Peter
;
where
he
not
long
after
dyed
,
and
was
buried
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
;
to
whom
Ina
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Reigned
Thirty
Seven
Years
:
He
also
built
the
Monastery
at
Glastingabyrig
,
(
now
Glastenbury
)
and
also
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
remained
until
his
Death
.
Bede
(
who
has
given
us
a
long
Epitaph
on
Ceadwalla
,
both
in
Verse
and
Prose
,
B●●e
,
lib.
c.
7.
)
places
this
Prince's
Baptism
by
the
Pope
,
in
Anno
689
,
which
might
very
well
be
,
for
he
resigned
his
Kingdom
the
Year
above
mentioned
,
and
it
was
ended
by
that
time
he
could
be
baptized
,
and
so
the
Saxon
Annalist
might
well
place
both
that
and
his
Baptism
under
one
and
the
same
Year
:
The
British
Historians
confounded
this
Ceadwalla
with
their
King
Ceadwallo
,
who
slew
King
Edwin
;
but
he
lived
above
Twenty
Years
before
this
time
,
as
hath
been
already
observed
.
But
Dr.
Powel
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXVIII
.
and
Mr.
Vaughan
in
their
Learned
Notes
upon
Caradoc's
Welsh
Chronicle
,
do
suppose
(
with
great
probability
)
that
this
Cadwallo
,
was
Edwal
,
sirnamed
Ywrch
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
who
about
this
time
began
to
Reign
,
being
the
Son
of
Cadwallader
;
Vid.
Guidow
in
Catalogo
Pontific
sub
sergio
.
and
may
also
very
well
agree
with
what
Guidonius
writeth
of
one
Ethwal
Prince
of
Wales
;
who
about
this
time
went
to
Rome
and
there
dyed
;
for
in
proper
Names
it
is
an
easie
matter
for
a
Capital
C
to
creep
in
,
since
it
was
commonly
used
in
old
hands
,
at
the
beginning
of
a
Paragraph
:
and
might
by
an
Ignorant
Copier
be
added
to
the
Name
it self
,
and
so
of
Edwal
make
Cadwal
,
and
from
thence
Cadwallader
.
But
the
Year
after
Ceadwalla
dyed
at
Rome
,
(
according
to
Bede
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXC.
as
well
as
our
Annals
)
Theodorus
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
also
deceased
,
being
Eighty
Eight
Years
of
Age
,
having
sate
Arch-Bishop
Twenty
Two
Years
,
and
was
buried
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
in
Canterbury
;
[
](A64087-e196390-b)*
*
Lib.
5.
cap.
8.
Bede
tells
us
,
That
the
English
Church
never
attained
to
that
height
of
perfection
under
any
Arch-Bishops
Government
,
as
it
did
under
his
;
he
being
the
first
Arch-Bishop
,
who
Exercised
his
Metropolitan
Jurisdiction
over
all
the
Bishops
,
as
well
beyond
,
as
on
this
side
of
Humber
.
Berthwald
,
who
now
succeeded
Theodore
in
the
Arch-Bishoprick
,
had
been
Abbot
of
a
certain
Monastery
,
called
Raculf
(
now
Reculver
in
Kent
)
near
the
Isle
of
Thanet
;
and
was
a
Man
well
read
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
skil'd
in
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
;
but
yet
he
ought
not
to
be
compared
to
his
Predecessours
:
he
was
Elected
this
Year
,
but
it
seems
his
Consecration
was
deferr'd
till
near
Three
Years
after
,
when
the
Saxon
Chronicle
likewise
recites
it
.
This
Year
also
(
according
to
Florence
)
Ina
a
Prince
of
the
Royal
Blood
took
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
being
the
Son
of
Kenred
,
the
Son
of
Ceolwald
:
Yet
it
seems
he
had
no
right
by
Succession
;
for
Will.
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
expresly
,
That
it
was
more
in
respect
to
his
own
Natural
Vertue
,
than
to
the
Right
of
a
successive
descent
,
that
he
was
now
made
King
;
and
indeed
,
How
could
it
be
otherwise
,
his
Father
Kenred
being
then
alive
?
This
Year
also
,
Abbot
Benedict
(
above-mentioned
)
dyed
,
after
a
long
Sickness
,
of
whom
Bede
in
his
Life
(
already
cited
)
gives
us
a
large
Account
,
that
having
been
at
first
a
Servant
to
King
Oswin
,
and
receiving
from
him
a
competent
Estate
for
his
Quality
,
he
quited
a
Military
Life
for
a
Heavenly
one
,
and
leaving
his
Country
,
went
to
Rome
,
in
the
Company
of
Alfred
,
Son
to
that
King
;
and
upon
his
return
thence
the
second
time
,
professed
himself
a
Monk
in
the
Isle
of
Lyren
;
where
staying
Two
Years
,
he
accompanied
Wyghard
to
Rome
,
who
went
thither
to
be
ordained
Arch-Bishop
,
but
soon
after
dying
there
,
he
again
returned
home
with
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
,
and
after
some
time
built
the
Monasteries
of
Wyremouth
and
Girwy
,
as
you
have
already
heard
;
and
now
after
a
long
Sickness
,
made
a
Holy
End
in
the
Monastery
of
St.
Peter
at
Wyremouth
,
where
he
was
also
buried
.
About
this
time
Wythred
,
the
Son
of
Egbert
,
King
of
Kent
,
being
Established
in
his
Kingdom
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXCI.
did
by
his
Piety
and
Industry
free
it
from
Foreign
Invasions
;
thô
one
Swebheard
,
(
or
Webheard
)
held
part
of
it
together
with
him
for
some
time
.
This
Year
also
according
to
Florence
,
for
the
Years
are
not
exactly
set
down
by
Bede
,
or
Stephen
Heddi
;
Bishop
Wilfrid
was
the
second
time
Expel'd
from
his
Bishoprick
by
Alfred
,
King
of
Northumberland
;
Cap.
44.
which
,
(
as
this
Authour
in
his
Life
relates
)
happen'd
because
that
King
had
not
restored
to
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
at
Rypun
divers
of
its
Possessions
;
Anno
Dom.
DCXCI.
The
next
was
because
the
Monastery
of
Hagulstad
had
been
erected
into
a
Bishoprick
without
his
consent
,
and
contrary
to
the
priviledge
which
Pope
Agatho
had
bestowed
upon
it
;
And
lastly
,
because
that
King
would
have
compelled
him
to
obey
certain
Decrees
of
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
,
which
had
been
made
in
Bishop
Wilfrid's
absence
,
and
during
the
first
quarrel
that
had
risen
between
them
;
which
he
refusing
to
observe
,
thereupon
retired
to
his
old
Friend
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
who
received
him
with
great
honour
.
But
King
Alfred
,
as
likewise
Arch-Bishop
Bertwald
,
and
all
the
Bishops
of
Britain
,
being
assembled
in
a
Synod
,
at
a
place
called
Onestrefield
or
Hosterfield
,
They
sent
Messengers
to
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
desiring
him
to
appear
before
them
;
but
when
he
came
to
the
Synod
,
he
could
by
no
means
agree
with
them
,
because
they
did
not
perform
what
they
had
promised
by
their
Messengers
;
so
that
great
disputes
arising
chiefly
from
those
Bishops
of
the
new
Sees
,
who
together
with
certain
Abbots
had
been
also
set
on
by
King
Alfred
,
and
for
the
sake
of
their
own
private
Interests
,
did
not
desire
the
Peace
of
the
Church
;
they
also
objected
many
false
things
against
him
which
could
no
ways
be
proved
;
and
at
last
decreed
that
the
Bishop
should
be
censured
according
to
the
Decrees
of
the
late
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
;
whereupon
Bishop
Wilfrid
asked
them
,
with
what
Face
they
could
prefer
the
Decrees
of
Theodore
before
the
Apostolical
Canons
,
which
had
been
enjoined
them
from
Pope
Agatho
,
and
Pope
Sergius
?
but
when
no
due
or
decent
manner
of
speaking
was
observed
,
and
that
they
urged
him
to
subscribe
a
Resignation
of
his
Bishoprick
,
and
Monasteries
in
Northumberland
,
and
Mercia
,
into
the
hands
of
the
Arch-Bishop
,
he
utterly
refused
it
,
and
only
offered
to
submit
to
the
Judgment
of
the
Arch-Bishop
,
as
far
as
it
was
agreeable
with
the
Canons
of
the
Holy
Fathers
;
but
at
last
they
offered
him
,
that
if
he
would
resign
his
Bishoprick
,
he
might
still
retain
his
Abbey
of
Ripon
,
and
live
there
in
quiet
,
provided
he
did
not
go
out
of
the
bounds
of
the
Monastery
,
nor
exercise
any
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
;
upon
which
,
he
in
a
long
Speech
set
forth
his
former
Merits
,
in
converting
the
Northumbrian
Nation
to
the
due
observation
of
Easter
;
Then
asked
them
for
what
offence
they
went
now
about
to
degrade
him
?
To
which
the
King
and
the
Arch-Bishop
replied
,
That
he
was
culpable
in
this
,
and
was
therefore
to
be
condemned
,
because
he
had
prefer'd
the
Judgment
of
the
Men
at
Rome
before
theirs
;
and
the
King
then
offer'd
the
Arch-Bishop
to
make
him
submit
by
force
to
their
Judgment
,
but
this
was
opposed
by
most
of
the
Bishops
,
because
he
had
come
thither
under
their
safe
conduct
;
Then
the
Bishop
retired
again
to
King
Ethelred
,
setting
forth
the
hard
usage
which
he
had
received
at
the
Synod
,
whereupon
the
King
promised
him
never
to
alter
any
thing
in
the
Monasteries
,
which
he
had
bestowed
upon
him
,
until
he
had
sent
to
Rome
for
the
Pope's
Judgment
of
these
Matters
,
and
how
he
might
act
safely
therein
;
but
in
the
mean
time
the
Arch-Bishop
and
the
Synod
did
not
only
deprive
,
but
also
Excomunicate
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
and
also
all
those
who
were
in
communion
with
him
;
so
that
none
might
so
much
as
eat
with
them
,
and
whatsoever
they
touched
,
was
looked
upon
as
defiled
.
Wherefore
Bishop
Wilfrid
was
again
forced
to
go
to
Rome
,
there
to
make
his
appeal
before
the
Pope
,
to
whom
he
presented
a
long
Petition
.
setting
forth
that
the
Troubles
which
he
had
met
with
in
Britain
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXCI.
had
proceeded
from
those
,
who
having
seized
upon
his
Bishoprick
,
and
Monasteries
,
had
refused
to
observe
the
Decrees
of
his
Holiness's
Predecessours
;
whereupon
the
Pope
at
that
time
holding
a
Council
at
Rome
,
did
there
hear
the
whole
difference
between
him
and
Arch-Bishop
Bertwald
,
who
had
now
sent
his
Deputies
thither
,
together
with
the
accusations
against
him
;
so
in
short
,
upon
a
solemn
hearing
of
the
whole
matter
on
both
sides
,
and
after
above
Seventy
Congregations
,
in
about
Four
Months
time
,
(
in
all
which
the
Bishops
Innocence
did
more
and
more
appear
,
)
he
was
at
last
absolved
by
the
Pope
,
and
the
whole
Council
;
the
particulars
of
which
are
too
long
to
relate
,
only
that
thereupon
the
Pope
wrote
Letters
to
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Alfred
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
reciting
Bishop
Wilfrid's
former
appeal
to
Pope
Agatho
,
and
the
Decree
that
had
been
made
in
his
Favour
;
as
also
what
had
been
now
done
at
Rome
,
and
how
well
the
Bishop
had
acquitted
himself
of
whatsoever
had
been
laid
to
his
Charge
;
and
therefore
did
not
only
order
them
to
receive
him
,
but
also
admonished
Arch-Bishop
Bertwald
to
call
another
Synod
,
together
with
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
and
there
to
Summon
the
Bishops
,
Bosa
and
John
,
to
hear
what
they
would
say
in
their
own
behalf
;
and
if
they
could
make
any
agreement
,
with
the
liking
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
it
would
be
very
grateful
to
him
;
but
if
otherwise
,
they
were
to
exhibit
the
Reasons
of
their
dissent
before
the
Pope
,
there
to
be
determined
in
a
more
ample
Council
;
and
whoever
should
refuse
this
,
should
be
subject
to
be
Excomunicated
,
and
deposed
from
his
Bishoprick
.
The
Bishop
in
his
Return
home
with
these
Letters
,
fell
so
sick
by
the
way
,
that
he
was
like
to
dye
at
Melune
in
France
,
where
(
't
is
said
)
he
had
a
Vision
of
an
Angel
appearing
to
him
,
which
promised
him
restitution
to
his
See
within
Four
Years
;
so
he
at
last
arrived
again
in
Britain
,
where
applying
himself
to
Arch-Bishop
Bertwald
,
He
being
frighted
with
the
Pope's
Letters
,
which
had
been
before
sent
him
by
Messengers
,
received
Bishop
Wilfrid
very
kindly
,
and
being
then
reconciled
to
him
,
promised
to
mitigate
that
harsh
Judgment
,
given
against
him
in
the
former
Synod
.
Then
the
Bishop
delivered
his
Letters
to
Ethelred
,
(
who
,
having
at
that
time
resigned
his
Kingdom
,
was
become
a
Monk
)
,
and
so
used
his
Interest
with
King
Cenered
,
whom
he
had
appointed
King
in
his
stead
,
that
he
promised
to
obey
the
Pope's
Decrees
;
not
long
after
which
the
Bishop
likewise
sent
an
Abbot
with
a
Priest
to
King
Alfred
,
desiring
his
leave
to
return
home
,
and
to
deliver
him
the
Pope's
Letters
,
and
the
Decrees
which
had
been
made
on
his
behalf
;
which
Messengers
thô
the
King
civily
received
,
yet
he
plainly
told
them
,
That
he
would
do
them
any
other
Favour
,
but
that
it
was
in
vain
to
trouble
him
any
further
in
this
matter
,
because
whatever
the
Kings
his
Predecessours
,
together
with
his
Councellours
,
as
also
the
late
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
had
already
judged
,
and
what
he
himself
,
together
with
the
present
Arch-Bishop
,
and
all
the
Bishops
of
the
British
Nation
had
lately
Decreed
,
That
he
was
resolved
never
to
alter
for
any
Letters
sent
(
as
they
said
)
from
the
Apostolick
See
;
so
the
Messengers
returning
without
any
success
,
the
Bishop
continued
where
he
was
for
some
Years
:
but
the
King
it
seems
repented
at
last
of
this
harsh
Resolution
,
and
would
have
altered
it
,
as
you
will
hereafter
find
.
I
have
been
the
more
exact
in
this
transaction
of
Bishop
Wilfrid's
,
because
it
has
never
been
as
yet
published
in
English
before
,
and
it
also
gives
us
a
great
light
into
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
at
this
time
;
and
lets
us
know
that
the
Kings
of
Northumberland
did
not
then
think
themselves
bound
to
observe
the
Pope's
Decrees
,
thô
made
upon
Appeals
to
Rome
,
if
they
were
contrary
to
a
General
Synod
,
or
Council
of
the
whole
Nation
.
Anno
Dom.
DCXCIII
.
About
this
time
(
thô
it
be
not
mentioned
in
Bede
,
nor
in
the
Saxon
Chronicle
)
Ina
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
summoned
a
great
Council
or
Synod
of
all
the
Bishops
,
with
the
Great
and
Wise
Men
of
his
Kingdom
;
which
,
because
it
is
the
first
Authentick
great
Council
,
whose
Laws
are
come
to
us
entire
,
I
shall
set
down
the
Title
of
it
as
it
is
recited
in
the
First
Volume
of
Sir
H.
Spelman's
British
Councils
;
it
begins
thus
;
Ina
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
by
the
Council
and
Advice
of
Cenred
,
my
Father
,
and
Hedde
and
Erkenwald
my
Bishops
;
with
all
my
Ealdermen
,
and
sage
Ancients
of
my
People
,
as
also
in
an
Assembly
of
the
Servants
of
God
,
have
Religiously
endeavoured
,
both
for
the
health
of
our
Soul
,
and
the
common
preservation
of
our
Kingdom
,
that
right
Laws
and
true
Judgments
be
Founded
,
and
●stablished
,
throughout
our
whole
Dominions
,
and
that
it
shall
not
be
Lawful
for
the
time
to
come
,
for
any
Ealderman
,
or
other
Subject
whatever
,
to
transgress
these
our
Constitutions
.
I
have
also
given
you
an
Extract
of
the
chief
of
those
Laws
,
as
far
as
they
relate
to
any
thing
remarkable
,
either
in
Church
or
State
;
referring
you
for
the
rest
to
the
Laws
themselves
.
1.
If
a
Servant
do
any
Work
on
a
Sunday
,
by
Command
of
his
Master
,
he
shall
be
free
,
and
the
Master
shall
be
amerced
Thirty
Shillings
;
but
if
he
went
about
the
Work
without
his
Master's
privity
,
he
shall
be
beaten
,
or
redeem
the
penalty
;
but
a
Freeman
,
if
he
work
on
that
Day
,
without
the
Command
of
his
Master
,
shall
loose
his
Freedom
,
or
pay
60
Sihillings
;
if
he
be
a
Priest
,
his
penalty
shall
be
double
.
2.
The
portion
or
dues
of
the
Church
shall
be
brought
in
by
the
Feast
of
St.
Martyn
,
he
that
payeth
them
not
by
that
time
,
shall
be
amerced
Forty
Shillings
,
and
besides
pay
twelve
times
their
value
.
3.
If
any
guilty
of
a
capital
Crime
shall
take
refuge
in
a
Church
,
he
shall
save
his
Life
,
and
yet
make
recompence
according
to
Justice
and
Equity
;
if
one
deserving
Stripes
run
to
a
Church
,
the
Stripes
shall
be
forgiven
him
.
4.
If
any
one
Fight
within
the
King's
House
,
or
Palace
,
he
shall
forfeit
all
his
Goods
,
and
it
shall
be
at
the
pleasure
of
the
King
,
whether
he
shall
have
his
Life
or
not
;
he
that
Fights
in
a
Church
,
shall
pay
120
s.
in
the
House
of
an
Alderman
,
or
other
sage
Nobleman
,
60
s.
whosoever
shall
Fight
in
a
Villager's
House
paying
Scot
,
shall
be
punished
30
s.
and
shall
give
the
Villager
6
s.
and
if
any
one
Fight
in
the
open
Field
,
he
shall
pay
120
s.
5.
He
that
on
his
own
private
account
shall
revenge
an
injury
done
to
him
,
before
he
hath
demanded
publick
Justice
,
shall
restore
what
he
took
away
,
and
besides
forfeit
30
Shillings
.
6.
If
a
Robber
be
taken
,
he
shall
lose
his
Life
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXX
.
or
redeem
it
according
to
the
estimation
of
his
Head
;
we
call
Robbers
to
the
Number
of
Seven
or
Eight
Men
;
from
that
number
to
Thirty
Five
,
a
band
;
all
above
,
an
Army
.
7.
If
a
Country
Boor
,
having
been
often
accused
of
Theft
,
if
he
be
at
last
taken
,
he
shall
have
his
Hand
or
Foot
cut
off
.
8.
If
any
one
Kill
another's
Godfather
,
or
God-Son
,
the
satisfaction
shall
be
according
to
his
Quality
and
Circumstances
;
let
the
compensation
due
to
the
Relations
,
and
that
due
to
the
Lord
,
for
the
loss
of
his
Man
,
be
both
alike
:
and
let
the
one
encrease
,
according
to
the
Circumstances
of
the
Person
,
just
as
the
other
doth
;
but
if
he
were
the
King's
Godson
,
let
him
make
satisfaction
to
the
King
,
as
well
as
the
Relations
;
but
if
his
Life
was
taken
away
by
a
Relation
,
then
let
the
Money
due
to
the
Godfather
be
diminished
,
as
it
useth
to
be
,
when
Money
is
paid
to
the
Master
for
the
Death
of
his
Servant
:
If
a
Bishop's
Son
be
killed
,
let
the
penalty
be
half
so
much
.
From
which
Laws
we
may
observe
that
our
Saxon
Ancestors
were
strict
observers
of
the
Lord's
day
,
and
would
not
permit
any
servile
Work
to
be
done
thereon
:
Secondly
,
that
the
superstition
of
Sanctuaries
was
very
ancient
in
England
,
as
well
as
elsewhere
:
Thirdly
,
That
Theft
,
Murder
,
and
all
sorts
of
Crimes
,
were
then
redeemable
by
pecuniary
Mulcts
;
either
to
the
King
,
or
to
the
Friends
of
the
party
slain
,
or
wrong'd
,
or
else
by
loss
of
Limbs
;
but
there
is
one
Law
behind
that
is
very
remarkable
.
That
if
any
English
Man
,
who
hath
lost
his
Freedom
,
do
afterwards
Steal
,
he
shall
be
hang'd
on
the
Gallows
;
and
no
Recompence
made
to
his
Lord
;
if
any
one
Kill
such
a
Man
,
he
shall
make
no
recompence
on
that
account
to
his
Friends
,
unless
they
redeem
him
within
a
Twelve
Month.
Where
it
appears
that
no
English
Freeman
could
then
be
hang'd
for
any
fault
but
Treason
,
(
thô
that
is
not
express'd
in
these
Laws
)
:
but
as
for
the
last
clause
in
these
Laws
,
That
if
the
Son
of
a
Bishop
be
killed
,
the
penalty
should
be
half
,
whereby
some
would
prove
,
that
Bishops
were
then
Married
,
it
is
a
mistake
;
for
by
those
words
are
only
meant
a
Bishop's
Spiritual
Son
,
or
Godson
,
and
not
his
Natural
,
or
Conjugal
Son
.
This
Year
the
Kentishmen
made
a
League
with
King
Ina
and
gave
him
Thirty
Thousand
Pounds
to
obtain
his
Friendship
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXCIV
.
because
they
had
before
burnt
Moll
his
Brother
.
Also
Withred
began
to
Reign
over
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
and
held
it
Thirty
Three
Years
.
William
of
Malmesbury
makes
him
to
have
been
Elected
King
by
the
General
Consent
of
his
Subjects
,
and
that
he
did
not
deceive
their
expectation
in
governing
them
well
.
The
Saxon
Chronicle
here
also
proceeds
,
and
gives
us
his
Pedegree
,
which
being
not
to
our
purpose
,
I
omit
;
only
,
you
may
take
notice
,
that
he
was
the
Son
of
one
Ecbert
,
and
not
of
the
last
King
that
Reigned
.
As
soon
as
ever
he
was
made
King
,
he
commanded
a
Great
Council
to
be
summoned
,
at
a
place
called
Becanceld
(
which
though
it
be
somewhere
in
Kent
,
yet
no
body
certainly
knows
where
it
lay
,
unless
it
were
Beckanham
,
which
lies
near
Surry
;
)
at
which
Council
Withred
Himself
was
present
,
as
also
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
and
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
and
with
them
all
the
Abbots
and
Abbesses
,
together
with
many
Wise
and
Prudent
Men
,
who
were
there
assembled
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXXV
.
that
they
might
all
take
Council
about
the
repairing
of
the
Churches
in
Kent
;
then
the
King
began
to
speak
thus
,
I
will
,
That
all
Churches
and
Monasteries
,
which
have
been
given
and
endow'd
for
God's
Glory
,
in
the
Days
of
the
Faithful
Kings
my
Predecessours
,
shall
remain
so
to
God's
Honour
for
ever
;
Therefore
,
I
Withred
being
an
Earthly
King
,
yet
moved
by
the
Heavenly
one
,
have
learnt
from
our
Ancestours
,
that
no
Lay-man
ought
to
have
right
to
meddle
with
any
Church
,
or
any
of
those
things
,
that
belong
to
it
;
Wherefore
we
do
firmly
Decree
,
and
appoint
,
and
in
the
Name
of
the
Omnipotent
God
,
and
all
his
Saints
,
do
straitly
forbid
all
the
Kings
our
Successours
,
with
all
Ealdermen
,
(
i.
e.
Governours
or
Judges
)
and
other
Laymen
,
to
exercise
any
Lordship
or
Dominion
over
those
Churches
,
and
their
poss●ssions
,
which
either
I
,
or
my
Pred●cessours
,
have
given
for
the
Honour
of
Christ
,
and
our
Lady
St.
Mary
,
and
all
the
Saints
:
but
when
it
shall
happen
that
a
Bishop
or
any
Abbot
,
or
Abbess
shall
depart
this
Life
,
let
it
be
told
the
Arch-Bishop
,
that
by
his
command
one
may
be
chosen
,
who
is
most
worthy
;
Moreover
let
the
Arch-Bishop
make
good
tryal
of
his
Life
,
who
shall
be
elected
to
so
Holy
a
Function
,
neither
let
any
one
be
Elected
,
or
Consecrated
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Arch-Bishop
;
for
as
it
is
the
King's
duty
to
appo●nt
Ealdermen
,
Sheriffs
,
and
Judges
,
so
it
is
the
Arch-Bishop's
to
Govern
the
Church
of
God
,
and
to
take
care
of
it
;
as
also
to
appoint
and
elect
Bish●ps
,
Abbots
,
and
Abbesses
,
Presbyters
,
and
Deacons
,
as
also
to
Consecrate
,
Co●firm
and
Instruct
them
by
his
good
Precepts
,
and
Example
;
least
any
of
God's
Flock
should
wonder
out
of
the
way
,
and
perish
.
This
passage
being
found
in
the
Cottonian
Copy
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
I
thought
good
to
insert
,
as
a
Monument
of
the
ancient
power
of
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
Governour
of
the
Church
of
England
,
though
then
under
the
power
of
the
Pope
in
Ecclesiastical
Matters
.
These
are
the
chief
heads
of
this
famous
Council
;
not
do
the
other
Copies
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Collection
,
differ
much
from
this
in
the
Saxon
Annals
;
only
there
follows
the
Subscriptions
of
King
Wythred
,
and
Werburge
his
Queen
,
(
who
Subscribed
for
her self
,
and
the
Prince
her
Son
,
)
then
follow
those
of
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
and
after
them
of
Five
Abbesses
of
that
Kingdom
;
which
shews
them
to
have
been
present
at
this
Council
;
but
whether
as
consenters
,
or
voters
,
or
else
as
bare
witnesses
,
I
shall
not
determine
;
but
it
is
observable
that
their
Names
are
written
not
only
before
all
the
Presbyters
?
but
also
before
Botred
,
a
Bishop
,
though
of
what
Diocess
is
not
specified
:
But
to
return
to
Civil
affairs
.
About
this
time
also
,
as
Bede
relates
,
(
though
no
Historian
hath
given
us
the
Year
)
Sebbi
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
being
fitter
for
a
Bishop
than
a
King
,
and
being
at
last
taken
with
a
great
bodily
Infirmity
,
preferred
a
private
Life
before
a
Crown
,
and
took
upon
him
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
,
with
the
Benediction
of
Waldhere
,
Lib.
4.
cap.
11.
then
Bishop
,
and
Successour
to
Erkenwald
in
the
See
of
London
;
so
this
pious
King
,
after
he
had
bestowed
a
great
Sum
of
Money
in
Charity
,
soon
departed
this
Life
,
leaving
his
Sons
Sighard
and
Senfrid
to
succeed
him
.
This
Year
the
Southumbers
(
that
is
the
Mercians
)
killed
Ostrythe
the
Wife
of
Ethelred
their
late
King
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXCVII
.
and
the
Sister
of
King
Egfrid
.
H.
Huntington
calls
it
a
vile
Wickedness
,
but
would
not
,
or
could
not
give
us
the
reason
why
they
did
so
;
nor
what
punishment
was
inflicted
upon
them
for
it
.
This
Year
likewise
was
held
the
Council
of
Berghamsted
in
Kent
,
Bertwald
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Gibmund
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
and
all
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
of
that
Kingdom
,
together
with
all
the
Lay
or
Military
Men
being
there
assembled
,
by
the
Common
,
and
Unanimous
Assent
of
All
,
Anno
Dom.
DCLXXIV
.
they
decreed
these
Laws
should
be
added
to
the
Laws
and
Customs
of
the
Kentish
Men
:
the
Constitutions
of
this
Council
are
called
in
the
Saxon
Title
,
the
Judgments
or
Doomes
of
King
Wightred
;
But
thô
they
relate
chiefly
to
Ecclesiastical
Matters
,
yet
I
shall
here
insert
some
of
the
chief
of
them
.
The
First
Law
is
,
That
the
Church
shall
be
free
,
and
enjoy
her
own
Judgments
,
Rents
,
and
Pensions
;
and
that
Prayer
be
made
for
the
King
,
and
his
Commands
obeyed
,
not
of
necessity
or
Compulsion
,
but
out
of
good
will
.
Secondly
,
If
any
Military
Man
(
called
there
a
Gesithcund-man
,
in
the
Saxon
Original
,
)
shall
,
after
this
Council
is
ended
,
despising
the
King's
Law
,
and
the
Judicial
Sentence
of
the
Bishop's
Excomunication
,
be
taken
in
Adultery
,
let
him
pay
to
his
Lord
an
100
Shillings
.
By
which
Law
it
appears
,
there
was
at
this
time
Knights
Service
in
England
,
and
also
,
that
slighting
of
Excomunication
had
no
further
Temporal
Penalty
,
than
a
pecuniary
Mulct
.
And
that
it
was
to
the
Lord
of
whom
he
held
his
Land
,
That
he
was
to
pay
it
,
appears
by
the
next
Law
,
by
which
it
is
appointed
,
that
if
the
Adulterer
were
a
Country
Man
,
or
Villager
,
(
called
there
Ceorlesman
)
he
shall
pay
Fifty
Shillings
(
to
his
Lord
,
)
yea
thô
he
do
Pennance
for
that
Sin
.
Thirdly
,
If
on
Saturday
in
the
Evening
,
after
the
Sun
is
set
;
or
on
Sunday
Evening
after
the
same
time
;
a
Servant
shall
,
at
the
Command
of
his
Master
,
do
any
work
,
let
his
Master
redeem
the
offence
with
paying
Eighty
Shillings
.
Fourthly
,
If
a
Layman
kill
a
Theif
,
let
him
lye
without
any
Wiregild
,
that
is
,
without
making
any
satisfaction
to
the
Friends
of
the
party
slain
.
This
Year
also
the
Picts
slew
Bert
the
Ealderman
,
H.
Huntington
ascribes
this
to
the
Curse
of
the
Irish
Nation
,
whose
Churches
he
had
in
the
late
Invasion
destroyed
;
for
as
King
Egfrid
Invading
the
Country
of
the
Picts
was
there
cut
off
;
so
entering
their
Country
to
revenge
the
Death
of
his
Master
,
he
was
likewise
slain
.
Mat.
Westminster
calls
this
Ealderman
,
Brithric
,
Earl
of
the
Northumbers
,
but
from
what
Authority
I
know
not
.
I
shall
conclude
this
Century
with
a
very
remarkable
Transaction
out
of
Bede
,
that
happen'd
about
the
latter
end
of
it
.
Egbert
,
an
English
Priest
,
living
in
Ireland
,
being
hindred
by
a
Storm
that
forced
him
back
from
Preaching
the
Gospel
(
as
he
intended
)
in
Germany
,
he
perswaded
one
Wilbrode
his
Country
man
to
do
it
;
who
having
obtain'd
the
Pope's
License
to
Preach
to
the
Heathen
Nations
,
he
performed
it
first
by
preaching
the
Gospel
in
old
Frizeland
,
(
which
then
included
not
only
those
Provinces
,
called
East
and
West
Frizeland
to
this
day
,
but
also
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
divers
others
of
the
Belgic
Provinces
;
)
where
he
converted
all
those
Nations
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
was
afterwards
,
at
the
desire
of
Pipin
,
(
father
to
King
Charles
,
)
ordained
by
the
Pope
,
Arch-Bishop
of
the
Frisons
,
Anno
Dom.
596
:
and
upon
his
return
to
Rome
;
Pipin
,
being
then
Major
of
the
Palace
,
(
or
General
of
France
,
)
gave
him
for
his
Episcopal
See
that
famous
Castle
,
which
is
called
in
the
Old
Language
of
that
Nation
,
Anno
Dom.
DCXCIX
.
Wiltaburg
,
but
in
the
Gallic
Tongue
,
Trajectum
,
at
this
day
Utrecht
.
But
not
long
after
,
two
Priests
,
each
of
them
named
Henwald
,
and
for
distinction
Sirnamed
from
the
colour
of
their
Hair
,
Id.
c.
12.
the
Black
and
the
White
,
being
by
his
Example
piously
affected
to
the
Souls
of
their
Country-men
,
the
Old
Saxons
,
at
their
coming
into
Old
Saxony
to
convert
them
,
met
with
much
worse
Entertainment
;
for
being
in
the
House
of
a
Farmer
,
who
had
promised
to
convey
them
(
as
they
desired
)
to
the
Governour
of
that
Country
,
and
being
discovered
by
their
daily
Ceremonies
to
be
Christian
Priests
,
and
the
cause
of
their
coming
also
known
,
they
were
by
him
and
his
Heathen
Neighbours
cruelly
butcher'd
,
and
their
Bodies
flung
into
the
Rhine
;
but
the
Governour
coming
to
the
knowledge
of
it
,
being
enraged
at
such
Violence
offered
to
two
Strangers
,
sent
Armed
Men
,
and
slew
all
those
wicked
Inhabitants
,
and
burnt
their
Village
.
Anno
Dom.
DCC
.
About
this
time
Sir
H.
Spelman
,
in
his
first
Volume
of
Councils
,
records
a
Charter
of
Priviledge
granted
by
King
Wythred
in
a
General
Council
or
Synod
of
Kent
;
whereby
,
with
the
Consent
of
the
Chief
Men
of
his
Kingdom
,
he
freed
all
the
Churches
thereof
from
all
Publick
Payments
or
Tributes
whatsoever
;
provided
they
yielded
the
King
and
his
Successours
the
same
Honour
and
Obedience
,
as
they
had
done
his
Predecessours
,
under
whom
hitherto
they
had
enjoyed
all
Justice
and
Liberty
.
This
was
done
in
the
Eighth
Year
of
his
Reign
,
at
a
Place
called
Cylling
;
which
seems
to
be
no
more
than
a
Confirmation
of
what
had
been
done
6
Years
before
in
the
Council
of
Becanceld
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCII
.
'
This
Year
Cenred
began
to
Reign
over
the
Southumbers
,
(
i.
e.
the
Mercians
,
)
as
has
been
already
said
.
Hedda
,
the
Bishop
,
departed
this
Life
;
he
held
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
27
Years
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCIII
.
This
Hedda
is
he
,
of
whom
Bede
gives
the
Character
of
an
Excellent
Bishop
,
and
one
who
Adorn'd
the
Episcopal
See
,
converting
more
by
his
Example
,
than
Preaching
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCIV
.
Ethelred
,
the
Son
of
Penda
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
became
a
Monk
,
(
at
Bardeney
Abbey
,
)
having
reigned
29
(
or
rather
30
)
Years
,
and
Cenred
succeeded
him
,
(
who
was
his
Cousin-German
.
)
William
of
Malmesbury
further
adds
,
That
from
a
Monk
he
came
to
be
Abbot
of
that
Monastery
,
wherein
he
died
;
and
that
of
Osgilde
,
the
Sister
of
Egfrid
King
of
Northumberland
,
he
begat
a
Son
,
called
Ceolred
;
yet
for
all
this
,
Ethelred
passing
him
by
,
he
appointed
Cenred
,
the
Son
of
his
Brother
Wulfher
,
for
his
Successour
;
who
reigned
with
great
Love
to
his
Country
,
and
a
singular
Probity
of
Manners
,
till
,
in
the
Fifth
Year
of
his
Reign
,
〈◊〉
.
c.
20.
he
went
to
Rome
,
and
,
(
as
Bede
tells
us
)
taking
upon
him
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
,
during
the
Papacy
of
Pope
Constantine
,
there
ended
his
Days
in
Prayers
,
Fasting
,
and
Alms.
Anno
Dom.
DCCV
.
Ealfert
,
or
Alfred
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
deceased
on
the
19o
Kal.
Jan.
at
Driffeild
,
(
in
the
12th
Year
of
his
Reign
,
)
Osred
,
his
Son
,
succeeding
in
that
Kingdom
.
But
Stephen
Heddi
,
in
his
Life
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
(
and
who
lived
at
that
time
,
)
hath
given
us
a
more
accurate
Account
of
the
Death
of
this
King
,
and
of
his
Successours
,
viz.
That
King
Alfred
lying
now
sick
upon
his
Death-bed
,
repented
of
what
he
had
done
toward
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
and
promised
,
That
if
ever
he
recovered
of
that
Sickness
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCV
.
he
would
restore
the
Bishop
,
and
in
all
Things
observe
the
Decree
of
the
Apostolick
See
;
but
if
he
died
,
he
enjoyn'd
,
who
ever
should
succeed
him
,
to
be
reconciled
with
that
Bishop
for
the
good
of
both
their
Souls
;
but
this
King
dying
,
one
Eardwulf
succeeded
him
,
thô
but
for
a
small
time
;
and
the
Bishop
going
to
him
,
and
carrying
that
King's
Son
along
with
him
,
he
sent
Messengers
before
,
supposing
him
to
be
his
Friend
;
but
the
King
being
perswaded
by
his
Councellors
,
and
also
prompted
by
his
own
natural
Wickedness
,
sent
the
Bishop
word
,
(
binding
it
with
an
Oath
.
)
That
unless
he
departed
his
Kingdom
within
the
space
of
six
Days
,
whosoever
he
found
of
his
Company
should
be
put
to
Death
;
Not
long
after
which
harsh
Message
,
a
Plot
being
laid
against
him
,
he
was
driven
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
he
had
scarce
enjoyed
two
Months
,
and
so
the
Royal
Youth
Osred
,
Son
of
the
late
King
Alfred
,
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
became
Bishop
Wilfrid's
adopted
Son
.
In
the
first
Year
of
which
King
,
the
Author
above-mentioned
hath
given
us
the
following
Account
,
concerning
the
Restitution
of
the
said
Bishop
,
viz.
That
Berthwald
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
came
about
this
time
from
the
South
,
together
with
all
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Chief
Men
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
by
the
Precept
of
the
Apostolical
See
,
to
hold
a
Synod
at
a
Place
lying
on
the
East-side
of
the
River
Nid
,
in
Northumberland
;
where
the
King
,
with
his
Bishops
and
Chief
Men
being
met
,
the
Arch-Bishop
made
a
Speech
to
them
,
setting
forth
the
Letters
from
the
Pope
,
which
Bishop
Wilfrid
had
brought
directed
to
himself
,
and
which
he
desired
might
be
read
;
the
Purport
whereof
was
to
the
same
effect
,
as
you
have
already
heard
:
Then
Aelfleda
the
Abbess
,
Daughter
to
the
late
King
,
as
also
Berechtfrid
,
the
second
Man
in
the
Kingdom
,
set
forth
the
Will
of
the
late
King
,
and
therefore
that
it
was
fit
to
obey
it
,
as
well
as
the
Commands
of
the
Apostolical
See
;
whereupon
the
King
,
with
his
Great
Men
and
all
the
Bishops
,
upon
mature
Deliberation
,
resolved
to
be
reconciled
to
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
and
that
his
two
Monasteries
of
Rypon
and
Hagulstad
,
together
with
all
their
Revenues
,
should
be
restored
to
him
;
and
so
a
firm
Reconciliation
being
made
,
all
the
Bishops
departed
in
Peace
.
But
yet
for
all
this
,
by
what
Richard
Prior
of
Hagulstad
hath
left
us
of
this
matter
,
it
appears
,
Vid.
Decem
Script
.
col.
296.
that
Wilfrid
did
not
carry
the
Cause
so
clearly
as
this
Author
would
make
it
;
for
he
only
was
restored
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Hagulstad
,
and
Bishop
John
above-named
was
from
thence
translated
to
York
,
which
Bishop
Wilfrid
had
held
before
;
Cap.
11
,
12.
only
Bishop
John
parted
with
Hagulstad
for
Peace-sake
.
I
have
been
the
more
exact
in
this
Transaction
,
because
it
has
never
been
done
by
any
body
in
our
Language
before
.
Also
it
is
to
this
Year
we
are
to
refer
the
great
Council
,
Lib.
5.
c.
19
which
Bede
tells
us
was
held
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West
Saxons
;
in
which
,
after
the
Death
of
Bishop
Hedda
,
the
Bishoprick
of
that
Province
became
divided
into
two
;
one
whereof
was
conferred
on
Daniel
,
who
held
it
at
the
time
when
Bede
wrote
his
History
;
and
the
other
was
bestowed
upon
Aldhelm
above-mentioned
,
then
Abbot
of
Malmesbury
,
who
was
now
made
Bishop
of
Shireburn
,
and
when
he
was
only
an
Abbot
,
did
,
at
the
Command
of
a
Synod
of
the
whole
Nation
,
write
an
excellent
Book
against
that
Errour
of
the
Britains
,
in
not
keeping
Easter
at
the
due
time
;
whereby
he
converted
many
of
those
Britains
which
were
then
subject
to
the
West
Saxons
,
to
the
Catholick
Observation
thereof
:
Of
whose
other
Works
likewise
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCV
.
Bede
gives
us
there
a
Catalogue
;
being
a
Person
(
says
he
)
admirable
in
all
Civil
,
as
well
as
Ecclesiastical
and
Divine
Learning
;
and
,
as
William
of
Malmesbury
further
informs
us
,
was
the
first
of
the
English
Saxons
who
wrote
Latin
Verses
with
a
Roman
Genius
.
There
is
here
in
the
Saxon
Annals
a
Gap
for
the
space
of
3
Years
,
in
which
I
think
we
may
(
according
to
H.
Huntington's
Account
)
place
what
Bede
relates
in
the
Chapter
and
Book
last
cited
,
viz.
That
Daniel
and
Aldhelm
yet
holding
their
Sees
,
it
was
ordained
by
a
Synodal
Decree
,
That
the
Province
of
the
South
Saxons
,
which
had
hitherto
belonged
to
the
Diocess
of
Winchester
,
should
now
be
an
Episcopal
See
,
and
have
a
Bishop
of
its
own
;
and
so
Ceadbert
,
who
was
then
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
of
Selsey
,
was
consecrated
first
Bishop
of
that
Place
;
who
dying
,
Ceolla
succeeded
in
that
Bishoprick
;
but
he
likewise
dying
some
Years
before
Bede
wrote
his
History
,
that
Bishoprick
then
ceased
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCIX
.
This
Year
the
Saxon
Annals
began
with
the
Death
of
Bishop
Aldhelm
,
(
whom
it
calls
Bishop
of
Westwude
,
for
so
Shireburne
was
then
called
,
)
after
whom
one
Forther
took
the
Bishoprick
,
and
this
year
Ceolred
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
;
for
now
Kenred
(
King
of
the
West
Saxons
)
went
to
Rome
,
and
Offa
,
with
him
and
Kenred
,
remained
there
to
his
Live's
end
;
and
the
same
year
Bishop
Wilferth
(
or
Wilfred
)
deceased
at
Undale
;
his
Body
was
brought
to
Rypon
in
Yorkshire
.
This
is
the
Bishop
whom
King
Egferth
long
since
forced
to
go
to
Rome
.
There
being
divers
Things
put
very
close
together
under
this
Year
,
they
will
need
some
Explanation
.
This
Offa
,
here
mentioned
,
was
(
as
[
](A64087-e201080-b)*
*
Lib.
5.
c.
20
Bede
and
William
of
Malmesbury
relate
)
the
Son
of
Sigher
,
King
of
the
East
Saxons
;
who
,
being
a
young
Man
of
a
sweet
Behaviour
,
as
well
as
handsom
Face
,
in
the
Flower
of
his
Youth
,
and
highly
beloved
by
his
People
,
and
having
not
long
before
succeeded
to
the
Kingdom
,
(
after
Sighard
and
Senfrid
above-mentioned
,
)
he
courted
Keneswith
,
the
Daughter
of
King
Penda
,
whom
he
desired
to
marry
;
but
it
seems
,
not
long
after
their
Marriage
,
she
over-perswaded
him
to
embrace
a
Monastick
Life
,
so
that
he
now
went
to
Rome
for
that
End
.
And
Bede
tells
us
expresly
,
that
both
these
Kings
left
their
Wives
,
Relations
,
and
Countries
,
for
Christ's
sake
.
But
to
this
Offa
succeeded
Selred
,
the
Son
of
Sigebert
the
Good
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East
Saxons
.
H.
Huntington
proposes
King
Offa
as
a
Pattern
to
all
other
Princes
to
follow
,
and
makes
a
long
Exhortation
to
them
to
that
purpose
;
as
if
a
King
could
not
do
GOD
better
Service
,
nor
more
Good
to
Mankind
by
well-governing
his
People
,
than
by
renouncing
the
World
,
and
hiding
his
Head
in
a
Cell
:
But
such
was
the
Fashion
,
or
rather
Humour
,
of
that
Age
;
and
the
Affairs
,
as
well
as
Consciences
of
Princes
,
being
then
altogether
Govern'd
by
Monks
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
they
extoll'd
their
own
Profession
,
as
the
only
One
wherein
Salvation
could
certainly
be
obtained
.
But
since
I
have
already
given
you
from
Bede
and
Stephen
Heddi
a
large
Account
of
Bishop
Wilfred's
Life
and
Actions
above-mentioned
,
I
shall
not
need
to
add
any
more
to
it
.
He
was
certainly
a
Man
who
had
tried
all
the
Vicissitudes
of
an
adverse
,
as
well
as
a
prosperous
Fortune
,
having
been
no
less
than
three
times
deprived
of
his
Bishoprick
;
the
first
time
unjustly
,
but
whether
we
may
say
the
same
of
both
the
other
,
seems
doubtful
;
for
let
his
Friends
say
what
they
will
,
it
is
evident
,
he
was
at
first
deprived
for
opposing
a
very
good
Design
,
viz.
That
of
dividing
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
into
more
Diocesses
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCIX
.
and
he
having
the
rich
Monastery
of
Hagulstad
under
his
Charge
,
would
not
permit
it
to
be
made
a
Bishoprick
,
thô
the
Diocess
was
more
than
he
could
well
manage
;
and
this
seems
to
have
been
the
true
Original
of
that
great
Quarrel
between
him
and
the
two
Kings
Egfr●d
and
Alfred
,
as
you
have
already
heard
;
so
it
should
seem
,
the
Wrong
pretended
to
have
been
done
him
was
none
at
all
,
or
else
such
holy
Men
as
St.
Cuthbert
,
St.
John
of
Beverlie
,
and
Eatta
,
are
described
to
be
,
would
never
have
accepted
of
the
Bishopricks
of
York
and
Hagulstad
during
the
time
of
his
Deprivation
;
and
it
is
very
strange
,
that
two
Arch-Bishops
successively
,
with
the
greater
part
of
the
Bishops
of
England
,
should
have
agreed
to
his
Deprivation
,
if
there
had
not
been
great
Cause
for
it
;
nor
would
so
holy
and
knowing
a
Woman
as
the
Abbess
Hilda
,
have
been
so
much
against
him
,
had
not
there
been
some
substantial
Reason
to
justifie
it
;
but
he
had
the
Pope
on
his
side
,
who
always
encouraged
Appeals
to
Rome
,
and
then
it
was
no
wonder
if
he
prevailed
;
but
he
was
certainly
a
Prelate
of
a
high
Spirit
,
and
great
Parts
,
and
who
building
a
great
many
Monasteries
by
the
Benevolence
of
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
that
Time
;
and
himself
,
(
thô
a
Bishop
,
)
being
Abbot
of
two
of
them
at
once
;
it
was
no
wonder
if
he
grew
very
rich
,
which
,
together
with
his
high
way
of
Living
,
(
being
the
first
Bishop
of
that
Age
who
used
Silver
Vessels
,
)
it
procured
him
the
Envy
of
those
Princes
;
but
he
was
a
grand
Patron
of
the
Monks
,
and
therefore
it
is
not
to
be
wondred
at
if
they
cried
him
up
for
a
Saint
,
of
whom
the
Writer
of
his
Life
,
(
which
he
Dedicates
to
Acca
his
Successour
,
)
relates
too
many
Miracles
to
be
believed
,
(
raising
the
Dead
,
cuting
the
Lame
,
being
very
ordinary
Feats
,
)
but
the
Monks
being
the
only
Writers
of
that
Age
,
we
must
be
contented
with
what
Accounts
they
will
give
us
,
thô
thus
much
must
be
acknowledged
in
his
Commendation
,
That
he
converted
great
Multitudes
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
caused
the
Four
Gospels
to
be
written
in
Letters
of
Gold
.
But
having
given
you
this
Account
of
Bishop
Wilfred's
Life
,
it
is
fit
I
say
somewhat
further
of
his
Death
,
concerning
which
,
Cap.
62
,
63.
the
Author
above-mentioned
tells
us
,
That
having
lived
4
Years
in
Peace
after
his
last
Restitution
,
he
at
last
went
to
visit
the
Monasteries
which
he
had
founded
in
the
South
Parts
of
England
,
where
he
was
received
by
his
Abbots
(
whom
he
had
put
in
)
with
great
Joy
;
till
coming
to
a
Monastery
which
he
had
founded
at
Oundale
in
Northamptonshire
,
being
there
seized
with
the
same
Sickness
which
had
often
attacked
him
before
,
(
thô
what
it
was
,
this
Author
does
not
tell
us
,
)
he
there
died
,
having
before
made
his
Will
,
and
given
a
great
deal
,
both
in
ready
Money
and
Jewels
,
to
the
Monasteries
he
had
founded
:
His
Body
was
carried
with
great
Pomp
and
Attendance
of
many
Abbots
and
Monks
to
his
Abbey
of
Rypon
,
and
there
buried
.
This
Year
Acca
(
the
principal
Chaplain
of
Bishop
Wilfred
)
succeeded
him
in
his
Bishoprick
of
Hagulstad
;
(
To
this
Bishop
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCX
.
Florence
of
Worcester
gives
the
Character
of
a
skilful
Singer
,
and
Learned
in
the
Scriptures
:
)
Also
this
Year
Beorthfrith
the
Ealderman
fought
against
the
Picts
between
Haefe
and
Caere
,
(
supposed
to
be
Carehouse
and
Hatfeild
in
Northumberland
,
)
and
also
King
Ina
,
and
Nun
his
Kinsman
,
fought
with
Gerent
King
of
the
Britains
;
and
the
same
Year
Hygbald
was
slain
.
Mat.
Westminster
places
this
Action
in
Anno
708
,
and
makes
this
Hygbald
to
have
been
killed
in
the
beginning
of
the
Fight
by
the
Welsh
King
above
mentioned
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCXII
.
and
He
being
there
put
to
flight
,
left
great
spoils
behind
him
to
the
English
;
who
(
as
Florence
adds
,
)
obtained
the
Victory
.
This
British
Prince
here
mentioned
,
is
supposed
to
have
been
King
of
Cornwall
;
for
we
can
find
no
such
name
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
Princes
of
North
,
or
South-Wales
.
About
this
time
,
according
to
Bede
,
Naitan
King
of
the
Picts
being
convinced
by
the
frequent
reading
of
divers
Ecclesiastical
Writers
,
Lib.
5.
c.
22.
renounced
his
Error
,
concerning
the
Celebration
of
Easter
;
and
that
he
might
likewise
reclaim
his
Subjects
with
greater
Authority
,
he
desired
the
assistance
of
the
English
Nation
,
and
therefore
sent
Messengers
to
Ceolfrid
,
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
of
Wyremouth
,
desiring
some
Exhortatory
Letters
from
him
,
whereby
he
might
confute
those
who
presumed
not
to
keep
Easter
at
the
due
time
;
as
also
concerning
the
true
manner
of
shaving
of
Priest's
Crowns
;
he
likewise
desired
some
Architects
,
that
might
build
a
Church
for
him
after
the
Roman
fashion
,
which
he
promised
to
Dedicate
in
honour
of
St.
Peter
.
To
which
Pious
requests
Ceolfrid
assenting
,
did
not
only
send
him
the
Architect
he
desired
,
but
also
writ
him
a
long
Epistle
upon
those
two
Questions
in
which
he
desired
to
be
satisfied
,
which
you
may
see
at
large
in
Bede
;
where
,
besides
many
notable
Arguments
for
keeping
Easter
on
the
first
Sunday
after
the
first
Full
Moon
that
follows
the
Vernal
Equinox
,
and
besides
some
others
,
there
is
this
doughty
Reason
against
the
Scotch
way
of
shaving
Crowns
,
that
it
was
the
Tonsure
of
Simon
Magus
;
and
then
what
good
Christian
could
not
but
abhor
it
as
much
as
Magick
it self
!
"
This
Year
Guthlac
dyed
,
as
also
Pipin
King
of
France
;
this
Guthlac
here
mentioned
,
was
at
first
a
Monk
at
Repandun
Abbey
,
but
afterwards
professing
himself
an
Anchorite
,
he
retired
into
the
Fens
,
and
built
himself
a
Cell
,
at
Croyland
:
of
him
the
Monkish
Writers
of
those
times
relate
incredible
Miracles
,
of
his
Temptations
,
Sufferings
by
,
and
Victories
over
,
Evil
Spirits
,
which
then
haunted
that
place
,
at
which
some
Years
after
the
Abbey
of
Croyland
was
founded
.
The
same
Year
also
Egwin
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
founded
the
Abbey
of
Evesham
upon
this
occasion
;
the
Virgin
Mary
(
as
the
Monks
relate
)
had
appeared
about
this
place
to
one
Eoves
a
Shepheard
,
and
not
long
after
to
the
Bishop
himself
,
having
a
Book
in
her
hand
,
bringing
two
Female
Attendants
with
her
,
(
though
who
they
were
it
seems
she
did
not
declare
;
)
whereupon
the
Bishop
there
founded
this
Monastery
,
testifying
this
Vision
in
the
Charter
of
the
Foundation
,
which
you
may
see
at
large
in
Monast.
Anglic.
as
also
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
first
Volume
of
Councils
;
but
as
for
the
Story
related
by
the
Magdeburg
Centuriators
,
that
the
Virgin
Mary
did
then
Command
her
Image
to
be
set
up
,
and
worshiped
in
that
Church
,
there
being
no
colour
for
it
in
the
pretended
Charter
of
the
Bishop
himself
,
that
must
be
certainly
forged
;
for
as
Sir
H.
Spelman
has
very
well
observed
,
Arch-Bishop
Brightwald
is
said
to
have
writ
this
Charter
by
the
command
of
the
Pope
;
whereas
this
Arch-Bishop
was
never
at
Rome
,
nor
was
the
Council
in
which
it
is
said
to
have
been
confirmed
,
held
,
till
after
Bishop
Egwin's
Return
home
into
England
;
and
as
for
the
Kings
,
Kenred
,
and
Offa
,
who
are
made
to
witness
and
confirm
it
,
they
had
both
of
them
resigned
their
Crowns
,
and
gone
to
Rome
Five
Years
before
the
date
of
this
Charter
,
which
is
Anno
Dom.
714
;
therefore
I
shall
pass
it
by
as
a
mere
Fable
,
since
it
is
certain
that
the
worship
of
Images
was
not
then
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXII
.
not
long
after
introduced
into
the
English-Saxon
Church
.
But
before
I
dismiss
this
Subject
concerning
the
foundation
of
the
Abby
of
Evesham
,
I
cannot
forbear
taking
notice
of
another
Charter
pretended
to
be
made
Anno
Dom.
709
;
by
King
Kenred
,
and
King
Offa
above
mentioned
,
wherein
they
grant
those
Lands
,
in
which
the
Virgin
Mary
was
supposed
to
appear
to
Bishop
Egwin
,
for
the
building
of
a
Monastery
according
to
the
Rule
of
St.
Benedict
;
in
which
Charter
,
thô
the
Lands
are
particularly
named
and
set
out
,
yet
it
is
as
justly
suspicious
as
the
other
,
to
have
been
forged
by
the
Monks
of
that
Abby
in
after
times
;
as
Sir
H.
Spelman
very
well
observes
,
Page
210.
who
hath
Printed
both
these
Charters
in
his
first
Volume
of
Councils
;
the
former
of
which
is
dated
at
Rome
,
Five
Years
before
the
other
of
Bishop
Egwin's
,
and
is
supposed
to
be
subscribed
by
the
Pope
,
this
Bishop
himself
,
and
the
two
Kings
;
who
there
stile
themselves
,
the
former
by
the
Title
of
King
of
Mercia
,
and
the
latter
by
that
of
King
of
the
East-Angles
;
whereas
it
is
apparent
both
from
our
Annals
and
Historians
,
that
they
had
both
then
resigned
their
Kingdoms
to
their
Successours
,
before
they
went
to
Rome
;
and
,
which
is
worse
,
Offa
was
not
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
but
of
the
East-Saxons
,
as
Bede
expresly
relates
;
nor
can
the
fault
be
laid
upon
the
Transcribers
,
since
the
Error
is
in
the
Original
Charter
it self
;
neither
do
we
read
of
any
King
of
the
East-Angles
all
that
time
,
till
King
Offa
,
upon
the
Murther
of
King
Ethelbert
,
seized
that
Kingdom
;
but
enough
,
if
not
too
much
,
of
these
Monkish
Forgeries
:
we
shall
now
return
to
our
Annals
.
King
Ina
and
Ceolred
fought
at
Wodensburh
in
Wiltshire
a
great
and
bloody
Battle
;
and
now
also
Dagobert
King
of
the
French
deceased
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXV
.
This
Year
was
founded
at
Theoewkesbury
in
Glocester-shire
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXVI
.
a
noble
Monastery
,
for
Bendictine
Monks
,
by
Odo
and
Dodo
,
Ealdermen
of
Mercia
.
The
same
Year
Osred
King
of
Northumberland
was
killed
near
the
Southern
borders
;
Vi.
Monast.
A●gl
.
P.
15●
.
Mat.
Westminster
relates
it
was
in
a
Fight
near
the
Sea
,
but
names
not
the
Enemy
with
whom
he
fought
.
This
Osred
held
the
Kingdom
Eleven
Years
,
then
Cenred
took
it
,
and
held
it
Two
Years
,
and
after
him
Osric
,
who
held
it
Eleven
Years
.
The
same
Year
also
Ceolred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
Dyed
,
and
lyeth
Buried
in
Licetfield
(
now
Lichfield
)
:
Then
Ethelbald
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
and
held
it
Forty
One
Years
.
Of
this
King
Osred
above
mentioned
,
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
gives
a
very
bad
Character
,
that
he
stained
his
Reign
by
Debauching
the
Chastity
of
the
Profess'd
Nuns
,
and
that
he
was
at
last
Slain
by
the
Treachery
of
his
Relations
,
who
also
brought
the
same
fate
upon
themselves
.
But
this
King
Ethelbald
above
mentioned
,
was
the
Son
of
Alwer
,
and
he
of
Eoppa
,
(
whose
pedegree
is
already
set
down
.
)
Also
this
Year
Egbert
,
that
venerable
person
,
converted
the
Monks
of
Hii
to
the
right
Faith
,
so
that
they
afterwards
observed
Easter
Orthodoxly
,
as
also
the
Ecclesiastical
Tonsure
,
the
relation
of
which
,
Bede
hath
given
us
at
large
;
being
in
short
,
that
Egbert
the
Priest
(
above
mentioned
)
coming
out
of
Ireland
on
purpose
to
convert
those
Monks
,
they
were
so
moved
by
his
Pious
Exhortations
,
that
leaving
the
Traditions
of
their
Fore-fathers
,
they
afterwards
observed
the
Catholic
(
i.
e.
Roman
)
Rites
;
Egbert
,
after
he
had
lived
with
these
Monks
in
this
Island
for
Thirteen
Years
,
dyed
there
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXVII
.
This
Year
Ingild
the
Brother
of
King
Ina
deceased
,
whose
Sisters
were
Werburgh
,
and
Cuthburgh
;
the
latter
of
whom
Built
the
Monastery
of
Winburne
:
She
was
once
Married
to
Eadbert
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
but
whil'st
he
lived
,
they
were
made
to
renounce
each
other
's
Bed
.
In
this
Year
also
(
as
Ingulphus
in
his
History
of
the
Monastery
of
Croyland
relates
)
that
Abby
was
founded
by
Ethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
in
honour
of
St.
Guthlac
,
the
Anchorite
,
then
lately
deceased
,
it
was
for
Benedictines
:
You
may
see
this
King's
Charter
in
the
aforesaid
Authour
,
whereby
he
granted
to
this
Monastery
,
the
whole
Isle
of
Croyland
,
then
containing
Four
Leagues
in
length
,
and
Three
in
breadth
,
with
all
the
Marshes
adjoyning
,
there
particularly
mentioned
.
About
this
time
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicle
,
Roderic
(
or
Rodri
)
the
Son
of
Edwal
Ywrich
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXX
.
began
to
Reign
over
the
Britains
in
Wales
.
This
Year
Daniel
Bishop
(
of
Winchester
)
went
to
Rome
;
and
the
same
Year
Ina
slew
Cinewoulf
Athcling
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXI
.
(
that
is
,
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
;
)
and
the
same
Year
St.
John
,
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
deceased
,
who
was
Bishop
Thirty
Three
Years
and
Eight
Months
,
whose
Body
was
buried
at
Beverlie
.
This
was
he
,
who
being
first
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
and
then
of
York
,
was
after
his
Death
Canonised
by
the
Name
of
St.
John
of
Beverlie
;
to
whose
shrine
many
Pilgrimages
were
made
,
and
of
whom
the
Monkish
Legends
relate
many
incredible
Miracles
,
nor
is
Bede
himself
wanting
in
his
Stories
of
this
Bishop
,
which
notwithstanding
,
I
think
,
are
better
omitted
:
But
Bede
under
this
Year
gives
us
this
account
of
him
,
that
when
he
was
not
able
,
by
reason
of
his
Age
,
to
perform
his
Episcopal
Functions
,
having
ordained
Wilfred
his
Presbyter
,
Bishop
of
York
in
his
room
,
he
retired
to
his
Monastery
in
the
Forrest
of
Deira
,
where
he
finished
his
Life
in
a
Heavenly
Conversation
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXII
.
This
Year
Queen
Ethelburg
destroyed
the
Castle
of
Taunton
(
now
Taunton-Dean
in
Somersetshire
)
which
Ina
had
before
built
,
and
Eadbert
was
forced
to
flye
into
Surry
,
to
the
South-Saxons
,
where
Ina
also
fought
with
them
.
H.
Huntington
tells
us
,
That
the
reason
why
Queen
Ethelburgh
destroyed
this
Castle
,
was
,
because
Eadbert
,
a
Rebellious
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
had
taken
it
;
and
made
it
the
seat
of
this
Rebellious
War
.
It
being
now
(
according
to
Bede
)
the
Seventh
Year
of
the
Reign
of
Osric
King
of
Northumberland
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXV
.
King
Wythred
dyed
,
who
was
Son
of
Egbert
King
of
Kent
,
after
having
reigned
Thirty
Four
Years
and
an
half
;
He
left
Three
Sons
,
Ethelbert
,
Eadbert
,
and
Aldric
his
Heirs
:
Will
.
Malmesbury
gives
him
this
Character
,
that
he
was
gentle
at
home
,
invincible
in
War
,
and
who
strictly
observed
the
Christian
Religion
;
but
according
to
our
Annals
,
Eadbert
his
Son
succeeded
alone
to
him
in
the
Kingdom
:
This
Year
also
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
Ina
fought
again
with
the
South-Saxons
,
and
there
slew
Eadbert
Aetheling
,
whom
he
had
before
banished
.
H.
Huntington
farther
informs
us
,
That
King
Ina
pursued
Eadbert
into
Southsex
;
and
a
nameless
Authour
adds
,
That
he
then
slew
Aldwin
,
King
of
the
South-Saxons
,
(
who
took
his
part
)
and
Conquered
that
Countrey
.
Also
the
same
Year
,
King
Ina
new
built
the
Ancient
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
,
endowing
it
with
divers
Lands
,
and
also
granted
it
an
Exemption
from
all
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
,
with
divers
other
priviledges
,
as
you
may
find
in
his
Charter
,
confirmed
by
a
great
Council
of
the
whole
West-Saxon
Kingdom
;
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Baldred
,
King
of
Kent
,
with
divers
other
Bishops
and
Great
Men
being
present
,
and
subscribing
to
it
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Lay-people
.
This
Charter
is
in
the
Manuscript
,
in
the
Library
of
Trinity
Coll.
in
Cambridge
;
and
is
also
Printed
by
Sir
H.
Spelman
in
his
First
Volume
of
British
Councils
:
It
was
also
sent
to
Rome
,
and
there
confirmed
by
the
Pope
,
as
the
Book
of
Glastenbury
relates
.
About
this
time
(
as
Ranulph
of
Chichester
in
Polychronichon
relates
)
that
Ina
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
first
confered
upon
St.
Peter
(
that
is
the
Bishop
of
Rome
)
a
Penny
from
every
House
in
his
Kingdom
,
which
was
called
by
the
English-Saxons-Romescot
;
and
in
Latin
Donarius
Sancti
Petri
,
i.
e.
Peterpence
,
)
which
is
also
allowed
by
Polydore
Virgil
in
his
History
(
who
was
once
the
Pope's
Collector
of
this
Tax
in
England
;
)
but
since
I
do
not
find
this
confirmed
by
any
Ancient
Authour
or
Council
,
I
suspend
●y
my
belief
of
it
;
since
I
do
not
look
upon
the
bare
Testimony
of
the
Collector
of
Polychronicon
,
as
of
sufficient
Authority
for
a
m●tter
of
this
Moment
;
but
if
it
were
ever
granted
by
this
King
,
it
is
likewise
as
certain
,
that
it
could
not
be
done
without
the
consent
of
the
Mycel-Synod
,
or
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
though
that
be
not
now
to
be
found
.
This
Year
,
according
to
Bede
,
and
the
Saxon
Annals
,
deceased
Tobias
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
;
a
most
learned
Man
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXVII
.
for
he
was
bred
under
the
discipline
of
Arch-Bishop
Theodorus
and
Abbot
Adrian
,
and
was
so
well
skill'd
in
the
Greek
and
Latin
,
that
they
were
as
perfect
and
familiar
to
him
as
his
Mother
Tongue
;
Lib.
5.
c.
24.
he
was
buried
at
Rochester
in
St.
Paul's
Porch
adjoining
to
the
Church
of
St.
Andrew
,
after
whom
Aldwulf
was
made
Bishop
of
that
See
,
Arch-Bishop
Bertwald
consecrating
him
.
King
Ina
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
dyed
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXVIII
.
and
Ethelheard
his
Kinsman
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
held
it
Fourteen
Years
.
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
H.
Huntington
do
both
give
King
Ina
great
Commendations
,
proposing
him
as
an
Example
not
only
of
Magnanimity
and
Justice
,
by
the
good
Laws
he
made
,
but
also
of
Piety
and
Devotion
;
in
that
he
was
perswaded
to
quit
all
Worldly
Vanities
for
a
Monastick
Life
,
and
that
by
the
frequent
Exhortations
of
the
Queen
his
Wife
;
who
,
when
she
saw
nothing
would
prevail
upon
him
,
took
this
course
;
which
,
(
thô
none
of
the
cleanliest
,
)
I
will
here
give
you
:
Once
when
the
King
had
made
a
great
Entertainment
at
one
of
his
Country-houses
,
as
soon
as
the
Company
was
gone
,
the
Queen
ordered
the
Steward
to
defile
all
the
Rooms
with
Cow-dung
and
other
filth
,
and
also
put
a
Sow
and
Pigs
into
the
Bed
,
where
they
had
lain
the
Night
before
;
but
when
the
King
and
Queen
had
gone
some
part
of
their
Journey
,
she
perswaded
him
to
return
back
again
to
the
same
place
,
otherwise
he
would
run
a
great
hazard
;
which
being
done
,
when
the
King
saw
the
place
,
which
was
yesterday
fit
to
entertain
a
Prince
,
now
thus
spoiled
,
being
much
troubled
at
it
,
he
went
to
the
Queen
,
and
complain'd
to
her
of
it
;
at
which
she
laughing
replied
;
My
Lord
and
Husband
,
See
what
is
become
of
all
that
Feasting
and
Magnificence
we
saw
Yesterday
,
Are
they
not
all
gone
and
past
,
like
Water
that
runs
into
the
Sea
?
so
of
all
those
Vanities
there
remains
nothing
,
but
this
Dung
and
Filth
,
that
only
serves
to
represent
the
Corruption
of
the
Soul
by
such
Excesses
;
think
then
Sir
,
how
soon
that
Flesh
will
rot
that
is
now
pamper'd
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXVIII
.
by
Luxury
;
and
the
greater
and
more
powerful
we
are
,
the
greater
will
our
Torments
be
hereafter
.
She
needed
to
say
no
more
,
for
she
had
now
brought
over
her
Husband
to
her
Sentiments
,
which
she
had
for
some
Years
before
constantly
instill'd
,
thô
hitherto
in
vain
;
thus
after
so
many
warlike
Triumphs
,
being
at
the
highest
pitch
of
Humane
Felicity
,
he
went
to
Rome
,
where
he
shewed
not
the
least
Pride
in
his
Conversation
,
but
without
exposing
himself
to
publick
view
;
being
there
shorn
a
Monk
,
grew
old
in
that
mean
Habit
;
nor
was
his
Wife
,
who
had
been
the
Authour
of
this
Resolution
,
wanting
in
following
the
same
Example
,
accompanying
him
thither
her self
,
comforting
him
,
and
confirming
him
in
that
Course
he
had
undertaken
by
her
own
Example
;
so
not
living
far
from
each
other
in
Mutual
Love
,
they
at
last
departed
this
Life
,
not
without
doing
divers
Miracles
,
if
our
Author
may
be
credited
.
But
before
we
dismiss
the
History
of
this
●ing
,
it
is
fit
we
should
take
notice
of
a
notorious
falshood
inserted
by
some
Ignorant
trifling
Monk
,
among
the
Laws
of
King
[
](A64087-e204780-b)*
*
Vid.
Lambert's
Arch.
cap.
17.
Edward
the
Confessour
,
concerning
this
King
Ina's
Marrying
Guala
,
the
Daughter
of
Cadwallader
,
King
of
the
Britains
;
from
which
Daughter
we
are
there
told
,
that
Country
was
called
Wallia
,
which
in
Ancienter
times
had
the
name
of
Cambria
,
and
that
all
the
English
who
lived
at
that
time
,
took
their
Wives
from
the
British
Stock
,
as
they
did
also
from
the
English
;
and
that
this
was
done
by
the
Advice
of
a
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
that
in
this
manner
they
were
made
one
Nation
,
and
one
People
,
by
God's
mercy
;
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
of
Britain
;
which
hath
given
occasion
to
some
fabulous
Historians
to
make
this
Ina
King
of
Wales
,
as
well
as
England
,
though
without
any
ground
.
Since
none
of
the
Ancient
British
,
or
English
Chronicles
,
do
ever
mention
any
such
thing
:
For
during
the
Reign
of
this
Ina
,
Ivour
the
Son
of
Alan
,
Duke
of
Britain
,
is
Recorded
by
the
Welsh
Chronicles
to
have
Reigned
in
Wales
;
but
the
likeness
of
these
two
Names
,
I
suppose
gave
the
first
occasion
to
this
Fable
.
The
same
Year
that
Ina
went
to
Rome
,
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
That
King
Ethelhard
(
his
Successour
)
fought
with
Oswald
,
Aetheling
,
which
Oswald
was
the
Son
of
Aethelbald
;
and
he
the
Son
of
Cynebald
,
Grandson
to
King
Ceawlin
;
who
as
H.
Huntington
,
and
Will.
of
Malmesbury
tell
us
,
Being
a
Young
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
and
raising
a
Rebellion
against
him
in
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
endeavoured
to
obtain
the
Kingdom
for
himself
;
but
being
worsted
was
forced
to
Flee
.
Anno
Dom·
DCCXXIX
.
This
Year
appeared
a
Comet
,
and
that
Holy
Man
Ecgbert
dyed
at
Hye
.
This
Ecgbert
,
was
the
person
above
mentioned
,
who
brought
over
the
Monks
of
that
Monastery
,
to
keep
Easter
after
the
Roman
manner
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXX
.
"
This
Year
Oswald
Aetheling
,
dyed
,
(
as
it
is
supposed
in
Banishment
.
)
This
Year
Osric
King
of
Northumberland
was
slain
,
and
Ceolwulf
succeeded
him
,
and
held
it
Eight
Years
;
who
was
the
Son
of
Cutha
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Cuthwin
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXI
.
where
follows
his
Pedigree
as
far
as
Eoppa
.
This
Year
(
Bede
also
tells
us
,
)
Bertwald
the
Arch-Bishop
Deceased
;
being
worn
out
with
Age
,
and
Infirmities
,
having
held
that
See
Thirty
Seven
Years
and
Six
Months
;
in
whose
room
Tatwin
was
made
Arch-Bishop
,
who
had
been
a
Priest
in
the
Monastery
of
Berodune
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXI
.
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
:
he
was
consecrated
at
Canterbury
by
Daniel
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
.
Inguald
Bishop
of
London
,
Aldwin
,
Bishop
of
Leichfield
,
and
Aldulf
Bishop
of
Rochester
;
he
was
a
Man
famous
for
Religion
and
Prudence
,
and
very
well
skill'd
in
the
Scriptures
:
he
sate
Arch-Bishop
till
Bede's
Death
,
and
lived
but
Three
Years
after
;
here
also
follow
in
Bede
,
the
Names
of
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
that
were
his
Contemporaries
,
which
is
unnecessary
here
to
be
inserted
.
But
as
for
the
state
of
Civil
Affairs
,
when
Bede
finished
his
History
,
he
gives
us
this
brief
Account
,
viz.
That
Ceolwulf
(
who
was
then
King
of
Northumberland
,
)
had
been
in
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
perplexed
with
great
Troubles
,
the
end
of
which
Bede
could
not
then
foresee
;
the
Nation
of
the
Picts
at
this
time
kept
their
league
,
with
the
English
Nation
,
and
rejoyced
to
be
partakers
of
the
Catholick
Peace
and
Truth
with
the
Universal
Church
:
This
he
speaks
because
Natan
King
of
the
Picts
,
had
been
but
a
little
before
brought
over
to
imbrace
the
Romish
observation
of
Easter
,
and
to
their
manner
of
shaving
Priest's
Crowns
.
Also
the
Scots
,
who
Inhabit
Britain
,
being
kept
in
within
their
own
limits
,
did
practise
no
Treachery
against
the
English
Nation
;
as
,
to
the
Britains
,
thô
the
greatest
part
,
from
a
natural
hatred
to
the
English
Nation
,
did
oppose
the
Catholick
observation
of
Easter
,
yet
the
Divine
Power
,
as
well
as
Human
Force
,
being
against
them
,
they
could
not
obtain
their
desires
;
for
though
they
were
partly
at
their
own
disposal
,
yet
were
they
in
great
measure
subject
to
the
English
;
in
this
Peaceable
and
quiet
time
,
the
most
part
of
the
Northumbrian
Nation
,
as
well
Nobles
as
Private
Persons
,
chose
rather
to
make
themselves
and
their
Children
Monks
,
than
to
Educate
them
in
a
Military
Life
;
which
(
says
he
)
What
end
it
will
have
,
the
next
Age
will
shew
.
And
so
indeed
it
did
,
not
long
after
Bede's
Death
,
for
when
the
best
Men
thus
retired
into
Monasteries
,
none
but
the
worser
,
or
meaner
sort
being
left
,
they
soon
fell
into
horrid
Rebellions
and
Civil
Wars
;
one
King
driving
out
,
and
Murdering
another
,
leaving
the
People
an
easie
Prey
to
the
Danes
,
who
in
the
next
Generation
Invaded
them
:
This
(
as
Bede
relates
)
was
the
Present
State
of
Britain
,
in
his
Time
,
about
285
Years
after
the
Arrival
of
the
English
Saxons
.
We
being
now
bereft
of
the
assistance
of
so
good
an
Authour
,
must
for
the
future
wholly
rely
upon
the
Saxon
Annals
,
together
with
the
other
Monkish
Writers
;
thô
indeed
for
near
the
space
of
above
Thirty
Years
last
past
,
Bede
growing
more
intent
upon
Ecclesiastical
than
Civil
Affairs
,
(
being
all
most
wholly
taken
up
with
the
reciteing
of
Visions
and
Miracles
,
)
and
mentioning
other
things
only
by
the
bye
,
hath
given
us
so
slender
an
account
of
those
times
,
that
if
we
had
not
found
some
assistance
from
the
Saxon
Annals
,
(
as
well
as
from
other
Writers
,
)
the
History
of
that
Age
,
though
very
short
and
obscure
,
would
yet
have
been
much
more
imperfect
without
them
.
But
to
proceed
now
with
our
Saxon
Annals
.
This
Year
K.
Ethelbald
took
Sumerton
;
and
Acca
was
driven
from
his
Bishoprick
of
Hagulstad
,
(
I
suppose
by
the
then
King
of
Northumberland
,
though
no
Author
expresly
mentions
it
.
)
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
that
this
Ethelbald
was
that
great
and
powerful
King
of
the
Mercians
to
whom
Boniface
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXIII
.
Bishop
of
Mentz
,
(
being
then
the
Pope's
Legat
,
)
writ
a
sharp
Letter
,
setting
forth
,
and
reproving
,
the
then
reigning
Vices
of
this
Nation
,
and
particularly
of
that
King
himself
;
who
,
relying
on
the
vain
Confidence
of
his
Justice
and
Alms
,
was
not
ashamed
(
no
more
than
the
Noblemen
of
his
Kingdom
,
by
his
Example
,
)
to
commit
Uncleanness
even
with
Consecrated
Nuns
,
which
wicked
Actions
the
Bishop
foretells
would
be
the
ruin
of
himself
and
Kingdom
,
as
it
proved
in
the
end
.
But
King
Ethelbald
,
after
he
had
thus
taken
Somerton
,
with
an
Army
too
powerful
to
be
resisted
by
the
K.
of
the
West
Saxons
,
became
to
great
,
that
(
as
H.
Huntington
observes
,
)
he
made
all
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
of
England
,
together
with
their
Kings
,
subject
to
him
,
as
far
as
the
River
Humber
:
This
Somerton
was
anciently
a
great
Town
and
Castle
of
the
West-Saxon
Kings
,
and
gave
Name
to
that
County
,
which
we
now
call
Somersetshire
,
though
at
present
it
be
but
an
ordinary
Country
Village
.
Also
this
Year
the
Sun
was
so
much
eclipsed
,
that
(
as
the
Epitome
of
Bede
and
Ethelward
relate
,
)
on
13ᵒ
Kal.
Sept.
it
s
whole
Orb
seem'd
as
it
were
covered
with
a
black
Sheild
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXIV
.
This
Year
also
the
Moon
appear'd
as
it
were
stain'd
with
Blood
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
saith
it
lasted
one
whole
hour
,
and
then
a
Blackness
following
,
it
return'd
to
its
natural
Colour
.
Also
Tatwin
the
Archbishop
deceased
;
and
Egbryht
was
made
Bishop
of
York
:
Now
Bede
also
died
.
But
the
Author
of
his
Life
(
in
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
)
refers
it
to
the
Year
following
;
and
the
Chronicle
of
Mailros
,
with
greater
Truth
,
to
the
Year
736
;
for
he
was
(
as
his
Life
above-cited
relates
,
)
born
Anno
677
,
and
deceased
in
the
59th
Year
of
his
Age.
But
since
Bede
our
Historian
deceased
about
this
time
;
and
that
it
is
to
him
we
are
beholding
for
the
greatest
part
of
the
History
of
this
present
Period
,
it
is
fit
we
give
you
a
short
account
of
his
Life
;
He
was
born
in
the
Province
of
Northumberland
,
not
far
from
the
Monastery
of
Gyrwie
(
the
place
is
now
called
Yarrow
,
)
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Were
,
where
he
was
bred
up
from
seven
Years
of
Age
,
and
in
which
,
being
profess'd
,
he
lived
a
Monk
all
the
rest
of
his
Life
,
spending
his
time
in
the
Study
of
the
Scriptures
,
saying
his
Prayers
,
or
Writing
Comments
upon
the
Old
and
New
Testaments
,
as
also
his
Ecclesiastical
History
,
(
so
often
cited
by
us
,
)
besides
divers
other
Books
,
containing
the
Lives
of
Saints
,
and
other
Matters
,
of
Humane
,
as
well
as
Divine
Learning
;
whose
Titles
you
may
find
at
the
end
of
his
said
History
:
'Till
at
last
,
being
wasted
by
a
long
Asthma
,
he
there
made
an
Heavenly
End
,
as
may
be
seen
in
his
Life
above-mentioned
:
So
that
Simeon
of
Durham
very
well
observes
,
that
though
he
lay
,
as
it
were
,
hid
in
the
utmost
Corner
of
the
World
,
yet
,
after
his
Death
,
he
became
known
in
all
Parts
by
his
Learned
Writings
;
therefore
he
hath
,
for
his
great
Piety
,
as
well
as
Learning
,
justly
obtained
the
Title
of
Venerable
Bede
:
After
whose
decease
,
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
rightly
observes
,
)
all
knowledge
of
Actions
passed
was
almost
lost
even
to
his
own
Times
,
since
none
proved
an
Emulator
of
his
Studies
,
nor
a
Follower
of
his
Learning
;
so
that
to
a
slothful
Generation
,
one
more
slothful
still
succeeding
,
the
Love
of
Learning
for
a
long
time
grew
cold
in
this
whole
Island
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXV
.
'
This
Year
Bishop
Egbriht
received
the
Pall
from
Rome
;
but
you
must
here
observe
,
that
by
the
Pope's
thus
sending
a
Pall
to
the
Bishop
of
York
,
he
now
became
an
Archbishop
,
and
consequently
Metropolitan
of
all
the
Northumbrian
Provinces
,
that
See
having
been
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXV
.
ever
since
the
Time
of
Paulinus's
Flight
out
of
Northumberland
into
Kent
,
and
carrying
the
Archiepiscopal
Pall
along
with
him
,
no
more
than
an
ordinary
Bishoprick
,
subject
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
from
whose
Power
it
was
from
this
time
exempted
,
and
came
now
to
have
Supreme
Jurisdiction
over
all
the
Bishops
in
Deira
and
Bernicia
,
as
far
as
the
Pictish
Kingdom
.
‛
The
Arch-bishop
Nothelm
received
his
Pall
from
Rome
:
]
This
was
the
new
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
who
succeeded
Tatwine
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXVI
.
You
may
take
notice
,
that
it
was
in
those
Times
usual
for
the
Pope
to
send
a
Pall
to
every
new
Archbishop
upon
his
Consecration
,
to
shew
his
Dependance
upon
the
See
of
Rome
,
and
for
which
every
Archbishop
paid
a
great
Sum
of
Money
to
the
Pope's
Treasury
.
This
Nothelm
,
when
he
was
a
Presbyter
of
the
Church
of
London
,
was
he
,
to
whom
Bede
,
in
the
Epistle
before
his
History
,
owns
himself
beholding
for
divers
ancient
Monuments
relating
to
the
English
Church
,
as
also
Epistles
out
of
the
Pope's
Repository
.
This
Year
Forthere
Bishop
of
Scireburn
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXVII
.
with
Frithogithe
Queen
of
the
West-Saxons
,
went
to
Rome
.
Where
(
as
H.
Huntington
tells
us
,
)
they
both
took
upon
them
the
Monastick
Habit
;
which
,
in
those
days
,
very
many
of
the
English
Nation
,
of
all
Degrees
and
Qualities
;
as
well
high
as
low
,
were
wont
to
do
.
For
now
also
(
as
our
Annals
relate
,
)
Ceolwulf
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
surrendred
his
Kingdom
to
Eadbert
his
Cousin
,
who
reigned
Thirty
one
Years
:
(
This
Ceolwulf
was
he
to
whom
Bede
dedicated
his
History
;
who
,
after
his
professing
himself
a
Monk
in
the
Monastery
of
Lindisfarne
,
(
as
R.
Hoveden
relates
)
brought
the
Monks
of
that
place
from
the
strict
discipline
of
drinking
only
Milk
or
Water
,
to
drink
Wine
,
and
Ale
,
and
they
might
very
well
afford
it
,
for
he
brought
along
with
him
good
provisions
to
live
easily
,
as
great
Treasures
and
Revenues
in
Land
(
recited
at
large
by
Simeon
of
Durham
)
all
which
he
bestowed
on
that
Monastery
;
no
wonder
then
if
such
great
Commendations
be
given
by
Monkish
Writers
to
Kings
becoming
Monks
.
The
same
Year
also
,
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Mat.
of
Westminster
relates
)
Alwin
Bishop
of
Lichfield
dying
,
there
were
two
Bishops
ordained
in
that
Diocess
,
viz.
Wicca
at
Lichfield
,
and
Tocca
,
the
first
Bishop
of
Leycester
,
which
Town
from
this
time
continued
a
Bishop's
See
,
for
divers
Ages
:
Also
this
Year
(
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
)
the
Bishops
Ethelwald
,
and
Acca
deceased
,
and
Cynwulf
was
consecrated
Bishop
;
and
the
same
Year
Ethelbald
King
of
the
Mercians
wasted
the
Contry
of
Northumberland
.
(
And
as
H.
Huntington
adds
,
)
carried
away
as
much
Spoil
as
he
had
a
mind
to
from
thence
:
Also
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
)
Swebriht
King
of
the
East-Saxons
died
this
Year
.
Eadbriht
(
or
Egbert
)
the
Son
of
Eatta
,
Anno
Dom.
DC●XXX●X
.
who
was
the
Son
of
Leodwald
began
to
Reign
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
held
it
One
and
Twenty
Years
;
Egbert
Arch-Bishop
of
York
was
his
Brother
,
who
were
both
buried
in
the
City
of
York
,
in
the
same
Church-Porch
.
But
it
there
is
an
over-sight
in
these
Annals
,
for
this
Eadbriht
above
mentioned
,
must
be
the
same
with
Eadbriht
,
under
the
former
Year
.
This
Year
also
,
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
Swebright
King
of
the
East-Saxons
died
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXIX
.
Ceolwulf
,
late
King
of
Northumberland
,
died
this
Year
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
)
in
the
Monastery
of
Lindisfarne
:
Also
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
)
Nothelm
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
deceased
;
but
the
Saxon
Annals
defer
his
Death
two
Years
longer
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXL.
This
Year
Acca
,
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
deceased
,
who
,
as
the
same
Author
relates
,
was
had
in
great
Reverence
,
not
only
during
his
Life
,
but
also
after
his
Decease
,
for
his
great
Sanctity
and
supposed
Miracles
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLI
.
King
Ethelred
deceased
,
and
Cuthred
his
Cousin
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West
Saxons
,
and
held
it
16
Years
.
]
This
King
made
sharp
War
against
Ethelbald
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
that
with
various
Success
,
(
as
H.
Huntington
tells
us
,
)
sometimes
making
Peace
,
and
then
again
renewing
the
War
.
This
Year
also
Nothelm
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
deceased
,
and
Cuthbriht
was
Consecrated
in
his
stead
,
as
was
also
Dun
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
(
after
the
Death
of
Eadulph
.
)
'
This
Year
also
the
City
of
York
was
burnt
,
together
with
the
Monastery
,
(
as
Simeon
has
it
.
)
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLII
.
Now
was
held
the
great
Synod
at
Cloveshoe
,
where
were
present
Ethelbald
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Cuthbert
the
Arch-Bishop
,
with
many
other
wise
Men.
Where
this
Cloveshoe
was
,
is
now
very
uncertain
,
since
the
Name
is
wholly
lost
;
some
suppose
it
to
have
been
Cliffe
in
Kent
,
near
Gravesend
;
but
it
is
not
likely
that
Ethelbald
,
being
now
the
chief
King
of
England
,
would
permit
this
Council
to
have
been
held
out
of
his
own
Dominions
;
so
that
[
](A64087-e207900-b)*
*
Vid.
Nominum
,
&
Locorum
explan.
ad
fin
.
Chron.
Saxon.
nuper
Edit.
per
Edm.
Gibson
.
others
suppose
it
to
have
been
Abingdon
in
Berkshire
,
which
was
anciently
called
Secvesham
,
where
(
as
the
old
Book
of
that
Abbey
tells
us
)
was
anciently
a
Royal
Seat
of
the
Kings
,
and
where
there
used
to
be
great
Assemblies
of
the
People
concerning
the
arduous
Affairs
of
the
Mercian
Kingdom
.
But
thô
we
are
more
certain
of
the
Decrees
of
this
Council
,
than
of
the
Place
,
where
it
was
held
;
yet
since
it
was
a
meer
Ecclesiastical
Synod
,
and
no
great
Council
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
that
its
Decrees
were
chiefly
made
in
Confirmation
of
the
Charter
of
King
Withred
concerning
free
Elections
to
Monasteries
in
Kent
,
according
to
the
Directions
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
I
shall
refer
you
to
the
Canons
themselves
,
as
they
are
to
be
found
in
the
Decem
Scriptores
,
and
[
](A64087-e208020-b)*
*
Col.
2209.
Vol.
1.
p.
230.
Sir
H.
Spelman's
British
Councils
;
and
shall
only
take
notice
of
this
one
,
that
now
Bishops
were
first
ordered
to
visit
their
Diocesses
once
a
Year
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLIII
.
This
Year
Ethelbald
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Cuthred
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
fought
against
the
Britains
.
]
H.
Huntington
tell
us
,
That
these
two
Kings
now
joyning
their
Forces
brought
two
great
Armies
into
the
Field
against
the
Welsh-men
,
who
not
being
able
to
defend
themselves
,
were
forced
to
flie
,
leaving
great
Spoils
behind
them
;
so
both
the
Kings
returned
home
Victorious
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLIV
.
According
to
Florence
of
Worcester
.
Wilfred
,
the
second
Bishop
of
York
of
that
Name
,
died
,
after
he
had
fate
30
Years
.
Also
this
Year
,
according
to
the
Annals
,
Daniel
resigned
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
,
being
worn
out
by
Age
,
and
Hunferth
succeeded
him
;
and
they
say
,
the
Stars
seemed
to
fall
from
Heaven
.
But
Simeon
of
Durham
calls
them
,
(
with
more
probability
,
)
such
Lightnings
as
those
of
that
Age
had
never
before
seen
.
About
this
time
also
,
(
according
to
Simeon
,
)
there
happened
a
great
Fight
between
the
Picts
and
the
Britains
,
I
suppose
he
means
those
of
Camberland
,
for
no
other
Britains
lay
near
the
Picts
.
This
year
Bishop
Daniel
(
above-mentioned
)
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLV
.
after
he
had
been
43
years
Bishop
.
‛
This
year
Selred
(
King
of
the
East-Saxons
)
was
slain
;
]
But
by
whom
,
or
which
way
,
is
not
here
said
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLVI
.
This
Selred
was
Sirnamed
The
Good
,
and
reigned
38
years
.
Switheard
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
dying
,
Elfwold
succeeded
him
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLVII
.
as
the
Chronicle
of
Mailros
relates
.
This
Year
also
was
held
the
second
Council
at
Cloveshoe
,
under
Cuthbert
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
there
being
present
,
(
beside
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
many
Ecclesiasticks
,
)
Ethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
with
his
chief
Men
and
Ealdermen
:
In
which
,
besides
many
Decrees
concerning
the
Unity
of
the
Church
,
and
for
promoting
Peace
,
(
which
you
may
see
at
large
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
First
Volume
of
Councils
;
P.
245
,
)
and
after
,
the
reading
of
Pope
Zachary's
Letters
to
the
People
of
England
to
live
more
continently
,
These
(
among
other
)
Decrees
were
likewise
passed
,
viz.
1.
That
the
Reading
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
be
more
constantly
used
in
Monasteries
.
2.
That
Priests
receive
no
Reward
for
baptizing
Children
,
or
for
other
Sacraments
.
3.
That
they
learn
the
Creed
,
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
in
English
;
and
are
likewise
to
understand
and
interpret
into
their
own
Tongue
the
Words
of
Consecration
in
the
Celebration
of
Mass
,
and
also
of
Baptism
,
&c.
This
year
Cynric
Aetheling
(
that
is
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLVIII
.
Prince
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
the
West
Saxons
)
was
slain
;
and
Eadbriht
,
King
of
Kent
,
died
,
after
six
Years
Reign
;
and
Ethelbryht
,
the
Son
of
King
Withred
,
succeeded
him
.
]
This
Cynric
was
he
,
whom
H.
Huntington
relates
to
be
Son
of
Cuthred
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
;
who
,
thô
young
in
Years
,
was
a
great
Warriour
for
his
time
,
yet
perished
in
a
sudden
Sedition
of
his
own
Souldiers
,
but
where
he
does
not
say
.
Simeon
,
affirms
,
That
Elfwald
,
King
of
the
East
Angles
,
now
dying
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXLIX
.
Hunbeanna
and
Albert
divided
that
Kingdom
between
them
;
but
what
relation
they
had
to
the
late
King
,
he
does
not
tell
us
.
This
year
Cuthred
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCL
.
in
the
12th
Year
of
his
Reign
,
fought
against
Ethelune
,
that
couragious
Ealderman
.
]
H.
Huntington
calls
him
a
bold
Earl
,
who
moved
Sedition
against
his
Lord
;
and
thô
he
were
inferiour
in
the
number
of
his
Souldiers
,
yet
maintained
the
Fight
a
great
while
by
his
sole
Courage
and
Conduct
;
but
while
he
was
ready
to
get
the
Victory
,
a
Wound
he
then
unfortunately
received
,
so
disabled
him
,
and
disheartened
his
Men
,
that
the
King's
(
being
the
stronger
,
as
well
as
the
juster
)
Side
,
did
thereby
prevail
.
Also
the
same
Year
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
the
Chronicle
of
Mailros
,
)
Eadbert
King
of
Northumberland
led
Kynwulf
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
Prisoner
to
the
City
of
Beban
,
who
it
seems
had
some
ways
rebelled
against
him
,
for
he
then
also
caused
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Lindisfarne
to
be
besieged
.
The
same
Year
(
as
Bede's
Continuator
relates
)
Eadbert
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
made
War
upon
the
Picts
,
and
subdued
all
the
Country
of
Kyle
,
with
other
Territories
,
joyning
them
to
his
own
Dominions
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLIII
.
This
Year
(
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
)
King
Cuthred
fought
against
the
Britains
:
]
(
But
of
this
,
the
Welsh
Chronicles
are
silent
,
as
well
as
other
Authors
.
)
The
same
Year
also
,
(
being
the
12th
Year
of
his
Reign
,
)
King
Cuthred
fought
against
Aethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
at
Beorgford
(
now
Burford
)
in
Oxfordshire
,
and
there
put
him
to
flight
.
But
H.
Huntington
gives
us
this
Battle
more
at
large
,
That
King
Cuthred
being
not
any
longer
able
to
bear
the
Insolencies
and
Impositions
of
that
proud
King
Ethelbald
,
took
Arms
,
and
met
him
with
an
Army
in
the
Field
,
preferring
his
Liberty
before
his
Life
,
being
encouraged
by
Earl
Ethelune
above-mentioned
,
who
it
seems
was
now
cured
,
and
reconciled
to
the
King
,
relying
upon
whose
Courage
and
Council
,
he
resolved
to
undertake
this
War
;
but
Ethelbald
,
as
a
King
of
Kings
,
had
brought
along
with
him
,
besides
his
own
Mercians
,
the
Kentish
Men
,
with
the
East
Angles
and
Saxons
,
which
made
all
together
a
very
great
Army
,
and
being
both
drawn
up
on
the
Spot
,
they
approached
each
other
,
whilst
Earl
Athelune
marching
before
the
West
Saxons
,
carried
the
Royal
Standard
,
(
being
a
Golden
Dragon
,
)
and
in
the
beginning
of
the
Battle
challenging
him
to
a
single
Combat
,
there
slew
the
Standard-bearer
of
the
Enemy
;
upon
which
a
great
Shout
being
given
,
Cuthred's
Souldiers
were
very
much
encouraged
;
then
both
Armies
engaging
,
there
followed
a
great
and
bloody
Fight
,
of
which
our
Author
gives
us
a
long
and
pompous
Relation
.
Pride
and
Ambition
(
says
he
)
inciting
the
Mercians
,
and
fear
of
Servitude
provoking
the
West
Saxons
,
to
fight
it
to
the
last
;
but
wherever
Earl
Ethelune
charged
the
Enemies
,
he
with
the
force
of
his
invincible
Battle-Axe
destroyed
all
before
him
;
but
at
last
K.
Ethelbald
and
the
Earl
meeting
,
they
fought
together
with
great
Obstinacy
and
Resolution
;
till
GOD
,
who
resisteth
the
Proud
,
so
discouraged
this
King
,
that
he
turned
his
Back
,
and
fled
,
whilst
his
Men
still
fought
on
;
yet
at
last
they
were
all
routed
;
nor
from
that
time
,
to
the
day
of
his
Death
,
did
GOD
give
him
any
more
Success
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLIV
.
Cuthred
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
departed
this
Life
;
and
(
according
to
Simeon
)
Sigebert
,
his
Cousin
,
succeeded
him
:
Also
Cyneheard
succeeded
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
after
Hunferth
,
and
the
same
year
the
City
of
Canterbury
was
burnt
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLV
.
This
Year
was
very
remarkable
,
for
now
(
as
our
Annals
inform
us
)
Cynwulf
,
with
the
Wife
and
Noble
Men
of
the
West
Saxons
,
deprived
King
Sigebert
of
the
whole
Kingdom
for
his
Cruelty
and
Injustice
,
(
except
Hampshire
,
)
which
he
kept
for
some
time
,
until
he
slew
one
Cumbran
an
Ealderman
,
(
who
had
continued
longest
with
him
;
)
so
that
at
last
Sigebert
was
driven
into
Andred's
Wood
,
where
he
remained
till
such
time
as
a
certain
Hogheard
ran
him
through
with
a
Lance
at
Pruutes-Flood
,
and
thereby
revenged
the
Death
of
Cumbran
the
Ealderman
.
This
King
Cynwulf
often
overcame
the
Britains
in
Fight
,
but
after
he
had
governed
the
Kingdom
about
30
Years
,
he
was
slain
by
Cyneheard
Aetheling
,
brother
to
Sigebert
;
as
shall
be
shewn
hereafter
.
H.
Huntington
is
very
particular
in
the
Reasons
,
and
manner
of
King
Sigebert's
Deposition
.
and
tells
us
,
That
being
puff'd
up
with
the
good
Succ●ss
of
his
Predecessours
,
he
grew
intollerable
to
his
Subjects
;
for
he
had
oppressed
them
by
all
manner
of
ways
,
and
wrested
the
Laws
for
his
own
Advantage
,
insomuch
that
this
Cumbran
;
one
of
his
noblest
Earls
,
at
the
Desire
of
the
People
,
represented
their
Grievances
to
this
cruel
King
,
who
,
because
he
perswaded
him
,
that
he
should
govern
them
more
gently
,
and
thereby
become
more
beloved
both
by
God
and
Man
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLV
.
he
presently
commanded
him
to
be
slain
,
and
so
daily
increased
in
his
Tyranny
,
till
in
the
beginning
of
his
Second
Year
,
the
Great
Men
and
People
of
the
whole
Kingdom
being
gathered
together
,
by
the
Provident
Deliberation
,
and
Unanimous
Consent
of
them
All
he
was
expell'd
the
Kingdom
;
and
Cinewulf
,
a
notable
young
Man
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
was
Elected
King
in
his
room
.
This
is
the
first
Example
we
have
in
our
English
History
,
of
the
Solemn
Deposition
of
a
King
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
concerning
whom
our
Author
bids
us
remark
the
manifold
Justice
and
Providence
of
God
,
how
sometimes
it
doth
not
only
recompence
Kings
according
to
their
Merits
in
the
World
to
come
,
but
also
in
this
;
for
oftentimes
setting
up
Wicked
Kings
for
the
Deserved
Punishment
of
their
Subjects
,
he
lets
some
of
them
Tyrannize
a
great
while
,
that
so
a
wicked
People
might
be
punished
,
and
the
King
becoming
more
wicked
,
may
be
tormented
for
ever
;
as
may
be
seen
in
Aethelbald
,
King
of
Mercia
above-mentioned
,
whilst
God
cuts
others
short
by
a
speedy
Destruction
,
lest
his
People
,
being
oppress'd
by
too
great
Tyranny
,
should
not
be
able
to
subsist
under
it
,
so
that
the
immoderate
Wickedness
of
a
Prince
does
often
accelerate
his
Punishment
.
The
same
Year
,
(
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
published
by
Dr.
Powel
,
)
Conan
Tindaethwy
,
Son
of
Rodri
Molwynoc
,
began
his
Reign
over
the
Britains
in
Wales
.
This
Year
also
,
(
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
,
)
Aethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
was
slain
at
Seccandune
(
now
Secington
)
in
Warwickshire
,
after
he
had
reigned
41
Years
;
and
then
Beornred
usurped
the
Kingdom
,
and
held
it
but
a
little
while
,
and
that
with
great
Trouble
;
for
the
same
year
King
Offa
expelled
Beornred
,
and
taking
Possession
of
the
Throne
,
held
it
39
Years
;
but
his
Son
Egberth
no
more
than
140
Days
.
This
Offa
was
the
Son
of
Thincerth
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Eanwulf
:
The
rest
of
his
Pedigree
,
as
far
as
Woden
,
I
omit
.
Abbot
Bromton's
Chronicle
farther
adds
,
concerning
the
Death
of
King
Ethelbald
,
That
he
was
slain
in
a
Fight
at
the
Place
above-mention'd
,
yet
was
it
not
by
the
Enemy
,
but
by
the
Treachery
of
this
Beornred
.
Ingulph
,
in
his
History
of
Croyland
,
tells
us
,
That
King
Ethelbald
having
founded
the
Abby
of
Ripendune
(
now
Repton
)
in
Derbyshire
,
(
being
the
most
famous
of
that
Age
,
)
was
there
buried
;
and
also
of
this
Beornred
,
(
whom
he
calls
a
Tyrant
,
)
that
he
did
not
long
enjoy
his
Usurpation
,
for
it
seems
he
was
not
of
the
Blood
Royal
of
the
Mercian
Kings
;
but
when
he
was
Expelled
,
Offa
succeeded
him
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
Nobles
of
Mercia
;
but
Mat.
Westminster
(
who
puts
the
Succession
of
King
Offa
two
Years
later
)
is
more
particular
in
this
Transaction
,
and
relates
,
That
this
Beornred
governing
very
Tyrannically
,
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Mercians
rose
up
against
him
;
so
that
both
the
Nobility
and
Commons
joyning
together
,
under
the
Conduct
of
Offa
,
a
valiant
young
Man
,
Nephew
to
the
late
King
Aethelbald
,
they
expelled
Beornred
the
Kingdom
;
and
then
Offa
,
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
Clergy
and
Laity
of
that
Kingdom
,
was
crowned
King
.
This
was
that
King
Offa
,
who
afterwards
became
a
Terrour
to
all
the
Kings
of
England
.
Eadbert
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
Unust
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
Anno
Dom
,
DCCLVI
.
brought
an
Army
against
the
City
Alkuith
,
which
the
Britains
delivered
upon
Conditions
.
This
is
from
the
Authority
of
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
lets
us
see
,
that
this
City
(
now
in
Scotland
)
was
then
in
the
Hands
of
the
Northern
Britains
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLVII
.
This
year
Eadbert
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
was
shorn
a
Monk
,
and
Ofwulf
,
his
Son
,
succeeded
him
,
yet
Reigned
but
one
Year
,
being
slain
by
the
Treachery
of
his
own
Servants
on
the
9th
of
the
Kal.
August
following
,
thô
without
any
just
Cause
,
as
I
can
find
.
Concerning
this
Eadbert
,
Simeon
of
Durham
,
in
his
History
of
that
Church
,
tells
us
,
That
after
he
had
reigned
21
Years
,
and
ruled
his
Kingdom
with
great
Wisdom
and
Courage
,
so
that
all
his
Adversaries
being
either
overcome
by
force
,
or
else
submitting
themselves
to
him
;
the
English
,
Pictish
,
and
Scotish
Kings
,
not
only
maintained
Peace
and
Friendship
with
him
,
but
rejoyced
to
do
him
Honour
;
so
that
the
Fame
of
his
Grandeur
spreading
as
far
as
France
,
King
Pipin
not
only
made
a
League
with
him
,
but
sent
him
great
Presents
;
and
the
Kings
,
his
Neighbours
,
when
he
was
about
to
resign
the
Crown
,
had
him
in
that
Esteem
,
that
they
offered
him
part
of
their
own
Dominions
,
on
Condition
,
that
he
would
not
lay
down
his
Charge
;
but
he
refused
it
,
and
resigned
his
Kingdom
to
Usulf
,
his
Son
.
Also
about
this
time
,
(
according
to
the
British
Chronicles
,
)
there
was
a
great
Battle
fought
at
Hereford
,
between
the
Britains
and
the
Saxons
,
where
Dyfnwal
ap
Theodore
was
slain
:
But
they
do
not
tell
us
who
obtained
the
Victory
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLVIII
.
This
Year
Cathbert
,
Arch
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
deceased
,
having
fate
Arch-Bishop
18
Years
.
Also
(
according
to
Florence
)
about
this
time
Swithred
reigned
over
the
East
,
and
Osmund
over
the
South
Saxons
;
as
also
Beorne
was
King
over
the
East
Angles
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLIX
.
This
Year
-
Bregowin
was
consecrated
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Michael
;
and
Ethelwold
,
Sirnamed
Moll
,
began
to
reign
over
the
Northumbers
,
and
at
last
resigned
the
Crown
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLX
.
‛
Ethelbryght
,
King
of
Kent
,
deceased
;
he
was
the
Son
of
King
Wythred
.
Of
this
King
,
William
of
Malmesbury
records
nothing
remarkable
,
but
that
the
City
of
Canterbury
was
burnt
in
his
Reign
.
Ceolwulf
also
,
late
King
of
Northumberland
,
departed
this
Life
the
same
Year
,
dying
a
Monk
in
the
Isle
of
Lindisfarne
.
]
But
Simeon
of
Durham
prolongs
his
Life
4
Years
longer
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXI
.
This
Year
was
a
very
sharp
Winter
;
and
Ethelwald
Moll
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
slew
Duke
Oswin
at
Edwinsclife
on
the
Eighth
of
the
Ides
of
August
.
But
thô
who
this
Duke
was
,
our
Annals
do
not
tell
us
;
yet
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Roger
of
Hoveden
relate
,
he
was
one
of
those
Great
Northumbrian
Lords
,
that
rebelled
against
the
King
;
who
gained
the
Victory
over
him
,
and
those
Rebels
that
took
his
part
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXII
.
'
This
Year
deceased
Bergowine
,
the
Arch-Bishop
above-mentioned
.
But
if
he
sate
4
Years
,
(
as
these
Annals
affirm
,
)
he
could
not
have
died
till
the
Year
following
;
in
which
also
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXIII
.
Janbryht
(
who
is
also
called
Lambert
)
was
now
consecrated
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
about
40
Days
after
Christmas
.
Also
Frithwald
,
Bishop
of
Witherne
,
died
on
the
Nones
of
May
;
he
had
been
Consecrated
in
York
on
the
18th
Kalends
of
September
,
in
the
Reign
of
Ceolwulf
,
and
sate
Bishop
29
Years
;
and
then
Piyhtwin
(
or
Pechtwin
)
was
Consecrated
Bishop
of
Witerne
at
Aelfet
,
on
the
16th
Kal.
of
August
.
‛
Janbryht
,
the
Arch-Bishop
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXIV
.
received
his
Pall
]
This
was
(
as
Florence
of
Worcester
informs
us
)
from
Pope
Paul
I.
‛
This
Year
also
,
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
,
)
there
was
much
Mischief
done
by
Fire
,
at
London
,
Winchester
,
and
other
Places
.
‛
Alhred
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
began
to
reign
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXV
.
and
reigned
Eight
Years
;
(
Ethelwold
Moll
having
now
by
Death
quitted
that
Kingdom
)
The
manner
of
which
is
given
us
more
perfectly
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
Roger
Hoveden
,
(
viz.
)
That
Ethelwold
lost
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
at
Winchan-hea
1ᵒ
Kal.
November
,
being
murder'd
by
the
Treachery
of
this
Albred
,
who
succeeded
him
,
and
was
also
of
the
Race
of
Ida
,
being
his
Great
Nephew
.
The
same
Year
also
,
(
according
to
[
](A64087-e211810-b)*
*
De
Gestis
Pontif.
l.
i.
William
of
Malmesbury
,
)
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
envying
the
Greatness
of
the
Arch-Bishops
of
Canterbury
,
did
,
by
most
noble
Presents
made
to
the
Pope
,
obtain
a
Pall
for
the
See
of
Lichfield
,
that
is
,
That
it
should
be
for
the
future
an
Arch-Bishoprick
,
and
that
all
the
Bishops
of
the
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
and
the
East
Angles
,
should
be
subject
to
it
;
and
this
he
not
only
gained
,
notwithstanding
the
Opposition
and
Remonstrances
of
Arch-Bishop
Jambert
to
the
contrary
,
but
also
bereaved
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Canterbury
of
all
its
Lands
,
which
lay
within
the
Mercian
Territories
;
which
Injustice
continued
during
the
whole
Reign
of
King
Offa
,
till
Kenulph
his
Successour
,
by
the
Intercession
of
Eanbald
then
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
restored
the
See
of
Canterbury
to
its
ancient
Rights
.
This
Year
deceased
Egbert
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXVI
.
(
13o
Kal.
Sept.
)
who
sate
Bishop
36
Years
.
]
This
is
he
who
was
Base
Brother
to
the
King
of
the
same
Name
,
and
regained
the
Pall
to
his
See
,
after
it
had
been
without
it
ever
since
the
time
of
Paulinus
:
He
also
built
a
Noble
Library
at
York
,
which
was
then
counted
one
of
the
best
in
Europe
;
for
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
,
that
Alcuin
(
the
greatest
Scholar
of
his
time
)
once
told
the
Emperour
Charles
,
That
if
he
would
give
him
such
Books
of
exquisite
Learning
,
as
he
had
in
his
own
Country
by
the
Pious
Industry
of
his
Master
Arch-Bishop
Eghert
,
then
he
would
instruct
and
send
him
back
some
young
Men
,
who
should
carry
over
the
choicest
Flowers
of
the
English
Learning
into
France
.
(
According
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
Albert
was
now
ordained
Arch-Bishop
of
York
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXVII
.
‛
Eadbert
,
the
Son
of
Eatta
,
deceased
on
14ᵒ
Kal.
September
.
]
This
Eadbert
had
been
formerly
King
of
Northumberland
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXVIII
.
and
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
died
10
Years
after
his
taking
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
,
and
was
buried
at
York
.
Also
this
Year
,
(
as
the
Welsh
Chronicles
acquaint
us
,
)
by
the
means
of
Flbodius
,
that
Learned
and
Pious
Bishop
of
North
Wales
,
it
was
decreed
in
a
General
Synod
of
the
British
Nation
,
That
Easter
should
be
kept
after
the
Custom
of
Rome
;
so
that
all
Differences
between
that
Church
and
the
British
now
ceased
.
‛
Charles
,
King
of
the
Franks
,
began
his
Reign
;
]
for
Pepin
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXIX
.
his
Father
,
died
this
Year
,
(
as
R.
Hoveden
informs
us
:
)
Also
the
fair
City
of
Cataract
in
Yorkshire
was
burnt
by
B●ornred
the
Mercian
Tyrant
;
and
He
also
perished
by
Fire
the
same
Year
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXI
.
This
Year
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
R.
Hoveden
,
)
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
subdued
the
Nation
of
the
Hestings
by
force
of
Arms
;
but
who
these
People
were
,
or
where
they
inhabited
,
no
Author
informs
us
.
Mr.
Lambert
,
in
his
Glossary
at
the
end
of
the
Decem
Scriptores
,
will
have
them
to
be
Danes
;
but
I
see
no
reason
for
it
here
,
since
the
Danes
were
not
then
settled
in
England
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXII
.
'
This
Year
died
Milred
the
Bishop
.
]
Florence
says
,
he
was
Bishop
of
the
Wiccii
,
(
that
is
,
of
the
Diocess
of
Worcester
,
)
and
was
in
great
Reputation
for
his
Sanctity
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXIII
.
This
Year
Albert
,
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
received
his
Pall
from
Pope
Adrian
,
as
Simeon
informs
us
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXIV
.
This
Year
the
Northumbrians
expelled
their
King
Albred
from
York
about
Easter
,
and
chose
Ethelred
,
the
Son
of
Moll
,
(
once
King
,
)
for
their
Lord
:
He
reigned
4
Years
.
Of
which
Transaction
,
Roger
Hoveden
gives
us
this
particular
Relation
;
That
King
Alhred
being
deposed
by
the
Common-Council
,
and
Consent
of
his
own
Subjects
,
and
forsaken
of
all
his
Great
Men
,
was
forced
to
retire
first
to
the
City
of
Bebban
,
(
afterwards
called
Banbarough-Castle
,
)
from
whence
he
betook
himself
to
Cynoth
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
with
but
very
few
Followers
.
The
same
Year
also
appeared
a
Red
Cross
in
the
Heavens
after
Sun-set
,
and
the
Mercians
and
Kentish-men
fought
at
Ottanford
(
now
Otford
)
in
Kent
.
]
But
neither
the
Saxon
Annals
,
nor
any
other
,
vouchsafe
to
tell
us
what
was
the
Quarrel
,
nor
who
were
the
Commanders
on
either
side
,
nor
yet
what
was
the
Success
.
Also
strange
Serpents
were
seen
in
the
Province
of
the
South
Saxons
.
]
Mat.
Westminster
places
this
Prodigy
two
Years
after
,
and
says
,
They
seemed
to
creep
out
of
the
Earth
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXV
.
This
Year
Cynwulf
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
and
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
fought
at
Binsington
)
(
now
Bensington
)
in
Oxfordshire
,
but
Offa
took
the
Town
:
]
So
it
seems
Cynwulf
had
the
worst
of
it
.
Here
follows
in
the
Peterburgh
Copy
another
Relation
concerning
that
Abbey
,
which
is
thus
▪
That
In
the
Reign
of
King
Offa
there
was
a
certain
Abbot
of
Medeshamstead
,
called
Beonna
,
who
,
with
the
Consent
of
the
Monks
of
his
Monastery
,
leased
out
to
Cuthbriht
the
Ealderman
,
X
Bonde-land
(
that
is
,
the
Ground
of
ten
Bond-men
,
or
Villains
,
)
at
Swinesheafde
,
with
the
Meadows
and
Pastures
,
and
all
other
Things
thereunto
belonging
;
upon
this
Condition
,
That
Cuthbriht
should
pay
the
Abbot
Fifty
Pounds
,
and
one
Night's
Entertainment
every
Year
,
or
else
Thirty
Shillings
in
Money
;
and
that
after
his
Death
the
Lands
should
again
revert
to
the
Monastery
:
To
which
Grant
,
King
Offa
,
King
Egferth
,
Arch
Bishop
Higebert
,
the
Bishop
Ceolwulf
,
the
Bishop
Inwona
,
with
Beon
the
Abbot
,
and
many
other
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Great
Men
,
were
Witnesses
.
I
have
inserted
this
Passage
,
thô
it
does
not
relate
to
the
Civil
History
of
these
Times
,
because
it
is
the
First
Example
of
a
Lease
of
this
kind
,
and
seems
to
have
been
done
in
a
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
where
these
Kings
were
present
,
which
was
then
necessary
for
such
a
Grant
.
Also
in
the
time
of
this
King
Offa
,
(
as
the
Peterburgh
Copies
relate
,
)
there
was
a
certain
Ealderman
,
called
Brordan
,
who
desired
of
the
King
,
That
for
his
sake
he
would
free
a
certain
Monastery
of
his
,
called
Wocingas
,
because
he
intended
to
give
it
to
St.
Peter
,
and
to
the
Church
of
Medeshamsted
,
one
Pusa
being
then
Abbot
of
it
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXV
.
This
Pusa
succeeded
Beonna
,
and
the
King
loved
him
very
well
;
wherefore
he
freed
the
Church
of
Wocingas
by
the
King's
consent
with
that
of
the
Bishop
,
Earls
,
and
all
other
Men's
consents
;
so
that
no
body
should
from
thenceforth
have
any
duty
or
Tribute
besides
,
St.
Peter
and
the
Abbot
;
this
was
done
in
the
King's
Town
,
called
Freoricburne
.
Pehtwin
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXVI
.
Bishop
of
Witerne
(
called
in
Latin
Candida
Casa
)
deceased
XIII
.
Kal.
Octob.
he
was
Bishop
Fourteen
Years
,
and
had
been
bred
under
Aldhelm
,
that
Pious
Bishop
of
Winchester
;
and
the
same
Year
Ethelbert
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
that
See
at
York
,
XVII
.
Kal.
Junii
.
This
Year
(
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicle
)
the
South-Welshmen
destroyed
great
part
of
Mercia
with
Fire
and
Sword
:
As
also
The
Summer
following
,
all
the
Welshmen
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXVII
.
both
of
North
and
South-Wales
,
gathered
themselves
together
,
and
,
Invading
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
made
great
spoil
,
by
burning
,
and
plundering
the
Country
;
whereupon
King
Offa
was
forced
to
make
Peace
with
the
other
Saxon
Kings
,
and
to
bend
his
whole
Forces
against
the
Welsh
Men
,
who
not
being
able
to
encounter
so
great
a
strength
as
he
then
brought
against
them
;
were
forced
to
quit
all
the
plain
Country
,
between
the
Rivers
of
Severne
and
Wye
,
and
retired
into
the
Mountains
;
whereupon
Offa
perceiving
this
,
seised
upon
all
the
Country
,
and
planted
Saxons
in
their
places
;
and
annexing
it
to
his
own
Kingdom
,
caused
that
famous
Ditch
,
or
Trench
,
to
be
made
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
betwixt
his
Kingdom
and
Wales
,
whereby
he
might
the
better
defend
his
Country
from
the
Incursions
of
the
Welsh
hereafter
:
This
Ditch
is
seen
at
this
day
in
divers
places
,
and
is
called
Welsh
,
Clawdh
Offa
,
(
i.e.
)
Offa's
Ditch
.
This
Year
Aethebald
and
Hearbert
,
kill'd
Three
chief
Gerifs
or
Governours
,
Ealdwulf
the
Son
of
Bosa
at
Cyningeselife
,
(
i.
e.
)
Kings
Cliffe
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXVIII
.
and
Cynwulf
and
Ecga
at
Helathyrn
,
XI
.
Kal.
Aprilis
;
then
Alfwold
took
the
Kingdom
,
(
Aethelred
being
Expel'd
the
Land
,
)
and
Reigned
Ten
Years
.
But
H.
Huntington
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
gives
us
a
more
exact
account
of
this
Matter
;
that
Aethelred
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
having
caused
Three
of
his
Nobles
,
Aldwulf
,
Kinwulf
,
and
Ecga
,
to
be
treacherously
slain
by
two
of
the
same
rank
;
The
Year
following
his
Subjects
Rebelling
against
him
,
they
first
slew
Aldwulf
,
General
of
the
King's
Army
,
in
Flight
at
the
place
above
mentioned
,
as
they
also
did
the
two
other
Commanders
in
the
same
manner
;
so
that
King
Aethelred's
Captains
being
all
slain
,
and
his
hopes
as
well
as
his
Forces
defeated
,
he
was
forced
to
flee
into
another
Country
,
and
so
Elfwald
the
Son
of
Oswulf
succeeded
him
,
thô
not
without
Civil
Broils
:
He
was
a
Just
and
Pious
Prince
;
yet
could
not
escape
the
hard
Fate
of
his
Predecessors
,
as
you
will
see
in
due
time
The
same
Year
,
(
as
the
Laudean
Copy
relates
,
)
King
Charles
entred
Spain
,
and
destroyed
the
Citties
of
Pampelona
,
and
Cesar
Augusta
,
(
now
called
Saragosa
,
)
and
having
joined
his
Army
,
subdued
the
Saracens
,
and
received
Hostages
from
them
;
and
then
returned
by
Narbon
and
Gascony
into
France
.
This
Year
the
chief
Gerifs
or
Governours
of
Northumberland
,
burnt
Beorne
the
Ealderman
in
Seletune
;
19
Kal.
Januarij
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXX
.
Roger
Hoveden
,
calls
these
Gerifs
,
Osbald
,
and
Aethelheard
,
and
H.
Huntington
says
,
They
burnt
this
Ealderman
,
or
Chief
Justice
of
the
Kingdom
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXX
.
because
he
was
more
Rigid
and
Severe
,
than
in
Reason
he
ought
to
have
been
.
The
same
Year
the
Ancient
Saxons
and
Franks
fought
against
each
other
,
]
in
which
Battle
,
Charles
King
of
the
Franks
gained
the
Victory
,
having
wasted
the
Saxon
Territories
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
laid
them
to
his
own
Dominions
;
as
not
only
our
own
,
but
the
French
Historians
relate
.
Also
,
Bishop
Aethelheard
dyed
at
York
,
and
Eanbald
was
consecrated
to
the
same
See
;
and
Cynebald
the
Bishop
resigned
his
See
at
Lindisfarne
,
and
Alchmuna
Bishop
of
Hagulstead
deceased
,
7
th
Id.
Sept.
and
Higbert
was
consecrated
in
his
stead
,
the
6
th
of
the
Nones
of
Octob.
as
likewise
Higbald
was
consecrated
at
Soccabrig
to
be
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
.
Also
King
Allwold
sent
to
Rome
,
to
demand
the
Pall
for
Eanbald
,
Arch-Bishop
of
York
.
This
Year
Werburh
,
the
Wife
of
King
Ceolred
(
late
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXXII
.
)
deceased
,
(
at
her
Nunnery
of
Chester
,
where
she
was
Abbess
,
and
where
the
Church
is
dedicated
to
her
Memory
:
)
also
Cenwulf
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
died
;
there
was
likewise
now
a
Synod
at
Aclea
.
But
under
what
King
this
Council
was
held
,
or
whereabouts
the
place
is
,
or
what
Decrees
were
there
made
,
our
Histories
are
altogether
silent
in
,
but
Sir
H.
Spelman
,
in
his
[
](A64087-e214910-b)*
*
Page
305.
first
Volume
of
Councils
,
supposes
it
to
have
been
at
a
place
of
that
Name
,
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
where
there
are
two
places
so
called
,
the
one
Alca
,
and
the
other
Scole
Aclea
.
This
Year
,
Cyneheard
slew
Cynewulf
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
but
Cyneheard
himself
was
there
slain
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXXIV
.
and
Eighty
Four
Men
with
him
:
but
these
Annals
in
the
beginning
of
this
King's
Reign
,
under
Anno
Dom.
DCCLV
.
have
given
us
a
full
account
of
this
King
's
unfortunate
end
,
which
I
rather
chuse
to
insert
in
its
proper
place
,
and
was
thus
;
That
he
endeavouring
to
Expel
Cyneheard
(
Brother
to
the
late
King
Sigebert
out
of
the
Kingdom
;
)
in
the
mean
time
when
he
knew
that
the
King
with
a
small
Company
was
gone
to
Merinton
,
(
now
called
Merton
in
Surrey
,
)
to
visit
a
certain
Woman
,
he
there
besieged
him
,
and
beset
the
Chamber
where
he
was
,
before
the
King
's
Attendants
could
know
any
thing
of
it
;
which
,
as
soon
as
the
King
perceived
,
he
got
out
of
Doors
,
and
Manfully
defended
himself
;
but
all
of
them
assaulting
the
King
at
once
,
they
in
the
end
slew
him
,
(
thô
as
Florence
relates
,
he
first
sorely
wounded
Cynheard
;
)
but
when
the
King's
Thanes
,
who
were
then
in
the
same
House
,
heard
the
noise
,
they
all
ran
thither
as
fast
as
they
could
get
themselves
ready
;
but
Cyneheard
Aetheling
promised
them
great
Rewards
,
and
Pardon
,
if
they
would
take
his
part
,
which
none
of
them
would
agree
to
,
but
presently
all
fought
against
him
,
till
they
were
all
kill●d
,
except
one
British
Hostage
,
who
was
grievously
wounded
;
but
the
next
morning
the
King's
Thanes
that
remained
at
home
,
coming
to
know
that
he
was
kill'd
,
(
viz.
)
Osric
,
the
Ealderman
,
and
Wiverth
his
Thane
,
and
all
those
whom
he
had
left
behind
him
,
they
all
came
thither
on
Horseback
,
and
when
they
found
Cyneheard
Aetheling
in
the
Town
,
where
the
King
lay
dead
,
and
having
the
doors
fast
locked
upon
them
,
as
they
approached
and
endeavoured
to
break
in
;
Cynheard
promised
to
grant
them
all
their
Liberties
,
and
all
their
Lands
and
Goods
,
with
great
Riches
and
Honours
,
if
they
would
deliver
up
the
Kingdom
to
him
peaceably
;
telling
them
moreover
,
That
he
had
some
of
their
Kinsmen
with
him
,
who
would
never
desert
him
;
but
they
answered
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXXIV
.
That
none
of
their
Relations
were
dearer
to
them
than
their
own
Lord
,
and
they
would
never
obey
his
Murderers
;
and
they
then
farther
told
their
Kinsmen
,
That
if
they
would
leave
their
Leader
,
they
should
all
be
safe
,
from
whom
they
also
received
this
Answer
,
That
the
like
had
been
already
promised
to
those
who
were
of
the
King's
Party
;
and
said
,
That
as
they
then
refused
their
promise
,
so
themselves
should
now
refuse
the
like
from
them
,
then
they
fought
at
the
Gates
until
they
were
broken
open
,
and
the
Conspirators
forced
to
retire
within
them
,
but
there
Cyneard
Aetheling
was
Slain
,
and
all
those
that
were
with
him
,
except
one
,
who
was
the
Ealderman's
God-son
,
to
whom
,
being
grievously
wounded
,
he
granted
his
Life
.
This
King
Cynwulf
Reigned
One
and
Thirty
Years
,
and
his
Body
lyes
buried
at
Wintencester
,
but
that
of
the
Aetheling
at
Axanmister
,
(
now
Axminster
in
Devon-shire
,
)
being
both
of
them
descended
from
Cerdic
,
the
first
King
of
that
Kingdom
.
This
same
Year
also
,
Brihtic
began
his
Reign
over
the
West-Saxons
,
whose
Body
lyes
buried
at
Werham
,
and
he
was
also
descended
from
Cerdic
in
a
right
Line
.
In
those
times
King
Aealmond
Reigned
in
Kent
,
he
was
the
Father
of
King
Egbert
,
and
Egbert
was
the
Father
of
Athulf
,
(
or
Athelwulf
.
)
But
the
Authour
of
these
Annals
is
here
mistaken
,
for
thô
one
Aealmond
was
Father
of
King
Egbert
,
yet
was
there
never
any
of
that
Name
King
of
Kent
.
Bothwin
,
Abbot
of
Ripun
,
deceased
this
Year
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXXV
and
the
same
Year
was
held
that
troublesome
Synod
at
Cealchythe
,
where
Arch-Bishop
Janbryht
lost
part
of
his
Province
to
the
See
of
Litchfield
;
also
Higebryht
was
this
Year
chosen
Arch
Bishop
of
Litchfield
,
by
King
Offa
,
and
Egbert
his
Son
,
was
anointed
King
with
him
;
and
in
those
times
there
were
Legates
sent
from
Pope
Adrian
to
renew
the
Faith
,
which
had
been
sent
us
by
Augustine
.
Note
,
the
Pope
had
before
granted
the
Pall
to
Litchfield
,
and
thereby
made
it
an
Arch-Bishoprick
,
but
it
was
not
till
the
following
Year
confirmed
in
a
general
Synod
of
the
Kingdom
.
This
Year
that
great
Synod
,
or
Council
of
Calcuith
(
above
mentioned
)
was
held
by
Gregory
,
Bishop
of
Ostia
,
and
Theophilact
,
Bishop
of
Tudertum
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXVI
.
(
then
the
Pope's
Legates
in
England
;
)
at
which
were
also
present
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Cinwulf
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
;
Vid.
Spelman's
Counc●l
.
vol.
1.
where
not
only
the
Nicene
Creed
was
again
received
,
and
confirm'd
,
as
also
the
Seven
first
General
Councils
;
but
many
Canons
were
made
concerning
Matters
of
Religion
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
;
of
all
which
I
shall
here
recite
some
that
I
think
proper
.
The
second
of
these
Decrees
is
,
That
Baptism
be
performed
at
the
times
appointed
by
the
former
Canons
of
the
Church
,
and
no
other
;
and
that
all
Men
in
general
learn
the
Creed
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
;
that
Godfathers
shall
be
answerable
for
those
Children
for
whom
they
stand
,
till
they
come
to
Years
capable
of
learning
the
Creed
and
the
Lords
Prayer
.
The
Twelfth
Canon
is
,
That
in
the
Election
or
Ordination
of
Kings
,
no
Man
should
permit
the
Assent
or
Vote
of
Evil
Men
to
prevail
;
but
Kings
shall
be
Lawfully
Elected
by
the
Clergy
and
Elders
of
the
People
,
not
begot
of
Adultery
or
Incest
;
because
,
as
in
our
times
,
an
Adulterer
according
to
the
Canons
cannot
arrive
to
the
Priest-hood
,
so
neither
can
he
be
the
Lord
's
Anointed
,
and
the
Heir
of
his
Country
,
and
King
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXVI
.
who
is
not
begot
of
Lawful
Matrimony
.
The
rest
of
it
is
for
rendering
Honour
and
Obedience
to
Kings
,
without
speaking
Evil
of
them
,
and
the
chief
Texts
out
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
are
cited
to
that
purpose
.
It
is
also
there
forbid
,
That
any
Man
should
conspire
the
Death
of
the
King
,
because
he
is
the
Lord
's
Anointed
;
and
if
any
shall
be
guilty
of
that
wickedness
;
if
he
be
a
Bishop
or
one
in
Priest's
Orders
,
he
shall
be
deprived
,
as
Judas
was
cast
out
from
his
Apostleship
:
There
is
also
here
likewise
cited
out
of
Scripture
several
examples
of
those
that
have
been
punished
either
for
conspiring
the
Death
of
Kinsg
,
or
having
actually
kill'd
them
.
The
Sixteenth
Canon
is
,
That
Bastards
,
and
those
begotten
of
Nuns
,
shall
not
inherit
,
which
is
the
first
Decree
we
find
of
this
kind
.
The
Seventeenth
Canon
is
,
That
Tythes
shall
be
paid
according
to
the
Scriptures
,
viz.
Thou
shalt
bring
the
Tenth
part
of
all
thy
encrease
,
when
thou
bringest
thy
first
fruits
into
the
House
of
the
Lord
thy
God
;
there
is
likewise
cited
the
Text
in
Malachi
Chap.
3.
concerning
the
paying
of
Tythes
,
and
therefore
,
says
the
Canon
,
we
exhort
all
Men
,
that
they
pay
Tythes
of
whatsoever
they
possess
;
because
it
is
God's
special
Commandment
,
that
every
Man
live
,
and
give
Alms
of
the
other
9
parts
.
Whence
you
may
observe
,
that
as
this
is
the
first
Decree
of
any
Council
in
England
,
concerning
payment
of
Tythes
,
so
also
is
it
hereby
declared
that
they
are
due
by
Divine
Right
.
The
Nineteenth
Decree
is
,
against
Mens
observing
any
Pagan
Rites
,
and
particularly
of
making
marks
and
scars
in
any
part
of
their
Bodies
for
any
false
God
.
There
are
also
other
Decrees
which
seem
very
trivial
,
as
against
cutting
off
Horses
Ears
,
or
Tails
,
and
slitting
their
Noses
;
as
also
against
eating
Horse-flesh
,
which
it
seems
was
then
much
in
fashion
amongst
the
Common
sort
of
People
;
as
also
against
casting
of
Lots
for
the
deciding
of
Civil
Controversies
.
It
also
here
appears
by
the
Address
of
the
Pope's
Legates
,
made
to
him
at
the
end
of
this
Council
,
that
there
were
two
distinct
Sessions
of
it
;
the
first
was
held
before
King
Aelfwald
,
and
Arch
Bishop
Eanbald
,
and
all
the
Bishops
belonging
to
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
;
as
also
all
the
Senators
,
Ealdermen
,
and
People
of
that
Country
,
who
when
these
Decrees
were
proposed
to
them
,
did
all
of
them
with
great
devotion
promise
to
observe
them
,
and
subscribed
them
with
the
Sign
of
the
Cross.
Then
follow
the
subscriptions
of
the
King
,
the
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
of
that
Province
;
after
them
follow
also
the
Subscriptions
of
the
Presbyters
and
Deacons
of
Churches
,
Judges
,
Chief
and
Noble
Men
,
some
of
whom
do
there
subscribe
for
all
the
rest
.
Where
this
Council
was
held
for
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
is
uncertain
;
but
the
second
Session
of
it
was
held
at
Calcuith
,
now
supposed
to
be
in
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
which
,
as
also
in
the
conclusion
of
this
Council
,
it
is
thus
recited
;
King
Offa
with
all
the
Senators
of
his
Kingdom
,
with
Janbryht
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
other
Bishops
of
that
Province
,
the
same
Decrees
being
read
before
the
Council
,
as
well
in
Latin
as
in
Saxon
,
so
that
all
might
understand
them
,
they
all
agreed
with
one
accord
to
observe
them
;
then
follow
the
Subscriptions
of
King
Offa
,
and
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
divers
of
the
Nobles
there
present
,
who
subscribed
in
the
name
of
all
the
rest
.
But
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
in
his
First
Book
,
de
Pontif
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXXXVI
hath
given
us
a
further
account
of
the
Acts
of
this
Council
,
than
what
are
expressed
in
the
Canons
themselves
;
viz.
That
in
this
Council
,
Arch-bishop
Janbryht
was
forced
to
resign
part
of
his
Province
to
the
Bishop
of
Litchfield
,
who
thereby
became
an
Arch-Bishop
;
so
that
there
remained
no
more
Bishops
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
those
of
London
,
Winchester
,
Rochester
,
and
Shireburne
:
But
thô
it
had
been
obtained
by
King
Offa
from
the
Pope
by
great
importunity
,
and
false
suggestions
,
that
Arch-Bishop
Janbryht
should
be
thus
deprived
of
his
Primacy
;
yet
was
it
not
counted
of
any
force
till
it
was
confirmed
in
a
great
Council
,
and
that
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
himself
had
consented
to
it
.
The
same
Author
further
adds
,
That
also
in
this
Council
,
Offa
the
most
potent
King
of
the
Mercians
,
did
then
cause
his
Eldest
Son
Egfred
,
a
Comely
and
Valiant
Young
Man
,
and
endued
with
all
good
Qualities
,
to
be
solemnly
Crowned
King
;
who
obeying
his
Father
in
all
things
,
Reigned
together
with
him
so
long
as
he
lived
.
But
it
is
very
observable
,
that
neither
Alrich
,
then
King
of
Kent
,
nor
any
of
his
Deputies
,
did
appear
at
this
Council
;
for
which
I
can
give
no
other
Reason
,
than
that
this
King
did
not
approve
of
the
Removal
of
the
chief
Archiepiscopal
See
from
Canterbury
in
his
own
Dominions
,
to
Litchfield
in
another
Prince's
Territories
.
But
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
observes
,
This
Violence
done
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
▪
thô
it
lasted
all
the
Reign
of
King
Offa
,
and
also
during
the
Life-time
of
Arch-Bishop
Janbryht
,
De
Pontif.
l.
1.
who
spared
neither
cost
nor
pains
to
get
his
See
restored
to
its
Ancient
Dignity
;
yet
was
it
all
to
no
purpose
,
till
such
time
as
Kenwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
restored
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Canterbury
to
its
former
Rights
,
Litchfield
becoming
again
an
ordinary
Bishoprick
,
subject
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
to
this
day
,
having
continued
an
Arch-Bishoprick
only
during
the
times
of
two
Arch-Bishops
,
viz.
for
the
space
of
about
Eleven
Years
.
But
it
is
time
to
return
to
Civil
Affairs
.
The
same
Year
(
as
H.
Huntington
relates
)
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
appeared
of
it self
upon
Mens
Cloaths
,
which
(
if
true
)
is
wonderful
to
future
Ages
.
King
Brithric
now
married
Eadburghe
,
the
Daughter
of
King
Offa
,
which
was
done
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
relates
)
to
strengthen
his
Interest
with
his
Neighbouring
Princes
;
also
about
those
times
(
as
Ethelwerd
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXXVII
.
and
the
Saxon
Annals
inform
us
,
)
arrived
in
the
West
Country
three
Ships
of
Danes
,
or
Norwegians
,
from
Herethaland
,
(
that
is
,
the
Country
of
Pyrates
;
)
these
landing
,
the
King
's
Geref
or
Officer
coming
thither
on
Horseback
endeavoured
to
carry
them
to
the
King's
Town
(
of
Dorchester
,
)
because
he
knew
not
from
whence
they
came
;
but
he
was
there
slain
with
those
that
attended
on
him
;
after
which
great
Multitudes
of
People
flocking
in
,
the
Danes
were
at
last
forced
to
Flee
to
their
Ships
,
and
leave
their
prey
behind
them
;
these
were
the
first
Danish
Ships
that
ever
infested
the
English
Nation
.
Where
Note
,
That
the
same
People
who
are
first
called
Normans
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
are
there
also
named
Danes
in
other
places
;
which
shews
,
that
the
Danes
and
Normans
were
then
looked
upon
to
be
one
and
the
same
People
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXXVII
.
This
Year
there
was
a
general
Synod
assembled
at
Pyncanhale
,
or
Finkenhale
,
(
now
Finkley
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
then
part
of
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
)
where
Eanbald
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
presided
:
whose
Decrees
you
may
see
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
1
Vol.
of
Councils
;
but
its
constitutions
being
wholly
about
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
and
the
right
observation
of
Easter
,
it
is
beside
my
purpose
to
take
any
further
notice
of
them
.
This
Year
also
,
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
Albert
the
Abbot
deceased
;
and
King
Charles
passed
through
Almany
,
to
the
very
Borders
of
Bavaria
,
(
as
the
Latin
Text
of
the
Laudean
Copy
relates
.
)
Anno
Dom.
DCCLXXXIX
.
Alfwold
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
was
slain
by
one
Sicga
on
the
IX
.
Kal.
Octob.
This
King
is
said
by
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Roger
Hoveden
,
to
have
been
a
very
Just
and
Worthy
Prince
,
and
that
he
was
Slain
by
the
Treachery
of
this
Sicga
,
who
was
one
of
his
chief
Noblemen
,
and
being
Murthered
at
Cilceaster
,
(
near
the
Pict's
Wall
,
)
there
was
frequently
seen
a
Light
from
Heaven
over
the
Place
,
where
he
was
Slain
:
He
was
buried
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Hagulstad
,
with
great
Solemnity
,
and
there
was
afterwards
a
Church
built
in
the
Place
where
he
was
killed
:
and
Osred
,
the
Son
of
Alchr●d
,
Reigned
after
him
,
who
was
the
Nephew
of
King
Alfwold
:
There
was
also
at
this
time
another
Synod
held
at
Aclea
.
The
same
Year
likewise
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
,
)
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
fought
against
Kenwulf
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
at
the
Siege
of
Bensington
Castle
:
But
Kenwulf
being
worsted
was
forced
to
flee
,
and
so
Offa
took
the
Castle
.
Now
Janbryht
the
Archbishop
deceased
,
and
Ethelheard
the
Abbot
was
elected
Archbishop
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXC
.
Also
Osred
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
was
betray'd
,
and
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
;
and
Ethelred
,
the
Son
of
Ethelwald
(
Sirnamed
Mull
,
)
reigned
after
him
,
or
rather
was
again
restored
to
the
Kingdom
,
having
reigned
there
before
,
as
hath
been
already
shewn
.
But
Simeon
of
Durham
adds
farther
,
that
this
Osred
,
the
late
King
of
this
Kingdom
,
having
been
also
shaven
a
Monk
against
his
Will
,
escaped
again
out
of
the
Monastery
,
into
the
Isle
of
Man
.
But
the
next
Year
,
As
Simeon
relates
,
Oelf
and
Oelfwin
,
Sons
of
Alfwold
,
formerly
King
of
Northumberland
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCI
.
were
drawn
by
fair
Promises
from
the
Principal
Church
of
York
,
and
afterwards
,
at
the
Command
of
King
Ethelred
,
cruelly
put
to
Death
at
Wonwalderem●re
,
a
Village
by
the
great
Pool
in
Lancashire
,
(
now
called
Winanderemere
.
)
Also
about
this
time
,
(
according
to
the
same
Author
,
)
one
Eardulf
,
an
Earl
,
being
taken
and
brought
to
Ripun
,
was
there
Sentenced
by
the
said
King
to
be
put
to
Death
,
without
the
Gate
of
the
Monastery
;
whose
Body
,
when
the
Monks
had
carried
to
the
Church
,
with
solemn
Dirges
,
and
placed
under
a
Pavilion
,
was
about
Midnight
found
alive
.
But
this
Relation
is
very
imperfect
,
for
it
neither
tells
us
how
he
escaped
Death
;
nor
how
he
was
conveyed
away
,
though
we
find
him
five
Years
after
this
made
King
of
Northumberland
.
This
Year
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
and
Mat.
Westminster
relate
,
)
Charles
King
of
France
sent
certain
Synodal
Decrees
into
England
;
in
which
alas
▪
(
for
with
great
Grief
,
our
Author
speaks
it
)
were
found
many
inconvenient
things
,
and
altogether
contrary
to
the
true
Faith
:
For
it
had
been
decreed
in
a
Council
at
Constantinople
,
by
more
than
Three
Hundred
Bishops
,
that
Images
ought
to
be
adored
,
Anno
Dom.
CCXCI.
which
the
Church
of
God
does
(
say
they
)
wholly
abominate
.
Then
Albinus
,
(
that
is
our
Alcuin
,
)
wrote
an
Epistle
,
wherein
he
proved
it
by
the
Authority
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
to
be
utterly
Unlawful
;
and
this
he
offered
,
together
with
the
Book
it self
,
to
the
King
of
France
,
on
the
behalf
of
all
our
Bishops
and
Great
Men
;
Vid.
Sir
.
H.
Spe●man
's
Councel
,
1.
vol.
p.
307.
and
this
Letter
of
Alcuinus
is
thought
to
have
wrought
such
an
effect
on
the
Synod
of
Francfort
,
assembled
about
two
Years
after
,
that
the
Worship
of
Images
was
therein
solemnly
condemned
.
From
which
it
is
evident
,
that
Image-Worship
,
as
now
practised
in
the
Greek
and
Roman
Churches
,
was
not
then
received
in
England
.
And
this
Year
also
,
according
to
the
same
Author
,
Osred
,
late
King
of
Nortbumberland
,
being
deceived
by
the
Oaths
of
some
great
Men
,
returned
privately
from
the
Isle
of
Man
;
when
,
his
Souldiers
deserting
him
,
and
being
taken
Prisoner
by
King
Ethelred
,
he
was
by
his
Command
put
to
Death
,
at
a
Place
called
Aynsburg
;
but
his
Body
was
buried
at
the
famous
Monastery
at
the
mouth
of
Tine
;
and
the
same
Year
King
Ethelred
betrothed
Elfrede
the
Daughter
of
King
Offa.
In
whom
also
there
was
found
as
little
Faith
as
Mercy
;
for
this
Year
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCII
.
according
to
our
Annals
,
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
,
and
Mat.
Westminster
;
Ethelbert
,
the
Son
of
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
notwithstanding
the
disswasions
of
his
Mother
,
going
to
the
Court
of
King
Offa
,
in
order
to
Wooe
his
Daughter
,
was
there
slain
,
by
the
wicked
instigations
of
Queen
Quendrith
;
so
that
out
of
an
Ambition
to
seize
his
Kingdom
,
Offa
was
perswaded
to
make
him
away
;
but
by
what
means
it
is
not
agreed
:
The
Annals
relate
him
to
have
been
beheaded
.
But
the
same
Annals
,
and
Florence
of
Worcester
agree
,
That
his
Body
was
buried
(
in
the
Monastery
)
at
Tinmouth
.
But
the
Chronicle
ascribed
to
Abbot
Bromton
,
as
also
Mat.
Westminster
,
have
given
us
long
and
Legendary
Accounts
of
the
Death
of
this
Prince
;
and
the
latter
of
these
,
as
well
as
other
Monks
,
who
were
favourers
of
this
King
Offa
,
would
have
this
Murther
to
be
committed
without
this
King's
knowledge
;
and
Mat.
Westminster
has
a
long
Story
about
it
,
but
not
all
probable
,
especially
since
the
King
was
so
well
pleased
with
the
Fact
when
it
was
done
,
that
he
presently
seized
the
Kingdom
of
this
poor
Murthered
Prince
,
and
added
it
to
his
own
Dominions
.
This
Year
,
(
as
Mat.
Paris
,
and
his
Namesake
of
Westminster
relate
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCIII
.
)
King
Offa
was
warned
by
an
Angel
to
remove
the
Reliques
of
St.
Alban
into
a
more
noble
Shrine
;
and
so
either
for
this
cause
,
or
else
(
which
is
more
likely
)
to
expiate
the
several
Murthers
he
had
committed
,
began
to
build
a
new
Church
and
Monastery
in
honour
of
St.
Alban
,
and
thither
removing
his
Bones
,
into
a
Silver
shrine
all
gilt
and
adorned
with
precious
Stones
,
he
placed
them
in
the
new
Church
that
he
had
built
without
the
Town
:
where
(
as
the
Monks
pretended
)
they
wrought
great
Miracles
.
This
King
having
made
a
journey
on
purpose
to
Rome
,
obtained
of
Pope
Adrian
to
have
him
Canonized
:
King
Offa
also
conferred
upon
this
Monastery
very
great
Privileges
,
and
vast
Possessions
,
all
which
he
confirmed
by
his
Charter
,
which
you
may
find
in
the
first
Volume
of
[
](A64087-e218320-b)*
*
P.
17●
.
Monast.
Anglic.
as
that
also
,
Anno.
Dom.
1154.
One
Nicholas
having
been
first
a
Servant
in
this
Abbey
,
and
afterwards
was
Bishop
of
Alba
,
Elected
Pope
by
the
name
of
Adrian
IV
:
he
by
his
Bull
ordained
,
that
,
as
St.
Alban
was
the
first
Martyr
of
England
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCIII
.
so
this
Abbot
should
be
the
first
in
Dignity
of
all
the
Abbots
in
England
;
and
Pope
Honorius
did
by
a
Bull
in
the
Year
1118
,
not
only
ratifie
all
the
Privileges
made
and
confirmed
by
former
Popes
,
but
also
granted
to
the
Abbot
and
his
Successours
Episcopal
Rights
,
together
with
the
Habit
;
and
that
he
and
his
Monks
should
be
exempt
from
all
Jurisdiction
to
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
with
other
Exemptions
too
long
here
to
be
set
down
.
Also
this
Year
there
appeared
strange
Prodigies
in
the
Country
of
Northumberland
,
which
mightily
terrified
the
People
of
that
Province
;
(
viz.
)
immoderate
Lightnings
;
there
were
also
seen
Meteors
like
fiery
Dragons
,
flying
in
the
Air
;
after
which
signs
followed
a
cruel
Famine
;
and
a
little
after
,
the
same
Year
(
6o
Idus
Jan.
)
certain
Heathens
(
i.e.
Danes
)
miserably
destroyed
the
Church
of
God
in
Lindisfarne
,
committing
great
Spoils
and
Murthers
.
Simeon
of
Durham
says
,
These
Danes
not
only
pillaged
that
Monastery
,
but
killing
divers
of
the
Friers
,
carried
away
the
rest
Captive
,
sparing
neither
Priests
nor
Laymen
.
This
Year
also
Sicga
died
;
he
who
killed
the
good
King
Alfwold
,
who
now
(
as
Roger
Hoveden
relates
)
slew
himself
.
And
the
same
Year
,
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
)
Ethelard
was
ordained
Arch-Bishop
of
York
;
and
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
)
the
same
Year
died
Alric
,
Third
Son
to
Withred
,
King
of
Kent
,
after
a
long
Reign
of
Thirty
Four
Years
;
in
whom
ended
the
Race
of
Hengist
:
Thenceforth
,
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
observes
,
)
whomsoever
Wealth
or
Faction
advanced
,
took
on
him
the
Title
of
King
of
that
Province
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCIV
.
This
Year
both
Pope
Adrian
,
and
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
departed
this
Life
;
the
Latter
after
he
had
Reigned
Forty
Years
.
Yet
notwithstanding
the
Printed
Copies
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
have
placed
the
King's
Death
under
this
Year
:
Yet
the
rest
of
the
Copies
do
not
agree
with
this
Account
;
for
the
Laudean
Manuscript
Copy
,
in
the
Bodlean
Library
places
this
King's
Death
in
Anno.
Dom.
896
;
and
that
with
greater
Truth
;
for
first
Pope
Adrian
above-mentioned
died
not
till
Two
Years
after
the
time
here
specified
.
And
,
it
appears
farther
in
a
Letter
written
by
the
Emperour
Charles
the
Great
,
to
this
King
Offa
;
and
which
is
recited
at
large
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
in
his
Life
of
this
King
,
that
Pope
Adrian
was
dead
some
time
before
the
date
of
that
Letter
:
viz.
Anno.
Dom.
796
;
Thô
it
is
certain
,
King
Offa
did
not
survive
long
after
.
I
thought
to
give
the
Reader
notice
of
this
,
because
it
puts
the
Death
of
this
King
,
and
the
Succession
of
all
his
Successours
,
just
Two
Years
later
than
the
common
Printed
Accounts
:
But
whenever
this
King
here
died
,
he
is
said
by
William
of
Malmesbury
to
have
been
buried
in
a
Chapel
at
Bedford
,
near
the
River
Ouse
;
whose
frequent
Inundations
had
in
his
time
,
carried
away
both
the
Chapel
,
and
the
Tomb
into
the
River
:
So
that
it
could
not
be
seen
,
unless
sometimes
by
those
who
washed
themselves
in
that
River
.
This
Prince
is
also
described
by
the
same
Author
,
to
have
had
so
great
a
Mixture
of
Vertues
and
Vices
,
that
he
does
not
know
well
what
Character
to
give
him
:
The
Reason
that
so
confounded
him
,
was
,
That
thô
he
was
a
Cruel
and
Perfidious
Prince
,
yet
he
Built
the
Monastery
of
St.
Albans
(
as
you
have
heard
,
)
but
for
all
that
he
cannot
give
him
many
good
words
,
because
he
took
away
abundance
of
good
Farms
from
his
Abbey
.
This
seems
to
have
been
the
first
of
our
English
Saxon
Kings
,
who
maintained
any
great
correspondence
with
Foreign
Princes
;
for
thô
he
had
first
great
Enmity
with
Charles
the
Great
,
which
proceeded
so
far
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCIV
.
as
to
the
interdicting
of
all
Commerce
,
yet
at
last
it
was
changed
into
as
much
Amity
;
so
that
a
firm
League
was
made
between
them
,
as
appears
by
a
Letter
of
the
said
Charles
to
Offa
,
extant
in
William
of
Malmesbury
,
in
which
also
is
mentioned
,
that
he
sent
him
many
Noble
Presents
.
Also
he
granted
(
saith
Henry
Huntington
)
a
perpetual
Tribute
to
the
Pope
out
of
every
House
in
his
Kingdom
,
and
this
,
perhaps
,
for
his
consenting
to
translate
the
Primacy
from
Canterbury
to
Litchfield
in
his
own
Dominions
.
He
also
drew
a
Trench
of
a
wondrous
length
between
Mercia
and
the
British
or
Welsh
Territories
,
thereby
to
hinder
the
Incursions
of
the
Welsh-men
,
called
to
this
day
in
the
Welsh
Tongue
Claudh
Offa
,
(
i.e.
)
Offa's
Dike
.
But
from
the
Grant
of
the
above-mention'd
Pension
,
some
Men
of
different
Perswasions
have
drawn
as
different
Consequences
.
Pol.
Virgil
,
and
divers
of
the
Romish
Writers
,
have
from
thence
concluded
,
That
King
Offa
,
by
this
Act
,
made
his
Kingdom
Tributary
to
the
Pope
;
whereas
indeed
it
was
no
such
Thing
,
for
it
had
been
also
granted
by
King
Ina
long
before
,
(
as
hath
been
already
observed
,
)
for
the
Kingdom
of
the
West
Saxons
;
whose
Example
King
Offa
seemed
now
to
follow
,
and
indeed
was
no
more
than
a
Voluntary
Annual
Alms
,
or
Benevolence
,
as
it
is
expresly
called
in
our
Saxon
Annals
,
as
shall
be
shewn
further
hereafter
.
This
is
also
urged
by
some
high
Promoters
of
the
Royal
Prerogative
,
to
prove
this
King
's
unlimited
Power
in
Ecclesiastical
,
as
well
as
Civil
Matters
;
since
He
(
as
they
suppose
)
could
,
without
the
Consent
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
charge
all
the
Houses
in
his
Dominions
to
pay
,
each
of
them
,
one
Penny
to
the
Pope
:
But
this
,
if
it
be
closely
looked
into
,
will
prove
a
Mistake
;
for
thô
it
be
true
,
that
upon
King
Offa's
going
to
Rome
,
he
is
said
to
have
granted
this
Alms
,
called
Rome's
Scot
,
or
Peter-pence
,
to
the
Pope
,
yet
Anno
794
,
immediately
upon
his
Return
,
you
will
find
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Councils
,
he
called
a
Great
Council
at
Verulam
,
(
now
St.
Alban's
,
)
where
this
Tribute
might
be
confirmed
by
the
Consent
of
the
Estates
of
his
Kingdom
:
Nor
is
the
Silence
of
our
Histories
,
or
of
the
Acts
of
this
Council
it self
,
any
material
Argument
to
the
contrary
,
since
that
Law
might
be
lost
,
or
omitted
,
by
which
it
was
confirmed
,
as
well
as
several
other
Councils
of
that
Age
;
there
being
no
more
mention
made
of
this
King's
Confirmation
of
the
Lands
given
to
this
Monastery
in
the
great
Council
at
Verulam
,
P.
314.
than
what
is
cited
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Councils
out
of
a
Manuscript
History
of
St.
Alban's
,
all
the
Acts
of
that
Council
being
now
lost
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
The
same
Year
Ethelred
,
(
who
had
been
twice
King
of
Northumberland
,
)
was
slain
by
his
own
People
13o
Kal.
Maii
,
and
that
deservedly
,
(
as
R.
Hoveden
relates
,
)
as
having
been
the
Death
of
King
Osred
,
his
Predecessour
.
After
Ethelred
,
one
Osbald
,
a
Nobleman
,
was
made
King
;
but
held
the
Throne
but
a
small
time
,
being
deserted
by
his
Subjects
,
and
at
last
forced
to
flee
the
Kingdom
,
going
by
Sea
from
Lindisfarne
,
and
then
taking
Refuge
with
the
King
of
the
Picts
,
there
died
an
Abbot
.
Who
was
most
in
fault
,
in
all
these
frequent
Rebellions
,
and
Changes
of
Kings
among
the
Northumbers
,
is
hard
to
decide
;
since
all
the
Annals
,
as
well
as
Historians
,
are
very
short
in
their
Relations
of
these
Transactions
;
but
it
is
certain
,
that
the
People
,
as
well
as
Princes
,
must
have
suffered
much
by
such
frequent
Revolutions
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCIV
.
And
it
is
also
very
well
observed
by
H.
Huntington
,
that
these
frequent
Rebellions
,
and
Expulsion
of
their
Kings
,
proceeded
in
great
part
from
the
proud
and
turbulent
Temper
of
the
Northumbrian
Angles
.
The
same
Year
,
(
according
to
our
Annals
,
)
Bishop
Ceolwulf
,
and
Bishop
Eadbald
,
departed
from
the
Northumbers
,
and
Egferth
(
Son
to
Offa
)
began
his
Reign
over
the
Mercians
,
and
within
a
few
Months
after
deceased
,
having
scarce
reigned
half
a
Year
.
It
is
also
further
to
be
noted
,
That
this
Prince
,
being
of
great
Hopes
and
Worth
,
had
been
crowned
King
9
Years
before
,
in
his
Father's
Life-time
,
and
after
his
Death
restored
to
the
Church
whatever
he
had
violently
seized
on
;
but
before
he
died
,
he
left
the
Crown
to
Kenwulf
,
the
next
of
the
Royal
Line
.
But
the
Monks
do
ascribe
the
short
Reign
of
this
good
Prince
,
to
his
Father's
Sins
;
but
of
these
Things
,
it
belongs
not
to
us
to
determine
.
Also
this
Year
Eadbert
,
or
Ethelbert
(
Sirnamed
Praen
,
)
began
to
Reign
in
Kent
,
and
also
Ethelred
the
Ealderman
deceased
.
This
Man
had
been
a
famous
Commander
in
his
time
,
but
was
then
a
Monk
in
the
City
of
York
;
and
now
also
,
(
according
to
the
Annals
,
)
the
Heathen
Danes
destroyed
Northumberland
,
and
robbed
the
Monastery
built
by
Egbert
,
which
is
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Weri
;
but
there
one
of
the
Danish
Captains
was
slain
,
and
divers
of
their
Ships
destroyed
by
a
Tempest
,
and
many
of
their
Men
drowned
;
but
some
of
them
reaching
the
Shore
,
were
presently
slain
at
the
Mouth
of
the
same
River
.
But
Simeon
of
Durham
imputes
this
to
a
Judgment
inflicted
on
them
by
St.
Cuthbert
,
for
thus
spoiling
his
Monastery
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCV
.
The
Moon
was
Eclipsed
,
5o
Kal.
Aprilis
,
from
the
Cock
crowing
,
till
the
Morning
.
Eardwulf
also
began
to
reign
over
Northumberland
1o
Idus
Maii
,
and
was
afterwards
Consecrated
,
and
placed
on
the
Throne
7o
Kal.
Junii
,
at
York
,
by
Eanbald
the
Arch-Bishop
,
and
by
the
Bishops
Ethelbert
,
Higbald
,
and
Badewulf
.
This
Eardwulf
,
as
Florence
of
Worcester
informs
us
,
was
he
,
who
5
Years
before
had
so
strangely
escaped
Death
at
Ripun
,
after
he
had
been
carried
out
to
be
buried
;
but
the
Chronicle
of
Mailross
does
here
give
great
Light
of
the
Saxon
Annals
;
for
it
tells
us
,
that
now
the
Northumbers
murthered
their
King
Ethelred
,
the
Son
of
Moll
;
Simeon
places
it
a
Year
after
,
but
says
,
The
Murther
was
committed
on
the
14th
of
the
Kalends
of
May
,
at
a
Place
called
Cobene
;
but
they
both
agree
,
that
immediately
after
his
Death
,
one
Osbald
,
a
Nobleman
of
that
Country
,
was
made
King
,
but
reigned
only
27
Days
;
and
that
then
being
forsaken
by
the
Chief
Men
of
his
Kingdom
,
he
was
driven
into
the
Isle
of
Lindisfarne
with
a
few
Followers
,
from
whence
he
fled
by
Sea
to
the
King
of
the
Picts
,
where
he
became
a
Monk
:
And
this
Eardwulf
reigned
of
his
stead
.
William
of
Malmesbury
further
adds
,
that
Alcuin
,
writing
to
King
Offa
,
tells
him
,
That
King
Charles
,
so
soon
as
he
heard
of
this
Murther
of
King
Ethelred
above-mentioned
,
and
of
the
Perfidiousness
of
the
Northumbrian
Nation
,
not
only
stopt
the
Gifts
he
was
then
sending
,
but
falling
into
a
Passion
against
them
,
called
them
a
perverse
and
perfidious
Nation
,
and
worse
than
Pagans
;
so
that
if
Alcuin
had
not
interceded
for
them
,
he
would
have
done
them
all
the
Mischief
he
could
.
About
this
time
also
the
Welsh
Chronicles
relate
,
Anno
Dom
DCCXCV
.
there
was
a
great
Battle
fought
at
Ruthlan
,
between
the
Saxons
and
the
Britains
;
where
Caradoc
ap
Gwin
,
King
of
North
Wales
was
slain
.
But
as
Dr.
Powel
observed
,
in
his
Notes
upon
Caradoc's
Chronicle
,
in
those
Times
there
was
no
settled
Government
in
Wales
;
therefore
such
as
were
Chief
Lords
of
any
Country
there
,
are
,
in
this
History
called
Kings
.
This
Year
died
Eanbald
,
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCVI
.
the
4th
of
the
Ides
of
August
,
whose
Body
was
there
buried
;
also
the
same
Year
Bishop
Ceolwulf
died
,
and
another
Eanbald
was
Consecrated
in
his
stead
.
This
Year
likewise
Cenwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
destroyed
Kent
to
the
Borders
of
Mercia
,
and
took
Eadbert
,
(
or
Ethelbert
,
Sirnamed
Praen
,
)
and
carryed
him
Prisoner
into
Mercia
,
and
there
caused
his
Eyes
to
be
put
out
,
and
his
Hands
to
be
cut
off
.
Also
Ethelheard
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
called
a
Synod
;
which
,
by
the
Command
of
Pope
Leo
,
established
and
confirmed
all
those
things
relating
to
God's
Church
,
which
had
been
before
constituted
in
the
Reign
of
King
Withgar
;
and
then
the
Arch-bishop
said
thus
.
I
Ethelheard
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
the
Unanimous
Consent
of
the
whole
Synod
,
and
of
the
whole
Body
of
all
the
Monasteries
,
to
whom
Exemption
hath
been
granted
of
Old
Times
by
Believers
;
in
the
Name
of
GOD
,
and
by
his
fearful
Judgments
,
(
and
,
as
I
have
received
Command
from
Pope
Leo
,
)
do
Decree
,
That
for
the
future
none
shall
presume
to
Elect
themselves
Cov●rnours
amongst
Lay-men
over
GOD's
Heritage
,
but
as
it
is
contained
in
the
Charter
,
(
or
Bulls
,
)
which
the
Pope
hath
granted
,
or
Holy
Men
,
(
to
wit
,
)
our
Kings
and
Ancestors
have
ordained
,
concerning
the
Holy
Monasteries
,
so
let
them
remain
inviolate
,
without
any
gain-saying
;
and
if
there
be
any
one
who
shall
refuse
to
obey
this
Command
from
GOD
,
the
Pope
,
and
Us
,
but
shall
despise
it
,
and
count
it
as
nothing
;
let
him
know
,
that
he
shall
give
an
Account
of
it
before
the
Tribunal
of
GOD.
And
I
Aethelheard
the
Archbishop
,
with
Twelve
Bishops
,
and
Three
and
Twenty
Abbots
,
do
hereby
establish
and
confirm
this
Decree
with
the
Sign
of
the
Cross.
This
Council
,
thô
the
Annals
do
not
expresly
mention
it
under
that
Title
,
is
that
great
Council
of
Becanceld
,
placed
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Collection
,
under
Anno
798
,
being
held
under
Cenwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
;
Aethelheard
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
17
Bishops
more
,
who
all
subscribed
to
this
Decree
,
thô
the
Annals
mention
no
more
than
12
Bishops
,
to
have
been
there
.
This
Year
the
Romans
took
Pope
Leo
,
and
cut
out
his
Tongue
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCVII
.
and
put
cut
his
Eyes
,
and
deposed
him
;
but
presently
after
(
if
it
may
be
believed
,
)
he
could
both
see
,
and
speak
,
by
the
help
of
GOD
,
as
well
as
he
could
before
;
and
was
also
restored
to
the
Papacy
(
by
the
Emperour
Charles
.
)
Also
Eanbald
,
the
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
received
the
Pall
,
and
Ethelbert
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
deceased
3o
Kal.
Nov.
This
Year
was
a
bloody
Battle
in
the
Province
of
Northumberland
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCVIII
.
in
Lent-time
,
at
Wealaege
,
now
called
Whalie
)
in
Lancashire
,
where
was
slain
Alric
,
the
Son
of
Heardbert
,
and
many
others
with
him
.
The
occasion
of
which
Civil
War
,
Simeon
of
Durham
hath
thus
given
us
●iz
,
That
besides
Alric
,
there
were
divers
others
in
Northumberland
,
who
had
formerly
conspired
against
King
Ethelred
,
and
now
raising
a
Rebellion
against
Eardwulf
,
under
Wad●
their
Captain
,
after
much
slaughter
on
both
sides
at
Billangahoth
,
near
Whalie
in
Lancashire
;
the
Conspirators
being
at
last
put
to
flight
,
King
Eardwulf
returned
home
Victorious
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCVIII
.
The
same
Year
London
(
according
to
the
same
Author
,
)
with
a
great
multitude
of
its
Inhabitants
,
by
a
sudden
Fire
was
Consumed
.
And
now
(
according
both
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Roger
Hoveden
,
)
was
held
the
Second
Council
of
Pinchinhale
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
under
Eanbald
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
and
divers
other
Principal
and
Ecclesiastical
Men
,
where
many
things
were
ordained
for
the
Profit
of
GOD's
Church
,
and
of
the
Northumbrian
Nation
;
as
concerning
the
keeping
Easter
,
and
other
Matters
not
particularly
mentioned
.
Tom.
1.
p.
187.
The
same
Year
also
(
according
to
Monasticon
Anglicanum
,
)
Kenwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
founded
a
stately
Abbey
at
Winchelcomb
in
Glocestershire
for
300
Benedictine
Monks
,
and
when
it
was
Dedicated
in
the
Presence
of
Wilfrid
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
13
other
Bishops
,
he
then
set
free
before
the
High
Altar
,
Eadbert
,
King
of
Kent
,
who
was
then
his
Prisoner
of
War
.
But
having
before
most
cruelly
put
out
his
Eyes
,
and
cut
off
his
Hands
,
and
disposed
of
his
Kingdom
to
another
,
I
doubt
that
Liberty
proved
but
a
small
Satisfaction
to
his
poor
injured
Prince
.
But
such
was
the
Superstitious
Zeal
of
that
Age
,
the
Foundation
of
a
Monastery
was
counted
a
sufficient
Atonement
to
GOD
,
for
whatsoever
Cruelties
or
Injustice
Princes
hath
then
committed
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCXCIX
.
This
Year
Eth●lheard
the
Arclt-bishop
,
and
Cynebriht
,
Bishop
of
the
West
Saxons
,
went
to
Rome
,
the
latter
to
take
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
,
)
and
Bishop
Alfwin
deceased
at
Southburg
,
(
now
Sutbury
,
)
in
Suffolk
,
and
was
buried
at
Domuc
(
now
Dunwich
,
)
in
the
same
County
,
(
being
then
the
Seat
of
that
Bishoprick
;
)
and
Tidfrith
was
chosen
in
his
Room
.
Also
this
Year
,
the
Body
of
St.
Wihtburh
was
found
at
Durham
,
entire
and
uncorrupt
,
after
she
had
been
dead
55
Years
.
And
the
same
Year
(
according
to
Roger
Hoveden
,
)
Os●ald
,
who
had
been
before
King
of
Northumberland
died
an
Abbot
,
and
was
buried
in
York
Minster
;
and
Alred
,
the
Ealderman
,
who
slew
King
Aethelred
,
was
also
killed
by
one
Thormond
,
in
Revenge
of
the
Death
of
his
Lord
.
Also
the
Moon
was
Eclipsed
in
the
second
Hour
of
the
Night
,
17o
Kal.
Feb.
Anno
Dom.
DCCC
.
Also
this
Year
Beorthric
,
(
or
Brihtrick
,
)
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
deceased
:
As
also
Worre
an
Ealderman
:
Then
also
Ecgbriht
began
to
Reign
over
the
West
Saxons
;
and
the
same
Day
,
(
or
Year
,
as
Florence
of
Worcester
hath
it
,
)
Aethelmond
,
Ealderman
of
Wiccon
,
(
that
is
Worcestershire
,
)
pass'd
the
River
Severne
at
Cynesmeresford
,
(
suppose
to
be
Kemsford
in
Glocestershire
,
)
and
there
met
him
Weoxton
the
Ealdormen
,
with
the
Wiltshire
Men
who
gained
the
Victory
.
I
cannot
find
in
any
Author
the
occasion
of
this
Quarrel
;
only
,
that
it
was
fought
between
these
Earls
,
one
of
the
West
Saxons
,
and
the
other
of
the
Mercians
;
but
such
Bickerings
we
often
meet
with
in
these
Writers
,
and
so
related
,
M.
are
of
no
more
use
to
Human
Life
,
than
to
Chronicle
the
Skirmishes
of
Crows
or
Jack
daws
flocking
together
,
and
Fighting
in
Air.
The
same
Year
is
very
remarkable
,
because
(
as
our
Annals
relate
,
)
Charles
the
Great
was
first
made
Emperour
,
and
saluted
Augustus
by
the
Romans
;
he
then
condemned
those
to
Death
who
had
before
outraged
Pope
Leo
;
but
by
the
Pope's
Intercession
they
were
pardoned
as
to
Life
,
and
only
banished
;
but
Pope
Leo
himself
anointed
him
Emperour
.
Also
this
Year
,
according
to
the
[
](A64087-e221990-b)*
*
Dr.
Powe●
's
History
.
Welsh
Chronicles
,
Publisht
by
Arthen
ap
Sitsilt
,
King
of
Cardigan
;
and
Run
,
King
of
Divet
;
and
Cadel
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCC
.
King
of
Pow●s
,
all
three
died
.
Now
also
(
according
to
Florence
,
and
Simeon
,
)
Alchmaid
,
Son
to
Ethelred
,
late
King
of
Northumberland
,
being
taken
by
the
Guards
of
K.
Eardulf
,
was
by
his
Command
slain
;
but
without
telling
us
any
Reason
why
.
Also
about
this
time
,
according
to
Sir
H.
Spelman's
First
Volume
of
Councils
,
was
held
the
Third
Council
of
Cloveshoe
,
under
Kenwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Athelherd
,
or
Ethelhard
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
all
the
Bishops
,
Ealderman
,
Abbots
,
and
other
Dignified
Persons
of
that
Province
;
in
which
few
Things
were
transacted
concerning
the
Faith
,
only
the
Lands
of
a
certain
Monastery
,
called
Cotham
,
which
had
been
given
by
Ethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
to
the
Monastery
of
St.
Saviours's
in
Canterbury
,
and
had
been
upon
the
Embezeling
the
Deeds
,
unjustly
taken
away
by
King
Kenwulph
,
but
he
now
repenting
of
it
,
desired
they
should
be
restored
;
whereupon
Cynedrith
,
his
Daughter
,
then
Abbess
of
that
Monastery
,
gave
the
said
Arch-Bishop
other
Lands
in
Kent
there
mentioned
,
in
exchange
for
the
same
.
But
since
I
am
come
to
the
Conclusion
of
this
Period
,
I
cannot
omit
giving
you
a
fuller
Account
of
the
Character
,
and
Death
of
Brithric
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
and
of
the
Succession
of
Egbert
,
who
afterwards
became
the
Chief
or
Supreme
King
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
to
whom
all
those
Kings
that
remained
were
forced
to
become
Tributary
.
As
for
King
Britric
,
he
is
noted
by
Will.
of
Malmesbury
to
have
been
more
desirous
of
Peace
,
than
War
;
and
to
that
end
,
courted
the
Friendship
of
Foreign
Princes
,
to
have
been
easie
to
his
Subjects
in
such
Things
as
did
not
weaken
his
Government
;
yet
being
jealous
of
Prince
Egbert
,
who
afterwards
succeeded
him
,
he
forced
him
to
flee
to
King
Offa
for
Refuge
;
but
upon
the
coming
of
certain
Ambassadours
to
Treat
of
a
Marriage
between
King
Brithric
,
and
the
Daughter
of
King
Offa
,
he
retired
into
France
,
till
that
King
was
made
away
by
the
means
of
his
Wife
Aeadburga
,
the
Daughter
of
King
Offa
;
who
having
prepared
a
Cup
of
poisoned
Wine
for
one
of
his
Favourites
whom
she
hated
,
the
King
,
coming
in
by
chance
,
tasted
of
it
,
and
so
pined
away
.
After
whose
Death
,
Asser
,
in
his
Annals
,
relates
,
That
when
this
Queen
could
live
no
longer
among
the
English
,
(
being
so
hated
by
them
for
her
violent
and
wicked
Actions
,
)
she
went
into
France
,
where
she
was
kindly
Entertained
by
Charles
the
Great
,
and
there
making
that
Emperour
many
great
Presents
,
for
which
he
bidding
her
chuse
whom
she
would
have
for
a
Husband
,
himself
,
or
his
Son
,
she
foolishly
chose
his
Son
;
whereupon
the
Emperour
laughing
,
said
If
thou
hadst
chosen
me
,
thou
shouldest
have
had
my
Son
,
but
now
thou
shalt
have
neither
:
(
A
just
Return
for
her
desiring
to
marry
one
so
much
younger
than
her self
.
)
So
the
Emperour
put
her
into
a
Monastery
,
where
she
lived
for
some
Years
as
an
Abbess
;
but
being
Expelled
thence
for
her
Incontinency
,
she
wandred
about
with
only
one
Servant
,
and
begged
her
Bread
in
Pavia
in
Italy
,
till
she
died
.
But
as
for
Egbert
above
mentioned
,
when
he
had
been
for
about
three
Years
banished
into
France
,
where
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
)
he
polished
the
Roughness
of
his
own
Country
Manners
,
the
French
Nation
being
at
that
time
the
most
Civilized
of
any
of
those
Gothic
and
German
Nations
,
who
had
some
Ages
before
(
as
hath
been
already
related
)
settled
themselves
in
this
side
of
Europe
:
But
upon
the
Death
of
King
Brihtric
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCC
.
without
any
Issue
,
(
as
the
same
Author
relates
,
)
he
was
recalled
by
the
Nobility
of
the
West
Saxon
Kingdom
;
and
being
there
ordained
King
,
reigned
with
great
Glory
and
Honour
,
exceeding
all
the
English
Saxon
Kings
that
went
before
him
,
as
shall
be
declared
in
the
ensuing
Book
.
But
before
I
conclude
this
,
I
cannot
forbear
mentioning
a
Learned
English-man
,
who
flourished
about
this
time
,
called
Alcuinus
,
or
Albinus
;
who
,
going
into
France
,
was
in
great
Favour
with
Charles
the
Great
,
whom
he
taught
the
Liberal
Arts
,
and
by
his
means
erected
the
University
of
Paris
,
where
he
read
Logic
,
Rhetoric
,
and
Astronomy
;
being
the
most
Learned
Man
of
all
the
English-men
(
if
not
of
all
others
)
in
his
Time
.
He
died
Abbot
of
St.
Martins
at
Tours
,
which
that
King
bestowed
upon
him
.
He
wrote
elegantly
in
Verse
,
as
well
as
Prose
,
considering
the
Age
he
lived
in
;
as
appears
by
his
Poem
De
Pontificibus
&
Sanctis
Ecclesiae
Eboracencis
,
lately
Published
by
the
Reverend
and
Learned
Dr.
Gale
,
in
his
last
Volume
of
English
Historians
.
So
having
arrived
to
the
end
of
this
Period
,
I
shall
in
the
next
Book
shew
,
how
King
Egbert
obtained
not
only
the
Crown
of
the
West
Saxon
Kingdom
,
but
also
the
Supreme
Dominion
of
the
English
Nation
.
The
End
of
the
Fourth
Book
.
A
Continuation
of
the
Succession
of
the
English-Saxon
Kings
contai●ed
in
the
former
Book
;
from
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Florence
of
〈◊〉
and
Simeon
of
Durham
.
Note
,
That
the
last
King
of
each
Column
in
the
former
Table
,
is
again
repeated
in
this
,
that
the
〈◊〉
the
better
see
how
the
Series
is
continued
.
This
Account
differs
sometimes
from
the
Annals
some
few
Years
,
wherein
they
are
certainly
mistak●n
.
The
Chronology
of
the
Kings
of
Wales
is
according
to
the
Account
of
Mr
Robert
Vaughan
,
and
〈◊〉
Ma●uscript
Welsh
Ch●onicle
at
the
end
of
Domesday-Book
.
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
Kent
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
South-Saxons
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
East-Saxons
.
|
A●no
D●m
.
|
Kings
of
Northumberland
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
East-Angles
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
Mercia
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
〈…〉
|
560
|
Ethelbert
reigned
56
years
.
|
|
|
597
|
Ceolwulf
reigned
14
years
.
|
566
|
Sebert
47
years
.
|
|
Ethelfrid
reigned
24
years
over
both
Kingdoms
.
|
599
|
Eorpwald
,
or
Earpenwald
.
|
|
Ceorl
.
|
658
|
〈…〉
|
616
|
Eadbald
,
or
Ethelbald
,
his
Son
,
24
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
617
|
Sexred
,
Seward
,
and
Sigebert
,
being
brothers
,
6
years
.
|
●17
|
Edwin
,
Son
of
Aella
,
reigned
likewise
over
both
17
years
;
but
he
being
slain
,
they
became
again
divided
;
for
then
in
|
636
|
Sigebert
the
Great
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
611
|
Cynegils
,
and
|
|
|
|
|
638
|
Egric
,
his
Cousin
.
|
627
|
Penda
,
a
Prince
of
the
Royal
Blood
,
reigned
30
years
.
|
|
|
640
|
Ercombert
,
his
Son
,
24
years
.
|
|
In
the
Succession
of
this
Kingdom
we
find
a
great
Chasm
,
until
|
613
|
Cwichelm
,
his
Son
,
who
lived
not
long
;
but
Cynegils
reigned
31
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
643
|
Anna
,
Nephew
to
Redwald
.
|
|
|
660
|
〈…〉
|
664
|
Egbriht
,
his
Son
,
9
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
623
|
Sigebert
the
little
,
their
Cousin
,
25
years
.
|
|
Deira
,
|
|
Bernicia
,
|
654
|
Ethelthere
,
his
Brother
.
|
|
|
634
|
〈…〉
|
673
|
Lothair
,
his
Brother
,
12
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
●34
|
Osric
,
Son
to
Alfrid
,
reigned
one
year
.
|
634
|
Eanfred
,
Son
to
Ethelfrid
,
late
King
,
reigned
one
year
.
|
656
|
Aethelwald
,
his
Cousin
.
|
655
|
Peada
,
his
Son
,
one
year
,
after
whom
|
|
|
685
|
Eadric
,
a
Stranger
to
the
Royal
Line
.
|
680
|
Ethelwalch
,
or
Athelwald
,
who
being
slain
in
Battel
by
Ceadwalla
,
he
for
some
time
added
that
Kingdom
to
his
own
,
till
he
was
driven
out
by
Bertune
and
Autune
,
two
Commanders
of
the
late
King
Ethelwalch's
.
These
divided
the
Kingdom
between
them
;
after
whom
followed
divers
Kings
,
who
being
obscure
,
we
know
not
their
Names
,
until
one
|
643
|
Kenewalch
,
his
Son
.
|
648
|
Sigebert
the
Good
.
|
|
|
|
|
664
|
Aldwulf
,
Son
to
Ethelhere
.
|
656
|
Oswie
,
King
of
Northumberland
held
that
Kingdom
three
years
;
but
he
being
expell'd
,
|
665
|
〈…〉
|
|
|
|
|
672
|
Sexburge
,
his
Queen
.
|
661
|
Swithelme
,
his
Brother
,
2
years
.
|
|
Then
these
being
both
slain
in
the
same
year
,
|
683
|
Aelfwold
,
his
Brother
.
|
|
|
|
|
686
|
Wittred
&
Waebberd
;
these
also
usurped
(
not
being
of
the
Blood-Royal
)
,
and
reigned
at
once
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
●34
|
Oswald
,
Brother
to
Eanfrid
,
reigned
over
both
Kingdoms
9
years
;
who
being
also
slain
,
|
690
|
Beorne
,
one
of
another
Family
.
|
|
|
668
|
〈…〉
|
|
|
|
|
674
|
Aeskwine
,
Cousin
to
the
late
King
,
reigned
2
years
.
|
663
|
Sigher
and
Sebba
,
Cousins
;
the
former
reigned
a
small
time
;
the
latter
,
30
years
.
|
|
|
|
Note
,
That
under
An.
749.
Sim.
of
Durham
,
and
the
Chronicle
of
Mailross
,
make
Hunbean
and
Albert
to
have
succeeded
Aelfwold
,
and
divided
the
Kingdom
between
them
.
But
since
Mat.
Westm.
calls
them
Beorna
and
Athelbert
,
I
take
this
Hunbean
to
be
the
same
with
Beorne
above-m●ntioned
,
and
Athelbert
to
be
the
same
with
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
●42
|
Oswie
,
Brother
to
Oswald
,
reigned
in
Bernicia
9
years
.
|
644
|
Oswin
,
Son
to
Osric
,
reigned
in
Deira
,
until
after
7
years
reign
,
being
slain
by
,
|
|
|
659
|
Wulfher
,
Son
to
Penda
,
was
made
King
.
|
|
|
694
|
Wightred
,
who
restored
the
Royal
Line
,
and
dying
,
left
three
Sons
,
that
all
reigned
one
after
another
,
viz.
|
|
|
676
|
Centwine
,
Son
to
Cynegils
reigned
9
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
675
|
Ethelred
,
his
Brother
,
39
Brother
,
39
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
685
|
Ceadwalla
three
years
and
an
half
.
|
693
|
Sigehard
and
Swenfred
7
years
.
|
651
|
Oswie
(
last
mention'd
)
he
then
united
both
these
Kingdoms
into
one
;
and
so
they
afterwards
continued
:
He
reigned
28
years
.
|
|
|
704
|
Kenred
,
Cousin
,
5
years
.
|
|
|
727
|
Ethelbert
,
who
reign'd
22
years
.
|
|
|
688
|
Ina
,
his
Cousin
,
reign'd
39
years
.
|
700
|
Offa
reigned
9
years
.
|
670
|
Egfrid
,
or
Egfert
,
Son
to
Oswie
,
reigned
15
years
.
|
|
|
709
|
Ceolred
,
Son
of
Ethelred
,
9
years
.
|
|
|
749
|
Eadbert
,
11
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
760
|
Alric
;
in
whom
the
Royal
Line
being
extinct
,
sev'ral
strangers
were
advanced
to
the
Throne
;
viz.
|
|
|
728
|
Aethelheard
,
his
Kinsman
,
reigned
14
years
and
an
half
.
|
709
|
Selred
,
his
Cousin
reigned
37
years
and
an
half
.
|
685
|
Alfred
,
his
Brother
,
20
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
700
|
〈…〉
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
705
|
Osred
,
Son
to
Alfred
,
11
years
.
|
|
|
719
|
Ethelbald
the
Proud
,
his
Cousin
,
tho
far
remote
,
36
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
716
|
Kenred
,
Son
of
Cuthelm
,
2
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
720
|
〈…〉
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
746
|
Swithred
.
|
718
|
Osric
,
Brother
to
Kenred
,
11
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
741
|
Cuthred
,
his
Cousin
.
|
|
After
whose
death
(
as
Florence
tells
us
)
few
Kings
reigned
over
the
East-Saxons
;
for
the
same
year
in
which
the
South-Saxons
and
Kentish-men
submitted
themselves
to
King
Egbert
,
the
East-Saxons
did
so
lik●wise
.
|
729
|
Ceolwulf
,
Cousin
to
Kenred
,
8
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
764
|
Heahbert
and
Sigared
;
these
reigned
at
once
,
and
divided
the
Kingdom
between
them
.
|
725
|
Aldwin
,
who
being
slain
by
Ina
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
he
by
conquering
this
Kingdom
,
added
it
to
his
own
.
|
|
|
|
|
737
|
Eadbert
,
21
years
.
|
749
|
Ethelred
Son
to
Aethelwald
;
who
after
the
death
of
Beorne
reigned
alone
;
tho
the
time
when
is
uncertain
.
|
755
|
Beornred
,
an
Usurper
,
half
a
year
.
|
752
|
〈…〉
|
|
|
|
|
754
|
Sigebert
,
his
Cousin
,
13
years
.
|
|
|
758
|
Osulph
,
his
Son
,
1
year
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
759
|
Ethelwald
,
sirnamed
Moll
,
6
years
.
|
|
|
756
|
Offa
,
Nephew
to
Ethelbald
,
40
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
755
|
Cynewulf
reigned
,
29
years
.
|
|
|
765
|
Alhred
,
Great
Grandson
to
Ida
,
16
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
755
|
〈…〉
|
778
|
Egfert
,
another
Usurper
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
774
|
Ethelred
,
or
Ethelbert
,
Son
to
Moll
,
4
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
786
|
Eadbert
or
Ethelbert
,
sirnamed
Praen
,
taken
Prisoner
by
Kenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
who
bestowed
this
Kingdom
upon
|
|
|
784
|
Brihtric
,
his
Cousin
,
18
years
.
|
|
|
778
|
Alfwold
,
11
years
.
|
|
Aethelbert
,
Son
to
Ethelred
,
murther'd
by
K.
Offa
,
who
seized
his
Kingdom
;
after
whom
were
many
Kings
of
small
note
for
61
years
,
until
|
796
|
Egfert
,
his
Son
,
about
half
a
year
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
802
|
Egbert
,
his
Cousin
(
though
far
remote
:
)
|
|
|
789
|
Osred
,
his
Nephew
,
Son
to
Alred
,
1
year
.
|
793
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
790
|
Ethelred
,
or
Ethelbert
,
again
restored
,
4
years
.
|
|
|
796
|
Kenwulf
,
one
of
the
Blood-Royal
,
tho
far
remote
,
24
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
795
|
Osbald
27
days
,
and
then
deposed
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
795
|
Eardulf
10
years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
794
|
Cuthred
,
as
his
Tributary
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Edmund
,
sirnamed
the
Martyr
.
|
|
|
|
|
THE
General
History
OF
BRITAIN
,
NOW
CALLED
ENGLAND
:
As
well
Ecclesiastical
;
as
Civil
.
BOOK
V.
From
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
EGBERT
,
to
that
of
King
EDGAR
;
Being
the
space
of
One
Hundred
Fifty
Six
Years
and
an
Half
.
THE
English
Saxons
having
after
their
Conquest
of
so
great
〈◊〉
part
of
Britain
,
and
the
expulsion
of
the
Natives
into
Wales
and
Cornwall
,
erected
Seven
(
and
if
we
reckon
Deira
and
Bernicia
as
distinct
,
Eight
)
different
Kingdoms
in
this
part
of
our
Island
;
that
naturally
followed
,
which
always
attends
a
Warlike
People
,
canton'd
out
into
many
small
independant
principalities
,
viz.
constant
disputes
about
the
borders
of
their
respective
Territories
,
or
else
a
strife
for
the
Mastery
who
should
be
Chief
,
and
Domineere
most
over
the
rest
:
from
whence
(
besides
divers
other
accidental
occasions
of
Quarrels
)
sprang
Civil
Wars
,
incident
to
neighbouring
Nations
,
no
ways
divided
but
by
Rivers
or
other
less
certain
boundaries
,
which
never
ceased
until
what
had
been
begun
by
King
Egbert's
Predecessours
,
was
finish'd
by
himself
,
and
his
Successours
,
who
at
length
united
all
those
Kingdoms
into
one
,
to
the
lasting
quiet
and
happiness
of
the
English
Nation
;
which
to
set
forth
shall
be
the
subject
of
this
present
Period
.
For
though
there
had
been
before
Egbert
many
chief
or
Principal
Kings
(
several
of
whom
Bede
,
as
also
the
Saxon
Annals
have
mentioned
)
who
by
the
sole
power
of
their
Arms
succeeded
each
other
in
that
Title
,
yet
did
it
never
so
properly
belong
to
any
one
as
to
King
Egbert
,
(
with
whose
Reign
we
shall
begin
this
Book
;
)
since
he
was
not
satisfied
as
others
had
been
before
him
,
with
the
bare
acknowledgments
and
submissions
of
the
other
remaining
Kings
;
but
having
subdued
most
of
them
,
he
laid
their
Kingdoms
to
his
own
,
leaving
only
those
of
the
Mercians
,
Northumbrians
and
East-Angl●s
to
be
held
by
their
respective
Princes
as
Tributaries
to
his
Crown
;
in
which
state
they
continued
,
till
the
Invasion
and
Conquest
of
the
Danes
wholly
swallowed
up
all
those
Principalities
,
and
that
after
their
expulsion
by
King
Alfred
,
and
his
Son
Edward
the
Elder
,
these
Kingdoms
became
again
united
to
the
rest
of
their
Dominions
under
the
General
name
of
England
.
But
since
the
Invasion
of
the
Danes
,
also
happened
in
the
beginning
of
this
Period
,
't
is
fit
we
say
something
of
it
,
both
as
to
its
Causes
,
and
Instruments
by
which
it
was
performed
;
in
the
doing
of
which
I
shall
make
use
of
H.
Huntington's
words
,
in
the
Prologue
to
his
Fifth
Book
,
wherein
he
tells
us
,
That
the
Invasion
of
the
Danes
was
much
the
fiercest
,
and
most
c●uel
that
ever
was
felt
in
this
Island
;
for
the
Romans
▪
althô
they
subdued
Britain
to
their
Empire
,
yet
used
their
Victory
with
moderation
,
and
made
those
they
conquered
partakers
of
the
Roman
Laws
and
Civility
;
and
as
for
the
Invasion
of
the
Picts
and
Scots
which
followed
the
decay
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
Britain
,
though
it
fell
severely
upon
the
Northern
Parts
,
yet
was
it
not
of
any
long
continuance
,
or
of
any
general
extent
,
being
soon
stopt
by
the
more
predominant
Power
and
Valour
of
the
English-Saxons
;
who
(
as
you
have
already
heard
)
conquering
this
Kingdom
by
degrees
,
though
they
drove
out
the
ancient
Inhabitants
who
refused
to
submit
to
them
;
yet
we
do
not
find
,
but
that
they
spared
the
lives
of
all
those
that
became
their
Vassals
,
and
having
Conquered
the
Country
,
they
not
only
repaired
the
ancient
Towns
and
Cities
,
but
likewise
built
many
new
ones
,
and
governed
the
Kingdom
by
their
own
Laws
and
Constitutions
.
Lastly
,
the
Normans
,
who
succeeded
the
Danes
in
subduing
this
Nation
,
yet
granted
not
only
Life
and
Liberty
to
the
vanquished
,
but
also
permited
them
the
use
of
their
ancient
Laws
and
Customs
;
whereas
the
Danes
wasted
and
spoiled
this
whole
Island
,
for
a
long
time
together
by
frequent
Incursions
,
exempting
no
places
Sacred
or
Prophane
from
Spoil
or
Ruin
;
so
that
sparing
neither
Age
nor
Sex
,
they
seemed
for
a
long
time
not
so
much
to
design
the
Conquest
,
as
Destruction
of
t●e
English
Nation
;
]
till
at
last
King
Knute
obtaining
the
Crown
of
Engla●d
,
after
the
Death
of
King
Edmund
(
Sir-named
Ir●nside
,
)
by
restoring
i●●
ancient
Laws
and
Liberties
,
made
some
amends
for
the
continual
spoils
and
depredations
of
himself
and
his
Predecessours
.
If
therefore
you
do
but
consider
the
frequent
Invasions
of
that
Barbarous
People
,
how
they
often
landed
in
several
places
at
once
,
thereby
not
only
dividing
the
Forces
of
the
English-Saxons
,
but
also
so
distracting
their
Commanders
,
that
they
could
not
tell
which
way
to
March
against
them
;
you
may
hence
observe
(
that
next
to
the
Providence
,
and
Mercy
of
God
,
)
nothing
but
the
extraordinary
Valour
and
Conduct
of
those
Kings
,
whose
Great
and
Noble
Actions
we
shall
here
relate
,
could
have
preserved
this
Nation
from
being
totally
subdued
long
before
;
nor
could
they
ever
bring
it
under
their
Power
,
till
they
met
with
a
Prince
,
who
fell
very
short
of
his
Ancestors
,
as
well
in
Prudence
and
Valour
,
as
(
in
the
chiefest
thing
of
all
)
the
love
of
his
Subjects
.
But
as
for
the
causes
,
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCII
.
which
provoked
the
wrath
of
God
to
bring
this
dreadful
Judgment
upon
the
English
Nation
,
the
same
Author
gives
us
this
probable
Account
,
viz.
That
in
the
Primitive
Church
of
England
,
Religion
shined
with
so
great
a
Lustre
,
that
divers
Kings
and
Queens
,
together
with
many
of
the
great
Men
and
Bishops
undertook
Monastick
Vows
,
(
as
you
have
already
heard
;
)
but
in
process
of
time
all
Virtue
and
Piety
so
far
declined
,
that
the
English
Saxons
suffered
no
Nation
to
exceed
them
in
deceit
,
and
all
manner
of
wickedness
;
which
chiefly
appears
in
the
precedent
,
as
well
as
following
History
of
the
Northumbrian
Kings
,
in
which
you
will
find
,
that
all
Orders
and
Degrees
of
Men
were
guilty
of
so
great
Treachery
and
Rebellion
,
that
nothing
was
a
greater
disgrace
than
Piety
and
Innocence
,
which
was
looked
upon
as
a
just
occasion
to
be
made
away
;
wherefore
it
was
no
wonder
,
if
God
thought
fit
to
send
upon
them
whole
swarms
of
cruel
Nations
,
which
destroyed
all
before
them
,
(
to
wit
)
the
Danes
or
Norwegians
,
together
with
the
Swedes
and
Vandals
.
These
from
the
latter
end
of
the
Reign
of
King
Egbert
,
to
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
William
the
First
,
being
above
Two
Hundred
and
Thirty
Years
,
never
gave
this
Island
any
long
respite
from
their
Invasions
.
So
that
it
seems
it
was
not
the
Nation
of
the
Danes
alone
,
(
properly
so
called
,
)
who
were
the
cause
of
this
Destruction
,
but
a
mixture
of
divers
of
these
Northern
Nations
,
who
joyning
together
,
proposed
at
first
to
themselves
no
other
design
but
Plunder
and
Spoil
:
But
of
this
we
shall
speak
more
in
due
time
;
and
shall
now
proceed
in
our
History
,
where
we
left
off
in
our
last
Book
.
Egbert
,
the
only
surviving
Prince
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
the
West
Saxon
Kings
,
as
great
Nephew
to
Ina
,
by
his
Brother
Inegilds
,
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCII
.
being
arrived
in
England
,
was
now
ordained
King
,
as
Ethelwerd
expressly
terms
his
Election
.
But
since
Asser
in
his
Annals
,
places
this
King
's
coming
to
the
Crown
under
Anno
802.
as
does
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
also
,
Roger
Howden
,
from
an
Ancient
piece
of
Saxon
Chronologie
,
inserted
at
the
beginning
of
the
first
Book
of
his
first
part
;
and
this
account
being
also
proved
by
that
great
Master
in
Chronology
,
the
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Litchfield
,
to
be
truer
then
that
of
the
Saxon
Annals
,
or
Ethelwerd
,
by
divers
Proofs
,
too
long
to
be
here
Inserted
.
I
have
made
bold
to
put
this
King
's
coming
to
the
Crown
,
two
Years
backwarder
then
it
is
in
the
last
Book
,
thô
I
confess
the
former
Account
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
would
have
made
a
more
exact
Epocha
.
Also
about
this
time
,
as
appears
from
the
ancient
Register
of
St.
Leonard's
Abbey
in
York
;
cited
in
[
](A64087-e232470-b)*
*
1
Vol.
P.
367.
Monast.
Anglican
,
viz.
'
That
Anno
Dom.
800
,
Egbert
King
of
all
Britain
,
in
a
Parliament
at
Winchester
,
by
the
consent
of
his
People
,
changed
the
Name
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
commanded
it
to
be
called
England
.
Now
,
thô
by
the
word
Parliament
here
used
,
it
is
certain
that
this
Register
was
writ
long
after
the
Conquest
;
yet
it
might
be
transcribed
from
some
more
ancient
Monument
,
since
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
of
this
King
,
(
tho'
without
setting
down
the
time
,
)
that
by
the
greatness
of
his
Mind
,
he
reduced
all
the
Varieties
of
the
English
Saxon
Kingdoms
to
one
uniform
Empire
,
or
Dominion
,
which
he
called
England
;
though
others
perhaps
more
truly
refer
it
towards
the
latter
end
of
his
Reign
,
as
you
will
find
when
we
come
to
it
.
This
Year
Eardulf
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
led
his
Army
against
Kenwulf
,
King
of
Mercia
,
for
harbouring
his
Enemies
,
who
also
gathering
together
a
great
Army
,
they
approached
to
each
other
;
when
by
the
Advice
of
the
Bishops
and
Noblemen
of
England
,
as
also
by
the
Intercession
of
the
chief
King
of
the
English
,
(
by
whom
is
meant
King
Egbert
;
who
then
passed
under
that
Title
.
)
They
agreed
upon
a
lasting
Peace
,
which
was
also
confirmed
by
Oath
,
on
both
sides
.
This
we
find
in
Simeon
of
Durham's
History
of
that
Church
,
and
in
no
other
Authour
.
About
this
time
also
,
St.
Alburhe
,
Sister
to
King
Egbert
,
founded
a
Benedictine
Nunnery
at
Wilton
,
Vid.
Monast.
Angl.
Tom.
1
p.
191.
which
was
long
after
rebuilt
by
King
Alfred
,
and
augmented
by
King
Edgar
,
for
Twenty
Six
Nuns
,
and
an
Abbess
.
The
same
Year
,
the
Moon
was
Eclipsed
on
the
13
Kal.
Jan.
and
'
Beormod
,
was
Consecrated
Bishop
of
Rochester
.
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCIII
.
About
this
time
,
in
Obedience
to
a
Letter
from
Pope
Leo
III.
(
who
at
the
desire
of
Kenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
had
Two
Years
since
restored
the
See
of
Canterbury
to
its
ancient
Primacy
,
)
was
held
the
Third
Synod
at
Cloveshoe
,
by
●rch
bishop
Ethelward
,
and
12
Bishops
of
his
Province
,
whereby
the
See
of
Canterbury
was
not
only
restored
to
all
its
ancient
Rights
and
Priviledges
;
but
it
was
also
forbid
for
all
times
to
come
,
upon
Pain
of
Damnation
,
(
if
not
repented
of
,
)
for
any
Man
to
violate
the
Rights
of
that
ancient
See
,
and
thereby
to
destroy
the
Unity
of
Christ's
Holy
Church
;
then
follow
the
Subscriptions
of
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
of
12
other
Bishops
of
his
Province
,
together
with
those
of
many
Abbots
and
Presbyters
,
who
never
Subscribed
before
,
but
without
the
Subcriptions
of
the
King
,
or
any
of
the
Lay
Nobility
:
Which
plainly
shews
it
to
have
been
a
meer
Ecclesiastical
Synod
,
and
no
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
you
may
see
at
large
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
1
Vol
of
Councils
,
the
Decree
of
which
Synod
also
shews
,
that
the
Church
of
England
did
not
then
conceive
the
Authority
of
the
People
alone
,
sufficient
to
disanul
what
had
been
solemnly
Decreed
in
a
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
was
the
Removal
of
the
Primacy
from
Canterbury
to
Litchfield
.
The
next
Year
,
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCIII
.
According
to
our
Annals
,
Ethelheard
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
deceased
,
and
Wulfred
was
consecrated
Arch-bishop
in
his
stead
,
and
Forther
the
Abbot
dyed
.
The
same
Year
also
,
Deceased
Higbald
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
8o
Kal
Julii
.
and
Eegbert
was
Consecrated
to
that
See
,
3o
Ides
.
Junii
.
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCIV
.
'
This
Year
,
Wulfred
the
Arch
bishop
received
his
Pall.
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCV
.
Cuthred
King
of
Kent
deceased
,
as
did
also
Ceolburh
the
Abbess
,
and
Heabyrnt
the
Ealdorman
.
This
Cuthred
here
mentioned
,
was
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
informs
us
)
he
whom
Kenulph
King
of
the
Mercians
hath
made
King
of
Kent
,
instead
of
Ethelbert
,
called
Pren.
Anno.
Dom.
DCC●VI
.
This
Year
the
Moon
was
Eclipsed
on
the
Kal.
of
September
,
and
Eardwulf
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
was
driven
from
his
Kingdom
;
and
Eanbryth
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
Deceased
.
Also
this
Year
(
2o
Non
Junii
.
)
the
sign
of
the
Cross
was
seen
in
the
Moon
upon
Wednesday
in
the
▪
Morning
;
and
the
same
Year
,
on
the
Third
Kal.
Septemb.
a
wonderful
Circle
was
seen
round
the
Sun
.
This
Eardwulf
above-mentioned
is
related
by
Simeon
of
Durham
to
have
been
the
Son
of
Eardulf
,
the
first
of
that
Name
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCV
.
and
after
Ten
Years
Reign
,
to
have
been
driven
out
by
one
Aelfwold
,
who
Reigned
Two
Years
in
his
stead
.
During
these
Confusions
in
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
Arch-Bishop
Usher
with
great
probability
supposes
(
in
his
Antiquitat
.
Britan.
Eccles.
)
that
the
Picts
and
Scots
Conquered
the
Countries
of
Galloway
and
Lothian
,
as
also
those
Countries
called
the
Lowlands
of
Scotland
,
as
far
as
the
Friths
of
Dunbritain
and
Edenburgh
.
And
that
this
City
was
also
in
the
possession
of
the
English
Saxons
,
about
an
Hundred
Years
after
this
,
I
shall
shew
in
due
order
of
time
;
and
that
our
Kings
did
long
after
maintain
their
claim
to
Lothian
shall
be
further
shewn
,
when
I
come
to
it
:
But
that
all
the
Lowlands
of
Scotland
,
as
far
as
the
English
Saxon
Tongue
was
spoken
,
were
anciently
part
of
the
Bernician
Kingdom
,
the
English
Language
,
as
well
as
the
Names
of
places
,
which
are
all
English
Saxon
(
and
neither
Scotish
nor
Pictish
)
do
sufficiently
make
out
.
The
Sun
was
Eclipsed
on
the
7th
Kal.
of
August
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCVII
.
about
the
Fifth
Hour
of
the
Day
.
This
Year
(
as
Sigebert
in
his
Chronicle
relates
)
King
Eardulph
(
above-mentioned
)
being
expelled
his
Kingdom
,
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCVIII
.
and
coming
for
Refuge
to
the
Emperour
Charles
the
Great
,
was
by
his
Assistance
restored
thereunto
;
but
since
neither
the
Saxon
Annals
,
nor
Florence
,
nor
yet
any
of
our
English
Historians
do
mention
it
,
I
much
doubt
the
Truth
of
this
Relation
;
thô
it
must
be
also
acknowledged
,
that
it
is
inserted
in
the
ancient
French
Annals
of
that
time
,
and
recited
that
this
King's
Restitution
was
procured
by
the
Intercession
of
the
Pope's
and
Emperour's
Legates
,
who
were
sent
into
England
for
that
purpose
.
This
Year
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
)
Egbert
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
marching
in
an
Hostile
manner
into
Cornwal
,
absolutely
subdued
it
,
and
added
it
to
his
own
Kingdom
,
many
being
there
slain
on
both
sides
.
The
same
Year
also
(
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
)
Run
,
King
of
Dyvet
,
and
Cadhel
,
King
of
Powis
,
deceased
.
Charles
the
Emperour
made
Peace
with
Nicephorus
Emperour
of
Constantinople
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCIX
.
This
Year
also
(
according
to
the
same
Caradoc
)
Elbods
,
Arch-Bishop
of
North
Wales
,
(
i.
e.
of
St.
Asaph
,
)
deceased
,
before
whose
Death
was
a
great
Eclipse
of
the
Sun
:
But
as
the
Reverend
Lord
Bishop
of
Bangor
,
in
his
Catalogue
of
the
Welsh
Kings
,
which
he
has
been
pleased
to
communicate
to
me
,
well
observes
,
That
Eclipse
falling
out
Anno
810
,
the
Bishops
Death
must
do
so
likewise
,
and
therefore
in
this
the
Chronicles
must
needs
be
mistaken
.
Also
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
)
Aelfwold
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
dying
,
Earnred
succeeded
him
,
and
held
it
for
32
Years
;
which
is
also
confirmed
by
Simeon
of
Durham
,
Hist.
Dun.
Eccles.
col.
13.
thô
this
can
by
no
means
agree
with
the
Chronicle
of
Mailross
,
which
says
,
That
Eardulf
being
expelled
his
Kingdom
,
it
continued
without
any
King
for
many
Years
;
but
William
of
Malmesbury
makes
this
Anarchy
to
have
begun
from
the
murther
of
King
Ethered
,
Anno
794
,
(
as
hath
been
already
observed
in
the
last
Book
,
)
and
that
this
Confusion
lasted
for
about
33
Years
,
during
which
time
that
Province
became
a
Scorn
to
its
Neighbours
:
But
it
seems
they
still
had
Kings
,
thô
very
obscure
,
and
but
of
small
Account
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCX
.
But
of
greater
certainty
is
that
which
Mat.
Westminster
relates
under
this
Year
,
viz.
That
King
Egbert
subdued
the
Northern
Welsh-men
,
and
made
them
Tributary
to
him
.
But
it
is
wholly
incredible
what
Buchanan
,
in
his
Scotish
History
,
relates
in
the
Year
following
,
to
wit
,
That
Achaius
,
King
of
Scots
,
having
reigned
32
Years
,
and
had
formerly
aided
(
but
in
what
Year
of
his
Reign
he
tells
us
not
)
Hungus
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
with
10000
Scots
against
one
Athelstan
,
then
wasting
the
Pictish
Borders
;
and
that
Hungus
,
by
the
Aid
of
those
Scots
,
and
the
Help
of
St.
Andrew
their
Patron
,
in
a
Vision
by
Night
,
and
the
Appearance
of
a
Cross
by
Day
,
routed
the
astonished
English
,
and
slew
this
Athelstan
in
Fight
.
But
who
this
Athelstan
was
,
I
believe
no
Man
knows
;
Buchanan
supposes
him
to
have
been
some
Danish
Commander
,
on
whom
King
Alured
,
or
Alfred
,
had
bestowed
Northumberland
:
Yet
of
this
,
I
find
no
Foot-steps
in
our
ancient
Writers
;
and
if
any
such
Thing
were
done
in
the
time
of
Alfred
,
it
must
be
above
60
Years
after
,
for
King
Alfred
began
not
to
Reign
till
Anno
871.
And
John
Fordun
,
in
his
Scotish
History
,
is
also
as
much
mistaken
,
making
this
Athelstan
to
be
the
Son
of
King
Ethelwulf
,
who
then
governed
the
Northern
Provinces
under
his
Father
,
which
also
fails
almost
as
much
in
point
of
time
;
this
Prince
Athelstan
here
mentioned
being
(
as
appears
by
the
Saxon
Annals
)
alive
,
and
engaged
in
a
Sea-Fight
against
the
Danes
above
40
Years
after
,
as
you
will
find
in
its
due
place
set
down
.
This
Athelstan
therefore
,
and
this
great
Overthrow
,
seems
rather
to
have
been
a
meer
Fancy
of
some
idle
Monk
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXI
.
And
this
Year
,
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
,
)
as
King
Egbert
had
the
Year
before
subdued
the
Welsh-men
,
so
(
it
seems
upon
some
fresh
Rebellion
of
theirs
)
he
again
entred
their
Borders
,
and
laid
them
waste
from
North
to
South
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
then
returned
home
Victorious
.
But
notwithstanding
the
Wars
the
Welsh
had
from
abroad
,
it
seems
they
had
also
time
enough
for
Civil
Wars
at
home
;
for
now
(
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
)
Conan
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
and
his
Brother
Howel
,
could
not
agree
,
insomuch
that
they
tried
the
Matter
by
Battle
,
where
Howel
had
the
Victory
;
to
which
Dr.
Powel
hath
here
added
this
Observation
.
That
this
Howel
,
the
Brother
of
Conan
,
King
or
Prince
of
North
Wales
,
did
claim
the
Isle
of
Mon
,
or
Anglesey
,
for
part
of
his
Father's
Inheritance
,
which
Conan
refusing
to
give
him
,
thereupon
they
fell
at
Variance
,
and
consequently
made
War
the
one
against
the
other
.
And
here
(
says
he
)
I
think
fit
to
say
somewhat
of
the
old
Custom
and
Tenure
of
Wales
,
from
whence
this
Mischief
grew
,
that
is
,
the
Division
of
the
Father's
Inheritance
amongst
all
the
Sons
commonly
called
Gauel
kind
.
Gauel
is
a
British
Term
,
signifying
a
Hold
,
because
every
one
of
the
Sons
did
hold
some
portion
of
his
Father's
Lands
,
as
his
lawful
Son
and
Successour
.
This
was
the
Cause
,
not
only
of
the
Overthrow
of
all
the
ancient
Nobility
of
Wales
,
(
for
by
that
means
the
Inheritance
being
continually
divided
and
subdivided
amongst
the
Children
,
and
Children's
Children
,
it
was
at
length
brought
to
nothing
,
)
but
also
of
much
Bloodshed
,
unnatural
Strife
,
and
Contention
amongst
Brethren
;
as
we
have
here
an
Example
,
and
many
others
in
this
History
.
This
kind
of
Partition
is
very
good
to
plant
and
settle
a
Nation
in
a
large
Country
,
not
inhabited
,
but
in
a
populous
Country
already
furnished
with
Inhabitants
;
it
is
the
utter
Decay
of
great
Families
,
and
(
as
I
said
before
)
the
cause
of
constant
Strife
and
Debate
But
some
Years
after
,
Howel
gave
his
Brother
Conan
another
Defeat
,
and
slew
a
great
many
of
his
People
.
Whereupon
Conan
levied
an
Army
in
the
Year
817
,
and
chased
his
Brother
Howel
out
of
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
compelling
him
to
flee
into
that
of
Man
;
and
a
little
after
died
Conan
,
chief
King
of
the
Britains
,
or
Welsh-men
,
leaving
behind
him
a
Daughter
named
Esylht
,
who
was
married
to
a
Nobleman
,
called
M●rvyn
Vrych
,
the
Son
of
Gwyriad
,
who
was
afterwards
King
in
her
Right
.
This
Year
also
,
as
the
Manuscript
Annals
of
the
Abbey
of
Winchelcomb
relate
,
the
Charter
of
this
Monastery
was
granted
by
King
Kenulph
,
as
appears
by
a
Copy
there
inserted
;
which
shews
,
[
](A64087-e235180-b)*
*
Bib.
Cotton
.
Tib.
E.
4.
what
Orders
of
Men
were
summoned
by
that
King
to
be
present
at
the
Council
,
in
which
this
Charter
was
confirmed
,
viz.
Merciorum
optimates
,
Episcopos
,
Principes
,
Comites
,
Procuratores
meosque
(
i.
e.
Regis
)
Propinquos
;
which
Terms
having
already
been
explained
in
the
Introduction
to
this
Book
,
I
need
no●●ere
repeat
.
There
were
also
present
Cuthred
King
of
Kent
,
his
〈…〉
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
with
all
others
,
who
should
be
present
at
those
Synodal
Councils
:
Then
follow
the
Subscriptions
of
K.
Kenulph
,
as
also
of
both
the
said
Kings
,
and
of
Wilfred
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
and
Ealdermen
there
stiled
Duces
.
This
Year
,
according
to
our
Annals
,
the
Emperour
Charles
the
Great
departed
this
Life
,
(
when
he
had
Reigned
Forty
Five
Years
;
)
also
Wilfred
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXII
.
and
Wigbright
the
Bishop
of
the
West-Saxons
went
to
Rome
:
]
But
here
our
Annals
are
mistaken
,
for
this
Emperour
dyed
not
till
the
Year
814.
Mat.
Westminster
also
adds
,
that
these
Bishops
above-mentioned
went
to
Rome
about
the
Affairs
of
the
English
Church
.
Arch-Bishop
Wilfred
having
received
the
Benediction
of
Pope
Leo
,
returned
again
to
his
Bishoprick
,
and
the
same
Year
King
Egbert
wasted
the
Western
Welsh
from
the
South
to
the
West
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXIII
.
]
This
seems
but
to
have
been
the
same
Invasion
mentioned
by
Mat.
Westminster
under
An.
811.
This
Year
Leo
,
that
worthy
and
Holy
Pope
,
deceased
;
and
Stephanus
succeeded
in
the
Popedome
;
but
Florence
of
Worcester
more
rightly
places
the
Death
of
this
Pope
Two
Years
later
.
Pope
Stephanus
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXIV
.
and
Pascalis
was
consecrated
Pope
in
his
stead
▪
and
the
same
Year
the
School
or
College
of
the
English
Nation
〈◊〉
Rome
was
burnt
.
But
Mat.
Westminster
does
more
rightly
place
the
Death
of
Pope
Stephanus
the
Year
following
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXVI
.
At
this
time
was
held
the
Synod
at
Calcuith
,
under
Wilfred
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Kenulph
King
of
the
Mercians
,
who
was
there
present
;
but
the
Decrees
being
wholly
Ecclesiastical
,
I
pass
them
by
,
and
refer
the
curious
to
Sir
H.
Spelman's
1.
Volume
of
Councils
:
only
shall
here
take
notice
of
this
one
passage
,
that
now
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Abbesses
were
first
forbid
by
the
Seventh
Canon
of
this
Synod
,
to
alien
their
Lands
committed
to
their
trust
,
in
Fee
,
or
for
longer
time
then
one
Life
;
and
that
with
the
consent
of
the
House
.
Cenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXIX
.
and
Ceolwulf
began
to
Reign
in
his
stead
,
also
Eadbyrht
the
Ealderman
dyed
.
But
the
Saxon
Annals
do
here
omit
,
that
which
is
very
remarkable
that
not
Ceolwulf
,
but
Kenelm
,
Son
to
King
Kenwulf
being
a
Child
of
Seven
Years
Old
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXIX
.
succeeded
his
Father
under
the
tutelage
of
his
Sister
Quendride
,
who
being
tempted
by
a
wicked
Ambition
of
Reigning
,
was
by
her
made
away
,
and
thereby
he
obtained
the
Name
of
a
Martyr
:
The
manner
of
which
(
thô
it
is
certainly
but
a
Legend
)
I
shall
,
to
divert
the
Reader
,
relate
out
of
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
,
and
Mat.
Westminster
.
This
young
Prince
was
committed
by
his
Sister
to
an
Attendant
,
on
purpose
to
be
made
away
;
who
carrying
him
into
a
Wood
under
pretence
of
Hunting
;
cut
off
his
Head
,
and
threw
his
Body
into
a
Thicket
of
Bushes
;
his
Sister
presently
seizing
the
Kingdom
,
straitly
forbad
all
inquiry
to
be
made
after
her
lost
Brother
:
But
sure
it
was
Miraculous
,
That
a
thing
done
so
privately
in
England
,
should
be
first
known
at
Rome
:
but
so
it
came
to
pass
by
Divine
Revelation
;
for
upon
the
Altar
of
St.
Peter
,
a
White
Dove
let
fall
a
certain
Paper
,
which
discovered
both
the
Death
of
King
Kenelm
,
and
also
the
place
of
his
Burial
;
which
being
Written
in
Golden
Letters
was
thus
:
In
Clent
Cow-batch
,
Kenelme
King
Bearne
,
lieth
under
a
Thorne
,
heaved
bereaved
.
Which
being
in
Saxon
,
may
be
thus
Translated
into
English
Rhime
.
In
Clent-cow-pasture
under
a
Thorne
,
Of
Head
bereft
,
lies
Kenelme
King
Born
.
But
it
seems
the
Characters
were
so
hard
to
be
read
,
that
all
the
Roman
Clerks
there
present
,
attempted
in
vain
at
the
Pope's
Command
to
read
this
writing
;
but
an
English
Man
by
chance
standing
by
,
(
whom
,
to
make
the
Miracle
the
greater
,
Mat.
Westminster
(
reading
Angelus
instead
of
Anglus
)
calls
an
Angel
,
Will
.
Malmesbury
,
lib.
2.
and
Translating
this
writing
into
Latin
,
caused
the
Pope
by
an
Epistle
sent
by
him
on
purpose
to
give
notice
to
the
English
Kings
of
their
Martyr'd
Country-man
;
whose
Body
being
thus
Miraculously
discovered
,
was
in
a
great
Assembly
of
Clerks
and
Nobles
,
taken
out
of
the
hole
where
it
was
laid
,
and
carried
to
Winchelcombe
,
in
Gloucester-shire
;
and
there
buried
in
the
Church
of
that
Abbey
,
which
his
Father
had
founded
;
which
after
some
time
brought
no
small
profit
to
that
Monastery
,
by
frequent
Pilgrimages
made
to
the
Tomb
of
this
little
Saint
.
But
now
my
hand
is
in
,
pray
take
all
the
rest
of
the
Story
.
When
the
Body
of
this
Young
Prince
was
brought
home
,
the
Murdress
his
Sister
,
being
vexed
with
the
Singing
of
those
Clerks
and
Laicks
that
attended
the
Corps
,
and
looking
out
of
her
Chamber
Window
in
pure
Spite
,
repeated
the
Psalm
backward
which
they
then
Sung
,
thereby
to
disturb
the
Harmony
of
the
Chorus
;
but
(
as
the
same
Authour
adds
,
)
whilest
she
was
thus
singing
,
both
her
Eyes
fell
out
of
her
Head
upon
the
Psalter
she
held
in
her
Hands
,
and
the
Psalter
it self
set
in
Silver
,
and
besmeared
with
the
Blood
of
her
Eyes
,
(
being
then
to
be
seen
)
gave
a
pregnant
Testimony
of
her
Crime
,
as
well
as
punishment
;
yet
it
seems
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
knew
nothing
of
this
Legend
of
the
finding
the
Body
,
but
only
says
,
it
was
discovered
by
Miraculous
Rays
of
a
vast
Light
,
which
shining
all
Night
over
the
place
where
it
lay
,
was
the
occasion
of
its
being
found
out
;
but
no
matter
for
the
manner
,
both
of
them
being
alike
credible
.
This
is
enough
,
(
if
not
too
much
)
of
this
Boy
,
King
and
Martyr
:
And
this
is
certain
,
that
his
unnatural
Sister
did
not
enjoy
the
Fruits
of
her
wicked
Ambition
long
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXX
.
for
Ceolwulf
Brother
to
King
Kenwulf
,
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
;
thô
he
likewise
Reigned
but
little
more
than
one
Year
:
For
the
next
Year
he
was
deprived
of
his
Kingdom
(
as
Ingulphus
relates
)
by
one
Bernulph
,
an
Ambitious
Man
,
of
great
Riches
and
Power
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXI
.
thô
no
way
related
to
the
Blood
Royal.
‛
This
Year
Two
Ealdermen
were
slain
,
Burkelm
,
and
Muca
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXII
.
(
but
who
these
were
our
Annals
do
not
acquaint
us
:
)
There
was
also
this
Year
held
a
Synod
at
Cloveshoe
under
King
Beornwulf
,
and
Arch-Bishop
Wilfred
;
whose
Constitutions
relating
wholly
to
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
you
may
find
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
1.
Vol.
The
only
Civil
Business
,
was
that
of
the
Abbess
Cendrythe's
being
forced
to
make
satisfaction
to
Archbishop
Wilfred
,
by
rendering
100
Manses
or
Farmes
,
for
the
wrongs
which
King
Cenwulf
her
Father
had
done
to
the
Church
of
Canterbury
.
This
Cendrythe
is
the
same
with
Quendrithe
;
or
Quendrida
(
as
she
was
called
by
our
Latin
Authors
,
)
who
made
away
her
Brother
K.
Kenelme
,
(
as
you
have
already
heard
;
)
and
who
,
to
Expiate
for
the
Death
of
her
Brother
,
(
since
she
could
not
be
a
Queen
)
had
professed
her self
a
Nun
,
and
was
now
an
Abbess
.
There
was
a
Fight
between
the
Britains
and
Devonshire
Men
at
Gafulford
,
now
Camelford
,
in
Cornwall
;
and
Florence
of
Worcester
tells
us
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXIII
.
That
the
Britains
were
slain
by
those
of
Devonshire
.
The
same
Year
also
,
(
according
to
our
Annals
,
)
Ecbriht
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Beornwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
fought
at
Ellendune
,
(
supposed
to
be
Wilton
near
Salisbury
;
)
where
Ecbriht
obtained
the
Victory
,
a
great
slaughter
being
there
made
;
after
which
King
Ecbright
sent
Aethelwulf
his
Son
,
and
Ealstan
his
Bishop
,
and
Wulfheard
his
Ealderman
,
with
a
great
Army
into
Kent
,
where
they
forced
King
Baldred
to
Fly
over
Thames
into
the
Northern
parts
;
then
the
Kentishmen
,
and
those
of
Surry
,
together
with
the
South-Saxons
,
and
East-Saxons
,
submitted
themselves
to
King
Egbert
;
which
last
Nation
had
been
unjustly
wrested
from
his
Family
,
and
had
(
as
Florence
relates
)
for
the
space
of
several
Years
been
subject
to
Kings
that
were
strangers
;
the
same
Year
also
the
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
together
with
the
whole
Nation
beseeched
King
Ecbriht
to
grant
them
Peace
,
and
be
their
Protector
,
for
fear
of
the
Mercians
.
]
And
the
same
Year
the
East-Angles
slew
Beornwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
because
(
as
Mat.
Westminster
relates
)
he
challenged
their
Kingdom
as
his
own
,
ever
since
the
time
that
King
Offa
took
it
,
but
now
the
Mercians
tried
to
recover
it
by
Force
.
The
same
Year
was
also
held
another
Synodal
Council
at
Cloveshoe
,
for
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
under
K.
Beornwulf
and
Wilfred
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
all
the
Bishops
and
Chief
Men
of
that
Kingdom
,
wherein
some
disputes
about
Lands
between
Heabert
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
and
a
certain
Monastery
called
Westburgh
,
were
determined
.
This
Year
Ludican
King
of
the
Mercians
and
five
of
his
Ealdermen
were
slain
;
and
Wiglaf
began
to
Reign
in
his
stead
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXV
.
]
Ingulf
and
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
tell
us
,
That
this
Ludican
was
Kinsman
to
the
last
mentioned
King
Beornwulf
,
and
leading
an
Army
against
the
East-Angles
to
revenge
his
Death
,
was
there
overcome
and
Slain
,
and
that
both
these
Tyrants
were
justly
removed
,
who
had
not
only
made
Kings
without
any
Right
,
but
had
also
by
their
imprudence
been
the
occasion
of
the
destruction
of
the
Military
Forces
of
that
Kingdom
,
which
had
till
then
proved
Victorious
;
and
that
thereupon
one
Withlaf
being
before
Ealderman
of
M●rcia
,
was
by
the
consent
of
all
the
People
created
King
;
whose
Son
Wimond
had
Married
Alfleda
the
Daughter
of
Ceolwulf
,
the
late
King
.
This
King
Withlaf
Reigned
thirteen
Years
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXVII
as
Tributary
to
King
Egbert
,
as
shall
be
further
related
anon
.
The
Moon
was
Eclipsed
on
Christmass
day
at
Night
,
and
the
same
Year
King
Egbryht
subdued
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
and
all
the
Country
that
lay
South
of
Humber
:
He
was
the
Eighth
King
;
who
Ruled
over
all
Britain
;
but
the
First
,
who
had
so
great
a
Command
,
was
Aella
King
of
the
South
Saxons
;
the
Second
was
Cea●lin
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
;
the
Third
was
Aethelbryght
King
of
Kent
;
the
Fourth
was
Redwald
King
of
the
East
Angles
;
the
Fifth
was
Edwin
King
of
Northumberland
;
the
Sixth
was
Oswald
,
who
succeeded
him
;
the
Seventh
was
Oswi
the
Brother
of
Oswald
;
and
the
Eight
was
Egbryght
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
;
who
not
long
after
led
an
Army
against
the
Northumbers
,
as
far
as
Dore
;
which
place
is
supposed
to
have
been
in
York-shire
beyond
the
River
H●mber
;
but
the
Northum●ers
offering
him
Peace
,
and
due
Subjection
,
they
parted
Friends
.
From
which
passage
in
the
Saxon
Annals
it
is
apparent
,
that
this
Supream
Dominion
of
one
English
King
over
all
the
rest
was
no
new
thing
,
Bede
having
taken
notice
of
it
long
before
;
yet
did
they
not
therefore
take
upon
them
the
Title
of
Monarchs
,
any
more
than
Egbert
,
who
now
succeeded
them
in
that
Power
,
thô
most
of
our
Historians
,
who
have
written
the
Saxon
History
in
English
,
have
(
but
without
any
just
reason
)
given
them
that
Title
,
which
could
not
properly
belong
to
Kings
,
who
had
divers
others
under
them
,
with
the
like
Regal
Jurisdiction
within
their
own
Territories
;
not
but
that
King
Egbert
was
in
a
more
peculiar
manner
the
Supream
King
of
England
,
because
by
his
Absolute
Conquest
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Kent
,
and
of
the
South
and
East
Saxons
,
he
was
the
greatest
King
who
had
hitherto
Reigned
in
England
;
all
the
rest
of
the
Kings
that
remained
,
Reigning
by
his
permission
,
and
paying
him
Tribute
;
a
power
which
never
had
been
exercised
by
any
other
King
before
him
.
But
to
return
to
our
History
;
it
seems
that
King
Egbert
was
so
highly
displeased
with
the
Mercians
for
setting
up
a
King
without
his
consent
,
that
Ingulf
and
Florence
of
Worcester
tell
us
,
That
as
soon
as
ever
Withlaf
was
made
King
,
before
he
could
raise
an
Army
,
he
was
expell'd
his
Kingdom
,
which
Egbert
added
to
his
own
;
but
Withlaf
being
search'd
for
by
Egbert's
Commanders
through
all
Mercia
,
he
was
by
the
industry
of
Seward
Abbot
of
Croyland
,
concealed
in
the
Cell
of
the
Holy
Virgin
Etheldrith
,
Daughter
of
King
Offa
,
and
once
the
Spouse
of
Ethelbert
,
King
of
the
East
Angles
;
where
King
Withlaf
found
a
safe
retreat
for
the
space
of
Four
Months
;
until
such
time
as
by
the
Mediation
of
said
Abbot
Seward
,
he
was
reconciled
to
King
Egbert
;
and
upon
promise
of
the
payment
of
an
Yearly
Tribute
,
permitted
to
return
to
his
Kingdom
in
Peace
;
which
is
by
him
acknowledged
in
that
Charter
of
his
,
that
Ingulf
hath
given
us
of
his
Confirmation
of
the
Lands
and
priviledges
of
the
Abbey
of
Croyland
.
It
was
made
in
the
Great
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
in
the
presence
of
his
Lords
,
Egbert
King
of
West-Saxony
,
and
his
Son
Ethelwulf
,
and
before
the
Bishops
and
great
Men
of
all
England
,
Assembled
at
the
City
of
London
,
to
take
Counsel
against
the
Dani●h
Pyrats
,
then
infesting
the
English
Coasts
:
And
in
the
Year
833
,
as
you
shall
see
when
we
come
to
that
Year
.
This
Restoration
of
King
Withlaf
to
his
Kingdom
is
also
mentioned
in
the
Saxon
Annals
of
the
next
Year
,
where
it
is
said
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXVIII
.
That
Withlaf
again
obtained
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Bishop
Ethelwald
deceased
;
also
the
same
Year
King
Egbryht
led
an
Army
against
the
Northern
Britains
,
and
reduced
them
absolutely
to
his
Obedience
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXVIII
.
For
it
seems
they
had
again
rebelled
.
Now
likewise
,
as
Mat.
Westminster
relates
,
King
Egbert
vanquished
Swithred
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
and
drove
him
out
of
his
Kingdom
;
upon
whose
expulsion
,
the
West
Saxon
Kings
ever
after
possest
that
Kingdom
.
Now
(
according
to
the
same
Authour
)
King
Egbert
having
subdued
all
the
South
Parts
of
England
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXIX
.
led
a
great
Army
into
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
and
having
grievously
wasted
that
Province
,
made
King
Eandred
his
Tributary
;
which
is
also
confirmed
by
Will.
of
Malmesbury
,
who
relates
that
the
Northumbers
,
who
stood
out
the
last
,
fearing
least
this
King's
anger
might
break
out
upon
them
;
now
giving
Hostages
,
submitted
themselves
to
his
Dominion
,
but
they
continued
still
under
Kings
of
their
own
,
as
you
will
further
find
.
To
this
Year
I
think
we
may
also
refer
that
great
Transaction
,
which
the
Annals
of
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Winchester
(
printed
in
[
](A64087-e238380-b)*
*
1.
Vol.
P.
32.
Monast.
Angl.
from
an
ancient
Manuscript
in
the
[
](A64087-e238410-b)‖
‖
Domit.
A.
13.
Cottonian
Library
)
place
under
the
Year
following
,
viz.
That
King
Egbert
having
thus
subdued
all
the
Kingdoms
above-mentioned
,
and
forced
them
to
submit
to
his
Dominions
,
called
a
great
Council
at
Winchester
,
whereto
were
summoned
all
the
Great
Men
of
the
whole
Kingdom
;
and
there
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
Clerus
&
Populus
,
(
i.
e.
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
)
King
Egbert
was
crowned
King
of
Britain
:
And
at
the
same
time
he
Enacted
,
That
it
should
be
for
ever
after
called
England
;
and
that
those
who
before
were
called
Jutes
;
or
Saxons
,
should
now
be
called
English
●en
.
And
this
I
could
not
omit
,
because
thô
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
other
Historians
,
agree
of
the
Matter
of
Fact
;
yet
I
think
this
the
truest
and
most
particular
Account
of
the
Time
,
and
manner
when
it
was
performed
.
Also
this
Year
Wilfred
,
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
deceased
;
and
Feologild
the
Abbot
was
Elected
Arch-Bishop
,
(
7
Kal.
Maij.
)
and
was
Consecrated
(
5.
Id.
Junij
.
being
Sunday
,
)
and
dyed
the
3.
Kal.
Sept.
after
.
But
here
is
certainly
a
mistake
in
this
Copy
of
the
Annals
,
for
it
was
not
Feologild
,
but
Ceolnoth
,
who
was
then
chosen
Arch-Bishop
;
for
in
the
next
Year
it
is
thus
corrected
,
viz.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXX
.
This
Year
Ceolnoth
was
Elected
,
and
Consecrated
Arch-Bishop
,
and
Feologild
the
Abbot
deceased
.
‛
And
the
Year
following
Ceolnoth
the
Arch-BP
received
his
Pall
from
Rome
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXI
.
This
Year
certain
Heathens
or
Pagans
wasted
Sceapige
(
now
the
Isle
of
Sheppey
in
Kent
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXII
]
But
since
this
is
the
first
time
,
that
these
Heathens
are
mentioned
in
the
Saxon
Annals
,
it
is
fit
we
should
tell
you
a
little
more
exactly
who
they
were
,
and
from
whence
they
came
;
for
they
were
indeed
no
other
than
that
Nation
which
was
before
in
our
Saxon
Annals
,
called
Northmanna
,
and
sometimes
Deanscan
(
i.
e.
Danes
;
)
the
Etymology
of
which
Name
,
since
I
find
writers
are
so
divided
about
,
I
will
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
;
not
that
all
these
People
came
out
of
that
Country
,
which
is
at
this
day
called
Denmark
,
for
it
is
impossible
,
that
so
narrow
a
Region
(
thô
you
should
likewise
include
whatsoever
that
Kingdom
did
then
,
or
does
now
enjoy
upon
the
Continent
of
Swedeland
and
Jutland
)
could
ever
send
out
such
vast
Shoales
of
People
,
as
for
near
Two
Thousand
Years
before
the
Norman
Conquest
over-ran
and
destroyed
France
,
the
Low
Countries
,
and
also
this
Island
;
but
you
may
,
from
what
has
been
already
said
,
observe
,
that
H.
Huntington
,
in
the
Prologue
to
his
Book
above
cited
,
does
besides
the
Danes
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXII
.
add
also
the
Norwegians
,
together
with
the
Goths
,
Swedes
and
Vandals
,
to
have
been
those
Nations
which
for
so
many
Years
wasted
England
;
and
that
he
did
not
deliver
this
without
Book
,
but
had
sufficient
Authority
for
what
he
wrote
,
I
shall
further
make
out
from
the
Testimony
of
those
Writers
,
who
lived
in
that
very
Age
,
when
these
Nations
first
infested
those
parts
of
Europe
:
For
Eginhart
,
who
was
Son-in-Law
and
Chancellour
,
to
Charles
the
Great
,
thus
writes
in
his
History
of
that
Prince
,
which
I
shall
here
faithfully
Translate
.
In
like
manner
the
Danes
and
Sweones
,
with
those
whom
we
call
Normans
,
do
possess
the
Northern
Shore
of
Scandinavia
,
together
with
all
the
Islands
adjoyning
to
it
,
whil'st
the
Sclavi
with
divers
other
Nations
inhabit
the
Southern
Coasts
;
but
the
Norwegans
,
or
rather
Northern
Men
,
(
for
so
they
are
called
by
the
Swedes
,
because
they
lye
more
Northerly
than
the
greater
part
of
that
Nation
,
)
and
indeed
all
those
that
inhabit
Scanzia
,
are
(
by
those
People
of
Europe
,
that
lye
more
remote
,
)
with
very
good
reason
called
in
the
German
Tongue
(
i.e.
)
Northland
Men.
Next
to
Eginhart
,
Adam
of
Bremen
,
(
who
lived
about
Two
Hundred
Years
after
)
does
not
only
insert
these
very
words
of
the
aforesaid
Authour
▪
but
also
adds
this
further
,
that
the
Danes
and
Swedes
with
the
other
Nations
,
beyond
the
River
Danabius
,
are
by
the
French
Historians
all
called
Normans
;
so
likewise
Albertus
,
Abbot
of
Stade
,
who
wrote
about
the
Year
1250
,
says
likewise
,
that
the
Danes
and
other
Nations
,
who
lived
beyond
Denmark
,
are
all
called
Normans
;
from
which
Authorities
the
learned
Grotius
in
his
Prolegomena
to
his
Gothic
History
,
lays
it
down
as
an
undeniable
Truth
,
that
whatever
we
find
among
any
writers
of
that
Age
concerning
the
Normans
,
does
rightly
belong
to
the
Swedes
,
who
were
then
one
of
the
greatest
and
most
powerful
of
those
Northern
Nations
,
that
were
all
then
called
by
one
general
Name
of
Normans
.
But
as
for
their
Religion
,
I
need
say
no
more
of
it
,
since
I
have
already
told
you
in
the
beginning
of
the
Third
Book
,
that
all
those
Nations
had
the
same
common
Deities
,
(
viz.
)
Woden
,
and
Thor
,
&c.
whose
Names
I
have
there
already
set
down
,
to
which
last
Deities
,
as
Ubbo
Emmius
relates
,
they
before
any
great
exepedition
,
sacrificed
a
Captive
,
by
knocking
out
his
Brains
,
and
smearing
their
Faces
in
his
Blood
,
immediately
marched
against
their
Enemies
;
but
that
they
were
extreamly
given
to
Witchcraft
and
Inchantments
,
all
their
own
Authours
relate
,
which
would
be
too
tedious
here
to
repeat
,
since
you
will
meer
with
some
Instances
of
it
in
the
following
History
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
Annals
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXIII
.
This
Year
is
very
remarkable
,
for
King
Egbert
encountred
Thirty
Five
Ships
of
Danish
Pyrates
at
Carrum
(
now
called
Charmouth
in
Dorsetshire
,
)
where
there
was
a
great
slaughter
,
but
the
Danes
kept
the
Field
,
]
whereby
we
may
guess
that
they
had
the
advantage
;
yet
it
seems
before
this
time
,
(
even
in
this
very
Year
)
the
Danes
had
been
vanquished
,
and
put
to
flight
at
Dunmouth
,
(
now
called
Tinmouth
,
from
whence
(
having
now
spoiled
the
Isle
of
Sheppey
)
they
Sail'd
to
Charmouth
above-mentioned
.
This
shews
us
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
well
observes
)
the
Instability
of
all
Worldly
grandeur
;
for
now
King
Egbert
being
arrived
at
the
height
of
Empire
,
met
with
this
unlooked
for
Enemy
,
who
harrassed
him
and
his
Posterity
for
divers
Generations
:
And
thô
in
this
Sea
Fight
last
mentioned
,
he
had
the
better
for
the
greater
part
of
the
Day
,
yet
towards
Night
he
lost
the
Victory
,
thô
by
the
help
of
it
he
retreated
,
and
so
saved
the
disgrace
of
an
entire
defeat
;
this
was
the
only
time
that
Fortune
ceased
to
favour
King
Egbert's
Undertakings
.
This
Year
also
(
according
to
our
Annals
,
)
Herefrith
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
Wigen
(
or
Sighelm
)
Bishop
of
Scirborne
,
and
also
Two
Ealdormen
,
Dudda
and
Osmund
deceased
.
The
same
Year
was
held
that
General
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
at
London
,
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Augustin
the
English
Apostle
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXIII
.
Egbert
King
of
West
Saxony
,
and
Withlaf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
with
both
the
Arch-Bishops
,
and
all
the
other
Bishops
and
Chief
Men
of
England
being
present
;
at
which
,
(
besides
a
Consultation
how
to
restrain
the
Invasion
of
the
Danes
,
)
the
Privileges
,
Vid.
Sir
H·
Spelma●
's
Council
,
1.
vol.
and
Concess●ons
of
the
said
King
Withlaf
to
the
Monastery
of
Croyland
,
were
also
confirmed
by
the
said
Council
;
and
were
subscribed
to
by
King
Withlaf
,
and
both
the
Arch-Bishops
,
and
most
of
〈◊〉
Bishops
of
England
.
The
next
Year
a
great
Fleet
of
Danes
landed
amongst
the
Western
Welsh
,
(
i.
e.
Cornishmen
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXV
.
)
who
being
joyned
with
them
in
a
League
against
King
Egbert
;
offered
him
Battle
,
which
he
accepting
of
,
streight
ways
marched
against
them
with
his
whole
Army
,
and
at
Hengestdune
,
(
now
Hengston
in
Cornwal
,
)
put
both
the
Britains
and
Danes
to
flight
;
and
as
Mat.
Westminster
adds
,
freed
his
Kingdom
at
this
time
from
the
Invasion
of
those
barbarous
Enemies
.
King
Egbryht
departed
this
Life
,
having
Reigned
Thirty
Seven
Years
,
and
Seven
Months
;
]
but
the
Annals
must
needs
be
mistaken
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXVI
.
either
in
the
time
of
his
Reign
,
or
else
in
the
Year
of
his
Death
;
for
if
he
began
to
Reign
Anno
Dom.
800
,
and
Reigned
Thirty
Seven
Years
and
an
half
;
it
is
evident
he
must
have
dyed
Anno
Dom.
838
;
the
Printed
Copy
of
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
places
his
Death
,
Anno
Dom.
837
,
and
another
reading
in
the
Margin
,
in
838
;
but
Florence
of
Worcester
places
it
according
to
the
Annals
in
836.
This
King
as
the
same
Authour
relates
,
governed
his
Subjects
with
great
Clemency
,
and
was
as
terrible
to
his
Enemies
,
and
for
Nine
Years
Reigned
Supream
King
over
all
Britain
:
Before
his
Death
he
is
said
(
by
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
)
to
have
told
his
Son
Ethelwulf
,
whom
he
left
his
Successour
,
That
he
might
be
happy
if
he
did
not
permit
the
Kingdom
,
which
he
had
now
laid
together
with
great
Industry
,
to
be
spoiled
by
sloathfulness
,
to
which
this
Nation
had
been
too
much
addicted
.
There
is
little
mention
of
this
King's
Children
,
except
Ethelwulf
,
only
it
is
said
by
John
of
Tinmouth
,
that
he
had
also
a
Daughter
called
Edgithe
,
who
being
first
bred
up
under
an
Irish
Abbess
,
called
Modwina
,
was
made
Abbess
of
the
Nunnery
at
Polesworth
;
but
this
,
since
we
have
no
better
Authority
than
modern
hands
for
it
,
I
cannot
be
certain
of
;
but
as
for
the
Wife
of
King
Egbert
who
was
(
according
to
the
late
West-Saxon
Law
,
)
never
called
Queen
,
her
Name
was
Redburge
,
and
she
is
mentioned
,
by
John
Beaver
to
have
procured
that
Law
from
her
Husband
,
that
no
Welshman
should
without
leave
pass
over
Offa's
Ditch
upon
pain
of
Death
.
But
the
same
Year
that
King
Egbert
dyed
,
Vid.
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Council
,
1.
vol.
was
held
a
Common
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
at
Kingston
upon
Thames
,
where
were
present
Egbert
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Ethelwulf
his
Son
,
with
Ceolnoth
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
other
Bishops
and
Chief
Men
of
England
,
where
among
other
things
the
manner
of
Mallings
in
Sussex
having
been
bestowed
by
Baldred
,
King
of
Kent
,
on
Christ
Church
Cant.
and
being
afterwards
taken
away
from
it
,
because
the
great
Men
of
that
Kingdom
would
not
ratifie
the
Donation
,
it
was
now
by
the
consent
of
the
King
and
all
his
Chief
,
and
Wise
Men
again
confirmed
.
King
ETHELWULF
,
with
his
Son
King
ATHELSTAN
.
Anno
Dom.
●●●●XXXVI
.
No
sooner
was
King
Egbert's
Body
buried
at
Winchester
,
but
King
Ethelwulf
succeeded
to
the
Throne
,
and
though
none
of
our
Historians
mention
any
former
Election
or
Coronation
of
this
King
,
yet
it
is
certain
he
came
to
the
Crown
by
Vertue
of
his
Father's
Testament
;
Henry
Huntington
and
Roger
Hoveden
telling
us
expresly
,
That
he
left
his
Two
Sons
Ethelwulf
and
Athelstan
his
Heirs
,
which
though
it
be
in
part
a
mistake
,
(
since
this
Athelstan
was
not
Son
,
but
Brother
to
King
Ethelwulf
)
yet
that
concerning
the
King's
bequeathing
the
Crown
is
very
probable
,
it
being
according
to
the
Custom
of
that
time
,
but
that
this
alone
would
not
have
been
sufficient
shall
be
shewn
in
another
place
.
This
Prince
(
as
Thomas
Rudborn
in
his
History
of
the
Church
of
Winchester
relates
)
had
been
during
the
Life
of
his
Elder
Brother
(
whose
Name
we
know
not
)
educated
in
the
Monastery
of
Winchester
,
under
the
Tuition
of
Helmestan
Bishop
,
and
Swithune
,
Praepositus
,
or
Dean
of
that
Church
,
and
had
there
taken
the
Order
of
a
Subdeacon
,
with
an
intent
(
as
is
supposed
)
to
have
professed
himself
a
Monk
,
not
that
he
was
ever
made
Bishop
of
that
Church
,
thô
it
is
so
related
by
H.
Huntington
and
other
Writers
.
But
King
Egbert
having
no
other
Son
living
,
he
was
dispenced
with
to
Marry
;
and
returning
very
early
to
a
Secular
Life
,
helped
his
Father
in
his
Wars
;
after
whose
Death
he
was
advanced
to
the
Throne
,
yet
he
always
retained
a
great
deal
of
the
Monk
,
loved
his
ease
,
and
had
very
little
Ambition
;
and
therefore
not
caring
to
trouble
himself
with
the
Governing
of
many
Provinces
,
he
rested
contented
with
his
Paternal
Kingdom
of
West
Saxony
,
and
made
over
the
Kingdoms
of
Kent
,
and
of
the
South
and
East
Saxons
(
being
his
Father's
Conquests
)
to
Athelstan
,
his
Son
(
as
the
Saxon
Annals
and
Will.
of
Malmesbury
expresly
call
him
,
)
and
which
is
more
,
Ethelwerd
in
his
Chronicle
gives
us
the
Names
of
Five
Sons
of
King
Ethelwu●f
,
of
which
(
says
he
)
Athelstan
who
Reigned
together
with
his
Father
was
the
Eldest
,
that
Alfred
the
Fifth
Son
Reigned
after
them
all
;
yet
most
of
the
other
Historians
going
directly
contrary
to
those
Authorities
,
will
needs
have
him
to
be
his
Brother
,
I
suppose
to
save
this
Pious
Prince's
Reputation
;
but
Mat.
Westminster
says
,
That
he
was
his
base
Son
,
which
is
most
probable
,
since
he
had
not
any
Legitimate
Son
then
old
enough
to
Govern
a
Kingdom
as
this
Athelstan
at
that
time
was
,
and
whom
we
shall
often
find
mentioned
in
this
History
;
thô
when
,
or
how
he
dyed
,
all
our
Writers
are
silent
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXVII
This
Year
,
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Wulfheard
the
Ealdorman
fought
at
Hamtun
,
(
i.
e.
Southampton
,
)
with
a
Fleet
of
Thirty
Three
Danish
Pyrates
,
and
there
making
a
great
slaughter
of
them
obtained
the
Victory
.
The
same
Year
this
Wulfheard
deceased
:
Also
Aethelm
,
another
Ealdorman
,
fought
with
the
Danish
Army
at
Port
,
(
now
called
Portland
,
)
where
he
being
assisted
by
the
Dorset-shire
Men
,
soon
put
them
to
flight
;
but
how
this
can
consist
with
what
follows
I
know
not
,
viz.
That
the
Danes
notwithstanding
kept
the
Field
where
the
Battle
was
Fought
,
and
slew
the
Chief
Commander
being
an
Ealdorman
;
unless
it
relate
to
the
Year
following
;
when
H●rebryht
the
Ealdorman
was
killed
by
the
Danes
,
and
many
others
with
him
in
Merscwarum
,
(
that
is
Mercia
;
)
also
the
same
Year
in
Lindisse
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXX●●●
as
also
among
the
East
Angles
,
and
in
Kent
many
were
Slain
by
their
Forces
;
for
there
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
)
the
above
said
Earl
or
Ealdormen
was
slain
;
the
Danes
obtaining
the
Victory
,
destroying
all
places
with
Fire
and
Sword
:
And
(
the
same
Year
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
)
Wiglaf
King
of
Mercia
dying
,
Bertulf
succeeded
him
.
There
was
this
Year
a
great
slaughter
made
by
the
Danes
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXXXIX
.
about
London
,
Cantwic
(
i.
e.
Canterbury
,
and
Hrofcester
,
)
that
is
Rochester
.
So
that
now
it
seems
the
Danes
had
entred
farther
into
the
Land
,
making
havock
of
all
where
ever
they
came
.
This
Year
King
Ethelwulf
fought
at
Carrum
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXL
.
(
i.
e.
Charmouth
)
against
35
Danish
Ships
,
who
kept
the
Field
where
the
Battle
was
fought
.
So
that
according
to
H.
Huntington
,
they
here
obtained
the
Victory
;
for
though
the
number
of
their
Ships
were
but
small
,
yet
they
were
very
large
and
full
of
Men.
‛
This
Year
also
the
Emperour
Lewis
(
the
Pious
)
dyed
.
Nor
can
I
here
omit
what
the
Scotish
Historians
place
under
the
former
Year
,
but
ours
under
this
,
viz.
The
total
Conquest
of
the
Picts
by
Kened
the
first
King
of
Scotland
,
after
many
fierce
Battles
;
in
the
last
of
which
Drusken
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
being
Slain
,
that
Kingdom
was
totally
destroyed
,
and
as
H.
Huntington
long
since
observed
,
not
only
their
Laws
,
but
also
their
very
Language
,
(
except
what
remains
in
the
Names
of
places
)
is
now
totally
lost
,
and
that
Nation
being
long
since
incorporated
with
that
of
the
Antient
Scots
and
Saxons
,
shews
us
that
even
whole
Kingdoms
and
Nations
have
both
their
Originals
,
and
fatal
periods
,
as
well
as
particular
Persons
.
But
thô
the
Scotish
Historians
do
justly
date
the
Empire
of
their
Kings
over
all
Scotland
,
from
this
Total
Conquest
of
the
Picts
by
King
Kened
;
according
to
that
old
Verse
:
Primus
in
Albania
fertur
regnasse
Kenedus
;
Yet
when
those
Historians
will
by
this
Conquest
extend
the
limits
of
this
King
and
his
Successour's
Dominions
,
so
far
beyond
Edenburgh
,
Southward
,
making
him
to
have
Reigned
from
the
River
Tyne
,
(
and
so
would
take
in
all
the
County
of
Northumberland
,
lying
between
Tine
and
Tweed
,
)
to
the
utmost
Orcades
,
this
is
by
no
means
to
be
admitted
;
since
as
the
Lord
Primate
Usher
learnedly
observes
,
That
Country
had
long
after
not
only
English
,
but
Danish
Kings
,
Britan.
Eccles.
Antiquitat
.
P.
374.
as
shall
in
the
pursuit
of
this
History
be
clearly
made
out
;
and
after
those
were
extinct
,
we
may
read
in
Turgot's
Chronicle
of
the
Bishops
of
Durham
,
the
Earls
,
appointed
by
the
Kings
of
England
,
under
them
Governed
that
Country
;
For
as
Roger
Hoveden
,
in
the
Year
953
,
expresly
relates
after
Eric
,
to
whom
the
Northumbers
had
sworn
Allegiance
,
that
Province
was
committed
by
K.
Edred
to
Earl
Oswald
,
who
afterwards
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edgar
,
had
one
Olsac
assigned
him
as
a
partner
in
that
Government
,
the
former
Commanding
all
that
lay
on
the
North
side
of
Tyne
,
and
the
latter
all
York-shire
;
there
also
follow
all
the
Successours
of
these
Earls
,
as
low
as
the
Time
of
Edward
the
Confessour
,
under
whom
Tosti
Governed
it
;
who
loosing
his
Earldom
by
reason
of
his
Tyranny
,
it
was
by
King
Edward
committed
to
Earl
Morchar
,
but
he
being
taken
up
with
great
Imployments
,
committed
the
Government
of
that
part
of
it
beyond
Tyne
to
one
Oswulf
,
who
afterwards
by
the
Gift
of
K.
William
,
enjoyed
the
Government
of
the
whole
Country
:
But
that
Loden
and
the
other
Low-Land
Countries
of
Scotland
,
as
far
as
Edinburgh
,
were
long
after
in
the
possession
of
the
English
,
shall
be
shewn
when
we
come
to
the
Reign
of
King
Edgar
.
About
this
Time
Eanred
King
of
Northumberland
dying
,
Ethelred
his
Son
succeeded
him
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXLI
.
as
Simeon
of
Durham
and
Mat.
of
Westminster
relate
,
thô
the
latter
places
this
the
Year
before
.
But
to
give
some
account
of
the
Affairs
of
Wales
,
from
Caradoc's
Chronicle
.
About
this
time
was
fought
the
Battle
of
Ketell
,
betwixt
Burthred
King
of
Mercia
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXLIII
.
and
the
Britains
;
wherein
(
as
some
do
write
)
Mervyn
Vrych
,
King
of
the
Britains
was
Slain
,
leaving
behind
him
a
Son
afterwards
called
Rodri
Mawr
,
that
is
to
say
,
Redoric
the
Great
;
yet
according
to
Nennius
,
this
King
Mervyn
was
alive
Anno
Dom.
854
,
which
was
the
Twenty
Fourth
Year
of
this
Kings
Reign
,
and
in
which
that
Authour
in
his
Preface
says
,
He
wrote
his
History
;
but
I
believe
,
there
is
either
an
errour
in
Nennius's
Account
,
or
else
in
the
Transcribers
;
since
all
the
Welsh
Chronicles
agree
,
that
about
this
time
Mervyn
dyed
,
and
Rodri
succeeded
him
.
This
Prince
,
Commonly
called
Rodoric
the
Great
,
began
his
Reign
over
Wales
this
Year
;
it
was
he
who
divided
all
Wales
into
three
Territories
of
Aberfraw
,
Dineuawr
,
and
Mathraval
,
he
had
great
Wars
with
Burhred
,
King
of
Mercia
,
who
by
the
aid
of
King
Ethelulph
entred
North
Wales
with
a
great
Power
,
and
destroyed
Anglesey
,
and
fought
with
the
Welshmen
of
Northwales
divers
times
,
and
slew
Meyric
,
a
great
Prince
among
them
.
This
Year
,
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
)
Aethelred
King
of
Northumberland
was
driven
from
his
Kingdom
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXLIV
.
(
I
suppose
by
a
Rebellion
,
the
usual
method
in
that
unquiet
Country
,
)
and
one
Redwald
succeeded
him
,
who
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
was
made
King
,
fought
a
Battle
with
the
Danes
,
at
a
place
called
Aluethelie
,
where
the
King
and
Earl
Alfred
were
slain
,
with
the
greatest
part
of
their
Army
,
and
that
then
K.
Ethelred
was
again
restored
to
the
Throne
;
but
this
Authour
does
not
tell
us
by
what
means
,
nor
is
the
Year
expressed
;
and
thô
this
Action
is
found
in
no
other
Authour
,
yet
is
it
likely
enough
to
be
true
,
Cap.
5.
for
Simeon
of
Durham
in
his
History
of
that
Church
;
thô
he
does
not
mention
this
Kings
Expulsion
and
Restitution
to
the
Throne
,
yet
he
there
expresly
mentions
King
Ethelred
to
have
about
this
time
succeeded
his
Father
Eandred
.
This
Year
,
according
to
our
Annals
,
Eanwulf
the
Ealdorman
,
with
the
Somerset-shire
)
Men
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXLV
.
Men
,
and
Ealstan
the
Bishop
and
Osric
the
Ealdorman
,
with
the
Dorset-shire
Men
,
fought
with
the
Danish
Army
at
the
mouth
of
Pedidan
(
called
by
Hoveden
,
Pendred's
Mouth
,
and
was
indeed
the
River
Parret
in
Somerset-shire
;
)
where
they
made
a
great
slaughter
of
them
,
and
obtained
the
Victory
over
the
Danes
;
after
which
the
Kingdom
enjoyed
Peace
for
divers
Years
.
But
the
Northumbers
still
continued
their
old
custom
of
driving
out
,
or
killing
their
Kings
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXLVIII
.
for
about
3
Years
after
,
as
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
relate
,
Ethelred
King
of
the
Northumbers
being
Slain
,
Osbert
Reigned
in
his
stead
Eighteen
Years
;
and
the
same
Year
there
was
an
Eclipse
of
the
Sun
,
about
the
Sixth
Hour
of
the
Day
,
on
the
Kal.
of
October
;
this
is
that
King
Osbert
,
who
was
afterwards
killed
by
the
Danes
.
According
to
Florence
,
and
Mat.
Westminster
a
Son
called
Aelfred
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXLIX
.
was
now
Born
to
King
Ethelwulf
at
Wanating
(
now
Wantige
in
Berk-shire
,
)
his
Mother
was
Osberge
the
Daughter
of
Aslat
,
or
Oslac
,
chief
Butler
to
King
Aethelwulf
,
who
was
related
to
Stuffe
and
Whitgar
,
first
Princes
of
the
Isle
of
Wight
;
she
was
a
Woman
as
remarkable
for
her
Piety
,
as
her
Birth
,
and
deserved
to
be
the
Mother
of
him
,
who
was
afterwards
to
prove
so
great
a
Prince
.
The
same
Year
also
(
from
the
same
Authours
)
Berthferth
the
Son
of
Bertwulf
,
King
of
Mercia
,
wickedly
slew
his
Cousin
Wulstan
,
who
was
Nephew
to
both
the
late
Kings
of
Mercia
;
but
his
Body
was
buried
at
the
Famous
Monastery
of
Rependun
(
now
Repton
in
Darby-shire
,
)
in
the
Tomb
of
Wiglaf
his
Grandfather
,
and
,
if
we
may
believe
our
Historians
,
a
Pillar
of
Light
reaching
up
to
Heaven
,
stood
over
the
place
for
Thirty
Days
,
which
procured
him
the
Title
of
a
Saint
.
This
Year
the
Pagan
Danes
returned
hither
,
and
Ceorl
the
Ealdorman
,
together
with
the
Forces
of
Devonshire
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLI
.
fought
with
their
Army
at
Wicganbeorch
(
supposed
to
be
Wenbury
in
Devon-shire
;
)
and
there
obtained
the
Victory
:
And
the
same
Year
also
King
Aethelstan
,
and
Duke
Ealcher
,
fought
with
them
a
Sea
Fight
,
and
routed
a
great
Fleet
of
them
near
Sandwic
,
(
now
Sandwich
,
in
Kent
)
took
9
Ships
and
put
the
rest
to
Flight
;
now
also
the
Danes
Wintered
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
(
or
as
Asser
in
his
Annals
relates
in
the
Isle
of
Sheppy
;
)
and
the
same
Year
came
300
of
their
Ships
into
the
Mouth
of
Thames
,
and
the
Danes
landing
took
Canterbury
and
London
;
and
routed
Beorthwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
with
his
whole
Army
,
who
had
come
out
to
Fight
with
them
;
after
which
the
Danes
marched
Southward
beyond
Thames
into
Surry
,
and
there
K.
Aethelwulf
,
and
his
Son
Aethelbald
,
with
the
Forces
of
the
West-Saxons
,
fought
against
them
at
Aclea
,
(
now
called
Oakley
in
Surry
,
)
where
they
made
a
greater
slaughter
of
the
Pagan
Army
,
than
had
been
heard
of
at
any
time
before
;
so
that
the
greatest
part
of
them
were
destroyed
.
The
same
Year
also
(
according
to
sir
H.
Spelman's
1.
Vol.
of
Councils
)
was
held
the
Council
of
Kingsbury
under
Berthwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Ceolnoth
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
with
the
other
Bishops
and
Wise
Men
of
the
Province
being
present
,
wherein
,
besides
the
publick
business
of
the
Kingdom
,
several
grievances
of
the
Monks
were
redressed
,
and
the
Charter
of
that
King
to
the
Abby
of
Croyland
is
confirmed
under
the
Rule
of
St.
Benedict
,
and
is
supposed
by
Sir
H.
Spelman
in
his
Councils
to
be
a
great
Council
of
that
Kingdom
;
because
it
bears
date
in
the
Week
of
Easter
,
when
they
were
Assembled
about
the
publick
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
at
which
time
as
also
at
Whitsontide
and
Christmass
,
the
great
Men
of
the
Kingdom
were
wont
of
course
to
attend
at
the
King's
Court
,
to
consult
,
and
ordain
,
what
should
be
necessary
for
the
common
Good
,
when
also
the
King
used
to
appear
in
State
with
his
Crown
upon
his
head
;
which
custom
of
holding
great
Councils
,
was
also
continued
after
the
Norman
Conquest
,
to
the
middle
of
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Second
,
as
Sir
H.
Spelman
learnedly
observes
in
his
Notes
at
the
end
of
this
Council
.
This
Year
(
according
to
the
Peterburgh
Copy
of
the
Saxon
Annals
)
Ceolred
Abbot
of
Medeshamstead
,
Anno
Dom
:
DCCCLII
.
and
his
Monks
leased
out
to
one
Wulfred
the
Land
of
Sempigaham
(
perhaps
Sempingham
in
Lincoln-shire
,
)
on
Condition
,
That
after
his
Death
it
should
again
revert
to
the
Monastery
,
he
paying
in
the
mean
time
a
Yearly
Rent
of
so
many
Loads
of
Wood
,
Coals
and
Turf
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLII
.
and
so
many
Barrels
of
Beer
and
Ale
,
and
other
Provisions
,
with
Thirty
Shillings
in
Money
,
as
is
there
specified
;
at
which
Agreement
Burherd
King
of
the
Mercians
,
who
had
(
now
succeeded
Beorthwulf
)
was
present
,
together
with
Ceolred
the
Arch-Bishop
,
with
divers
other
Bishops
,
Abbots
and
Ealdormen
.
I
have
inserted
this
,
to
let
you
see
the
form
of
Leasing
out
the
Abbey
Lands
in
those
Days
,
and
which
it
seems
required
the
Solemnity
of
the
Common
Council
of
that
Kingdom
to
confirm
it
.
The
same
Year
also
,
(
according
to
Florence
)
Berthulph
King
of
the
Mercians
deceased
,
and
Burhed
succeeded
him
,
Who
this
next
Year
together
with
his
Wites
,
(
that
is
the
Wise
Men
of
his
Great
Council
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLIII
.
)
desired
King
Aethelwulf
that
he
would
assist
them
to
subdue
the
Northern
Welshmen
,
which
he
performed
,
and
marching
with
his
Army
through
Mercia
,
made
the
Men
of
[
](A64087-e244190-b)*
*
Florence
,
and
Math.
Westminster
,
call
them
the
Midland
Welch
,
or
Britains
:
and
if
their
Copies
of
the
Annals
are
true
,
the
Men
of
Powisland
are
here
meant
.
North-Wales
Subject
to
King
Burhed
;
but
of
this
,
the
Welsh
Chronicles
are
silent
.
This
Year
also
,
King
Aethelwulf
sent
his
Son
Aelfred
to
Pope
Leo
to
Rome
,
who
there
anointed
him
King
,
and
adopted
him
for
his
Episcopal
Son
.
It
is
much
disputed
among
some
of
our
Modern
Historians
,
of
what
the
Pope
anointed
Alfred
King
,
whether
of
any
present
,
or
else
future
Dominions
;
But
since
,
an
ancient
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
(
containing
an
History
of
the
Kings
of
England
)
says
expresly
,
That
he
was
anointed
In
Successorem
Paterni
Regni
,
and
that
we
do
not
read
of
any
Territories
King
Alfred
enjoyed
till
after
the
Death
of
his
Brethren
;
it
is
most
reasonable
to
understand
it
in
the
plain
Literal
Sense
,
as
it
is
here
set
down
,
not
only
in
these
Annals
,
but
in
Asser's
Account
of
this
King's
Life
and
Actions
,
that
the
Pope
anointed
him
King
as
a
Prophetical
Presage
of
his
future
Royal
Dignity
.
And
the
same
Year
Ealcher
with
the
Kentish-men
,
and
Huda
with
the
Surrey-men
,
fought
with
the
Danish
Army
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
and
at
first
had
the
better
of
them
,
but
there
were
many
killed
and
drowned
on
both
sides
,
and
both
the
Ealdormen
or
Chief
Commanders
perished
.
Also
Burhed
King
of
the
Mercians
now
married
the
Daughter
of
King
Ethelwulf
.
Asser
relates
the
Marriage
to
have
been
kept
with
great
Solemnity
at
a
Town
of
the
King
's
,
called
Cippenham
(
now
Chipnam
)
in
Wiltshire
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLIV
.
This
Year
the
Danes
winter'd
in
Scepige
,
(
or
Sheppie
;
)
and
the
same
year
King
Aethelwulf
discharged
the
Tenth
part
of
his
Land
throughout
his
whole
Kingdom
of
all
Tribute
or
Taxes
for
the
Honour
of
God
and
his
own
Salvation
.
This
being
the
famous
and
solemn
Grant
of
King
Aethelwulf
concerning
Tythes
,
requires
a
more
particular
Relation
,
and
therefore
I
shall
here
give
you
the
Words
of
the
said
Grant
at
large
.
—
I
Aethelwulf
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
with
the
Councel
(
or
Consent
)
of
my
Bishops
and
Chief
Men
,
&c.
have
consented
,
That
a
certain
Hereditary
Part
of
the
Lands
heretofore
possess'd
by
all
Orders
and
Degrees
of
Persons
,
whether
Men
or
Women
,
Servants
of
GOD
,
(
i.
e.
Monks
or
Nuns
,
)
or
meer
Laicks
,
shall
give
their
Tenth
Mansion
,
and
where
it
is
least
,
the
Tenth
Part
of
all
their
Goods
,
free
and
discharged
of
all
Secular
Servitude
,
and
particularly
of
all
Royal
Tributes
or
Taxations
,
as
well
the
greater
as
the
less
,
which
they
call
Wittereden
,
(
which
signifies
a
certain
Fine
or
Forfeiture
;
)
and
that
they
be
free
from
all
other
Things
,
as
Expedition
,
building
of
a
Bridge
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLIV
.
or
fortifying
of
a
Castle
,
&c.
And
that
they
may
the
more
diligently
pour
out
their
Prayers
to
GOD
for
us
without
ceasing
,
we
do
in
some
part
discharge
their
other
Service
.
These
Things
were
done
in
Winchester
,
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
,
in
the
Year
of
our
LORD's
Incarnation
855
,
the
Third
Indiction
,
on
the
Nones
of
November
,
before
the
great
Altar
,
in
Honour
of
the
Glorious
Virgin
Mary
,
the
Mother
of
GOD
,
St.
Michael
the
Arch-Angel
,
and
St.
Peter
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
as
also
of
our
blessed
Father
Pope
Gregory
,
all
the
Arch-Bishops
and
Bishops
of
England
being
present
,
and
subscribing
to
it
;
as
also
Beorhed
King
of
Mercia
,
together
with
the
Abbots
,
Abbesses
,
Earls
,
and
other
chief
Men
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
with
an
infinite
multitude
of
other
Believers
,
who
all
of
them
have
witnessed
,
and
consented
to
the
Royal
Grant
,
but
the
Dignitaries
have
thereunto
subscribed
their
Names
.
But
,
as
Ingulph
relates
,
King
Aethelwulf
,
for
the
greater
firmness
thereof
,
offered
this
Charter
at
the
Altar
of
St.
Peter
at
Rome
;
but
that
the
Bishops
received
it
in
the
Faith
of
God
,
and
transmitted
it
to
be
published
throughout
all
the
Churches
in
their
several
Diocesses
.
Thô
this
Grant
of
Tithes
is
mentioned
by
the
Annals
,
as
to
be
made
before
the
King
's
going
to
Rome
,
yet
it
appears
by
the
Date
,
as
also
from
Asser
and
Ingulph
,
not
to
have
been
done
till
after
his
Return
from
thence
;
which
makes
Sir
H.
Spelman
conjecture
,
(
and
not
without
good
Grounds
,
)
that
this
Grant
was
twice
made
;
once
before
his
going
to
Rome
,
it
being
there
confirmed
by
the
Pope
,
and
was
also
regranted
by
a
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
after
his
Return
,
as
appears
by
the
Charter
here
recited
.
I
have
been
the
more
exact
in
reciting
this
Law
concerning
Tythes
,
both
because
it
gives
us
the
form
of
passing
an
Act
in
the
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
at
that
time
,
and
who
were
the
Parties
to
it
,
as
also
because
this
was
the
first
general
Law
that
was
ever
made
in
a
Mycel
Synod
of
the
whole
Kingdom
for
the
payment
of
Tythes
,
thô
I
do
not
deny
but
there
had
been
before
some
particular
Laws
of
King
Ina
and
King
Offa
to
the
same
effect
;
yet
those
could
only
oblige
the
West
Saxon
and
Mercian
Kingdoms
.
The
next
Year
also
(
according
to
Florence
and
Asser's
Chronicle
)
K.
Aethelwulf
went
to
Rome
,
carrying
Aelfred
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLV
.
his
youngest
and
best
beloved
Son
along
with
him
,
but
to
what
intent
,
having
been
so
lately
there
before
,
we
know
not
,
any
more
than
what
the
King
did
there
,
unless
to
repair
the
English
School
or
Colledge
for
Youth
,
that
had
been
lately
burnt
;
but
it
is
certain
,
he
stayed
abroad
near
a
Year
,
and
in
his
Return
home
,
Charles
,
(
Sirnamed
The
Bald
,
)
King
of
the
Franks
,
gave
him
his
Daughter
to
Wife
,
who
was
called
Leotheta
,
(
in
French
Judith
,
)
and
so
,
together
with
her
,
he
returned
into
England
.
But
as
Asser
relates
,
there
was
in
the
mean
time
an
infamous
Conspiracy
framed
in
the
Western
Parts
of
England
,
for
Prince
Aethelbald
,
the
King
's
eldest
Son
,
and
Ealchstan
Bishop
of
Scirborne
,
and
Aeanwulf
Earl
of
Somerset
,
had
plotted
together
,
that
King
Aethelwulf
,
at
his
Return
Home
,
should
never
be
received
into
his
Kingdom
;
most
Men
laid
this
to
the
Charge
of
this
Bishop
and
Earl
only
,
thô
many
do
chiefly
attribute
it
to
the
Perverseness
of
this
young
Prince
,
who
was
also
very
obstinate
in
other
Wickedness
.
So
the
King
his
Father
returning
from
Rome
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLV
.
Prince
Ethelbald
,
together
with
his
Councellors
,
contrived
this
great
Villany
,
viz.
to
expell
the
King
from
his
own
Kingdom
,
thô
God
would
not
permit
it
to
take
effect
,
neither
did
all
the
Noblemen
of
England
consent
to
it
;
yet
lest
so
great
a
Mischief
should
happen
,
that
the
Father
and
Son
making
War
on
each
other
,
the
whole
Nation
should
be
engaged
in
mutual
Slaughter
,
by
the
wonderful
Clemency
of
the
King
,
and
with
the
Consent
of
all
his
Nobility
,
the
Kingdom
,
which
was
before
united
,
became
now
divided
between
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
the
Eastern
Countries
being
allotted
to
the
former
,
and
the
Western
to
the
latter
;
but
where
the
Father
ought
indeed
by
Right
to
have
Reigned
,
there
Ruled
this
Rebellious
and
Undutiful
Son
▪
for
the
Western
part
of
the
England
was
always
accounted
before
the
Eastern
.
King
Ethelwulf
therefore
coming
back
from
Rom●
,
the
whole
Nation
(
as
it
ought
)
highly
rejoyced
at
his
return
,
and
would
,
if
he
had
pleased
,
have
expelled
his
wicked
Son
Aethelbald
,
with
all
his
Adherents
,
out
of
the
Kingdom
;
but
the
King
would
by
no
means
suffer
it
,
using
great
Clemency
and
Prudence
,
lest
the
Kingdom
might
thereby
be
endangered
.
All
this
Disturbance
seems
to
have
been
raised
by
his
Son
and
his
Faction
,
because
of
his
marrying
this
new
Wife
,
whom
notwithstanding
having
now
brought
over
with
him
,
he
placed
by
him
on
the
Royal
Throne
as
long
as
he
lived
,
without
any
Dispute
or
Opposition
from
his
Nobles
;
thô
(
says
this
Author
)
the
Nation
of
the
West
Saxons
did
not
permit
the
Queen
to
sit
by
the
King
,
or
to
be
called
Queen
;
which
Custom
our
Ancestors
relate
to
have
proceeded
from
a
certain
wicked
Queen
,
called
Eadburga
,
the
Wife
of
King
Bryhtric
,
whose
Story
,
Asser
in
his
Annals
,
as
also
in
his
De
Gestis
Alfredi
,
hath
given
us
at
large
,
where
speaking
of
the
Occasion
of
this
severe
Law
,
he
tells
us
,
it
proceeded
from
the
wicked
Carriage
of
that
Queen
,
(
already
mentioned
at
the
end
of
the
former
Book
,
)
who
abusing
her
Husband's
Affections
by
untrue
Accusations
,
took
away
many
Men's
Lives
;
and
being
hated
by
the
English
after
that
King's
Decease
,
they
made
that
Law
now
mentioned
.
William
of
Malmesbury
and
Mat.
Westminster
do
assure
us
,
That
King
Ethelwulf
lived
but
two
Years
after
his
return
from
Rome
,
during
which
time
he
thought
not
only
of
the
World
to
come
,
but
also
what
should
happen
in
this
after
his
Decease
;
and
therefore
,
lest
his
Sons
should
quarrel
among
themselves
after
his
Death
,
he
commanded
his
Testament
to
be
written
,
(
Asser
calls
it
an
Hereditary
,
or
Commendatory
Epistle
,
)
in
which
he
ordained
,
his
Kingdom
should
be
divided
between
the
two
eldest
Sons
,
as
also
his
own
proper
Inheritance
between
all
his
Sons
and
Daughters
,
and
near
Kinsmen
;
but
for
his
Money
,
he
ordered
it
to
be
divided
between
his
Sons
and
his
Nobles
,
and
what
was
left
,
to
be
employed
for
the
good
of
his
Soul
;
to
which
end
he
ordained
,
That
his
Successours
throughout
all
his
own
Hereditary
Lands
,
should
maintain
out
of
[
](A64087-e245580-b)*
*
From
w●ence
came
the
Corrodies
,
that
still
remain
in
div●rs
places
.
every
Ten
Families
one
Poor
Person
,
(
either
Native
or
Stranger
,
)
with
Meat
,
Drink
,
and
Apparel
;
always
provided
,
that
the
Land
did
not
then
lie
waste
,
but
was
cultivated
by
Men
and
Cattle
:
It
is
also
to
be
noted
,
That
this
Grant
was
wholly
different
from
that
of
Tythes
,
thô
Bromton's
Chronicle
hath
confounded
them
together
,
and
made
them
all
one
;
he
also
ordered
to
be
sent
every
Year
to
Rome
300
Mancuses
,
which
William
of
Malmesbury
renders
Marks
,
thô
what
the
Sum
was
is
uncertain
:
but
it
was
to
be
equally
distributed
between
the
Churches
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
to
provide
Lights
on
Easter
Eve
;
and
of
this
300
Marks
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLV
.
the
Pope
was
to
have
100
to
himself
.
These
Grants
are
supposed
by
Sir
Henry
Spelman
to
have
been
made
in
a
general
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
but
after
this
time
we
find
no
more
of
them
for
many
Years
,
by
reason
of
the
frequent
Invasions
of
the
Danes
.
But
not
long
after
King
Ethelwulf
died
,
and
was
buried
at
Winchester
,
having
reigned
20
Years
and
5
Months
;
for
the
Saxon
Annals
,
which
allow
him
but
18
Years
and
an
half
,
are
certainly
mistaken
.
This
Year
also
,
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
)
Humbert
the
Bishop
anointed
that
Glorious
Martyr
,
Edmund
King
of
the
East
Angles
,
being
then
but
15
Years
old
,
at
a
Town
called
Buram
,
being
then
the
Royal
Seat
.
But
having
no
Account
of
King
Edmund's
Pedigree
,
or
of
the
Place
of
his
Birth
from
any
of
our
English
Historians
,
you
must
be
content
with
what
Johannes
Anglicus
of
Tinmouth
hath
told
us
,
or
in
his
Legend
of
Saints
,
(
called
Sanctilogium
,
)
of
this
King
and
Martyr
,
viz.
That
he
was
the
Son
of
one
Alemond
,
a
Nobleman
of
the
Blood
Royal
of
the
East
Angles
,
who
having
fled
for
fear
of
King
Offa
into
Old
Saxony
,
out
of
which
his
Family
first
came
,
had
there
by
his
Wife
called
Cywara
a
Son
,
whom
he
named
Edmund
,
the
pretended
Miracles
of
whose
Birth
I
purposely
omit
.
This
Prince
having
been
instructed
in
all
Christian
and
Moral
Duties
,
lived
in
Germany
to
the
14th
Year
of
his
Age
,
and
upon
his
return
into
England
was
so
acceptable
to
the
East
Angles
,
that
he
was
by
them
Elected
King
,
and
,
till
his
Death
,
continued
in
the
quiet
Possession
of
that
Kingdom
,
without
any
opposition
of
King
Ethelwulf
,
or
any
of
his
Sons
,
then
Kings
of
the
West
Saxons
,
to
whose
Dominions
that
Kingdom
of
the
East
Angles
had
lately
been
made
subject
;
and
hence
it
may
be
reasonably
inferred
,
that
it
was
by
King
Ethelwulf's
Consent
,
that
Edmund
being
returned
out
of
Germany
,
took
Possession
of
that
Kingdom
.
Being
thus
made
King
,
and
,
by
reason
of
his
tender
Age
,
not
esteeming
himself
capable
of
managing
the
Affairs
of
the
Nation
,
he
willingly
submitted
them
and
himself
to
the
Direction
of
the
said
Bishop
of
the
East
Angles
,
by
whom
he
was
Crowned
,
and
by
whose
Councel
and
Direction
he
behaved
himself
as
became
a
Prince
,
endued
with
all
Kingly
Virtues
;
so
that
during
his
Reign
,
his
principal
Care
was
to
repair
the
Ruines
which
the
Mercian
Arms
and
Tyranny
had
brought
upon
the
Churches
of
the
East
Angles
,
reduced
by
War
to
extream
Poverty
,
and
consequently
to
a
Neglect
of
Piety
and
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
.
And
thus
he
Reigned
14
Years
in
Peace
,
with
the
Affection
of
all
his
Subjects
,
till
GOD
was
pleased
,
by
sending
the
Pagan
Danes
as
a
Scourge
to
his
Country
,
to
render
this
Prince
a
high
Example
of
Christian
Fortitude
and
Constancy
.
King
ETHELBALD
,
and
King
ETHELRED
.
After
the
Death
of
Ethelwulf
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLVII
.
his
two
eldest
Sons
divided
their
Father's
Kingdom
according
to
his
Will
:
Ethelbald
,
his
eldest
Son
,
succeeded
him
in
West
Saxony
,
whilst
his
younger
Brother
Ethelred
Reigned
in
Kent
,
as
also
over
the
East
and
South
Saxons
.
And
now
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
the
Pope
hearing
of
the
Death
of
King
Ethelwulf
,
anointed
Alfred
to
be
King
,
and
also
delivered
him
to
a
Bishop
to
be
Confirmed
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLVII
.
If
this
was
so
,
the
King
his
Father
must
have
left
him
behind
at
Rome
;
for
Asser
says
expresly
,
That
he
went
thither
with
him
;
but
over
what
Kingdom
the
Pope
should
Anoint
him
.
I
know
not
,
unless
foretold
by
way
of
Prophecy
,
he
would
be
King
after
his
Brothers
.
But
as
for
King
Ethelbald
,
above-mentioned
,
both
Ingulph
and
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
give
him
a
very
bad
Character
,
That
he
married
Judeth
,
his
Father's
Widow
,
and
was
also
besides
both
Lazy
,
and
Perfidious
;
but
[
](A64087-e246390-b)*
*
Edit.
in
1.
Vol.
Angl.
Sacr.
Thomas
Redborne
,
in
his
larger
History
of
Winchester
,
says
,
That
by
the
Admonition
of
Swithin
,
Bishop
of
that
Church
,
he
repented
of
his
Incest
,
and
put
away
Judeth
his
Mother-in-Law
,
and
observed
all
Things
that
the
Bishop
enjoyned
him
.
This
Author
farther
relates
from
one
Gerard
,
of
Cornwal's
History
of
the
West
Saxon
Kings
,
not
now
extant
that
I
know
of
,
That
he
died
in
a
few
Years
after
,
without
doing
or
suffering
any
thing
that
deserves
to
be
mentioned
;
for
we
do
not
find
that
the
Danes
troubled
this
Kingdom
all
his
Reign
,
concerning
the
Length
of
which
there
is
very
different
Relations
amongst
our
Historians
;
the
Saxon
Annals
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
,
making
him
to
have
reigned
5
Years
,
whereas
Asser
and
Ingulph
allow
him
but
Two
and
an
half
,
which
seems
to
be
the
truer
Account
,
for
if
King
Ethelwulf
returned
from
Rome
in
the
Year
855
,
and
lived
above
Two
Years
after
,
it
is
plain
King
Ethelbald
could
not
Reign
above
Two
Years
and
an
half
;
for
the
Saxon
Annals
tell
us
,
that
in
the
next
Year
but
one
,
viz.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLX
.
King
Ethelbald
deceased
,
and
that
his
Body
was
buried
at
Scireborne
.
King
ETHELBERT
alone
.
The●
Aethelbryght
,
his
Brother
took
the
Kingdom
,
and
held
it
in
great
Concord
and
Quiet
.
I
suppose
our
Author
means
,
from
Domestick
Commotions
;
for
he
immediately
tells
us
,
That
in
this
King's
time
there
came
an
Army
(
of
Danes
)
from
the
Sea
,
and
took
Winchester
;
with
whom
(
in
their
return
to
their
Ships
)
Osric
and
Aethelwulf
the
Ealdormen
,
with
the
Hampshire
and
Berkshire-men
,
fought
,
and
put
the
Danes
to
flight
,
and
kept
the
Field
of
Battle
,
but
the
Annals
do
not
tell
us
in
what
Year
of
his
Reign
this
Invasion
happened
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXI
.
'
This
Year
deceased
St.
Swithune
Bishop
of
Winchester
.
Now
concerning
this
holy
Bishop
,
as
also
Alstan
Bishop
of
Shirbone
,
[
](A64087-e246880-b)*
*
De
Pontif.
la.
William
of
Malmesbury
gives
us
this
Character
,
which
omitting
all
the
Bedroll
of
Miracles
that
follow
,
I
shall
here
set
down
.
King
Aethelwulf
bearing
a
great
Reverence
to
St.
Swithune
,
whom
he
calls
his
Teacher
and
Master
,
desisted
not
till
he
had
honoured
him
with
the
Government
of
the
said
Bishoprick
,
so
that
he
was
Consecrated
with
the
Unanimous
Consent
and
Joy
of
all
the
whole
Clergy
of
that
Diocess
,
by
Ceal●oth
Arch
Bishop
of
Canterbury
;
hereby
Bishop
Swithune's
Authority
encreasing
,
his
Councels
,
for
the
Good
of
the
Kingdom
,
proved
of
greater
weight
;
so
that
by
his
Admonitions
,
both
the
Church
and
State
received
great
Benefit
:
And
indeed
he
was
a
rich
Treasure
of
all
Virtues
;
but
those
in
which
he
took
most
Delight
,
were
Humility
and
Clemency
;
and
in
the
discharge
of
his
Episcopal
Function
,
he
omitted
nothing
belonging
to
a
True
Pastor
.
By
his
Assistance
principally
,
Anno
Dom
▪
DCCCLXV
.
together
with
that
of
the
Prudent
and
Couragious
Prelate
Alstan
,
Bishop
of
Shirborne
,
King
Aethelwulf
was
enabled
to
support
the
Calamities
his
Kingdom
suffered
by
the
frequent
Irruptions
of
the
Danes
,
for
these
two
were
his
principal
Councellours
in
all
Affairs
.
Bishop
Swithune
,
who
contemned
Worldly
Things
,
informed
his
Lord
in
all
Matters
which
concerned
his
Soul
,
whilst
Alstan
judging
that
Temporal
Advantages
were
not
to
be
neglected
,
encouraged
him
to
oppose
the
Danes
,
and
provided
Money
for
his
Exchequer
,
and
also
ordered
his
Armies
;
so
that
thô
this
King
was
of
a
slow
,
unactive
Nature
,
yet
by
the
Admonitions
of
these
two
worthy
Councellours
,
he
Governed
his
Kingdom
prudently
and
happily
:
Many
noble
Designs
for
the
good
of
the
Church
and
State
being
well
begun
,
were
prosperously
executed
in
his
Reign
.
This
Year
the
Danish
Army
landed
in
Thanet
,
and
wintering
there
,
made
a
League
with
the
Kentish-men
,
who
promised
them
Money
,
provided
they
would
keep
the
Peace
;
under
pretence
of
which
,
and
of
the
Money
promised
,
the
Danes
stole
out
of
their
Camp
,
and
wasted
all
the
East
part
of
Kent
.
]
For
,
as
Asser
well
observes
,
they
knew
they
could
get
more
by
Plunder
,
than
by
Peace
.
Now
,
according
to
the
same
Annals
,
King
Aethelbryht
died
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXVI
.
to
the
great
Grief
of
his
Subjects
,
having
governed
the
Kingdom
5
Years
with
a
general
Satisfaction
,
and
was
buried
at
Scyreburne
,
near
to
his
Brother
.
This
Prince
is
supposed
to
have
had
a
Son
call'd
Ethelwald
,
whom
you
will
find
in
this
History
to
have
raised
a
Rebellion
against
King
Edward
the
elder
many
Years
after
.
King
ETHELRED
.
Then
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
Aethelred
,
Brother
to
the
late
King
,
began
his
Reign
;
and
the
same
Year
a
great
Army
of
Danes
landed
in
England
,
and
took
up
their
Winter
Quarters
among
the
East
Angles
,
and
there
turned
Horsemen
,
and
that
Nation
was
forced
to
make
Peace
with
them
.
Then
the
Pagan
Army
sailed
from
the
East
Angles
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXVII
and
went
up
the
River
Humber
to
the
City
of
York
,
where
was
at
that
time
great
Discord
between
the
People
of
that
Nation
.
]
I
shall
here
give
you
Asser's
Account
of
this
Transaction
,
being
to
the
same
effect
(
thô
more
particular
than
that
)
in
the
Annals
themselves
.
For
(
says
he
)
the
Northumbers
had
now
expelled
Osbright
,
their
lawful
King
,
and
had
set
up
a
Tyrant
or
Usurper
,
one
Aella
,
who
was
not
descended
of
the
Royal
Line
;
but
now
when
the
Pagans
invaded
them
by
the
Intercession
of
the
great
Men
,
and
for
the
Common
Safety
,
the
two
Kings
joyned
their
Forces
,
and
so
marched
to
York
;
at
whose
coming
the
Danes
presently
fled
,
and
endeavoured
to
defend
themselves
within
the
City
;
which
the
Christians
perceiving
,
resolved
to
follow
them
to
the
very
Walls
,
and
breaking
in
,
and
entering
the
Town
with
them
;
(
for
it
seems
,
that
City
had
not
in
those
Times
such
strong
Walls
,
as
they
had
when
Asser
wrote
his
History
;
)
therefore
when
the
Christians
had
made
a
Breach
in
the
Wall
as
they
designed
,
and
that
a
great
part
of
them
had
entred
the
City
,
the
Pagans
being
compelled
by
Necessity
and
Despair
,
broke
out
upon
them
,
and
killed
,
routed
,
and
put
to
flight
the
whole
Army
,
as
well
within
as
without
the
Town
;
so
that
both
the
Kings
were
slain
,
together
with
many
Noblemen
,
and
a
vast
number
of
Common
Souldiers
;
and
a
great
many
were
taken
Prisoners
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXVII
.
and
those
that
remained
alive
were
forced
to
make
Peace
with
the
Danes
,
who
(
according
to
the
Chronicle
of
Mailross
,
)
made
one
Egbert
King
over
the
Northumbers
that
were
left
,
thô
under
the
Danish
Dominion
;
but
it
seems
,
it
was
over
those
that
lay
on
the
North
side
of
the
River
Time
,
as
Simeon
of
Darham
,
in
his
History
of
that
Church
,
relates
.
The
same
Year
also
died
Aethstan
the
Bishop
,
after
he
had
held
his
See
of
Scireborne
50
Years
,
whose
Body
was
buried
in
that
Town
.
But
since
the
Chronicle
that
goes
under
the
Name
of
Abbot
[
](A64087-e247650-b)*
*
Vid.
X.
Script
.
Col.
802.
Bromton
undertakes
to
give
some
probable
Account
how
the
Danes
came
to
invade
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
thô
it
looks
somewhat
like
a
Romance
,
yet
I
shall
here
give
it
you
,
since
it
is
found
in
no
other
Author
that
I
know
of
,
being
thus
.
Osbriht
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
going
one
day
a
hunting
,
as
he
returned
home
went
privately
to
the
House
of
one
of
his
Noblemen
,
called
Bruern
Brocard
,
to
refresh
himself
;
Bruern
knowing
nothing
of
the
King
's
coming
,
was
gone
to
the
Sea
side
,
according
to
his
Custom
,
to
secure
the
Shoar
against
Pirats
;
but
his
Wife
,
a
Woman
of
great
Beauty
,
entertained
the
King
at
Dinner
very
splendidly
.
The
King
have
dined
,
took
her
by
the
Hand
and
led
her
to
her
Chamber
,
telling
her
,
He
must
speak
with
her
in
private
;
and
there
removing
all
out
of
the
way
;
but
such
as
were
privy
to
his
Secrets
,
he
by
Force
and
Violence
lay
with
her
.
Having
thus
had
his
Will
,
he
speedily
returned
to
York
,
whilst
she
so
lamented
,
and
wept
,
that
her
Face
was
extremely
altered
;
which
caused
her
Husband
at
his
return
to
ask
the
cause
of
so
sudden
a
Change
,
and
such
an
unusual
Sadness
:
Whereupon
she
told
him
the
whole
Matter
,
how
the
King
had
forced
her
;
which
having
heard
,
he
comforted
her
,
bidding
her
not
to
afflict
her self
,
since
she
was
not
able
to
resist
a
Man
so
potent
;
assuring
her
,
because
she
had
told
him
the
Truth
,
he
would
not
love
her
less
than
he
had
done
before
;
and
if
GOD
gave
him
leave
,
he
would
Revenge
both
himself
,
and
her
,
upon
him
that
had
committed
the
Crime
.
Then
did
Bruern
,
being
a
Man
both
Noble
and
Powerful
,
call
his
Kindred
together
,
to
whom
he
revealed
the
Affront
put
upon
him
,
and
his
Intention
speedily
to
Revenge
it
;
To
which
they
all
consenting
,
and
approving
his
Purpose
,
he
with
them
took
Horse
and
rode
to
York
.
The
King
,
upon
sight
of
him
,
called
him
to
him
very
civilly
,
but
he
having
all
his
Relations
at
his
Back
,
defied
him
,
renouncing
his
Allegiance
,
giving
up
his
Land
,
and
whatsoever
else
he
held
of
him
.
This
said
,
without
any
more
Words
he
withdrew
,
making
no
stay
at
all
at
Court
.
So
his
Friends
consenting
,
he
went
straitways
over
to
Denmark
,
where
he
made
a
great
Complaint
to
the
King
of
the
Affront
offered
to
him
and
his
Wife
by
K.
Osbriht
,
desiring
his
speedy
Relief
and
Supplies
to
put
him
into
a
Capacity
to
revenge
himself
.
At
this
News
,
Godrin
and
his
Danes
conceived
very
great
Joy
,
having
now
some
Reason
to
induce
them
to
invade
the
English
,
and
revenge
the
Injury
offered
to
Bruern
,
who
was
descended
of
his
Blood
;
whereupon
he
speedily
prepared
a
great
Army
,
over
which
he
made
Captains
,
two
Brothers
,
called
Inguar
,
and
Hubba
,
most
valiant
Souldiers
;
and
to
them
he
gave
a
Navy
,
furnished
with
all
Necessaries
,
to
transport
an
innumerable
Company
of
Men.
These
Adventurers
landing
in
the
Northern
Parts
,
and
taking
their
way
through
Holderness
,
destroyed
all
the
Towns
,
with
their
Inhabitants
;
and
coming
to
York
,
provoked
Osbriht
to
come
out
and
fight
them
,
where
he
and
his
Brother-King
were
both
slain
,
as
you
have
already
heard
.
This
Year
the
Danish
Army
marched
into
Mercia
as
far
as
Snotingaham
,
(
now
Nottingham
,
)
and
there
took
up
their
Quarters
;
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCLXVIII
.
but
Burhred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
with
his
Great
or
Wise
Men
,
entreated
Aethelred
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
and
Aelfred
his
Brother
,
to
help
them
to
fight
against
the
Pagans
;
whereupon
they
likewise
marched
to
the
same
place
,
where
finding
the
Danish
Army
strongly
fortified
,
they
only
besieged
Nottingham
.
]
But
(
as
Asser
and
Ingulph
relate
)
the
Christians
not
being
able
to
take
either
the
Town
or
Castle
,
there
was
very
little
fighting
,
so
that
the
Mercians
were
forced
to
make
Peace
with
the
Pagans
;
whereupon
the
Danes
marched
back
again
into
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
.
The
same
Year
Asser
(
in
his
Life
of
K.
Alfred
)
tells
us
,
That
the
King
married
the
Daughter
of
Aethelred
the
Ealdorman
of
the
Gaini
,
i.
e.
of
the
Country
about
Gainesburrough
in
Yorkshire
.
But
the
next
Year
,
the
Danish
Army
returned
again
to
York
,
Anno.
Dom.
DCCCLXIX
.
and
there
stayed
Twelve
Months
;
and
now
there
was
also
a
great
Mortality
both
of
Men
,
and
Beasts
.
But
we
cannot
here
omit
the
Relation
of
Mat.
Westminster
under
this
Year
,
concerning
what
the
Danes
did
before
they
left
the
North
of
England
,
where
he
says
,
they
slew
both
Old
and
Young
,
not
sparing
the
Lives
or
Chastities
so
much
as
of
the
Nuns
,
where
he
gives
us
a
strange
Example
of
an
Heroick
(
if
not
too
Great
a
)
Love
of
Chastity
;
for
Ebba
,
(
afterwards
Sainted
,
)
then
Abbess
of
Coldingham
Nunnery
in
Yorkshire
,
being
more
afraid
of
the
loss
of
her
Virginity
,
than
her
Life
,
calling
her
Nuns
into
the
Chapter-house
,
there
made
a
Speech
to
them
,
setting
forth
the
Lust
and
Cruelty
of
the
Danes
,
and
also
exhorting
them
to
follow
her
Example
in
avoiding
it
;
which
they
all
promising
to
observe
,
she
then
took
a
Razour
and
cut
off
her
own
Nose
and
upper
Lip
,
in
which
she
was
immediately
followed
by
all
the
Sisters
;
which
being
done
,
those
cruel
Tyrants
,
Hinguar
and
Hubba
,
coming
thither
the
next
day
,
together
with
their
Forces
,
and
seeing
so
horrible
a
Spectacle
,
they
not
only
ran
out
of
the
Monastery
and
left
them
,
but
also
gave
order
to
their
Followers
,
that
they
should
set
the
House
on
fire
,
which
they
forthwith
did
;
so
it
was
burnt
to
Ashes
,
together
with
the
Abbess
,
and
all
her
Nuns
,
who
thought
themselves
happy
in
thus
suffering
Martyrdom
for
the
preservation
of
that
which
was
dearer
to
them
than
their
Lives
.
Nor
did
they
discharge
their
Fury
upon
this
Nunnery
alone
,
but
upon
all
the
rest
of
the
Monasteries
of
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
having
not
long
before
destroyed
the
Monasteries
and
Church
of
Linaisfarne
,
with
those
of
Girwy
and
Weremuth
,
besides
the
famous
Nunneries
of
Streanshale
and
Tinmuth
;
most
of
which
were
never
rebuilt
,
and
those
that
were
,
not
till
several
Ages
after
.
But
to
proceed
with
our
Annals
.
In
the
Peterborough
Copy
,
it
follows
thus
:
Then
the
Danes
quitting
the
North
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXX
.
and
mounting
themselves
on
Horseback
,
marched
through
Mercia
into
East
England
,
and
took
up
their
Winter
Quarters
at
Theodford
;
the
same
Winter
King
Eadmund
fought
with
them
,
but
the
Danes
gained
the
Victory
,
and
slew
that
holy
King
,
and
destroying
all
the
Monasteries
that
lay
in
their
way
,
they
wholly
conquered
that
Kingdom
.
The
Names
of
the
Princes
who
slew
him
were
Higwais
and
U●ba
,
(
whom
other
Writers
call
Hinguar
and
Hubba
.
Anno
Dom.
DC●CLXX
.
)
At
the
same
time
also
they
came
to
Medeshamstead
,
which
Monastery
they
burnt
and
destroyed
,
killing
the
Abbots
and
Monks
,
with
all
the
Men
they
found
there
,
carrying
away
all
the
rich
Spoil
of
that
place
.
But
since
the
Saxon
Annals
are
very
short
in
this
Relation
,
I
shall
give
you
from
Ingulph
a
more
particular
Account
of
what
they
did
this
Year
in
their
march
into
East
England
,
who
further
adds
;
That
Winter
being
ended
,
the
Danes
took
Shipping
and
went
into
Lindisse
in
Lincolnshire
,
and
landing
at
Humberstan
,
spoiled
all
that
Country
,
at
which
time
that
famous
and
ancient
Monastery
of
Bardney
was
destroyed
,
the
Monks
and
all
others
being
slain
in
the
Church
without
Mercy
;
and
when
they
had
there
stayed
,
wasting
the
Country
for
the
whole
Summer
:
About
Michaelmas
they
did
the
like
to
the
Country
of
Kesteven
,
in
the
same
Province
,
where
they
committed
the
same
Murders
and
Desolations
.
The
same
Year
,
in
the
Month
of
September
,
Count
Algar
drew
together
all
the
Youth
of
Hoyland
(
now
called
Holland
)
in
Lincolnshire
,
with
two
Knights
his
Senescals
▪
Wibert
,
and
Leofric
,
who
marched
in
the
Head
of
them
,
together
with
a
brave
Body
of
200
Men
belonging
to
Croyland
Abbey
,
who
being
all
stout
Fellows
,
were
led
by
one
Toly
,
then
a
Monk
,
but
formerly
a
famous
Souldier
among
the
Mercians
;
these
taking
with
them
about
300
stout
and
warlike
Men
more
from
Deping
,
Lanioft
,
and
Boston
,
to
whom
also
joyned
Morchar
,
Lord
of
Branne
,
with
his
strong
and
numerous
Family
,
and
being
met
by
the
Sheriff
of
Lincoln
,
a
valiant
and
ancient
Souldier
,
with
the
Lincolnshire
Forces
,
all
which
mustering
together
in
Kesteven
on
St.
Maurice's
Day
,
they
joyned
Battle
with
the
Pagans
,
where
GOD
gave
them
the
Victory
,
three
Kings
being
slain
,
with
a
very
great
multitude
of
Souldiers
;
the
Christians
pursued
the
Pagans
to
their
very
Camp
,
where
finding
a
stout
Resistance
,
Night
at
last
parted
them
,
and
the
Earl
drew
back
his
Army
.
But
it
seems
there
returned
that
Night
to
the
Danish
Camp
all
the
rest
of
the
Princes
of
that
Nation
,
who
dividing
the
Country
among
them
,
had
marched
out
to
plunder
;
their
names
are
Barbarous
,
and
too
long
to
be
repeated
,
but
their
chief
Kings
were
Godrum
and
Basseg
,
and
their
Earls
or
Leaders
,
Hingar
and
Hubba
,
with
others
,
who
then
returned
with
great
Forces
,
and
a
multitude
of
Captives
,
and
a
great
deal
of
Spoil
;
and
their
coming
being
known
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
Christians
struck
with
terrour
fled
away
;
whil'st
those
that
were
left
,
early
in
the
Morning
,
after
hearing
Divine
Service
,
and
receiving
the
Sacrament
,
being
resolved
to
dye
for
Christ
,
and
in
Defence
of
their
Country
,
marched
into
the
Field
against
their
Enemies
;
but
the
Earl
perceiving
his
Forces
to
be
too
much
weaken'd
appointed
Fryer
Toly
with
his
Five
Hundred
Men
to
Fight
in
the
Right
Wing
,
because
they
were
the
strongest
;
and
Earl
Morchar
with
those
who
followed
him
,
as
also
the
Sheriff
of
Lincoln
making
other
Five
Hundred
in
the
Left
Wing
;
whilest
he
with
his
Senescals
kept
the
main
Body
,
as
ready
to
help
either
Wing
if
there
were
occasion
;
but
the
Danes
being
now
enraged
at
the
slaughter
of
their
Men
,
having
buried
their
Three
Kings
at
a
place
,
which
is
thence
called
Trekingham
;
afterwards
2
Kings
and
8
Counts
marched
out
,
whilst
the
rest
guarded
the
Camp
,
and
Captives
;
but
the
Christians
,
because
of
their
smaller
Number
,
drawing
themselves
up
in
one
Body
,
made
with
their
Shields
a
strong
Testudo
against
the
force
of
their
Enemies
Arrows
,
and
kept
off
the
Horse
with
their
Pikes
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXX
.
and
thus
being
well
ordered
by
their
Commanders
,
they
kept
their
Ground
the
whole
day
:
But
thô
they
remained
unbroken
till
night
,
and
had
still
withstood
the
force
of
their
Enemies
Arrows
,
but
their
Horses
being
then
tired
,
began
to
flag
;
the
Pagans
feigning
a
Flight
,
on
purpose
seemed
to
quit
the
Field
,
which
the
Christians
perceiving
,
althô
their
Commanders
forbad
and
opposed
it
,
yet
nevertheless
breaking
their
Ranks
,
were
all
dispersed
through
the
Plain
without
any
Order
or
Command
:
but
the
Pagans
returning
like
Lions
upon
a
Flock
of
Sheep
,
made
a
great
Slaughter
amongst
them
;
whilst
the
stout
Count
Algar
,
and
Frier
Toly
,
with
some
Souldiers
,
getting
upon
a
rising
Ground
,
and
being
drawn
up
into
a
round
Body
,
did
for
a
long
time
endure
the
Pagans
Insults
;
and
when
the
said
Earl
and
other
Captains
saw
the
stoutest
Men
of
their
small
Army
slain
,
they
got
upon
the
thickest
heaps
of
the
Christian
dead
Bodies
,
and
there
being
resolved
to
sell
their
Lives
as
dear
as
they
could
,
they
fell
down
dead
,
having
received
many
Wounds
;
only
a
few
young
Men
of
Sutton
and
Gedeney
flinging
away
their
Arms
,
fled
into
a
Neighbouring
Wood
,
and
so
escaping
,
came
the
Night
following
to
the
Monastery
of
Croyland
,
and
there
related
the
slaughter
of
the
Christians
,
and
the
loss
of
their
whole
Company
:
which
when
they
had
told
at
the
Church
door
with
great
lamentations
,
the
Abbot
and
Monks
,
being
extreamly
confounded
at
this
ill
news
,
resolved
to
keep
only
with
them
the
Elder
Monks
,
and
some
few
Children
,
to
provoke
compassion
,
and
so
sent
away
all
the
Younger
Men
,
together
with
the
Reliques
,
Jewels
,
and
Charters
of
their
Monasteries
,
by
Boat
to
the
Wood
of
Ancarig
,
adjoining
to
their
Island
;
where
they
staid
with
one
Foret
an
Anchorite
Four
days
,
being
Thirty
in
number
,
whereof
Ten
were
Priests
:
But
the
Abbot
having
hid
the
rest
of
the
Plate
;
with
the
rich
Table
of
the
Altar
,
and
put
on
his
Sacred
Vestments
,
and
had
with
his
Brethren
said
Mass
,
and
communicated
;
they
had
scarce
finished
all
this
when
the
Pagans
breaking
into
the
Church
,
slew
Abbot
Theodore
at
the
Altar
,
who
perished
by
the
hands
of
their
King
Oketule
,
all
the
rest
as
well
Old
Men
as
Children
,
being
also
slain
,
except
one
handsome
Boy
of
about
Ten
Years
Old
,
who
(
being
intended
for
a
Monk
)
was
saved
by
Count
Sidroc
the
Younger
,
and
stripping
him
of
his
Habit
,
put
on
him
a
Danish
Coat
,
ordering
him
to
follow
him
where
ever
he
went
,
and
so
the
Boy
sticking
close
to
him
,
his
Life
was
saved
,
and
he
alone
escaping
,
gave
a
relation
of
what
he
had
seen
;
but
the
Danes
,
when
they
had
broke
open
the
Tombs
of
St.
Guthleak
,
and
the
Princes
there
buried
,
and
finding
no
more
Plunder
,
set
the
Church
on
Fire
,
and
burnt
the
dead
bodies
that
were
in
it
together
.
So
likewise
of
the
destruction
of
the
Monastery
of
Medeshamstead
,
this
Author
hath
given
us
a
larger
account
than
what
we
find
in
this
Copy
of
the
Annals
,
viz.
That
four
days
after
the
destruction
of
Croyland
,
the
Danes
march'd
towards
that
Monastery
,
where
finding
the
Gates
lock'd
,
they
began
to
make
an
assault
upon
it
;
but
receiving
a
Repulse
,
at
the
second
assault
,
Tuba
the
Brother
of
Count
Hubba
being
knocked
down
with
a
Stone
,
was
carried
off
for
Dead
,
whereat
Hubba
was
so
enraged
,
that
breaking
into
the
Monastery
he
slew
all
the
Monks
that
came
in
his
way
,
whilest
the
rest
of
them
destroyed
the
others
,
till
at
last
all
perished
,
so
that
in
short
,
the
Monastery
was
wholly
destroyed
,
and
the
Church
,
together
with
a
noble
Library
of
Books
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXX
.
and
all
its
Charters
were
reduced
to
Ashes
.
But
the
fourth
day
after
this
the
Pagan
Army
having
got
together
all
the
spoil
they
could
,
marched
toward
Huntington
;
but
in
their
way
thither
,
as
the
two
Counts
Sidrocs
brought
up
the
Rear
of
the
Army
,
which
had
now
passed
the
River
Nene
,
two
Waggon
loads
of
rich
moveables
happened
to
be
sunk
in
the
Ford
,
as
also
the
Beasts
that
drew
them
,
in
getting
out
of
which
,
whilest
Sidroc
and
his
Men
were
busied
,
the
Boy
Turgar
slipped
away
into
the
next
Wood
,
and
walking
all
Night
about
break
of
Day
he
got
to
Croyland
,
where
he
found
the
Monks
returned
again
,
and
busie
in
quenching
the
Fire
,
as
well
as
they
could
;
to
whom
he
related
all
that
had
happened
,
and
discovering
where
the
body
of
the
Abbot
and
most
of
the
Monks
lay
,
they
removed
the
rubbish
,
and
buried
them
,
and
then
having
chosen
Godric
,
one
of
the
Monks
that
escaped
,
for
their
Abbot
,
they
were
resolved
to
go
and
do
the
like
Pious
Office
for
the
late
Prior
and
Monks
of
Medeshamstead
,
where
arriving
,
they
buried
the
Bodies
of
above
fourscore
Monks
in
one
Grave
in
the
Church-yard
,
placing
over
them
a
Pyramidal
Stone
of
about
a
Yard
high
,
whereon
were
carved
the
Images
of
the
Abbot
and
Monks
about
him
,
which
was
then
to
be
seen
in
Ingulph's
time
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Britains
spoiling
the
Country
as
far
as
Grant-bridge
(
now
Cambridge
,
)
they
then
fell
upon
,
and
burnt
the
famous
Nunnery
of
Ely
,
killing
all
that
were
therein
both
Men
and
Women
,
and
carrying
away
a
great
deal
of
Riches
,
which
had
been
brought
thither
from
all
parts
for
their
better
security
;
from
whence
they
passed
over
into
the
Country
of
the
East-Angles
,
where
they
slew
Earl
Wulketule
coming
against
them
,
and
making
a
stout
resistance
with
his
small
Forces
,
from
whence
they
marched
against
King
Edmund
himself
,
of
whose
Life
and
Martyrdom
,
I
shall
out
of
Asser's
Annals
,
give
you
a
particular
account
;
and
thô
I
will
not
pass
my
word
for
the
truth
of
all
his
Relation
,
being
written
after
the
manner
of
the
Legends
of
those
times
,
yet
the
substance
of
it
is
no
doubt
true
,
and
the
rest
may
serve
,
if
not
to
instruct
,
yet
at
least
to
divert
the
Readers
.
But
before
I
proceed
to
the
Story
of
the
Martyrdom
of
this
King
,
it
may
not
be
amiss
to
relate
the
occasion
,
why
the
Danes
invaded
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
put
King
Edmund
so
cruelly
to
Death
,
which
story
thô
it
be
not
very
probable
;
yet
since
it
is
found
in
Mat.
Westminsters
Flores
Historiarum
,
I
will
from
thence
repeat
it
in
as
few
words
as
I
can
,
being
to
this
effect
;
That
in
the
Kingdom
of
Denmark
there
was
one
Lothbrook
,
who
being
descended
from
the
Royal
Family
,
had
by
his
Wife
two
Sons
,
Inguar
and
Hubba
:
Lothbrook
going
to
Sea
by
himself
,
in
a
Boat
,
with
only
a
Hawke
on
his
Fist
,
to
seek
for
Game
in
a
Neighbouring
Island
,
being
taken
by
a
sudden
and
violent
Storm
,
was
tossed
up
and
down
for
several
Days
,
till
at
last
he
was
by
the
Wind
and
Tide
driven
upon
the
Coast
of
that
Country
,
we
now
call
Northfolk
:
where
being
found
alone
with
his
Hawk
,
he
is
presented
to
Edmund
the
King
,
and
being
kindly
received
for
the
comliness
of
his
Person
,
continued
in
his
Court
,
and
told
the
King
the
Tale
of
his
strange
Fortune
,
and
often
went
out
in
the
Field
for
his
Recreation
,
with
Beorn
the
King's
Huntsman
,
being
extraordinarily
dexterous
both
in
Hunting
and
Fowling
;
for
this
Reason
,
this
Huntsman
greatly
envied
him
,
and
as
they
two
were
hunting
together
alone
,
he
secretly
murdered
him
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXX
.
and
hid
his
Body
in
a
Wood.
Now
Lothebroc
kept
a
Greyhound
,
which
was
exceedingly
fond
of
him
,
and
the
Huntsman
being
gone
away
with
the
rest
of
the
Dogs
,
he
stayed
there
alone
by
his
Master's
Body
;
next
day
,
when
the
King
asked
for
Lothebroc
,
Beorn
answered
,
That
the
day
before
he
stayed
in
the
Wood
,
and
since
that
he
had
not
seen
him
.
But
behold
,
the
Greyhound
comes
to
Court
,
and
fawning
upon
the
King
,
as
well
as
others
,
as
soon
as
he
had
filled
his
Belly
,
again
departed
;
till
doing
this
often
,
he
was
followed
to
the
place
by
some
of
the
King's
Servants
,
who
there
found
out
the
Body
,
and
brought
the
Relation
of
it
to
the
King
:
The
Matter
being
examined
,
and
found
out
,
the
Huntsman
is
sentenced
to
be
put
into
the
same
Boat
in
which
Lothebroc
arrived
,
without
any
Oars
or
Tackling
;
in
which
,
after
a
few
days
,
(
surely
the
Boat
knew
its
way
,
)
he
was
cast
upon
the
Coast
of
Denmark
,
where
being
brought
to
Lothebroc's
Sons
,
and
by
them
examined
what
was
become
of
their
Father
,
whose
Boat
they
sufficiently
knew
,
he
affirmed
,
That
he
was
killed
by
Edmund
,
King
of
the
East
Angles
;
Whereupon
they
prepare
a
Navy
,
and
passing
into
England
,
landed
first
in
the
Northern
Parts
,
and
,
as
was
said
before
,
they
grievously
harass'd
the
Country
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
having
brought
it
under
Subjection
,
Hinguar
quits
his
Company
,
and
with
a
great
Fleet
sailed
to
East
England
,
where
King
Edmund
Reigned
.
But
Saxo
Grammaticus
gives
us
quite
another
Account
of
the
Death
of
these
Prince's
Father
,
whom
he
calls
Regner
,
viz.
That
he
was
taken
Prisoner
in
Ireland
,
and
there
killed
in
Prison
by
Snakes
,
where
none
,
you
must
know
,
ever
were
,
a
Story
altogether
as
probable
as
the
former
;
so
I
have
here
given
you
,
from
several
Authors
,
two
different
Accounts
of
the
Reason
of
the
Danes
invading
England
,
and
shall
leave
it
to
the
Reader
to
believe
one
,
or
neither
,
since
as
they
cannot
both
be
true
,
so
neither
of
them
seem
very
probable
.
This
King
Edmund
had
now
Reigned
five
Years
with
great
Affection
of
his
Subjects
,
for
,
being
a
Prince
of
great
Hopes
,
he
was
by
the
Unanimous
Favour
,
and
Consent
of
the
People
of
that
Province
,
not
only
Elected
,
but
rather
forced
to
Rule
over
them
.
He
had
a
Majestick
Meen
that
became
a
King
,
and
in
his
Countenance
appeared
a
certain
Air
of
Piety
mixed
with
Meekness
and
Devotion
.
It
was
indeed
but
a
short
time
he
Reigned
,
but
in
that
time
he
did
by
his
Charity
to
the
Poor
,
and
his
Care
over
Widows
and
Orphans
,
perform
all
the
Duties
of
a
Pious
Man
,
as
well
as
of
a
Good
King
.
But
to
come
to
the
Story
it self
:
The
Danes
,
having
now
spoiled
the
Country
,
and
routed
the
King's
Army
,
as
you
have
heard
,
came
on
a
sudden
upon
a
certain
City
,
and
taking
it
by
Surprise
,
they
killed
the
Inhabitants
,
and
ravished
the
Women
,
sparing
neither
Age
nor
Sex
;
but
when
they
had
pretty
well
satiated
their
Fury
,
Hinguar
their
Captain
examined
some
of
the
ordinary
People
that
were
left
alive
,
where
their
King
used
to
reside
;
but
here
our
Author
supposes
the
King
to
have
never
yet
resisted
them
,
and
therefore
that
they
would
first
seizeon
him
,
to
prevent
him
from
raising
any
Forces
against
them
;
which
is
not
at
all
likely
,
especially
since
the
Saxon
Annals
tell
us
expresly
,
that
King
Edmund
had
already
fought
against
him
,
and
been
put
to
flight
:
But
this
seems
more
probable
,
that
the
King
being
then
fled
to
one
of
his
Houses
in
the
Country
,
called
Heglesdune
,
was
by
the
Danes
discovered
:
Whereupon
Hinguar
sent
one
of
his
Servants
on
a
Message
to
him
,
the
Substance
of
which
was
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXX
.
That
Earl
Hinguar
,
his
Lord
,
commanded
him
to
deliver
up
all
his
Treasures
,
and
that
he
should
submit
himself
and
his
Kingdom
to
his
Power
,
which
if
he
refused
to
do
,
he
should
then
be
deprived
both
of
his
Kingdom
and
Life
.
To
which
the
King
answered
,
That
he
would
never
renounce
the
Vow
he
had
made
in
Baptism
,
and
being
made
King
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
whole
People
,
he
was
resolved
never
to
do
any
thing
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
Common-weal
of
the
English
Nation
,
nor
ever
to
submit
his
Neck
to
any
Yoke
but
that
of
Christ
,
whose
Example
he
now
intended
to
imitate
,
and
by
his
Grace
would
Suffer
for
his
Name
:
And
so
he
bid
the
Messenger
return
,
and
tell
this
to
his
Master
.
It
seems
the
King
had
no
sooner
finished
what
he
had
to
say
,
but
as
the
Messenger
was
going
back
with
this
Answer
,
Hinguar
himself
met
him
,
to
whom
having
told
what
the
King
had
said
,
he
immediately
commanded
his
Men
to
enter
the
Palace
,
and
to
lay
hold
of
none
but
the
King
,
and
He
,
being
there
soon
found
,
was
immediately
tied
,
and
brought
before
the
Captain
,
who
commanded
him
first
to
be
cruelly
beaten
,
and
then
bound
to
a
Neighbouring
Tree
,
to
be
inhumanly
whipped
;
all
which
he
manfully
endured
,
still
calling
on
the
Name
of
Christ
:
Whereat
his
Enemies
being
enraged
,
in
a
most
barbarous
manner
shot
his
Body
so
full
of
Arrows
,
that
it
seemed
capable
of
receiving
no
more
;
yet
none
of
the
Wounds
killing
him
outright
,
Hinguar
at
last
commanded
one
of
his
Souldiers
to
cut
off
his
Head
;
which
our
Author
describes
with
a
great
deal
of
Monkish
Eloquence
:
This
being
done
,
and
leaving
his
Body
there
,
they
carried
away
the
Head
along
with
them
,
that
so
it
might
not
be
buried
with
it
;
but
at
last
they
flung
it
into
a
Wood
,
(
which
John
of
Tinmouth
,
in
his
Historia
Aurea
,
calls
Heglesdun
;
)
but
the
People
,
after
they
were
gotten
out
of
their
Hiding-places
,
began
to
look
for
it
,
and
having
long
searched
up
and
down
the
Wood
,
they
at
length
heard
the
Head
when
they
cried
out
to
one
another
,
Where
are
you
?
Answer
(
in
English
,
)
Here
,
here
:
Nor
ceased
repeating
those
words
,
till
they
came
where
it
lay
.
As
for
this
part
of
the
Story
,
it
sounds
so
like
a
Legend
,
that
I
shall
leave
it
to
be
swallowed
by
those
who
are
apt
to
be
taken
with
such
Things
.
I
have
no
more
to
add
,
but
that
King
Edmund
Suffered
on
the
12th
of
the
Kal.
of
December
,
in
the
Year
above-mentioned
:
But
enough
in
Conscience
,
if
not
too
much
,
of
this
King's
Martyrdom
,
who
had
afterwards
a
Church
and
Monastery
erected
to
his
Memory
,
as
you
will
find
when
you
come
to
it
;
for
it
is
certain
,
the
English
Saxons
attributed
as
great
Sanctity
to
this
,
as
to
any
of
their
ancient
Saints
,
and
had
as
great
a
Belief
of
his
Miracles
,
his
Body
being
preserved
uncorrupt
(
whether
by
Art
or
Miracle
I
shall
not
determine
)
for
many
Ages
after
.
I
have
no
more
to
Remark
under
this
Year
,
but
that
now
Ceolnoth
the
Arch-Bishop
deceased
,
and
Ethelred
Bishop
of
Wiltun-scire
was
Elected
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
in
his
stead
.
Also
that
the
Town
of
Dunmoc
,
being
now
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
Helmham
in
Norfolk
continued
to
be
the
sole
Bishop's
See
for
the
Kingdom
of
the
East
Angles
,
till
it
was
long
after
removed
to
Norwich
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXI
.
This
Year
(
as
both
Asser
and
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
)
the
Army
of
the
Danes
leaving
the
East
Angles
,
marched
into
the
West
Saxon
Kingdom
,
and
came
to
a
Town
of
the
King
's
called
Reading
,
lying
on
the
South
side
of
Thames
,
in
that
County
which
was
then
called
Bearrock●●●●●
(
now
Berkshire
;
)
and
the
third
Day
after
their
coming
,
divers
of
their
Commanders
rid
out
with
great
part
of
their
Forces
to
Plunder
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXI
.
whilst
the
rest
remained
behind
to
cast
up
a
Trench
between
the
two
Rivers
,
Thames
and
Kynton
,
on
the
right
side
of
the
Town
,
whom
Earl
Aethelwulf
with
his
Forces
met
at
Englefeild
in
that
County
,
where
it
was
stoutly
fought
on
both
sides
;
but
after
a
long
Battle
,
one
of
the
Counts
Sydrock
being
slain
,
and
a
great
part
of
his
Army
routed
,
the
rest
escaping
by
flight
,
the
Christians
got
the
Victory
,
and
kept
the
Field
.
And
four
Days
after
,
King
Aethered
and
Aelfred
his
Brother
joyning
their
Forces
together
,
marched
to
Reading
,
and
when
they
came
to
the
Castle
,
they
killed
and
destroyed
all
the
Danes
whom
they
found
without
the
Ga●es
;
but
they
within
did
not
make
a
less
obstinate
Resistance
,
for
f●llying
out
,
the
Fight
became
very
sharp
on
both
sides
,
in
so
much
that
the
Christians
were
at
last
forced
to
turn
their
Backs
,
and
the
Pagans
gained
the
Victory
,
and
there
Earl
Aethelwulf
above-mentioned
was
slain
amongst
the
rest
;
with
which
the
Christians
being
much
provoked
,
4
days
after
they
fought
with
them
again
at
a
place
called
Aescesdune
(
now
Aston
)
in
Berkshire
,
when
the
Pagans
divided
themselves
into
two
equal
Bodies
,
for
they
had
then
two
Kings
,
besides
many
Earls
;
so
they
allotted
one
part
of
the
Army
to
the
two
Kings
,
and
the
other
to
the
Earls
;
whic●
the
Christians
perceiving
,
they
likewise
did
the
same
with
their
Army
:
But
Elfred
came
sooner
into
the
Field
with
his
Men
,
than
did
the
King
his
Brother
;
for
(
as
Asser
tells
us
)
he
had
heard
from
those
that
were
there
,
that
the
King
was
then
in
his
Tent
hearing
Mass
,
and
positively
affi●ming
,
that
he
would
not
depart
thence
till
it
was
finished
,
which
he
made
good
;
and
this
Piety
of
the
King
's
was
thought
to
prevail
much
with
God
,
for
the
Christians
had
resolved
that
King
Ethered
with
his
Forces
should
maintain
the
Fight
against
the
two
Pagan
Kings
,
whilst
Aelfred
his
Brother
,
with
his
Detachment
,
should
oppose
the
Earls
.
And
now
both
Armies
being
drawn
up
in
Battle
Array
,
whilst
the
King
stayed
somewhat
long
as
his
Prayers
,
Prince
Aelfred
,
then
his
Brother's
Lieutenant
,
was
not
strong
enough
alone
to
sustain
all
the
Pagan
Forces
,
for
thô
he
saw
he
must
either
Retreat
,
or
else
Engage
the
Enemy
before
his
Brother's
coming
up
,
which
still
the
King
delayed
,
yet
the
Prince
(
trusting
on
the
Divine
Assistance
,
and
)
having
put
his
Men
in
good
Order
,
presently
marched
against
the
Enemy
,
who
had
much
the
●dvantage
of
him
,
by
reason
of
the
higher
Ground
they
had
got
.
There
was
also
in
the
same
Field
a
single
Thorn
Tree
,
(
which
Asser
says
he
himself
had
seen
,
)
about
which
the
Enemies
Troops
were
all
drawn
up
;
but
when
they
had
both
bloudily
fought
for
a
long
time
,
the
Pagans
being
no
longer
able
to
withstand
the
Christians
Arms
,
a
great
part
of
their
Troops
was
slain
,
and
the
rest
saved
themselves
by
flight
,
leaving
behind
them
dead
upon
the
place
one
of
their
Kings
called
Bachseg
,
and
several
other
great
Men
,
with
many
Thousands
of
common
Souldiers
,
needless
here
to
be
particularly
mentioned
;
but
this
King
here
called
Bachseg
,
the
Danish
History
na●es
Ivar
,
the
Son
of
Reynere
;
so
the
rest
of
their
Army
fled
that
night
to
the
Castle
of
Reading
above-mentioned
whither
the
Christians
following
killed
them
as
long
as
day-light
would
permit
.
But
thô
Asser
,
the
Writer
of
King
Alfred's
Life
and
Actions
,
hath
for
his
Honour
attributed
the
whole
Success
of
this
Battle
to
that
Prince
;
yet
it
is
more
probable
what
the
Manuscript
,
called
Scala
Chronica
,
(
cited
by
Mr.
Speed
,
)
relates
,
That
when
Prince
Aelfred's
Men
,
being
now
spent
,
were
ready
to
Retreat
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXI
.
King
Ethered
came
into
the
Battle
from
his
Prayers
;
and
so
well
seconded
his
Brother
with
fresh
Forces
,
that
renewing
the
Fight
,
the
Victory
(
the
greatest
they
had
ever
yet
obtained
)
was
chiefly
owing
to
their
Valour
.
But
Fifteen
Days
after
this
,
King
Aethered
,
with
his
Brother
Aelfred
,
marched
again
towards
Basing
to
fight
the
Enemy
,
where
another
Battle
happened
,
and
the
Pagans
,
making
there
an
obstinate
Resistance
,
obtain'd
the
Victory
,
and
kept
the
Field
;
after
which
Fight
;
a
fresh
Army
of
Pagans
coming
from
beyond
Sea
,
joyned
themselves
to
the
former
.
But
here
the
Saxon
Annals
further
add
,
That
about
two
Months
after
this
,
King
Aethered
,
and
Aelfred
his
Brother
,
fought
again
with
the
Pagans
at
Meretune
(
now
Merton
)
in
Surrey
,
where
the
Army
being
divided
into
two
Parts
,
at
first
put
the
Enemy
to
the
Rout
,
and
had
the
better
for
a
great
part
of
the
day
;
yet
at
last
,
after
a
mighty
slaughter
,
the
Danes
kept
the
Field
,
and
there
was
slain
Bishop
Heamund
,
with
abundance
of
brave
Men.
After
this
Battle
,
during
the
whole
Summer
following
,
the
Danes
remained
in
quiet
at
Reading
;
but
the
same
Year
King
Aethered
,
having
now
for
five
Years
stoutly
and
nobly
Govern'd
his
Kingdom
,
thô
with
many
Troubles
,
deceased
,
and
was
buried
in
the
Monastery
of
Winburne
in
Dorsetshire
.
But
thô
the
Chronicle
that
goes
under
the
Name
of
Abbot
Bromton
,
(
from
I
know
not
what
Authority
,
)
relates
this
King
to
have
died
of
the
Wounds
which
he
had
received
in
a
Fight
against
one
Somerled
,
a
Danish
King
,
who
had
newly
destroyed
the
Town
of
Reading
;
and
the
Inscription
on
this
King's
Tomb
at
Winborne
,
(
cited
by
[
](A64087-e250980-b)*
*
Tit.
Dorsetshire
.
Mr.
Camden
in
his
Britannia
,
)
relates
him
to
be
slain
by
the
Danes
;
yet
since
neither
Asser
,
Ingulph
,
the
Saxon
Annals
,
nor
William
of
Malmesbury
,
mention
any
such
thing
,
and
that
the
Inscription
it self
is
but
Modern
,
I
rather
suppose
him
to
have
died
a
natural
Death
of
the
Plague
,
which
then
reigned
.
This
King
is
said
,
by
the
Annals
of
Ireland
,
to
have
had
a
Daughter
named
Thyra
,
married
to
Gormun
,
King
of
the
Danes
,
who
on
her
begat
Sweyn
,
the
Father
of
King
Cnute
.
This
Ethered
had
also
several
Sons
,
as
Alfred
,
supposed
to
be
Grandfather
to
Ethelwerd
,
called
Quaestor
the
Historian
;
as
also
Oswald
,
who
his
Father
mentions
in
his
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Abingdon
.
King
AELFRED
,
otherwise
called
ALFRED
.
Immediately
after
King
Ethered's
Death
,
(
as
Asser
relates
,
)
Prince
Alfred
,
(
who
,
during
the
Lives
of
his
three
Brothers
,
had
been
only
their
Deputy
,
or
Lieutenant
,
)
now
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
took
the
Government
upon
him
,
which
he
might
have
had
if
he
pleased
during
their
Life-time
,
since
he
exceeded
them
all
both
in
Wisdom
and
Courage
;
so
that
indeed
he
Reigned
almost
whether
he
would
or
no.
But
before
the
first
Month
of
his
Reign
was
at
an
end
,
he
,
trusting
on
the
Divine
Assistance
,
marched
his
Army
(
thô
but
few
in
comparison
of
the
Pagans
)
to
Wilton
,
lying
on
the
South
side
of
the
River
Willie
,
(
from
which
both
the
Town
and
Country
take
their
Names
,
)
where
it
was
valiantly
fought
on
both
sides
for
great
part
of
the
day
,
till
the
Pagans
not
being
able
any
longer
to
endure
the
Force
and
Valour
of
the
English
,
began
to
turn
their
Backs
,
but
then
finding
the
Number
of
the
Pursuers
to
be
small
,
they
rallied
,
and
obtaining
the
Victory
,
kept
the
Field
.
Nor
let
this
seem
strange
to
any
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXI
.
that
will
but
consider
how
small
the
Number
of
the
Christians
were
,
in
comparison
of
the
Pagans
;
for
the
English
had
in
the
space
of
one
Year
fought
8
or
9
Battles
against
them
,
besides
innumerable
Skirmishes
which
King
Alfred
,
or
his
Commanders
,
had
with
them
,
wherein
thô
they
lost
one
King
and
nine
Earls
,
or
Principal
Commanders
;
yet
receiving
such
frequent
Recruits
from
beyond
Sea
,
whilst
the
Saxons
every
day
grew
weaker
,
it
is
no
Wonder
if
they
prevailed
;
yet
notwithstanding
Asser
,
and
the
Saxon
Annals
,
tell
us
,
That
this
Year
there
was
a
Peace
made
with
the
Danes
,
upon
condition
that
they
would
depart
the
Kingdom
;
which
they
for
the
present
observed
,
but
to
little
purpose
.
For
the
next
Year
,
(
as
the
same
Author
tells
us
,
)
the
Danes
having
landed
again
,
marched
from
Reading
to
London
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXII
and
there
took
up
their
Winter-Quarters
;
and
the
Mercians
were
forced
to
make
Peace
with
them
.
Also
this
Year
,
(
according
to
the
Chronicle
of
Mailross
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
)
the
Northumbers
expelled
Egbert
their
King
,
and
Wulfher
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
who
both
(
as
Mat.
Westminster
relates
)
flying
to
Bertulph
King
of
the
Mercians
,
were
by
him
honourably
received
.
About
the
same
time
(
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
)
also
died
Gwgan
,
King
or
Prince
of
Cardigan
,
who
,
as
some
British
Chronicles
relate
,
was
drowned
by
misfortune
;
and
at
the
same
time
the
Danes
destroyed
the
Town
of
Alcluid
in
Scotland
.
This
Year
the
Danish
Army
leaving
the
Countries
about
London
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXIII
.
marched
into
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
there
Wintered
in
a
place
called
Tursige
(
now
Torswick
)
in
Lindsey
,
(
which
was
then
part
of
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
;
)
so
that
the
Neighbouring
Nations
were
again
forced
to
renew
their
League
with
them
.
And
now
also
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
Egbert
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
dying
,
one
Ricsige
succeeded
him
,
and
Arch-Bishop
Wulfher
was
now
restored
to
his
Bishoprick
.
The
next
Year
the
Pagan
Army
leaving
Lindisse
,
marched
into
Mercia
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXIV
.
and
wintered
in
a
place
called
Hreoptun
(
now
Repton
)
in
Derbyshire
,
where
they
forced
Burhred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
to
desert
his
Kingdom
,
and
pass
the
Seas
to
go
to
Rome
,
where
arriving
,
he
lived
not
long
,
but
there
dying
in
the
22d
Year
of
his
Reign
,
he
was
honourably
buried
at
the
English
School
or
College
in
the
Church
of
St.
Mary
thereunto
belonging
.
The
Danes
,
after
his
Expulsion
,
brought
the
whole
Kingdom
of
Mercia
under
their
Dominion
,
and
then
delivered
it
to
one
Ceolwulf
,
an
inconsiderable
Fellow
,
and
Servant
of
the
late
King
,
upon
this
miserable
Condition
,
That
he
should
deliver
it
up
to
them
again
whensoever
they
required
it
;
and
for
this
he
gave
Hostages
,
swearing
to
obey
them
in
all
Things
.
Now
the
Danish
Army
leaving
Hreoptun
,
became
divided
into
two
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXV
.
and
Halfden
their
Commander
marched
with
one
part
of
it
into
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
and
there
took
up
his
Winter-Quarters
near
the
River
Tine
,
where
they
conquered
the
whole
Country
,
and
also
spoiled
the
Country
between
the
Picts
and
the
Straecled
Welsh-men
,
(
who
then
inhabited
part
of
Galloway
in
Scotland
,
)
whilst
another
part
of
them
,
under
the
Command
of
Godrun
,
Oskytel
,
and
Amwynd
,
(
three
of
their
Kings
,
)
marched
to
Grantbridge
,
and
there
Wintered
:
And
the
same
Summer
King
Aelfred
fought
at
Sea
against
seven
of
their
Ships
,
and
took
one
of
them
,
the
rest
escaping
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVI
.
This
Year
(
as
Asser
and
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
)
Rollo
,
the
Dan●
or
Norman
,
wasted
Neustria
;
(
afterwards
called
Normandy
,
)
and
,
in
some
time
after
,
made
an
entire
Conquest
of
it
:
Asser
also
says
,
that
this
Rollo
having
had
a
Dream
of
a
Swarm
of
Bees
flying
towards
the
South
,
he
chose
to
leave
England
,
and
go
over
into
France
;
though
,
as
other
Authours
affirm
,
it
was
because
he
was
so
warmly
received
by
King
Alfred
,
that
he
did
not
like
to
stay
here
,
but
rather
chose
to
pass
into
another
Country
of
easier
Conquest
,
as
Normandy
indeed
proved
,
for
he
reigned
there
fifty
Years
.
The
same
Year
(
according
to
the
Chronicle
of
Mailrosse
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
)
Ricsig
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
dying
,
another
Egbert
succeeded
him
;
but
we
have
no
account
of
his
Actions
,
more
than
that
he
reigned
beyond
Tyne
as
a
Tributary
to
the
Danes
,
who
possessed
all
the
rest
of
the
Country
,
as
you
will
find
by
the
Saxon
Annals
The
same
Year
,
(
accordingly
)
the
Danes
stealing
away
by
Night
from
Grantbridge
,
(
where
they
had
long
encamped
,
)
marched
to
Werham
,
(
now
Warham
in
Dorsetshire
,
)
being
then
a
strong
Castle
of
the
West-Saxons
;
this
place
they
took
,
and
destroyed
,
together
with
the
Nunnery
there
;
then
passing
higher
,
as
into
a
secure
Harbour
,
they
drew
up
all
their
Ships
,
so
that
now
King
Alfred
was
reduced
to
such
great
streights
,
that
he
was
forced
to
make
Peace
with
him
;
and
they
gave
the
King
for
Pledges
some
of
the
Noblest
Persons
in
their
Army
,
and
took
an
Oath
upon
a
sacred
Bracelet
they
had
,
(
which
Oath
they
would
never
take
to
any
Nation
before
,
)
that
they
would
presently
depart
the
Kingdom
;
but
in
the
mean
while
,
that
part
of
the
Army
,
which
had
Horses
,
stole
away
to
Exanceaster
,
(
now
Exeter
,
)
whereupon
the
King
put
all
their
Hostages
to
Death
.
The
same
Year
in
the
Month
of
August
,
Healfden
the
Danish
King
divided
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
among
his
People
,
who
now
settling
there
,
ploughed
and
sowed
;
from
whence
the
Danes
date
their
Reign
over
that
Kingdom
.
But
the
Year
following
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVII
The
Danes
having
left
Werham
,
and
come
to
Exeter
,
(
as
you
have
already
heard
,
)
their
Fleet
in
the
mean
time
fetching
a
compass
,
sailing
towards
the
West
,
(
I
suppose
to
Exmouth
)
there
arose
so
violent
a
Storm
,
as
that
120
of
their
Ships
were
cast
away
near
Swandwic
,
(
now
Swanwick
in
Hampshire
;
)
then
King
Aelfred
followed
that
part
of
the
Army
as
far
as
Exeter
,
thô
he
could
not
overtake
them
,
till
they
had
got
into
the
Castle
,
which
proved
so
strong
,
that
no
body
could
come
at
them
;
but
he
streightning
them
there
,
they
gave
him
what
Hostages
he
required
,
and
took
fresh
Oaths
,
and
for
a
small
time
observed
the
league
they
had
made
;
yet
nevertheless
in
the
Month
of
August
following
,
the
same
Danish
Army
marched
into
the
Province
of
the
Mercians
,
where
,
dividing
part
of
it
between
themselves
,
they
left
the
rest
to
Ceolwulf
above
mentioned
.
About
this
time
also
,
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
,
the
English
,
having
entred
Wales
the
Year
before
,
fought
a
Bloody
Battel
with
the
Welshmen
,
though
this
Authour
neither
tells
who
were
the
Commanders
,
nor
who
had
the
Victory
;
and
the
Year
following
there
was
another
Battel
between
them
,
wherein
Rodorick
,
Sirnamed
The
Great
,
King
or
Prince
of
Wales
,
and
Guyriad
his
Brother
,
or
(
as
some
say
,
)
his
Son
,
were
slain
.
This
Rodorick
had
,
by
his
Wife
Engharaud
,
the
Daughter
of
Prince
Meyric
several
Sons
,
as
Anarawd
his
Eldest
,
to
whom
he
gave
Aberffraw
,
with
North
Wales
:
Cadelh
the
second
,
to
whom
he
left
Dynevowr
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVII
.
with
South-Wales
;
who
also
took
by
force
Marthraval
and
Powysland
,
after
the
Death
of
Mervyn
the
third
Son
;
to
whom
their
Father
Rodorick
had
given
the
same
;
To
which
Dr.
Powel
likewise
adds
,
That
this
Rodorick
is
esteemed
by
all
Writers
,
to
be
sole
King
of
all
Wales
;
North-Wales
descending
to
him
from
his
Mother
Esylcht
the
Daughter
and
sole
Heir
of
Conan
Tindaethwy
;
but
South-Wales
he
had
in
Right
of
his
Wife
,
the
Daughter
and
Heir
of
Meyric
ap
Dyfnwal
,
King
of
Cardigan
;
Powis
he
had
by
Nest
,
the
Sister
and
Heir
of
Congen
ap
Cadhel
,
King
of
Powis
,
his
Father's
Mother
:
These
three
Dominions
he
appointed
under
their
Meeres
and
Bounds
,
with
a
Princely
House
in
each
of
them
.
These
he
had
named
Ytair
Talaeth
,
and
left
them
unto
three
of
his
Sons
,
Anarawd
,
Cadhel
,
and
Mervyn
,
who
were
called
Ytrit
Twysoc
Talaethioc
,
that
is
,
the
three
Crown'd
Princes
,
because
each
of
them
did
wear
upon
his
Bonnet
,
or
Helmet
,
a
Coronet
of
Gold
,
being
a
broad
Lace
or
Head-band
indented
upwards
,
set
and
wrought
with
precious
Stones
;
which
,
in
the
British
or
Welsh
Speech
,
is
called
Talaeth
;
and
to
which
Mr.
Vaughan
,
in
his
Additional
Notes
to
Caradoc's
History
hath
added
,
out
of
an
ancient
Welsh
Manuscript
,
That
this
Rodorick
is
said
to
have
corrected
some
of
the
old
British
Laws
,
and
to
have
appointed
new
ones
:
He
also
ordained
,
that
his
Eldest
Son
should
have
the
Crown
,
or
Coronet
of
Aberffraw
,
with
the
Fifteen
Cantreds
thereunto
belonging
.
This
Aberffraw
is
now
a
small
Village
in
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
;
and
was
anciently
the
chief
Seat
of
the
Princes
of
Guyneth
,
or
North-Wales
:
He
left
to
his
second
the
Crown
or
Coronet
of
Dinevowr
or
Cardigan
,
with
its
fifteen
Cantreds
,
extending
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Devi
to
the
Mouth
of
Severne
;
and
also
that
his
Son
should
have
the
Crown
,
or
Coronet
of
Mathraval
,
with
the
Fifteen
Cantreds
of
Powis
,
from
the
mouth
of
the
River
Dee
,
to
the
bridge
over
Severne
at
Gloucester
.
He
ordained
also
,
That
his
Eldest
Son
,
and
his
successours
should
continue
the
payment
of
the
ancient
tribute
to
the
King
of
London
,
(
i.
e.
King
of
England
)
and
that
the
other
two
,
their
Heirs
and
Successours
,
should
acknowledge
his
Sovereignty
,
and
pay
the
like
tribute
to
him
and
his
Successours
;
and
that
upon
the
Invasions
of
Strangers
,
they
should
all
send
him
aid
,
and
be
also
ready
to
protect
them
,
when
there
should
be
need
.
Moreover
he
ordained
,
That
when
any
difference
should
arise
between
the
Princes
of
Aberffraw
,
and
Cardigan
,
the
Three
Princes
should
meet
at
Bwlchy
Pawl
,
and
after
hearing
of
Council
on
both
sides
,
the
Prince
of
Powis
should
be
Umpire
between
them
.
And
if
the
difference
were
between
the
Kings
of
Aberffraw
,
and
Powis
,
that
they
should
likewise
all
Three
meet
at
Dolhrianedd
,
(
perchance
Morvarhianed
,
on
the
Bank
of
the
River
Dee
)
where
the
King
of
Cardigan
was
to
end
the
Controversie
.
And
if
there
should
be
any
difference
between
the
Kings
of
Powis
,
and
Cardigan
,
the
meeting
should
be
at
Llyswen
,
upon
the
River
Wy
,
and
the
King
of
Aberffraw
to
decide
it
.
This
,
thô
it
seems
to
have
been
as
wise
a
course
as
could
be
taken
to
maintain
amity
in
a
divided
Kingdom
,
yet
did
prove
of
no
effect
;
for
it
seems
the
Princes
of
these
Countries
did
not
long
observe
this
Constitution
of
their
Ancestour
King
Rodoric
,
but
perpetually
weakned
each
other
with
Civil
Wars
;
so
that
the
English
taking
advantage
of
their
mutual
divisions
,
by
assisting
the
weaker
Prince
against
the
stronger
;
they
at
last
by
degrees
reduced
them
all
under
the
English
Dominion
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVIII
as
shall
be
further
shewn
in
its
proper
place
.
About
this
time
Anarawd
,
the
Eldest
Son
of
Rodorick
above
mentioned
,
began
his
Reign
over
North-Wales
.
This
Year
(
according
to
Asser
)
the
Danes
stealing
away
privately
after
the
Feast
of
Epiphany
to
Cypenham
,
and
having
now
got
Horses
,
marched
through
all
the
Country
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
there
began
to
fix
their
Quarters
;
forcing
many
of
the
Inhabitants
beyond
Sea
,
and
subjecting
the
rest
of
their
Dominion
,
in
so
much
that
King
Alfred
was
forced
with
a
few
of
his
Nobles
,
and
with
some
Souldiers
and
Vassals
,
to
lurk
among
the
Woody
and
Boggy
parts
of
Somerset-shire
,
where
he
led
a
very
uneasie
Life
,
in
great
Trouble
and
Scarcity
,
having
no
Provisions
but
what
he
could
take
away
by
frequent
incursions
from
the
Enemies
,
or
else
those
Christians
who
had
submitted
themselves
to
their
Dominion
;
and
it
is
found
in
the
Life
of
St.
Neot
,
as
he
lay
hid
with
a
certain
Cow-herd
,
it
happened
one
day
,
that
as
his
Wife
was
making
of
Cakes
,
the
King
sate
by
the
Fire
,
fitting
up
his
Bow
and
Arrows
,
and
other
Weapons
;
but
when
the
Woman
saw
the
Cakes
which
lay
before
the
fire
begin
to
burn
,
she
presently
ran
and
removed
them
,
and
chiding
the
King
,
(
whom
she
did
not
know
,
)
said
thus
,
Doest
thou
,
Fellow
think
much
to
turn
these
Cakes
,
which
thou
can'st
eat
fast
enough
when
they
are
baked
?
At
which
the
King
laughing
,
took
all
in
good
part
;
but
be
the
Story
true
or
false
,
this
much
is
certain
,
that
the
King
lay
at
this
time
so
private
,
that
neither
his
Friends
nor
Enemies
could
tell
where
he
was
;
in
so
much
that
all
this
while
the
Royal
Patrimony
became
a
prey
,
as
well
to
the
revolting
English
,
as
to
the
Danes
themselves
.
But
the
Monkish
writers
of
these
times
,
(
according
to
their
usual
Custom
of
interpreting
all
misfortunes
to
be
God's
Judgments
)
will
needs
have
this
to
be
a
judgment
upon
this
King
,
because
that
in
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
being
taken
up
with
the
desire
of
Learning
,
or
else
diverted
by
Hunting
and
other
Juvenile
Pleasures
;
he
had
too
much
neglected
the
public
affairs
;
and
that
being
admonished
by
St.
Neot
,
and
refusing
to
amend
,
the
Holy
Man
foretold
,
there
would
be
a
time
,
when
he
should
be
driven
from
his
Kingdom
,
and
from
his
own
House
.
But
be
this
as
it
will
,
whilest
King
Alfred
was
thus
over-powered
by
the
great
multitude
of
Danes
that
daily
entred
the
Kingdom
,
he
was
forced
to
retreat
;
yet
even
then
,
being
followed
by
a
small
band
of
Stout
and
Loyal
Souldiers
,
he
often
set
upon
the
Enemies
by
surprize
,
and
with
so
good
success
,
that
he
let
them
see
,
though
he
was
overcome
by
numbers
,
yet
he
was
not
vanquished
,
since
he
remained
formidable
even
in
his
flight
;
but
to
this
Retreat
,
the
then
Woody
and
Bogy
parts
of
Somersetshire
,
between
the
Rivers
Thone
and
Parret
chiefly
contributed
,
which
were
then
almost
an
Island
,
and
not
to
be
enter'd
without
a
Boat
,
unless
by
one
narrow
way
,
(
as
Leland
in
his
Itinerary
hath
rightly
observed
)
but
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
That
it
is
to
no
purpose
to
relate
all
the
little
Skirmishes
and
Adventures
of
this
King
,
during
his
Retreat
;
only
one
passage
will
not
be
unpleasant
,
whether
it
be
true
or
false
,
it
happen'd
one
Day
that
whil'st
King
Alfred
lay
pivate
in
a
little
Castle
,
or
Fort
,
in
the
Wood
Athelney
,
it
being
Winter
time
,
and
the
Waters
frozen
up
,
he
sent
out
his
followers
to
seek
for
some
Fish
or
Fowle
,
whereby
they
might
sustain
Nature
,
so
that
none
were
left
at
home
,
but
himself
and
his
Mother
,
(
for
it
seems
the
Queen
his
Wife
was
either
dead
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVIII
.
or
else
lay
concealed
some
where
else
;
)
but
the
King
having
to
pass
away
the
time
taken
up
a
Book
,
and
began
to
read
,
(
as
his
custom
was
,
when
he
had
nothing
else
to
do
)
a
certain
poor
Man
knocked
at
the
door
,
and
begged
an
Alms
;
whereupon
the
King
calling
to
his
Mother
,
desired
her
to
see
if
there
was
any
thing
for
him
to
eat
;
but
she
told
him
,
that
there
was
no
more
than
one
Loaf
left
,
and
this
would
not
be
enough
for
the
whole
Company
when
they
returned
home
;
the
King
hearing
this
,
said
no
more
,
but
let
God
be
blessed
for
all
his
gifts
,
then
praying
his
Mother
,
to
bestow
half
of
it
upon
this
poor
Christian
,
further
added
,
that
he
who
had
fed
5000
Men
with
Five
Loaves
and
Two
small
Fishes
,
could
also
,
if
he
pleased
,
make
half
a
Loaf
suffice
their
necessities
;
whereupon
his
Mother
complying
with
his
desire
,
and
the
poor
Man
having
got
more
than
he
looked
for
,
went
his
way
,
but
the
King
having
read
till
he
was
tired
,
happened
to
fall
asleep
,
and
dreamt
that
he
saw
St.
Cuthbert
(
formerly
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
)
coming
to
him
,
and
telling
him
,
that
he
was
sent
from
God
to
let
him
know
,
that
he
was
now
resolved
to
put
an
end
to
the
long
and
grievous
punishments
which
the
English
had
hitherto
suffered
for
their
Sins
;
and
that
the
Alms
which
he
had
just
now
bestowed
,
was
so
acceptable
in
his
sight
,
that
he
would
restore
him
to
his
Kingdom
,
and
said
,
as
a
sign
of
this
,
his
Servants
,
who
were
then
gone
out
a
Fishing
,
thô
with
very
small
hopes
of
catching
any
thing
,
should
return
home
so
loaded
,
that
he
should
look
upon
it
with
wonder
;
but
that
which
is
more
strange
,
his
Mother
fell
also
a
sleep
,
and
dreamed
the
like
Dream
at
the
same
time
,
as
she
told
the
King
her
Son
when
he
awaked
her
;
but
whilest
they
with
great
astonishment
discoursed
of
this
Miracle
,
his
followers
returned
home
,
bringing
Fish
enough
with
them
to
have
served
a
little
Army
,
if
there
had
been
occasion
.
But
be
this
Story
true
or
false
,
it
is
certain
that
not
long
after
,
the
King
received
news
,
that
Hinguar
and
Hubba
,
returning
out
of
Wales
,
(
where
having
made
a
great
slaughter
of
the
Britains
,
they
had
past
the
Winter
)
and
being
lately
landed
in
Devon-shire
with
Twenty
three
Ships
,
there
met
with
some
of
the
King's
party
,
by
whom
their
Captain
with
,
1200
Souldiers
were
slain
,
near
the
Castle
of
Kenwith
,
the
manner
of
which
was
thus
;
Odun
,
Earl
of
Devon-shire
,
with
many
others
of
the
King's
Subjects
,
upon
the
arrival
of
Hubba
,
had
fled
hither
for
refuge
;
but
when
the
Danes
knew
the
Castle
was
but
weakly
fortified
,
and
they
within
were
not
provided
of
things
necessary
for
a
Siege
;
they
then
resolved
to
sit
down
before
it
,
supposing
that
the
English
would
quickly
surrender
for
want
of
Provisions
;
which
they
being
also
sensible
of
,
were
endeavouring
to
prevent
,
and
resolving
either
to
obtain
the
Victory
or
dye
;
they
sallyed
out
early
one
Morning
upon
the
Enemy
,
who
lay
Encamp'd
without
any
good
Guards
,
so
falling
upon
them
at
unawares
slew
Hubba
their
Leader
,
with
his
whole
Army
,
except
a
few
who
were
forced
to
flee
to
their
Ships
.
And
this
Hubba
being
here
buried
under
a
heap
of
Stones
,
gave
name
to
the
place
,
being
called
Hubblestones
to
this
day
;
Vid.
C●m●ens
.
Britan
Tit.
Devonshire
.
but
the
English
having
stripped
the
dead
bodies
,
they
there
found
among
the
spoils
,
that
famous
Banner
,
called
Reafan
,
(
that
is
the
Raven
)
being
the
Picture
of
a
Raven
embroidered
by
the
Three
Sisters
of
Hinguar
,
and
Hubba
,
in
one
forenoon
on
purpose
for
this
Expedition
,
and
which
being
Enchanted
by
their
Magic
Arts
,
they
put
so
great
a
confidence
in
it
,
that
they
believed
if
they
were
to
meet
with
good
success
,
Anno
Dom.
D●C●IXXVIII
.
this
figure
would
clap
its
Wings
,
as
if
it
were
alive
,
but
if
otherwise
,
would
let
them
fall
;
but
be
this
Story
true
or
false
,
it
seems
they
now
lost
their
Oracle
before
they
had
time
to
consult
it
,
and
the
loss
of
it
was
certainly
a
great
discouragement
to
them
.
King
Aelfred
being
now
much
encouraged
with
the
news
of
this
good
success
of
the
Devon-shire-men
,
began
to
consider
how
he
might
perform
some
worthy
action
against
the
Enemy
;
therefore
this
Year
,
(
as
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
)
having
first
fortified
with
his
slender
Forces
a
small
Castle
or
Fort
at
Aetheling-gaige
(
now
called
Athelney
in
Somersetshire
)
where
he
had
resided
hitherto
;
he
marched
from
thence
the
Seventh
Week
after
,
and
with
his
Subjects
and
Vassals
there
,
to
fight
against
the
Pagans
;
and
it
is
also
about
this
time
,
that
we
may
place
that
memorable
action
of
this
King
which
is
thus
related
by
Ingulph
,
and
Will.
of
Malmesbury
,
which
if
true
,
shews
not
only
his
great
Courage
,
but
Conduct
too
;
for
knowing
the
Enemy
to
exceed
him
in
numbers
,
as
well
as
other
advantages
,
and
that
if
he
should
set
upon
them
with
open
Force
he
would
be
able
to
do
them
little
,
or
no
prejudice
,
nor
could
he
hope
for
any
better
success
,
unless
he
knew
in
what
condition
the
Enemie's
Army
was
,
and
not
having
any
one
whose
Sagacity
or
Fidelity
he
could
well
trust
,
he
was
resolved
to
go
himself
to
spy
out
the
Enemie's
Camp
:
so
taking
upon
him
the
Habit
of
a
Country
Minstrel
(
or
Fidler
)
he
went
with
only
one
Companion
into
the
Danish
Camp
,
where
he
became
so
acceptable
,
as
well
for
his
Singing
,
as
Playing
,
that
at
last
he
was
introduced
to
the
King's
Tent
,
and
when
he
had
there
,
as
well
as
in
the
rest
of
the
Danish
Camp
,
learnt
as
much
as
he
had
a
mind
to
know
,
he
again
returned
to
his
Castle
at
Athelne
;
where
having
called
together
all
his
chief
followers
,
he
related
to
them
the
careless
condition
of
the
Enemies
Camp
,
and
with
what
ease
they
might
be
destroyed
:
whereat
they
being
extraordinarily
surprised
,
he
then
resolved
to
muster
up
what
Forces
he
could
.
So
the
Seventh
Week
after
Easter
,
he
march'd
to
Ecgbyrth-stan
(
now
supposed
to
be
Brixstan
in
Somerset-shire
,
)
lying
on
the
East
side
of
Selwood
Forest
,
where
met
him
all
the
Wilt-shire
,
Somerset-shire
and
Hamptshire
Men
;
who
were
mightily
pleased
to
behold
their
King
after
so
many
hazards
;
but
staying
there
only
one
night
,
he
marched
away
to
Iglay
,
(
where
the
place
was
is
not
very
well
known
,
)
and
there
encamped
another
night
,
in
which
(
as
Asser
relates
)
St.
Neot
,
who
had
been
formerly
his
Kinsman
,
and
Friend
,
appeared
to
him
in
a
Dream
,
and
bid
him
not
be
afraid
of
the
great
Army
of
the
Pagans
,
because
God
would
now
have
mercy
upon
him
and
his
People
;
and
that
what
had
happen'd
to
him
,
was
for
his
too
great
Arrogance
in
his
Youth
,
and
that
God
would
Fight
for
him
and
his
People
:
The
King
you
may
be
sure
was
much
rejoyced
at
this
Dream
,
and
failed
not
to
encourage
his
Men
with
it
;
so
the
next
Morning
removing
his
Camp
from
thence
,
he
came
in
one
Day
more
to
Ethandune
,
(
but
where
it
is
we
cannot
tell
)
where
the
Danes
lay
encamped
,
and
marching
against
them
in
very
close
order
,
he
fought
their
whole
Army
,
and
though
they
did
for
a
long
time
stoutly
resist
the
frequent
charges
the
King's
Men
made
upon
them
,
yet
at
last
they
gave
ground
,
and
beginning
to
flee
he
obtained
a
notable
Victory
,
making
a
great
sl●ughter
of
the
Pagans
,
as
they
retreated
to
a
certain
Castle
not
far
off
,
and
at
which
they
lay
encamped
,
where
the
King
besieged
them
for
Fourteen
Days
;
till
being
overcome
by
hunger
,
they
were
reduced
to
that
necessity
,
as
to
desire
Peace
on
these
Conditions
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVIII
.
That
the
King
should
receive
from
them
what
Hostages
He
should
name
,
but
He
not
to
return
any
to
them
;
so
they
made
such
a
Peace
with
him
,
as
they
had
never
done
with
any
King
before
;
for
they
swore
that
they
would
depart
his
Kingdom
,
and
that
Gythram
(
or
Gutrum
)
their
King
should
become
a
Christian
,
all
which
was
performed
,
for
about
Three
Weeks
after
the
said
King
with
about
Thirty
more
of
his
Chief
Noblemen
came
to
the
King
,
being
then
at
Alrey
(
the
place
is
now
unknown
)
only
that
it
lay
near
Athelney
above-mentioned
,
where
King
Alfred
receiving
him
from
the
Font
at
his
Baptism
,
became
his
Go●father
,
and
took
him
for
his
adopted
Son
:
But
he
did
not
receive
the
Chrisme
till
Eight
Days
after
,
at
a
Town
of
the
Kings
called
Wedmore
,
where
he
staid
with
him
for
the
space
of
Twelve
Days
,
who
presented
him
,
and
all
those
that
accompanied
him
,
not
only
with
Money
,
but
Houses
and
Lands
,
being
now
resolved
to
fix
here
.
So
this
next
Year
the
Danes
(
according
to
their
promise
)
removed
from
Cippenham
(
i.
e.
Chippenham
in
Wiltshire
)
to
Cirenceaster
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXIX
.
and
there
staid
one
Year
.
But
now
another
Army
of
Pagans
,
arriving
from
beyond
the
Sea
,
sailed
up
the
River
Thames
,
to
whom
(
notwithstanding
their
former
Oaths
)
the
Army
that
was
here
before
also
join'd
,
and
took
up
their
Winter
Quarters
at
Fullanham
(
now
Fulham
,
not
far
from
London
,
)
and
the
same
Year
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
the
Sun
was
Eclipsed
for
one
whole
hour
;
also
now
part
of
the
Pagans
who
had
quartered
at
Cirencester
,
(
as
say
the
Annals
and
Asser
)
marched
from
thence
under
the
Conduct
of
King
Gythrum
,
into
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
;
and
dividing
the
Country
among
them
,
began
to
inhabit
it
;
which
,
having
been
in
their
possession
ever
since
the
Death
of
King
Edmund
,
King
Alfred
now
yielded
up
to
their
King
Gythram
;
but
those
Danes
who
had
before
staid
at
Fulham
,
now
sailed
into
Frankland
,
and
quartered
at
Ghent
for
one
whole
Year
;
from
whence
you
may
observe
,
that
what
we
now
call
Flanders
was
then
accounted
part
of
France
,
or
Frankland
.
And
to
this
time
we
may
also
refer
,
Vid.
Lambe●d's
Archani●m
.
that
League
or
Agreement
made
between
King
Alfred
and
King
Guthram
,
which
sets
out
the
Territories
of
each
of
these
Princes
.
The
First
Article
is
,
That
it
is
agreed
that
the
Limits
of
K.
Alfred's
Land
are
first
upon
the
Thames
,
then
proceed
they
to
the
River
Lee
,
as
far
as
his
Fountain
;
then
straight
to
Beaford
,
and
then
along
the
River
Ouse
,
as
far
as
Watling-street
;
which
I
suppose
,
is
thus
to
be
understood
;
that
K.
Alfred
did
hereby
grant
him
East-England
and
Essex
;
so
that
the
bounds
of
these
Kings
Dominions
were
first
the
Thames
,
then
the
River
,
Lee
,
as
far
as
Harford
,
whereabouts
it
arises
:
Then
from
Harford
to
Bedford
,
all
along
Watling-street
,
and
then
from
Bedford
all
along
the
Ouse
to
the
Sea
.
The
Second
Article
appoints
the
value
of
a
Man
slain
,
whether
English
or
Dane
,
to
be
four
Marks
of
pure
Gold
,
and
the
Redemption
of
each
Four
hundred
Shillings
.
But
if
the
King's
Servant
or
Thane
was
accused
of
Man-slaughter
;
the
Third
Article
proceeds
,
That
he
then
should
be
tried
by
Twelve
other
of
the
King's
Servants
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXIX
.
or
in
ease
he
was
not
the
King's
Servant
,
but
belonged
to
some
inferiour
Lord
,
he
should
be
tried
by
eleven
of
his
Equals
,
and
by
one
of
the
King's
Servants
.
The
same
Order
was
taken
in
all
Suits
,
which
exceeded
four
Marks
;
but
in
case
he
refused
to
undergo
this
Trial
,
his
Fine
was
to
be
encreased
threefold
.
The
Fourth
appoints
Vouchers
for
the
Sale
of
Men
,
Horses
,
or
Oxen.
The
Fifth
and
Last
Ordains
,
That
none
from
either
Army
should
pass
to
the
other
without
Leave
;
and
in
case
it
be
by
way
of
Traffick
,
such
shall
find
Sureties
for
their
good
Behaviour
,
that
the
Peace
may
not
be
broken
.
This
was
the
League
it self
,
with
some
other
Articles
needless
to
be
here
recited
;
the
Preface
to
which
declares
,
That
it
was
made
betwixt
the
two
Kings
,
Aelfred
and
Gythrum
,
(
so
the
Saxon
Original
,
)
by
Consent
of
all
the
Wise
Men
of
the
English
,
and
of
all
those
that
inhabited
East
England
,
and
that
not
only
in
behalf
of
themselves
,
but
of
their
Posterity
.
This
sufficiently
shews
,
that
the
Eastern
Parts
of
England
then
belonged
to
the
Danes
;
yet
Polydore
Virgil
calling
this
King
by
the
Name
of
Gormon
,
vehemently
contends
,
that
he
had
not
that
Country
bestowed
upon
him
.
Krantzius
also
denies
,
that
this
Gormon
was
converted
to
the
Faith
;
yet
confesses
,
that
about
this
time
one
Froto
was
converted
:
But
whatever
they
write
,
this
League
sufficiently
evinceth
the
Distinction
of
their
Territories
,
and
the
Testimoy
of
Asser
is
uncontrollable
as
to
his
Baptism
,
who
lived
himself
at
this
very
time
,
not
to
mention
that
the
Saxon
Annals
also
affirm
the
same
thing
.
After
which
follow
the
Ecclesiastical
Laws
,
said
in
their
Title
to
be
made
between
King
Alfred
and
King
Gythrum
,
as
they
are
to
be
found
in
Abbot
Brompton's
Chronicle
.
The
First
of
which
is
,
That
the
Danes
and
English
should
Love
and
Serve
the
true
GOD
alone
,
and
Renounce
Paganism
.
And
in
the
next
place
,
That
if
any
should
Renounce
his
Christianity
,
and
Relapse
to
Paganism
,
then
he
should
pay
his
Weare
,
Wite
,
and
Lashlite
,
according
to
what
he
had
done
.
The
Third
Law
is
,
That
if
any
in
Holy
Orders
shall
either
Fight
,
Perjure
himself
,
or
commit
Fornication
,
let
him
likewise
make
Amends
by
the
like
Penalties
above-mentioned
;
and
likewise
make
Satisfaction
to
GOD
according
to
the
Canons
of
the
Church
;
and
also
give
a
Pledge
or
Security
to
do
so
no
more
.
Note
,
That
the
Weare
,
Wite
,
and
Lashlite
,
above-mentioned
,
were
all
of
them
Fines
,
or
Mulcts
,
which
the
Danes
and
English
were
to
pay
according
to
the
value
of
their
Heads
,
as
hath
been
already
shewn
;
but
as
for
the
last
of
these
Words
,
Mr.
Somner
,
in
his
Glossary
;
supposes
it
to
be
purely
Danish
,
and
signified
no
more
than
the
two
former
Words
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVIII
.
but
was
so
called
in
relation
to
the
Danes
alone
,
who
were
to
undergo
it
;
after
which
follow
several
Constitutions
against
the
Offences
of
Clergy-men
,
against
committing
Incest
,
and
with-holding
of
Tythes
,
and
Romescot
or
Peter-pence
;
in
all
which
Offences
a
Dane
was
to
pay
the
like
Weare
,
and
Wite
,
with
an
English-man
;
as
also
against
Buying
,
Selling
,
and
Working
on
the
Lord's
Day
;
in
which
Cases
,
if
a
Freeman
wrought
upon
Holy-days
,
he
was
to
lose
his
Liberty
,
or
pay
his
Wite
,
but
if
he
were
a
Servant
or
Villain
,
he
was
to
satisfie
it
with
his
Skin
,
(
i.
e.
by
Whipping
,
)
or
pay
his
Head-Gild
;
but
if
a
Master
compelled
his
Servant
to
work
upon
Holy-days
,
he
was
to
pay
his
Lashlite
as
the
Danes
,
and
his
Wite
as
the
English
did
,
that
is
,
according
as
he
was
a
Dane
,
or
an
English-man
;
(
which
sufficiently
justifies
Mr.
Somner's
Sense
of
that
Word
:
)
The
rest
of
these
Laws
being
against
divers
other
Offences
,
as
against
violating
the
Fasts
of
the
Church
,
against
making
Ordeal
,
or
taking
an
Oath
on
Sundays
or
Fast-days
.
Not
that
this
Ordeal
,
or
Trial
by
a
hot
Iron
,
or
boyling
Water
,
in
case
the
Person
was
accused
of
a
Crime
,
was
to
be
used
,
unless
there
was
no
direct
Proof
against
him
.
The
rest
of
the
Laws
are
against
putting
any
Man
to
Death
upon
a
Sunday
;
as
also
against
Witches
,
Perjured
Persons
,
and
Common
Whores
,
all
which
Persons
were
to
be
banished
the
Country
.
But
the
last
Law
saving
one
,
is
a
sort
of
Cruel
Mercy
;
for
thereby
if
a
Man
had
lost
any
of
his
Members
for
any
Crime
,
and
survived
the
same
four
Nights
,
it
was
afterwards
lawful
with
the
License
of
the
Bishop
for
any
one
to
give
him
Help
and
Assistance
,
which
it
seems
before
that
time
it
was
not
lawful
to
do
.
But
the
Reader
may
further
from
the
Title
of
these
Laws
observe
,
the
Subjection
or
Dependence
which
King
Gytrum
then
had
upon
K.
Alfred
at
that
time
;
for
King
Gytrum
and
his
Danes
gave
their
Consent
to
them
in
a
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Kings
of
Mercia
,
and
of
the
East
Angles
,
were
wont
to
do
in
the
General
Council
of
the
West
Saxon
Kingdom
,
in
acknowledgment
of
its
Superiority
over
them
,
as
may
be
proved
by
divers
Examples
;
and
if
this
King
Gytrum
could
have
made
Laws
by
his
own
Authority
,
he
might
have
called
a
Council
of
his
own
to
do
so
,
which
we
do
not
find
he
ever
did
,
having
received
his
Kingdom
wholly
from
the
Bounty
of
King
Alfred
.
Also
about
the
Year
last
mentioned
,
King
Alfred
new
built
the
Town
of
Shaftsbury
,
as
appears
by
an
old
Inscription
cited
by
[
](A64087-e256100-b)*
*
Brit●n
D●rs●tsh●r●
.
Mr.
Camden
,
out
of
an
old
Manuscript
Copy
of
William
of
Malmesbury
,
then
belonging
to
the
Lord
Burghley
;
which
Inscription
was
in
that
Author's
time
to
be
seen
in
the
Chapter-house
of
that
Nunnery
,
which
was
built
at
this
place
by
this
King
some
Years
after
.
The
Pagans
entred
further
into
France
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXI
.
where
the
French
fought
with
them
,
and
(
as
it
is
supposed
)
were
routed
,
for
here
the
Danes
found
Horses
enough
to
mount
the
greatest
part
of
their
Men.
This
Year
the
Danes
sailed
up
the
Maese
(
now
the
Meuse
)
into
Frankland
,
and
there
stayed
another
Year
.
Anno
Dom.
D●●CLXXXII
.
The
same
Year
also
King
Aelfred
sailing
out
with
his
Fleet
,
fought
against
four
Danish
Pirat
Ships
,
and
took
two
of
their
Men
,
and
the
other
two
(
the
Men
being
very
much
wounded
and
tired
in
the
Fight
)
surrendred
themselves
.
Anno
Dom.
D●CCLXXXIII
The
Danes
sailed
up
the
Skeld
to
Cundoth
,
(
which
was
then
a
Monastery
,
and
is
now
supposed
to
be
Conde
upon
the
River
Escaut
)
where
they
stayed
a
whole
Year
.
Now
also
Marinus
,
that
Religious
Pope
,
sent
some
of
the
Wood
of
our
LORD's
Cross
to
Alfred
,
and
in
Return
the
King
sent
to
Rome
the
Alms
he
had
vowed
by
the
Hands
of
Sighelm
and
Ethelstan
:
Also
he
sent
other
Alms
into
India
,
to
St.
Thomas
,
and
St.
Bartholomew
,
(
who
being
there
martyr'd
,
are
accounted
the
Indian
Apostles
.
)
And
about
that
time
the
English
Army
lay
encamped
against
the
Danes
,
who
held
London
,
where
yet
(
thanks
be
to
GOD
)
all
Things
succeeded
prosperously
.
Also
this
Year
,
(
according
to
the
Chronicle
of
Mailross
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
)
King
Alfred
having
slain
the
two
Danish
Captains
,
Ingwar
and
Halfdene
,
caused
the
wasted
Parts
of
Northumberland
to
be
again
Inhabited
;
then
Edred
the
Abbot
,
being
so
commanded
by
Cuthbert
in
a
Vision
,
redeemed
a
certain
Youth
who
had
been
sold
to
a
Widow
at
Withingham
,
and
made
him
King
of
Northumberland
by
the
joynt
Consent
both
of
the
English
and
Danes
,
King
Alfred
himself
confirming
the
Election
.
This
King
Guthred
,
in
Gratitude
to
St.
Cuthbert
,
did
also
bestow
all
the
Land
between
the
Rivers
of
Weol
and
Tyne
,
and
says
upon
that
Saint
,
that
is
,
upon
the
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
who
this
Year
removed
the
Bishop's
See
from
thence
to
a
place
then
called
Concacestre
,
now
Chester
;
and
thither
they
also
removed
the
Body
of
St.
Cuthbert
.
But
as
for
the
Miracle
of
the
Earth's
opening
and
swallowing
up
a
whole
Army
of
Scots
,
who
came
to
fight
with
King
Cuthred
,
I
leave
it
to
the
Monks
to
be
believed
by
them
,
if
they
please
.
This
is
certain
,
that
thus
making
this
poor
Youth
King
,
the
Church
got
all
that
Country
now
called
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
.
And
who
can
tell
but
all
this
Vision
was
a
Contrivance
of
Abbot
Edred's
,
for
that
very
Design
;
yet
if
it
were
so
,
it
was
but
a
Pious
Fraud
,
which
highly
tended
to
the
enriching
of
that
Church
.
The
same
Year
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
)
died
Asser
,
Bishop
of
Shirburne
;
who
could
not
be
the
same
with
that
Asser
,
who
writ
the
Life
and
Actions
of
King
Alfred
,
since
that
Author
writ
to
Anno
993
,
being
the
45th
Year
of
King
Alfred's
Age
,
as
appears
by
that
Work
.
Arch
Bishop
Usher
supposes
this
Asser
the
Historian
to
have
been
he
,
who
was
afterwards
the
Bishop
of
St.
David's
and
was
the
second
of
that
Name
who
sate
in
that
See
;
but
without
any
good
Authority
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXIV
This
Year
the
Danes
sailed
up
the
River
Sunne
,
(
i.
e.
Some
,
)
as
far
as
Embenum
(
now
Amiens
,
in
Picardy
,
where
they
remained
one
whole
Year
.
And
now
also
deceased
the
worthy
Bishop
Athelwold
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXV
.
The
Danes
being
thus
employed
abroad
,
did
nothing
this
Year
in
England
;
but
the
next
we
find
in
Asser
,
that
the
Pagan
Army
divided
it self
into
two
Bodies
,
the
one
whereof
sailed
to
the
East
Parts
of
France
,
whilst
the
other
making
up
the
Rivers
of
Thames
and
Medway
,
besieged
the
City
of
Rochester
,
and
having
built
a
strong
Fort
before
the
Gates
,
from
thence
assaulted
the
City
,
yet
could
by
no
means
take
it
,
because
the
Citizens
valianty
defended
themselves
,
until
such
times
as
King
Aelfred
came
to
their
Assistance
with
a
powerful
Army
;
which
when
the
Pagans
saw
,
quitting
their
Forts
,
and
all
the
Horses
which
they
had
brought
with
them
out
of
France
,
together
with
a
great
many
Prisoners
,
to
the
English
,
they
in
great
hast
fled
away
to
their
Ships
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXV
.
and
being
compelled
by
necessity
passed
again
that
Summer
in
France
;
King
Aelfred
having
now
reinforced
his
Fleet
,
was
resolved
to
fall
upon
the
Danish
Pyrates
,
who
then
sheltered
among
their
Country
Men
of
East
England
;
upon
which
he
sent
his
Fleet
that
he
had
got
ready
in
Kent
,
(
being
very
well
Mann'd
)
into
the
mouth
of
the
River
Stoure
,
(
not
that
in
Kent
,
but
another
that
runs
by
Harwich
,
where
they
were
met
by
Sixteen
Danish
Pyrates
,
who
lay
there
watching
for
a
Prey
;
and
immediately
setting
upon
them
,
after
a
sharp
resistance
the
King's
Men
boarding
th●m
,
they
were
all
taken
,
together
with
great
Spoils
,
and
most
of
the
Men
killed
.
But
as
the
King's
Fleet
were
returning
home
,
they
fell
among
another
Fleet
of
Danes
,
much
stronger
,
with
whom
fighting
again
,
the
Danes
obtained
the
Victory
;
thô
with
what
Loss
to
the
English
,
the
Annals
do
not
say
.
But
the
rest
of
the
Danes
of
East
England
,
were
so
much
incensed
at
this
Victory
;
as
also
with
the
slaughter
of
their
Country
Men
,
that
setting
out
a
greet
Fleet
very
well
Mann'd
,
they
sail'd
to
the
mouth
of
Thames
;
where
setting
upon
divers
of
the
King's
Ships
,
by
surprize
in
the
Night
,
when
all
the
Men
were
asleep
,
they
had
much
the
better
of
them
;
but
what
damage
the
King's
Ships
received
,
and
how
many
Men
were
lost
,
our
Authour
does
not
tell
us
.
The
same
Year
,
somewhat
before
Christmass
,
Charles
,
King
of
the
Western
Franks
,
was
killed
by
a
wild
Boar
,
which
he
was
then
hunting
;
but
his
Brother
Lewis
dyed
the
Year
before
:
They
were
both
Sons
to
that
King
Lewis
,
who
deceased
the
Year
of
the
last
Eclipse
,
and
he
was
the
Son
of
that
Charles
,
whose
Daughter
,
Ethelwulf
King
of
the
West
Saxons
had
married
.
The
same
Year
happened
a
great
Sea
Fight
among
the
ancient
Saxons
of
Germany
,
but
the
Annals
do
not
acquaint
us
with
whom
they
fought
,
However
,
it
is
supposed
to
have
been
with
the
Danes
;
and
they
further
add
,
That
they
fought
twice
this
Year
,
where
the
Saxons
being
assisted
by
the
Frisians
,
obtained
the
Victory
.
Here
also
Asser
,
as
well
as
our
Annals
,
proceed
to
give
us
a
further
account
of
the
French
and
German
affairs
,
with
a
brief
descent
of
their
Kings
,
from
Charles
the
Great
;
as
that
this
Year
Charles
King
of
the
Allmans
received
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Western
Franks
,
which
lye
between
the
Mediteranean
Sea
,
and
that
Bay
,
which
was
between
the
Ancient
Saxons
and
the
Gauls
,
by
the
voluntary
consent
of
all
the
People
;
the
Kingdom
of
Armorica
,
(
that
is
,
of
les●er
Britain
,
)
only
excepted
:
This
Charles
was
the
Son
of
Lewis
,
Brother
of
that
Charles
last
mention'd
;
and
both
the
Kings
were
the
Sons
of
Lewis
,
the
Younger
Son
of
Charles
the
Great
,
who
was
the
Son
of
King
Pipin
.
The
same
Year
also
the
good
Pope
Marinus
deceased
,
who
freed
the
English
School
at
Rome
,
at
the
entreaty
of
King
Aelfred
,
from
all
Tax
and
Tribute
.
Also
about
the
same
time
the
Danes
of
East
England
broke
the
Peace
,
which
they
had
lately
made
with
King
Aelfred
.
The
Pagans
who
had
before
Invaded
the
East
,
quitting
that
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXV●
now
marched
towards
the
West
parts
of
France
;
and
passing
up
the
River
Seine
,
took
their
Winter
Quarters
at
Paris
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXVI
The
same
Year
(
according
to
Asser
,
as
well
as
the
Annals
,
)
King
Alfred
,
after
so
many
Cities
being
burnt
,
and
such
great
destruction
of
People
,
not
only
took
the
City
of
London
from
the
Danes
,
who
had
it
long
in
their
Possession
;
but
he
now
repaired
it
,
and
made
it
habitable
;
and
then
committed
it
to
the
Custody
of
his
Son-in-Law
,
Ethered
Earl
of
the
Mercians
;
and
now
all
the
English
,
(
viz.
)
the
Mercians
and
Kentishmen
,
as
also
the
East
and
West
Saxons
,
who
had
been
before
dispersed
,
or
made
Prisoners
with
the
Danes
,
being
now
returned
home
,
put
themselves
under
King
Alfred's
Protection
But
these
Danish
Storms
being
pretty
well
blown
over
,
King
Alfred
began
now
to
make
some
use
of
the
Learned
Men
he
had
sent
for
from
abroad
;
for
as
Mr.
Camden
shews
us
in
his
[
](A64087-e258160-b)*
*
Oxfordshire
.
Britannia
,
we
have
a
large
account
of
the
University
of
Oxon.
Under
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
886
,
viz.
That
in
the
Second
Year
of
St.
Grimbald's
coming
over
into
England
,
the
University
of
Oxford
was
founded
;
the
first
Regents
there
,
and
Readers
in
Divinity
were
St.
Neot
,
an
Abbot
,
an
Eminent
Professor
of
Theology
,
and
St.
Grimbald
,
and
Eloquent
and
most
Excellent
Interpreter
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
;
whilst
Grammer
and
Rhetorick
were
Taught
by
Asser
a
Monk
,
a
Man
of
extraordinary
Learning
;
Logick
,
Musick
and
Arithmetick
,
were
Read
by
John
a
Monk
of
St.
Davids
;
Geometry
,
and
Astronomy
were
professed
by
John
another
Monk
,
and
Collegue
of
St.
Grimbald
;
one
of
a
sharp
Wit
,
and
Immense
Knowledge
.
These
Lectures
were
often
honoured
with
the
presence
of
the
most
Illustrious
and
Invincible
Monarch
,
King
Aelfred
,
which
is
also
asserted
by
Will.
of
Malmesbury
,
who
tells
us
a
constant
Tradition
of
his
time
,
that
King
Alfred
by
the
Advice
of
Neot
the
Abbot
,
first
founded
publick
Schools
of
various
Arts
at
Oxford
;
which
is
further
confirm'd
by
an
Ancient
Manuscript
Copy
of
Randolph
Higden's
Polychron
,
in
Bayliol
College
Library
,
which
in
the
beginning
treating
of
all
the
Kings
of
England
,
when
he
comes
to
King
Alfred
,
says
thus
,
That
he
first
founded
the
University
of
Oxford
.
John
Rouse
in
his
Manuscript
Treatise
,
de
Regibus
Angliae
,
(
Lib.
1.
)
seems
also
to
have
seen
this
passage
in
Winchester
Annals
,
and
adds
Three
Halls
to
have
been
thus
built
,
The
one
for
Grammar
,
near
the
East
Gate
;
the
Second
near
the
North-Gate
for
Logicians
;
and
the
Third
in
the
High-Street
,
for
Divines
.
But
since
this
only
proves
that
King
Alfred
first
founded
publick
Schools
here
,
and
not
that
there
was
any
such
thing
here
before
;
I
shall
recite
also
what
follows
,
as
it
is
quoted
by
the
said
Mr.
Camden
,
out
of
an
ancient
Copy
of
Asser
de
Gestis
Alfredi
,
which
,
I
could
wish
may
clear
this
point
:
About
this
time
(
says
he
)
there
arose
a
sharp
and
grievous
dissention
between
Grimbald
,
and
those
learned
Men
whom
he
brought
hither
with
him
,
and
the
old
Scholars
whom
he
found
here
at
his
coming
;
for
these
absolutely
refused
to
comply
with
the
Statutes
,
Institutions
and
Forms
of
Reading
perscribed
by
Grimbald
;
the
difference
proceeded
to
no
great
height
,
for
the
space
of
Three
Years
,
yet
there
was
always
a
private
Grudge
and
Enmity
between
them
,
which
soon
after
broke
out
with
the
utmost
violence
imaginable
;
to
appease
these
Tumults
,
the
most
Invincible
King
Aelfred
,
being
informed
of
the
Faction
,
by
a
Message
and
Complaint
from
Grimbald
,
came
to
Oxford
to
accommodate
the
matter
,
and
submitted
to
a
great
deal
of
Pains
and
Patience
,
to
hear
the
Cause
and
Complaint
of
both
Parties
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXVII
.
The
Controversie
depended
upon
this
;
The
Old
Scholars
maintain'd
,
that
before
the
coming
of
Grimbald
to
Oxford
,
Learning
did
here
flourish
,
thô
the
Students
were
less
in
number
,
than
they
had
formerly
been
,
because
very
many
of
them
had
been
Expell'd
by
the
cruel
Tyranny
of
the
Pagans
:
They
farther
declar'd
and
proved
,
by
the
undoubted
Testimony
of
their
ancient
Annals
,
that
good
Orders
and
constitutions
for
the
Government
of
that
place
had
been
already
made
by
Men
of
great
Piety
,
and
Learning
;
such
as
Gildas
,
Melkin
,
Ninnias
,
Kentigern
and
others
;
who
had
there
prosecuted
their
Studies
,
to
a
good
old
Age
:
All
things
being
then
managed
in
happy
Peace
and
quiet
;
and
that
St.
German
coming
to
Oxford
and
residing
there
half
a
Year
,
after
he
had
gone
through
all
England
to
Preach
down
the
Pelagian
Heresie
,
did
well
approve
of
their
Rules
and
Orders
:
The
King
with
incredible
Humility
and
great
attention
heard
both
parties
,
exhorting
them
with
Pious
and
Importunate
entreaties
,
to
preserve
Love
and
Amity
with
one
another
;
upon
this
he
left
them
,
in
hopes
that
they
both
would
follow
his
Advice
,
and
obey
his
Instructions
:
But
Grimbald
,
resenting
these
proceedings
,
retired
imediately
to
the
Monastery
of
Winchester
,
which
King
Aelfred
had
lately
founded
:
and
soon
after
he
got
his
Tomb
to
be
removed
thither
to
him
,
in
which
he
had
designed
his
Bones
should
be
put
after
his
Decease
,
and
laid
in
a
Vault
under
the
Chancel
of
the
Church
of
S.
Peters
in
Oxford
;
which
Church
the
said
Grimbald
had
raised
from
the
ground
,
of
Stones
hewn
and
carved
with
great
Art
.
But
since
it
must
be
confessed
that
this
passage
of
the
quarrel
of
St.
Grimbald
,
and
the
Old
Scholars
of
Oxford
,
is
not
to
be
found
in
that
ancient
Copy
of
Asser
,
which
Arch-Bishop
Parker
first
published
in
Saxon
Characters
(
like
those
in
which
it
is
written
,
being
still
Extant
in
the
Cottonian
Library
)
yet
though
it
was
published
by
Mr.
Camden
in
that
Edition
of
Asser
,
which
was
printed
at
Frankford
,
in
1603.
The
Original
of
which
the
Lord
Primate
Usher
in
his
Ant.
Brit.
Eccles.
expresly
tells
us
,
Mr.
Camden
never
saw
;
from
whence
Sir
John
Spelman
in
his
[
](A64087-e258970-b)*
*
Published
at
Oxford
in
Latine
.
History
of
the
Life
of
King
Aelfred
,
hath
made
a
very
hard
inferences
,
as
if
that
clause
was
not
to
be
found
in
any
of
the
ancient
Copies
of
that
Authour
,
but
had
been
foisted
in
either
by
the
Publisher
,
or
else
by
Mr.
Camden
himself
;
thô
this
Authour
does
not
say
so
in
express
terms
,
I
shall
therefore
repeat
in
short
what
Mr.
Ant.
Wood
hath
answered
to
this
Objection
,
in
the
[
](A64087-e259040-b)*
*
Page
IX
.
Antiquities
of
the
University
of
Oxford
,
from
a
Manuscript
Testimonial
,
under
the
hand
of
the
learned
Mr.
Twyne
;
viz.
That
he
himself
,
long
after
discoursing
with
Mr.
Camden
on
this
Subject
,
and
asking
him
expresly
about
this
passage
,
whose
authority
began
to
be
then
questioned
,
His
Answer
was
,
that
he
very
well
knew
that
he
had
truly
transcribed
,
that
passage
from
an
ancient
Manuscript
of
Asser
,
which
he
had
then
by
him
,
and
which
as
the
said
Mr.
Wood
in
his
Notes
tells
us
,
then
belonged
to
Sir
Henry
Savile
of
Banke
,
near
Halifax
in
York-shire
.
But
I
shall
not
now
take
upon
me
to
Answer
the
rest
of
the
Objections
which
the
said
Sir
John
Spelman
does
there
produce
against
the
validity
of
the
above
cited
passage
;
which
supposes
publick
Schools
to
have
been
at
Oxford
,
before
King
Alfreds
time
;
for
they
are
all
reduceable
to
these
two
heads
;
First
the
express
words
of
the
Annals
,
of
the
Abbey
of
Hyde
above-mentioned
,
as
also
that
of
Polychronicon
,
That
King
Alfred
was
the
first
King
who
founded
a
University
there
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXVIII
.
all
which
may
be
answered
,
by
allowing
that
to
be
true
in
respect
of
a
University
,
endow'd
with
Priviledges
,
and
distinct
Halls
and
Colledges
built
on
purpose
;
and
yet
there
might
very
well
have
been
before
that
time
a
publick
School
,
or
Studium
,
(
as
it
was
then
call'd
,
)
where
the
Liberal
Arts
were
taught
;
as
for
the
other
Objection
of
the
improbability
of
the
old
Scholars
falling
out
with
the
new
Professors
,
in
the
very
first
Year
of
the
Institution
of
the
University
,
(
that
is
,
as
soon
as
ever
they
came
thither
,
)
this
may
be
also
answered
,
by
supposing
that
those
Annals
were
written
many
Years
after
the
Death
of
King
Alfred
,
from
a
Common
received
Tradition
,
and
so
this
transaction
might
have
been
dated
there
,
or
Four
Years
later
than
it
really
happened
;
as
John
Rouse
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
the
Kings
of
England
also
places
it
.
I
confess
there
is
one
Objection
,
which
I
wish
I
could
Answer
;
and
that
is
,
How
Gildas
and
Nennius
could
study
at
Oxford
,
when
the
latter
was
not
so
much
as
Born
,
till
about
the
Conclusion
of
this
,
or
Beginning
of
the
following
Century
,
and
much
less
the
Former
;
when
even
by
the
best
Accounts
of
those
Times
,
the
Pagan
Saxons
were
then
Masters
of
that
part
of
England
.
Having
said
thus
much
concerning
the
Antiquity
of
that
Famous
University
,
to
which
I
owe
my
Education
,
I
shall
not
trouble
my self
with
enquiry
into
the
Reality
of
those
supposed
Ancient
Schools
,
of
Creeklad
and
Leacklade
;
(
which
the
Monkish
writers
suppose
to
have
been
anciently
called
Greeklade
,
and
Latinelade
,
)
the
latter
of
which
Derivations
,
thô
Mr.
Camden
justly
explodes
,
yet
he
seems
to
have
more
Veneration
for
the
former
,
since
in
the
place
from
whence
I
have
transcribed
the
above-cited
Quotations
;
he
also
tells
us
,
That
the
Muses
were
transported
to
Oxford
from
Creeklade
;
(
now
a
small
Town
in
Wilt-shire
.
)
All
the
Authority
for
which
(
that
I
know
of
,
beside
uncertain
Tradition
)
depends
upon
the
Credit
of
a
Manuscript
,
lately
in
the
Liberary
of
Trinity
Hall
in
Cambridge
,
I●b
.
4.
cap.
2.
and
is
cited
by
Mr.
Wheelock
in
his
Notes
upon
Bede
;
where
speaking
of
Theodorus
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
he
says
,
That
he
held
or
maintained
Schools
in
a
Village
near
the
Water
,
which
is
called
Greekislake
;
but
Mr.
Somner
in
his
Learned
ad
sin
.
X.
script
.
Glossary
,
hath
given
us
a
much
more
likely
Derivation
of
this
place
,
(
viz.
)
from
the
Old
Saxon
Word
Creek
,
signifying
a
River
,
or
Torrent
,
running
either
into
some
River
,
or
else
into
the
Sea
;
and
Gelad
,
which
signified
an
emptying
,
for
it
was
anciently
written
Crecca
Gelade
,
and
not
Greeklade
,
as
some
would
now
write
it
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCC●XXXVII
.
This
Year
the
Pagans
passing
under
the
Bridge
of
Paris
,
and
from
thence
by
the
Seine
up
the
River
Meterne
,
(
now
called
Marne
,
)
as
far
as
Cazii
,
(
now
Choisy
)
and
which
Florence
says
signified
a
Royal
Village
,
where
,
and
at
Jona
,
(
a
place
we
know
not
,
)
they
staid
Two
Years
;
also
the
same
Year
Deceased
Charles
(
the
Grosse
)
King
of
the
Franks
,
but
Earnwulf
his
Brother's
Son
had
expell'd
him
out
of
his
Kingdom
six
Weeks
before
his
Death
;
after
which
it
was
divided
into
five
Parts
,
over
whom
were
set
five
Kings
;
but
this
partition
was
with
Earnewulf's
good
leave
,
for
they
all
promised
to
Govern
under
him
,
because
none
of
them
was
Heir
on
the
Fathers
side
,
besides
himself
alone
;
therefore
Earnwulf
fixed
the
Seat
of
his
Kingdom
in
the
Countries
lying
on
the
East
side
of
the
Rhine
;
whilst
Rod●lf
took
the
middle
,
or
inward
part
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
Odo
(
or
Otto
)
the
Western
Part
;
and
Beorngar
,
and
Witha
,
(
called
in
Latine
Beringarius
,
and
Wido
)
held
Lombardy
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXVII
.
and
all
the
Countries
on
that
side
the
Mountains
;
all
which
Kingdoms
they
held
with
much
Discord
,
Fighting
two
great
Battles
,
and
wasting
those
Countries
,
till
such
time
as
each
of
them
had
expell'd
the
other
from
his
Kingdom
;
also
the
same
Year
Ethelelm
the
Ealdorman
carried
the
Alms
of
King
Alfred
,
and
the
West
Saxons
to
Rome
.
This
was
the
Benevolence
,
called
Peter
Pence
,
which
is
here
justly
termed
an
Alms
,
and
not
a
Tribute
,
as
Modern
Popish
Writers
have
termed
it
.
But
to
return
to
our
own
Domestick
Affairs
;
Asser
above-mentioned
,
informs
us
,
that
the
Kingdom
being
now
pretty
well
at
quiet
from
the
Danes
,
the
King
began
to
mind
his
Civil
Government
,
to
repair
his
Cities
and
Castles
,
and
also
to
build
others
in
the
most
necessary
places
,
altering
the
whole
face
of
the
Country
into
a
much
better
form
;
and
having
walled
several
Towers
and
Castles
,
he
made
them
defensible
against
the
Pagans
:
Nor
was
he
less
careful
in
the
Political
Affairs
of
his
Kingdom
;
for
divers
of
his
own
Subjects
,
having
,
under
the
name
of
Danes
,
committed
great
Spoils
and
Rapines
,
these
the
King
resolving
to
punish
,
and
restrain
from
these
Excesses
,
he
first
of
all
divided
all
the
Provinces
of
England
into
Counties
,
and
those
again
into
Hundreds
and
Tythings
;
so
that
every
Legal
Subject
should
dwell
in
some
Hundred
or
Tything
,
whereby
if
any
were
suspected
of
Robbery
,
and
being
thereof
Condemned
,
or
absolved
by
his
Hundred
or
Tything
,
they
should
either
undergo
due
punishment
,
or
else
if
Innocent
be
acquitted
.
But
the
Governours
of
Provinces
,
who
were
before
called
Vice
Domini
,
and
in
English
Saxon
Geriffs
,
he
divided
into
two
Offices
,
That
is
,
into
Judges
,
whom
we
now
call
Justices
,
and
into
Sheriffs
,
who
do
yet
retain
that
name
;
and
by
the
Kings
care
and
industry
in
a
short
time
,
there
was
so
great
a
Tranquility
through
out
the
whole
Kingdom
,
that
if
a
Traveller
had
happen'd
to
have
lost
a
Bag
of
Money
in
the
High-way
,
he
might
have
found
it
again
untouched
the
next
day
.
And
Bromton's
Chronicle
relates
,
That
thô
there
were
Gold
Bracelets
hung
up
at
the
parting
of
several
High-ways
;
yet
Justice
was
so
strictly
executed
,
that
no
Man
durst
presume
to
touch
them
.
But
in
the
Distribution
of
his
own
Family
,
he
followed
the
Example
of
King
Solomon
;
for
dividing
it
into
Three
Companies
,
or
Bands
,
he
set
a
Chief
over
each
of
them
;
so
that
every
Captain
with
his
Band
,
performed
his
Service
in
the
King's
Palace
for
the
space
of
one
Month
;
and
,
then
going
with
his
Company
to
his
own
Estate
,
he
looked
after
his
private
Affairs
for
Two
Months
,
and
so
did
each
of
them
in
their
Order
,
which
Rotation
of
Officers
this
King
observed
all
the
rest
of
his
Reign
.
And
to
this
Year
also
,
Sir
H.
Spelman
refers
that
Great
Council
wherein
King
Alfred
made
those
Laws
that
go
under
his
Name
;
in
which
,
after
a
Preface
,
wherein
he
first
recites
and
confirms
the
Ten
Commandments
,
as
also
divers
other
Laws
,
which
are
set
down
in
Exodus
and
Leviticus
,
he
concludes
to
this
effect
,
That
whatsoever
he
found
worthy
of
Observation
either
in
the
time
of
K.
Ina
,
his
Kinsman
,
or
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
or
of
Ethelbert
,
the
first
Christened
King
,
he
had
gathered
them
all
together
,
and
committed
those
to
writing
which
he
thought
most
deserving
,
omitting
others
which
he
judged
less
convenient
,
in
doing
of
which
he
had
taken
the
Advice
,
and
had
the
Consent
of
his
Wise-Men
,
and
having
revised
the
Laws
of
those
Princes
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXVII
.
he
transcribed
such
of
them
as
he
liked
into
his
own
;
and
by
the
Consent
of
the
said
Wise-men
he
thereof
made
a
Collection
,
and
commanded
them
to
be
observed
by
all
Englishmen
;
under
which
name
the
Saxon
and
Jutes
were
then
included
.
The
first
of
his
Laws
requires
(
as
most
necessary
to
all
his
Subjects
)
that
each
Man
keep
his
Oath
or
Pledge
,
(
i.
e.
his
promise
to
observe
the
Laws
,
and
keep
the
Peace
)
and
if
any
should
be
compelled
to
Swear
,
or
deposite
a
pledge
whereby
he
may
be
bound
to
betray
his
Lord
,
or
unjustly
to
assist
any
Person
,
he
ought
to
break
his
promise
,
rather
than
perform
it
.
But
in
case
he
hath
engaged
to
perform
any
thing
which
might
justly
be
done
,
and
doth
it
not
,
his
Arms
and
all
his
personal
Estate
shall
be
put
into
the
hands
of
his
Friends
;
and
he
himself
kept
in
the
King's
Prison
for
Forty
Days
,
till
he
undergo
that
Pennance
which
the
Bishop
shall
enjoin
him
;
and
also
his
Friends
(
i.
e.
Relations
)
require
of
him
:
but
if
he
have
not
wherewith
to
sustain
himself
in
the
mean
while
,
if
his
Kindred
are
not
able
to
provide
him
Victuals
,
the
King's
Officer
shall
do
it
;
but
if
he
resist
and
be
taken
by
force
,
he
shall
forfeit
both
his
Arms
and
his
personal
Estate
;
and
if
he
be
killed
,
nothing
shall
be
paid
as
the
Value
of
his
Head
:
and
in
case
he
escape
before
his
time
,
viz.
of
Forty
Days
be
out
,
and
be
retaken
,
he
shall
be
returned
back
again
to
Prison
for
other
Forty
Days
:
If
he
escape
,
he
shall
have
no
benefit
of
the
Laws
,
but
be
Excommunicated
from
all
Christs
Churches
,
and
if
any
Man
have
been
security
in
his
behalf
,
he
shall
make
satisfaction
for
it
according
to
Right
,
and
do
Pennance
,
till
he
make
such
satisfaction
as
his
Priest
shall
appoint
.
The
Second
bears
the
Title
of
the
Immunity
of
the
Church
,
and
we
shall
speak
of
it
among
the
Ecclesiastical
Constitutions
.
The
Third
is
,
concerning
the
breach
of
the
King's
Surety-ship
,
by
the
payment
of
a
Mulct
of
Five
Pounds
of
Mercian
,
(
i.e.
larger
Money
)
but
the
Violation
of
Surety-ship
,
(
or
the
Peace
)
made
to
an
Arch-Bishop
by
a
fine
of
Three
Pounds
:
and
if
any
one
break
or
forfeit
the
King's
Pledge
,
(
or
Recognizance
,
)
he
shall
make
amends
according
to
Right
,
and
the
breach
of
the
Surety-ship
to
a
Bishop
or
Ealdorman
,
by
two
Pounds
.
The
Fourth
Law
is
,
concerning
the
Death
of
the
King
,
or
any
other
Lord
;
If
any
one
,
that
,
either
by
himself
alone
,
or
by
any
other
person
,
shall
attempt
against
the
King's
Life
,
he
shall
lose
his
Life
and
Goods
;
but
if
he
will
purge
himself
,
let
him
do
it
according
to
the
valuation
of
the
King's
Head
;
the
same
is
also
ordained
in
all
Judgments
concerning
other
Men
,
whether
Noble
or
Ignoble
:
whosoever
Conspires
against
his
Lord
,
shall
lose
both
his
Life
and
Estate
;
or
else
pay
the
Valuation
of
his
Lord's
Head
.
From
which
Laws
we
may
observe
,
That
according
to
the
custom
of
those
Times
,
there
was
a
Rate
set
upon
every
Man's
Life
,
even
upon
the
King's
himself
,
if
he
were
killed
.
The
Seventh
Law
is
,
against
Fighters
in
the
King's
Palace
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXVII
.
If
any
Man
shall
Fight
,
or
shall
draw
a
Weapon
in
his
House
,
his
Life
shall
lye
at
the
King's
Mercy
,
whether
he
will
Pardon
him
or
not
;
but
if
the
offender
flee
,
and
be
taken
,
he
shall
redeem
his
Life
,
with
the
price
of
his
head
,
or
be
fined
according
to
his
Offence
.
Whereby
it
appears
that
the
Offender
might
have
redeemed
this
crime
with
Money
at
the
first
,
or
else
the
last
Clause
had
been
vain
.
The
Ninth
Law
ordains
,
What
mulct
a
Man
shall
pay
,
that
Kills
a
Woman
with
Child
,
which
was
to
be
according
to
the
Value
of
her
head
;
and
he
was
also
to
pay
for
the
Child
in
her
Womb
,
half
as
much
as
for
a
living
one
,
according
to
the
quality
of
its
Father
.
The
Tenth
ordains
,
What
fines
or
amends
every
Man
shall
pay
to
a
Husband
,
for
committing
Adultery
with
his
Wife
;
which
was
to
be
encreased
according
to
the
Estate
,
or
Quality
,
of
him
against
whom
the
Offence
was
committed
.
The
rest
of
the
Law
,
being
about
the
quantity
of
the
mulcts
appointed
for
several
Thefts
,
I
omit
.
The
Eleventh
appoints
,
What
mulct
a
Man
shall
pay
,
that
wantonly
handles
the
Breasts
of
a
Country
Man's
Wife
,
or
offers
her
any
Violence
,
as
by
flinging
her
down
,
&c.
though
he
does
not
lye
with
her
.
This
shews
how
careful
the
ancient
English
Saxons
were
of
the
Persons
and
Chastity
even
of
the
meanest
Subjects
.
I
shall
skip
over
a
great
many
of
the
other
Laws
,
they
only
ordaining
penalties
for
several
petty
trespasses
,
and
small
Offences
,
and
shall
pass
To
the
Twenty
Sixth
Law
,
Which
appoints
what
mulcts
shall
be
paid
by
those
who
shall
Kill
in
Troops
or
Companies
,
and
also
to
whom
these
Mulcts
were
to
be
paid
.
If
the
Slain
and
Innocent
Party
were
an
Ordinary
Person
,
(
that
is
,
one
whose
head
was
valued
but
at
Two
Hundred
Shillings
,
)
he
that
slew
him
must
pay
the
value
of
his
head
,
and
a
Fine
besides
to
his
Kindred
:
Also
every
one
that
was
in
the
Company
,
must
pay
Thirty
Shillings
;
which
Penalty
was
still
to
be
encreased
,
according
to
the
Value
of
the
Estate
of
the
Party
Slain
;
so
that
as
the
Penalty
for
the
Death
of
a
Man
valued
at
Twelve
Hundred
Shillings
,
every
one
that
was
present
shall
pay
120
Shillings
,
and
the
Man
slayer
himself
the
price
of
his
Head
,
and
a
Fine
besid●s
:
But
in
case
the
whole
Company
shall
deny
that
he
gave
the
Mortal
Wound
,
all
of
them
are
to
be
impeached
together
,
and
to
pay
both
the
Value
and
the
Fine
besides
.
Now
concerning
this
Troop
,
or
Company
,
which
our
Saxon
Ancestors
called
Hlothe
,
how
many
Men
made
up
one
of
them
,
the
Reader
may
please
to
take
notice
,
that
by
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
they
were
to
be
above
Thirty
.
Anno
Dom.
D●CCLXXXVII
.
The
Twenty
Seventh
appoints
,
What
share
of
the
Mulct
,
or
satisfaction
a
Man's
Kindred
by
the
Mothers
side
shall
receive
,
in
case
he
have
no
kindred
on
his
Father's
side
;
and
what
share
those
of
his
Guild
,
or
Fraternity
shall
pay
in
case
he
have
committed
.
Man-Slaughter
in
a
quarrel
,
(
viz.
)
The
former
shall
pay
a
Third
part
,
and
the
latter
one
half
of
the
price
of
the
head
of
the
party
slain
.
But
whether
by
those
here
mentioned
of
the
same
Guild
,
are
meant
such
as
were
fellow
Contributors
to
the
same
Parish
Feasts
in
honour
of
the
Saints
,
as
was
the
Custom
of
those
Times
;
or
else
(
which
is
more
likely
)
such
as
were
bound
together
in
the
same
Decenary
,
or
Tything
,
it
being
very
obscure
,
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
.
The
Twenty
Eighth
Laws
was
made
against
publick
defamers
,
or
spreaders
of
false
news
,
(
whereby
is
meant
spreaders
of
false
news
against
the
Government
,
)
and
Commands
that
such
a
one
being
Convicted
,
shou'd
suffer
no
less
punishment
,
than
the
cuting
out
of
his
Tongue
,
except
he
redeem
it
by
payment
of
the
value
of
his
Head
,
and
even
then
he
was
afterwards
to
be
esteemed
of
no
Credit
.
The
Thirtieth
Ordains
,
That
Merchants
when
they
Land
shall
bring
such
as
come
on
Shore
with
them
,
before
the
King's
Officers
in
Folcmote
,
and
there
declare
their
number
,
that
they
may
be
ready
to
produce
them
to
answer
any
thing
that
shall
be
demanded
of
them
in
the
said
Folcmote
;
and
if
it
happen
that
they
bring
many
strangers
on
shore
,
that
they
also
certifie
this
to
the
King's
Officer
in
that
said
Assembly
;
that
so
they
may
be
forth
coming
.
Now
considering
the
Times
wherein
King
Alfred
lived
,
when
there
was
such
flocking
of
Strangers
,
being
Enemies
,
into
England
;
this
Law
was
very
justly
and
seasonably
made
.
The
Thirty
First
inflicts
upon
him
that
shall
put
a
Ceorles's
Man
(
that
is
an
ordinary
Country-Man
)
without
any
fault
into
Bonds
,
viz.
A
Mulct
of
Ten
Shillings
;
upon
him
that
beats
such
a
one
,
Twenty
Shillings
;
if
he
hang
him
up
a-loft
,
Thirty
Shillings
;
if
he
cut
off
his
Hair
to
expose
him
like
a
Fool
,
Ten
Shillings
;
if
he
shave
his
Head
like
a
Priest
,
(
yet
bind
him
not
)
Thirty
Shillings
;
and
in
case
he
only
cut
off
his
Beard
,
Twenty
Shillings
;
but
if
he
bind
him
,
and
shave
his
Hair
like
a
Priest
,
then
Sixty
Shillings
.
Which
Law
was
no
doubt
made
to
restrain
the
Tyranny
and
Insolence
of
the
English
Nobility
,
who
were
wont
before
that
Law
too
much
to
domineer
over
poor
Country-Men
,
(
here
called
Ceorles-men
;
)
and
therefore
it
seems
highly
probable
,
that
the
Commons
of
England
had
then
Representatives
in
the
Great
Council
,
or
else
it
is
not
likely
the
Nobility
would
ever
have
lost
that
Power
they
then
Usurped
over
them
:
Wherefore
I
shall
leave
it
to
the
Indifferent
Reader
to
Consider
,
whether
the
Common
People
of
England
were
then
such
Slaves
,
as
some
late
Writers
would
fain
make
them
;
since
not
only
satisfaction
was
to
be
made
for
their
Lives
,
but
also
for
the
least
injury
,
or
abuse
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXVII
.
that
might
be
committed
against
their
Persons
.
The
Thirty
Fourth
Law
imposes
upon
him
that
shall
strike
or
fight
in
open
Court
,
before
the
King
's
Ealdorman
,
both
the
value
of
his
own
head
,
and
such
a
Fine
besides
,
as
shall
be
thought
fit
;
and
also
120
Shillings
to
be
paid
to
the
Ealdorman
by
him
,
that
by
thus
drawing
his
Weapon
shall
make
any
disturbance
in
the
Folcmote
,
or
County
Court
;
if
the
Ealdorman
were
not
present
,
but
the
fact
was
done
before
his
Substitute
,
or
the
King's
Priest
,
then
a
Were
or
Amerciament
of
Thirty
Shillings
.
Here
by
the
King's
Priest
,
is
meant
either
the
King's
Chaplain
or
Bishop
,
I
will
not
determine
whether
;
who
as
we
formerly
said
in
those
times
presided
also
in
the
Folcmotes
,
and
there
dispatched
all
business
relating
to
the
Church
.
The
Thirty
Fifth
ordains
,
What
satisfaction
shall
be
made
for
breach
of
the
Peace
in
any
other
place
;
as
for
Example
,
he
that
fights
in
the
home-stall
of
a
Country-man
,
shall
pay
the
said
Country-man
Six
Shillings
;
if
he
drew
his
Sword
,
but
struck
not
,
half
as
much
;
which
Penalty
also
was
to
be
encreased
according
to
the
Estate
or
Quality
of
him
upon
whose
ground
the
Assault
was
made
:
So
that
if
he
fought
in
the
House
of
one
worth
600
Shillings
,
he
was
to
pay
Three
times
as
much
;
if
of
one
worth
1200
Shillings
,
then
the
Amends
was
to
be
twice
as
much
as
the
former
.
The
Thirty
Six
Law
of
B●rhbrice
,
or
breach
of
the
Peace
,
in
a
Town
,
confirms
that
part
of
King
Ina's
Law
,
concerning
that
matter
,
in
imposing
upon
the
Offender
,
for
the
breach
of
the
Peace
in
the
King's
Town
or
City
,
by
setting
the
Mulct
of
an
Hundred
and
Twenty
Shillings
;
but
if
it
be
done
in
the
Arch-Bishop's
Town
,
then
Ninety
Shillings
;
in
that
of
a
Bishop
or
Ealdorman
,
Sixty
Shillings
;
in
the
Town
of
a
Man
valued
at
1200
Shillings
Estate
,
Thirty
Shillings
;
but
half
as
much
if
done
in
a
Village
of
one
worth
but
half
that
Sum.
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
That
in
those
times
not
only
the
King
and
the
Great
Men
,
such
as
Bishops
and
Ealdormen
,
but
also
Gentlemen
of
ordinary
Estates
,
had
Villages
or
Townships
of
their
own
;
and
they
themselves
received
the
Mulcts
or
Penalties
imposed
for
the
breach
of
the
Peace
within
their
Precincts
;
which
priviledge
they
lost
,
I
suppose
,
after
the
coming
of
King
William
.
I.
The
Thirty
Seventh
is
,
That
Law
concerning
Bocland
,
by
vertue
whereof
he
that
holds
Lands
left
him
by
his
Ancestors
,
was
forbid
to
alienate
it
from
his
Kindred
to
others
,
in
case
it
could
be
proved
by
Writing
or
Testimony
,
before
the
King
,
or
the
Bishop
,
his
Kindred
being
present
,
that
the
Man
who
first
granted
them
,
forbid
him
all
Alienation
,
and
laid
on
him
this
Condition
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXVII
.
From
the
making
of
this
Law
Mr.
Selden
informs
us
,
that
we
may
here
find
an
Estate
in
Fee-Tail
,
much
more
ancient
than
the
thirteenth
Year
of
Edward
the
First
.
The
38th
Law
is
concerning
Quarrels
,
or
deadly
Feuds
,
which
,
since
it
gives
a
strange
Licence
for
Men
to
take
Satisfaction
on
their
Enemies
,
even
without
the
Presence
of
any
Officer
,
I
shall
likewise
set
down
:
First
,
It
forbids
any
Man
to
attack
his
Enemy
,
if
he
find
him
in
his
own
House
,
except
he
first
demand
of
him
Satisfaction
:
But
if
he
have
force
enough
,
he
may
besiege
the
House
for
seven
days
,
yet
he
shall
not
assault
him
,
if
he
will
stay
within
;
but
if
he
then
surrender
himself
,
and
his
Arms
,
into
the
Defendant's
hands
,
he
may
keep
him
thirty
Days
,
without
hurt
,
but
then
shall
leave
him
so
to
his
Kindred
or
Friends
.
In
case
he
flie
to
a
Church
,
the
Honour
of
the
Church
is
to
be
preserved
:
But
if
the
Demandant
have
not
Strength
enough
to
besiege
him
in
his
House
,
he
may
desire
the
Assistance
of
the
Ealderman
,
which
,
if
he
cannot
obtain
,
he
must
appeal
to
the
King
before
he
can
assault
him
.
If
any
one
by
chance
light
upon
his
Adversary
,
not
knowing
that
he
keeps
himself
at
home
,
and
he
will
deliver
up
his
Arms
to
him
,
he
shall
keep
him
safe
thirty
Days
,
and
then
deliver
him
to
his
Friends
:
But
in
case
he
will
not
deliver
up
his
Arms
,
then
he
may
fight
with
him
;
but
if
he
be
willing
to
deliver
up
himself
,
and
his
Arms
,
to
his
Enemy
,
and
any
other
Man
sets
upon
him
,
such
a
Man
shall
pay
the
value
of
his
Head
,
if
he
kills
him
;
or
give
Satisfaction
for
his
Wounds
if
any
be
given
him
,
according
to
the
Fact
;
besides
which
,
he
shall
be
fined
,
and
lose
all
that
may
fall
to
him
,
by
reason
of
Kindred
.
From
whence
you
may
observe
,
that
the
nature
of
that
Rough
and
Martial
Age
,
did
allow
Men
a
greater
Liberty
of
righting
themselves
against
those
that
had
injured
them
,
than
was
afterwards
thought
fit
to
be
allowed
in
more
settled
and
peaceable
Times
.
The
last
of
King
Alfred's
Laws
is
concerning
Wounds
and
Maims
,
which
being
very
long
,
I
shall
only
give
you
an
Abstract
of
it
.
It
is
,
(
in
short
,
)
to
appoint
what
Satisfaction
in
Money
any
Man
shall
pay
for
wounding
or
maiming
another
,
or
for
cutting
off
any
Member
or
part
of
his
Body
,
even
to
the
Nail
of
his
little
Finger
:
All
which
was
ascertained
according
to
the
particular
Sums
there
set
down
;
and
I
shall
leave
it
to
wiser
Judgments
to
consider
,
whether
it
would
not
be
better
if
the
Law
were
so
at
this
day
,
since
it
would
not
only
prevent
the
too
great
Favour
of
Juries
in
some
Cases
,
but
also
their
over-Severity
in
others
,
by
often
giving
either
very
small
,
or
else
excessive
Damages
,
according
as
the
Plaintiff
or
Defendant
is
more
or
less
known
to
them
,
or
that
they
have
a
greater
or
less
Kindness
for
them
.
There
was
likewise
made
in
the
same
Synod
divers
Ecclesiastical
Canons
,
some
of
which
,
taken
from
amongst
the
Civil
Ones
,
I
shall
here
likewise
set
down
.
The
first
is
concerning
the
Immunities
of
the
Churches
,
by
which
it
is
ordained
,
That
if
a
Man
,
guilty
of
any
little
Crime
,
flie
to
a
Church
,
which
does
not
belong
to
the
King
,
or
the
Family
of
a
private
Person
,
he
shall
have
three
Nights
to
provide
for
himself
,
Anno
Dom·
DCCCLXXXVIII
.
unless
in
the
mean
time
he
can
make
his
Peace
:
But
if
any
Man
,
within
that
Term
,
shall
inflict
upon
him
either
Bonds
or
Blows
,
he
shall
pay
the
Price
of
his
Head
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Country
;
and
also
to
the
Ministers
or
Officers
of
the
Church
120
Shillings
,
for
violating
the
Peace
thereof
.
The
next
Law
but
one
is
likewise
to
the
same
effect
,
whereby
is
granted
to
every
Church
,
consecrated
by
the
Bishop
,
the
like
Peace
,
and
if
any
Offender
shall
flie
to
it
,
none
shall
take
him
thence
for
seven
Days
;
if
any
Man
shall
presume
to
do
so
,
he
shall
be
culpable
of
breaking
the
King's
and
Churche's
Peace
:
If
the
Officers
shall
have
need
of
their
Church
in
the
mean
time
,
he
shall
be
put
into
another
House
,
which
has
no
more
Doors
than
the
Church
;
only
the
Elder
,
(
i.e.
Presbyter
)
of
that
Church
shall
take
Care
he
have
no
Meat
given
him
:
But
if
he
will
surrender
himself
,
and
his
Arms
,
to
his
Enemies
,
he
shall
be
kept
thirty
Nights
,
and
then
be
delivered
up
to
his
Kinsmen
.
Also
,
whosoever
shall
flie
to
a
Church
for
any
Crime
,
which
he
hath
not
yet
confess'd
,
if
he
shall
there
make
Confession
of
it
,
in
God's
Name
,
half
the
Penalty
shall
be
remitted
to
him
.
From
whence
you
may
observe
the
Antiquity
and
Design
of
Sanctuaries
in
England
,
which
were
not
then
(
as
they
were
afterwards
,
)
abused
,
being
at
first
only
intended
for
Places
where
Offenders
might
stay
for
a
time
,
'till
they
could
agree
with
their
Adversaries
or
Prosecutors
,
as
well
as
they
could
;
since
almost
all
Crimes
whatever
were
redeemable
with
pecuniary
Mulcts
in
those
days
.
The
5th
Law
is
,
that
if
one
shall
steal
any
thing
out
of
a
Church
,
he
must
restore
the
value
,
and
also
forfeit
as
belongs
to
an
Angild
;
the
meaning
of
which
you
may
see
in
the
next
Law
.
The
6th
Law
is
,
That
if
any
one
shall
steal
on
the
Sunday
,
or
on
Christmas
,
or
Easter
,
or
Ascension-days
;
the
Forfeiture
should
be
as
belongs
to
an
Angild
,
(
i.
e.
)
the
whole
value
of
his
Head
;
Also
the
Hand
with
which
he
stole
was
to
be
cut
off
:
But
if
he
would
redeem
his
Hand
,
it
should
be
permitted
him
to
compound
for
it
,
according
as
it
should
appertain
to
his
Were
,
(
i.
e.
)
the
Price
of
his
Head
.
Besides
which
Laws
,
Alfred
,
Abbot
of
Rieval
,
in
his
Geneal
.
Regum
Angliae
,
mentions
another
Law
of
this
King
's
,
whereby
every
Freeman
of
the
Kingdom
,
having
two
Hides
of
Land
,
was
obliged
to
keep
his
Sons
at
School
'till
they
were
15
Years
of
Age
,
that
so
they
might
become
Men
of
Understanding
,
and
live
happily
;
for
(
said
the
King
in
this
Law
,
)
a
Man
Free-born
,
and
unlettered
,
is
to
be
regarded
no
otherwise
than
a
Beast
,
or
a
Man
void
of
Understanding
.
The
12th
is
concerning
the
Breach
of
the
Peace
by
Priests
:
If
a
Priest
kill
any
one
,
he
should
be
taken
,
and
all
his
Estate
confiscated
;
and
also
the
Bishop
should
degrade
him
,
and
put
him
out
from
the
Church
,
unless
his
Lord
would
obtain
his
Pardon
by
the
Price
of
his
Head
.
The
rest
,
being
concerning
the
Penalties
for
the
Violation
of
Nuns
,
I
omit
.
Anno
Dom.
DCC●LXXXVIII
.
I
have
been
the
more
particular
in
the
reciting
of
these
Laws
of
King
Alfred
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
,
that
the
Reader
may
see
the
Penalties
that
were
inflicted
upon
Offenders
in
that
Age
;
and
how
different
they
were
from
ours
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
,
This
Year
Beocca
the
Ealderman
carried
the
Alms
of
the
West-Saxons
as
well
as
the
King
's
,
to
Rome
;
Also
Queen
Aethelswith
,
who
was
the
Sister
of
K.
Aelfred
,
and
Widow
of
Burhed
King
of
Menia
,
died
in
her
Journey
thither
,
whose
Body
was
buried
at
Pavia
:
And
the
same
Year
Aethered
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Aethelwald
the
Ealderman
,
deceased
in
the
same
Month.
About
this
time
also
(
according
to
Asser
,
)
King
Alfred
built
two
Monasteries
;
the
one
for
Men
at
Ethelingaie
,
(
now
Athelney
,
)
that
is
,
The
Isle
of
Nobles
,
(
where
he
had
before
lain
so
concealed
;
)
and
the
other
for
Nuns
at
Shaftsbury
,
where
he
made
Algiva
,
his
own
Daughter
,
Abbess
;
endowing
them
both
with
great
Revenues
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCLXXXIX
.
'
This
Year
none
went
to
Rome
,
unless
two
ordinary
Messengers
,
whom
the
King
sent
with
Letters
;
]
yet
nevertheless
Florence
of
Worcester
affirms
,
the
King
Commanded
all
the
Bishops
and
Religious
Men
of
England
to
Collect
the
Alms
of
the
Faithful
,
in
order
to
sen●
them
to
Rome
,
and
Jerusalem
:
And
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXC
.
The
next
Year
,
(
according
to
the
same
Annals
)
Beornhelm
,
Abbot
of
the
West
Saxons
carried
those
Alms
to
Rome
;
and
also
Goarun
,
(
or
Gythrum
)
King
of
the
Normans
,
(
i.e.
)
Danes
,
deceased
,
and
being
God-Son
to
King
Aelfred
,
his
Christian
Name
was
Ethelstan
;
this
was
he
who
possessed
the
Country
of
the
East-Angles
,
after
the
Death
of
King
Edmund
.
Also
the
same
Year
the
Danes
left
the
River
Seine
,
and
came
to
Sand-Laudan
,
which
place
lyes
between
the
Bretons
and
the
French
;
but
the
Bretons
fighting
with
them
,
obtained
the
Victory
,
and
drove
them
into
a
River
,
where
many
of
them
were
drown'd
.
This
Year
also
the
Annals
relate
,
That
Plegmond
was
Elected
by
God
and
all
his
Holy
Men
to
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Canterbury
,
thô
Florence
of
Worcester
places
it
,
and
that
more
rightly
,
under
the
Year
before
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCI
.
The
Danes
again
Invaded
the
Eastern
Franckland
;
and
Arnulf
the
Emperour
,
being
assisted
by
the
French
,
Saxons
,
and
Bavarian
Horse
,
fought
with
the
Danish
Foot
,
and
put
them
to
flight
.
Also
Three
Scots
came
now
to
King
Alfred
from
Ireland
in
one
Boat
made
of
Hides
,
having
quitted
their
Country
,
because
they
would
live
the
Life
of
Pilgrims
(
i.
e.
a
Wandring
Life
)
for
God's
sake
,
not
being
solicitous
about
any
place
,
wherefore
they
had
brought
only
one
Week's
Provision
with
them
,
and
after
about
Seven
Days
being
at
Sea
,
landing
in
Cornwall
,
they
were
presently
brought
to
King
Alfred
;
their
Names
were
Dubslane
,
Macbeth
,
and
Maelinmun
;
also
Swifneh
,
who
was
chief
Preacher
amongst
the
Irish
Scots
,
deceased
;
The
same
Year
after
Easter
appeared
a
Comet
.
This
Year
,
after
Eight
Years
Intermission
,
the
Kingdom
became
again
infested
worse
than
ever
by
a
fresh
Invasion
of
the
Danes
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCIII
.
for
their
Army
above-mentioned
,
being
driven
by
the
Emperour
Arnwulf
out
of
France
,
marched
Westward
to
Bunnan
,
(
now
Boloign
)
where
taking
Shiping
in
Two
Hundred
and
Fifty
Vessels
,
together
with
their
Horses
,
they
arrived
in
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Limene
,
which
then
lay
from
the
Eastern
Part
of
Kent
,
as
far
as
the
East
End
of
that
great
Wood
,
which
is
called
Andred
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCIII
.
which
Wood
or
Forest
is
in
length
from
East
to
West
at
least
an
Hundred
and
Twenty
Miles
,
and
in
breadth
Thirty
;
(
containing
all
that
which
we
call
the
Weald
of
Kent
to
this
Day
;
as
also
the
Woodland
part
of
Sussex
,
as
far
as
Hamptshire
;
)
but
up
this
[
](A64087-e262530-b)*
*
Note
,
That
the
Mouth
of
this
River
than
ran
into
the
Sea
near
Rumney
in
Kent
,
but
is
now
turned
.
River
Limene
they
drew
their
Ships
,
as
far
as
the
said
Wood
or
Forest
,
viz.
Four
Miles
from
the
furthest
part
where
the
Sea
flows
up
,
and
there
they
made
a
Fort
in
that
Fen
,
which
was
raised
by
a
few
of
their
Ceorls
,
or
Villains
.
And
not
long
after
arrived
Haestein
the
Dane
,
who
,
entring
the
Mouth
of
Thames
with
Eighty
Vessels
,
Built
a
Fort
at
Middletune
in
Kent
,
whil'st
another
part
of
the
Army
did
the
same
at
Apuldre
or
Apultre
(
now
called
Apledore
in
the
same
County
)
where
as
Ethelward
relates
,
They
took
and
destroyed
an
Old
Castle
being
defended
only
by
a
few
Country
People
;
he
also
makes
Haestein
to
have
Fortified
Middleton
after
Apuldere
,
and
his
Army
to
have
Winter'd
in
both
places
.
‛
This
Year
also
,
Wulfhere
Arch-Bishop
of
the
Northumbers
decased
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCIV
.
]
But
to
look
a
little
upon
the
Affairs
of
Wales
:
The
same
Year
Anarawd
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
came
with
a
great
number
of
English
Men
(
whom
he
had
got
to
join
with
him
)
and
made
War
upon
his
Brother
Cadelh
,
Prince
of
Southwales
,
and
spoiled
the
Countries
of
Cardigan
,
and
Ystradgwy
.
What
the
Danes
did
immediately
after
their
Landing
,
our
Annals
mention
not
;
but
we
may
with
great
probability
hither
refer
that
Action
,
(
touched
upon
in
our
Annals
,
which
are
very
confused
and
obscure
in
the
Relation
of
this
War
)
viz.
That
it
is
most
likely
the
Kings
Army
besieged
Haestein
either
at
Middleton
,
or
Beamfleot
;
where
not
long
after
his
Landing
,
he
had
built
a
strong
Fort
on
the
opposite
Shore
,
and
being
reduced
by
the
King
to
great
Extremities
,
he
was
forced
to
surrender
himself
with
his
Wife
,
and
his
Two
Sons
to
the
King's
Mercy
,
upon
Condition
that
they
should
be
Christened
;
which
being
done
,
(
the
King
,
and
Aethered
,
Ealdorman
of
Mercia
,
being
their
Godfather
;
)
Haesten
gave
the
King
Hostages
,
and
solemnly
swore
to
depart
the
Kingdom
;
but
as
soon
he
got
loose
,
he
broke
all
those
Agreements
,
and
retiring
into
Beamfleot
there
fortified
himself
a
fresh
.
And
the
Spring
after
Aethelward
assures
us
,
That
passing
along
the
great
Forest
of
Andredeswood
,
they
then
wasted
the
adjacent
Countries
of
Hamptshire
,
and
Berkshire
;
but
the
Saxon
Annals
affirm
,
that
about
a
Year
after
the
Danes
had
raised
that
Fort
,
(
I
suppose
of
Middleton
above-mentioned
)
,
in
the
East
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
K.
Alfred
the
better
to
secure
himself
,
caused
the
Danes
of
Northumberland
,
and
East
England
,
to
take
an
Oath
to
be
true
to
him
;
and
the
King
also
compell'd
the
East
Angles
to
give
him
Hostages
:
yet
nevertheless
they
broke
this
Peace
;
for
when
the
Danes
in
Kent
went
out
of
their
Ships
in
Troops
to
Plunder
,
they
also
went
with
them
,
or
else
the
Danes
carried
the
Prey
into
their
Territories
;
wherefore
King
Alfred
,
gathering
together
his
Army
,
and
marching
forward
,
Encamp'd
between
Two
Parties
of
these
Danish
Robbers
,
where
by
reason
of
Woods
,
as
also
of
Water
on
both
sides
,
he
had
a
very
convenient
place
for
that
purpose
,
insomuch
that
he
could
set
upon
either
Party
whenever
they
marched
into
the
Country
to
Plunder
;
but
they
Robb'd
in
Troops
,
as
well
on
Horse-back
as
on
Foot
,
in
all
Parts
where
the
King's
Army
was
not
;
yet
were
repulsed
almost
every
Day
,
as
well
by
the
King's
Forces
,
as
by
the
Neighbouring
Towns
:
For
the
King
had
now
divided
his
Forces
into
two
Bodies
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCIV
.
so
that
one
half
of
them
remained
always
at
home
,
whilest
the
other
marched
out
,
except
those
whose
business
it
was
to
defend
the
Towns
;
but
the
Danes
oftener
sallied
out
of
their
Camp
than
the
King's
Men
;
For
the
〈◊〉
in
one
Body
sallied
not
out
of
their
Camp
,
but
twice
;
Once
when
they
first
Landed
,
and
another
time
when
they
were
about
to
Decamp
;
and
then
having
taken
a
great
Booty
,
they
endeavoured
to
carry
it
over
the
Thames
,
into
Essex
,
toward
their
Ships
;
But
the
King's
Forces
prevented
them
,
and
fought
them
near
Fernham
,
and
put
them
to
flight
,
and
rescued
the
Prey
;
from
whence
they
fled
beyond
the
Thames
,
and
thence
by
the
River
Colne
,
into
a
certain
Island
(
called
by
Mr.
Speed
,
Brecklesey
;
)
where
the
King's
Army
besieged
them
,
as
long
as
their
own
Provisions
lasted
,
for
they
had
only
Victuals
for
a
small
time
:
Then
the
King
marched
thither
with
the
Forces
of
that
Province
,
whil'st
the
former
returned
home
;
but
the
Danes
in
the
mean
time
remained
there
,
because
they
could
not
carry
away
their
King
(
being
then
wounded
)
along
with
them
;
but
those
Danes
that
Inhabited
Northumberland
,
and
East
England
,
got
together
an
Hundred
Ships
with
which
they
sailed
about
the
South
Parts
,
whil'st
with
Forty
others
they
did
the
like
in
the
North
;
with
the
former
they
besieged
a
certain
strong
place
lying
on
the
Northern
Coast
of
Devonshire
,
and
then
fetching
a
Compass
towards
the
South
,
besieged
Exancester
(
now
Exceter
;
)
which
when
the
King
heard
,
he
turned
all
his
Forces
toward
that
place
;
but
the
Danes
,
(
as
Florence
relates
)
affrighted
at
the
News
of
his
approach
got
again
to
their
Ships
,
carrying
their
Prey
to
Cisseancester
,
(
now
Chichester
in
Sussex
,
)
where
they
were
repulsed
by
the
Citizens
,
and
great
part
of
their
Army
killed
;
but
in
the
mean
time
while
one
Party
of
the
King's
Army
remained
behind
,
the
other
marched
on
to
London
,
and
then
proceeded
Eastward
with
the
Citizens
of
that
place
,
and
other
Auxiliaries
that
came
from
the
West
,
as
far
as
Beamfleot
,
(
now
South
Bemfleet
)
in
Essex
;
whither
Haestein
was
come
with
the
Forces
which
had
been
before
quartered
at
Middleton
;
to
which
also
were
joined
those
that
first
arrived
at
Apuldre
in
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Limene
;
for
Haesten
had
built
a
strong
Fort
at
Beamfleot
,
and
was
from
thence
marched
out
to
Plunder
,
whil'st
great
part
of
his
Army
remained
at
home
;
but
when
the
King's
Forces
came
thither
,
they
soon
put
his
Army
to
flight
,
and
demolished
the
Fort
,
taking
all
that
was
within
it
,
together
with
their
Goods
,
Wives
and
Children
,
carrying
them
to
London
;
and
as
for
their
Ships
,
part
of
them
they
broke
to
pieces
,
but
carried
the
best
of
them
to
Rochester
and
London
,
and
burnt
the
rest
;
but
the
Wife
of
Haesten
and
his
Two
Sons
being
brought
to
the
King
,
he
not
long
after
sent
them
back
to
him
at
his
request
,
because
one
of
the
Boys
had
been
the
King's
,
and
the
other
Earl
Aethered's
Godson
,
(
as
hath
been
already
said
)
.
H.
Huntington
places
the
Siege
of
Exester
after
the
taking
of
Bemfleet
;
whereas
the
Annals
suppose
it
to
be
done
about
the
same
time
;
but
be
it
as
it
will
,
they
all
agree
that
whilest
the
King
was
detained
in
the
West
at
that
Siege
,
both
Armies
of
the
Danes
(
viz.
as
well
those
which
had
been
before
routed
at
Bemfleet
,
as
those
which
were
at
the
Isle
of
Brecklesey
)
met
at
Sceobyrig
(
now
South-Shoebury
in
Essex
,
)
and
there
built
a
Castle
,
and
then
marching
along
the
Thames
,
a
great
many
of
the
Danes
of
East
England
,
and
Northumberland
joined
them
;
and
so
they
marched
from
the
Thames
as
far
as
the
River
Severne
;
then
Aethered
,
Aethelm
,
and
Aethelnoth
the
Ealdormen
,
and
the
King's
Thanes
who
were
left
at
home
in
the
Garisons
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCIV
.
drew
all
the
Men
together
they
could
from
every
Town
on
the
East-side
of
Pedridan
(
now
Parret
in
Somersetshire
,
)
and
on
the
West
of
Selwood
(
Forest
)
as
also
from
both
sides
of
the
Thames
,
even
as
far
as
North
Wales
,
who
when
they
were
all
assembled
,
followed
the
Pagans
to
Butdigingtune
,
on
the
side
of
Severne
,
(
now
called
Budington
in
Shropshire
,
)
and
there
besieged
them
on
all
sides
,
in
a
certain
Fort
they
had
cast
up
;
but
when
they
had
staid
there
for
divers
Weeks
Encamp'd
on
both
sides
the
River
,
(
the
King
being
then
in
Devonshire
with
his
Fleet
)
the
Pagans
pressed
with
Hunger
,
Eat
their
Horses
,
and
many
of
them
perished
with
Famine
;
yet
at
last
they
broke
out
upon
those
who
lay
on
the
East
side
of
the
River
;
where
(
as
Aethelwerd
tells
us
)
was
a
very
sharp
Dispute
,
thô
the
Christians
got
the
Victory
,
and
kept
the
Field
;
but
there
Ordhelm
the
King's
Thane
was
kill'd
,
as
also
many
others
of
the
same
Rank
;
but
that
part
of
the
Danish
Army
which
remained
alive
,
escaped
by
flight
.
And
when
they
were
got
into
their
Garisons
and
Ships
in
East
Saxe
,
just
before
Winter
,
they
Muster'd
a
great
Army
from
among
the
East
Angles
and
Northumbers
;
and
committing
their
Wives
,
Ships
and
Goods
to
the
keeping
of
the
East
Angles
,
marched
Day
and
Night
,
till
they
took
up
their
Quarters
at
a
certain
City
in
Werheal
,
called
Legacester
,
(
now
Chester
;
)
but
the
Kings
Forces
could
not
overtake
them
before
they
had
got
into
the
Castle
,
which
nevertheless
they
besieged
for
about
Two
Days
,
and
took
away
all
the
Cattle
that
were
in
those
Parts
,
and
kill'd
all
the
Men
they
could
find
without
the
place
;
and
partly
burnt
the
Corn
,
and
partly
devoured
it
with
their
Horses
:
This
was
done
about
a
Twelve
Month
after
the
Danes
arrival
here
.
Not
long
after
this
the
Pagans
went
from
Werheal
into
North
Wales
,
but
they
could
not
stay
there
long
because
the
Cattle
and
Corn
were
all
drove
away
and
destroyed
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCV
.
so
they
were
forced
to
march
thorough
the
Country
of
the
Northumbers
and
East
Angles
with
such
speed
,
that
the
King's
Forces
could
not
overtake
them
till
they
came
into
the
East
part
of
East
Seaxe
,
to
a
certain
Island
seated
near
the
Sea
,
called
Meresige
(
now
Mercey
)
in
Essex
.
Also
the
same
Year
the
Danes
,
who
were
encamp'd
in
Meresige
,
drew
their
Ships
up
the
Thames
,
and
thence
up
the
River
Ligan
,
(
now
called
Lee
)
which
divides
Middlesex
from
Essex
;
and
there
according
to
Florence
they
began
to
raise
a
Fort
;
this
happen'd
in
the
second
Year
after
their
arrival
.
The
Pagans
having
raised
the
Fortification
near
Ligan
above-mentioned
,
about
20
Miles
from
London
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCVI
.
this
Summer
a
great
part
of
the
Citizens
and
others
marched
thither
,
and
endeavoured
to
take
and
destroy
it
,
but
they
were
there
forc'd
to
fly
for
it
,
and
Four
of
the
King's
Thanes
were
kill'd
on
the
spot
.
This
Autumn
,
when
the
King
had
pitched
his
Camp
in
those
Parts
about
Harvest
time
,
to
hinder
the
Danes
from
carrying
away
their
Corn
,
it
happen'd
one
day
,
as
the
King
rode
by
the
River
side
,
that
he
found
a
place
where
the
River
might
be
so
diverted
,
that
the
Danes
should
not
be
able
to
carry
back
their
Ships
;
and
thô
they
had
built
two
Castles
,
one
of
each
side
the
River
to
defend
them
;
yet
so
soon
as
the
Danes
saw
that
(
the
stream
being
now
diverted
into
several
Channels
)
they
could
not
carry
back
their
Ships
,
they
quitted
them
,
and
marched
away
on
Foot
,
till
they
came
to
Quatbrige
(
now
supposed
to
be
Cambridge
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCVI
.
not
far
from
the
River
Severne
)
where
they
cast
up
a
Fort
;
but
the
King's
Forces
pursued
them
toward
the
West
on
Horse-back
,
whilest
the
Citizens
of
London
seized
and
broke
their
Ships
,
and
carried
all
that
was
worth
any
thing
to
the
City
,
but
the
Danes
had
left
their
Wives
with
the
East
Angles
before
they
departed
from
that
place
;
so
that
that
Winter
they
staid
at
Quatbridge
,
being
the
Third
Year
since
their
last
arrival
.
But
the
next
Year
,
according
to
our
Annals
,
The
Danes
marched
part
of
them
into
East
England
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCVII
.
and
part
into
Northumberland
,
because
wanting
Money
,
they
could
only
there
procure
Ships
,
which
having
got
they
sailed
from
thence
Southward
to
the
River
Seine
:
Thus
by
God's
Mercy
this
vast
Army
of
Pagans
did
not
wholly
ruine
the
English
Nation
,
althô
it
was
very
much
weaken'd
during
these
Three
Years
,
as
well
by
the
Murrain
of
Cattle
,
as
also
by
a
great
Plague
upon
Men
;
by
which
many
of
the
King
's
noblest
Thanes
that
were
in
the
Kingdom
dyed
,
of
which
number
were
,
Swithulf
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
Beorthalf
Ealdorman
of
the
East
Saxons
,
Wulfred
Ealdorman
of
Hamptshire
,
and
Ethelheard
Bishop
of
Dorchester
,
with
many
others
.
But
I
have
only
noted
the
most
remarkable
.
The
same
Year
,
those
Robbers
residing
in
East-England
,
and
Northumberland
,
very
much
infested
West
Saxony
,
especially
the
Southern
Coasts
,
by
their
stolen
Booties
;
chiefly
with
their
Ships
which
they
had
got
ready
long
before
for
that
purpose
;
then
King
Alfred
(
being
it
seems
at
last
sensible
how
much
damage
the
want
of
a
Fleet
had
done
his
Country
)
Commanded
divers
Galleys
to
be
made
which
were
almost
twice
as
long
as
others
,
some
whereof
had
sixty
Rowers
;
they
were
also
swifter
,
higher
,
and
less
apt
to
rowle
than
others
formerly
built
,
for
they
were
made
neither
according
to
the
model
of
the
Frisian
Vessels
,
nor
the
Danish
,
but
after
such
a
manner
,
as
was
thought
might
prove
most
useful
:
And
some
time
after
in
this
Year
,
there
arrived
six
Danish
Ships
at
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
Sailing
along
committed
great
spoil
in
Devonshire
,
and
all
up
and
down
that
Coast.
Then
the
King
commanded
that
they
should
set
Sail
with
the
Nine
Gallyes
newly
built
,
and
shut
up
the
Enemies
Ships
from
going
out
of
the
Harbour
where
they
were
;
upon
which
the
Pyrats
sailed
out
with
Three
Ships
against
them
,
the
other
three
being
left
in
the
entrance
of
the
Harbour
upon
the
dry
ground
,
and
the
Sea-men
gone
out
of
them
;
But
the
King's
Fleet
took
two
of
the
Danish
Ships
that
came
out
of
the
Harbour
,
and
slew
the
Men
,
but
the
Third
escaped
,
though
all
,
except
Five
,
were
kill'd
:
There
came
also
other
Ships
thither
,
which
were
somewhat
more
conveniently
posted
,
Three
of
them
being
placed
in
that
part
of
the
Sea
,
where
the
Danish
Ships
had
before
taken
up
their
station
,
but
all
the
rest
in
another
part
,
so
that
they
could
not
assist
each
other
,
for
the
Tide
had
gone
back
many
Furlongs
from
the
King's
Ships
:
And
so
the
Danes
going
out
of
their
Vessels
set
upon
Three
English
Ships
which
lay
on
the
dry
ground
,
and
Fighting
with
them
,
there
slew
Lucomon
the
King's
Admiral
,
and
Wulfherd
,
Aebba
,
and
Aethelerd
,
being
all
Frizelanders
,
(
who
it
seems
then
served
in
the
King's
Fleet
)
so
that
of
the
Frisons
and
English
there
were
slain
Sixty
Two
,
of
the
Danes
One
Hundred
and
Twenty
:
But
the
Tide
returning
,
the
Danish
Ships
got
away
before
the
English
could
have
out
theirs
at
Sea
,
thô
they
were
so
shatter'd
,
that
they
could
scarce
reach
the
Coast
of
Sussex
,
for
two
of
them
were
ran
on
Shore
,
and
the
Men
being
brought
to
the
King
at
Winchester
,
he
Commanded
them
all
to
be
Hang'd
:
But
those
who
were
in
the
Third
Ship
,
being
very
much
wounded
,
with
great
difficulty
reached
East-England
.
The
same
Year
there
perished
no
less
than
Twenty
of
their
Ships
together
with
the
Seamen
near
the
Southern
Coast
;
and
then
also
Wulfred
Master
of
the
King's
Horse
Deceased
,
who
was
a
British
or
Welsh
Gerefe
or
Governour
.
Aethelm
Ealdorman
of
Wiltshire
deceased
Nine
days
before
Midsummer
,
and
the
same
Year
also
Aealhstan
Bishop
of
London
dyed
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCXCVIII
.
]
This
Year
(
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicle
)
Igmond
the
Dane
,
with
a
great
number
of
Soldiers
Landed
in
the
Isle
of
Man
,
or
Anglesey
,
where
the
Welshmen
gave
him
Battle
at
a
place
called
Molerain
,
or
Meilon
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCC
.
wherein
we
may
suppose
the
Danes
got
the
Victory
,
for
their
Chronicle
says
nothing
to
the
contrary
,
and
besides
Merwy
Son
to
Rodri
King
of
Powis
was
there
slain
.
Also
now
King
Alfred
Deceased
six
days
before
the
Feast
of
All
Saints
.
He
was
King
over
all
the
English
Nation
,
(
except
what
was
under
the
power
of
the
Dan●s
.
)
But
since
we
are
come
to
the
end
of
this
King's
Life
,
I
shall
here
give
you
[
](A64087-e265290-b)*
*
Vid.
the
MSS.
in
Bib.
B●dl●ian
.
Florence
of
Worcester's
Character
of
●him
:
viz.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
That
Famous
and
Victorious
Warriour
,
King
Alfred
,
the
Defender
of
Widows
and
Orphans
,
the
most
skillful
of
all
the
Saxon
Poets
,
who
excelled
in
Prudence
,
Justice
,
Fortitude
and
Temperance
,
being
as
Discreet
and
Diligent
in
hearing
of
Causes
,
and
giving
Judgments
,
as
he
was
devout
in
the
Service
of
God
;
was
also
most
Liberal
and
affable
to
all
Men
;
so
that
for
these
Vertues
he
was
highly
beloved
by
his
Subjects
,
now
died
of
an
Infirmity
under
which
he
had
long
laboured
,
whose
Body
lies
buried
in
the
new
Monastery
of
Winchester
,
in
a
stately
Tomb
of
Porphyrie
.
But
I
shall
from
[
](A64087-e265400-b)*
*
De
Gestis
Alfredi
.
Asser's
History
of
this
King's
Life
and
Actions
,
give
you
a
larger
account
of
him
from
his
Infancy
.
He
was
(
as
you
have
already
heard
)
born
Anno
Dom.
849
,
and
had
been
twice
at
Rome
,
but
after
his
last
Return
together
with
his
Father
,
He
tells
us
,
He
was
bred
up
at
Court
with
the
great
Care
and
Affection
,
both
of
his
Father
and
Mother
,
who
loved
him
above
the
rest
of
his
Brothers
,
because
he
was
not
only
more
Witty
and
Handsome
,
but
also
of
a
sweeter
Disposition
;
and
it
had
been
well
if
he
could
have
improved
his
own
excellent
Parts
by
Humane
Learning
;
for
to
his
great
regret
afterwards
,
by
the
extream
fondness
of
his
Parents
,
or
by
the
negligence
of
those
who
had
the
care
of
his
Education
,
he
remained
till
the
Twelfth
Year
of
his
Age
,
without
so
much
as
being
taught
his
Letters
;
only
having
an
excellent
Memory
,
he
learned
by
heart
several
Saxon
Poems
,
being
repeated
to
him
by
others
;
for
he
had
a
great
,
and
natural
Inclination
to
Poetry
,
as
our
Authour
himself
had
often
observed
;
and
as
an
instance
of
the
quickness
of
his
Parts
,
gives
us
this
Account
,
That
one
Day
when
his
Mother
shewed
him
and
the
rest
of
his
Brothers
a
certain
fine
Book
in
Saxon
Verse
,
with
which
they
were
very
well
pleased
,
he
being
taken
with
the
beauty
of
the
Capital
Letters
,
at
the
beginning
of
it
,
she
promised
to
give
it
to
him
that
should
soonest
understand
and
get
it
by
heart
;
which
Alfred
undertaking
to
do
,
he
carried
it
to
his
Master
,
and
not
only
learned
to
Read
it
,
but
also
got
it
without
Book
,
and
so
repeating
it
to
his
Mother
,
had
the
Book
given
him
for
his
pains
:
after
this
he
also
learned
the
Daily
Office
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
and
then
some
Psalms
and
Prayers
by
heart
,
which
being
writ
together
in
a
Book
,
he
still
carried
in
his
Bosome
for
his
daily
use
:
But
alas
!
England
,
could
not
then
supply
him
with
any
fit
Tutors
in
the
Liberal
Arts
,
which
he
often
complained
was
one
of
the
greatest
hindrances
in
his
Life
,
that
at
the
time
when
he
had
most
leasure
to
learn
,
he
had
no
Masters
that
could
teach
him
;
and
afterwards
when
he
grew
more
in
Years
,
he
was
troubled
with
incessant
Pains
both
Night
and
Day
,
the
causes
of
which
were
unknown
to
Physicians
,
but
when
he
came
to
be
King
,
he
was
then
taken
up
with
the
cares
of
the
Government
,
and
how
to
resist
the
Invasions
of
the
Danes
,
so
that
he
had
but
little
time
for
Study
;
yet
notwithstanding
all
these
impediments
from
his
very
Child-hood
,
to
the
day
of
his
Death
,
he
never
ceased
to
have
an
insatiable
desire
after
knowledge
;
insomuch
that
he
did
not
only
at
leisure
times
learn
himself
,
but
also
communicated
that
learning
to
others
,
by
translating
into
the
English
Saxon
Tongue
Orosius's
Roman
,
and
Bede's
Ecclesiastical
Histories
,
the
latter
of
which
Versions
is
Printed
,
but
the
former
is
still
in
Manuscript
,
in
the
Library
of
Corpus
Christi
Coll.
Oxon.
as
also
in
other
places
:
he
had
likewise
begun
to
Translate
the
Psalms
of
David
,
but
was
prevented
by
Death
,
from
making
an
end
of
it
.
But
to
how
low
an
Ebb
Learning
was
then
reduced
by
the
frequent
Wars
and
devastations
of
the
Danes
,
King
Alfred
himself
tells
us
in
his
Preface
to
St.
Gregorie's
Pastoral
,
that
learning
was
so
decay'd
in
the
English
Nation
,
that
very
few
Priests
on
this
side
of
Humber
could
understand
the
Common
Service
of
the
Church
,
and
he
knew
none
South
of
Thames
,
who
could
turn
an
ordinary
piece
of
Latine
into
English
,
though
things
were
now
somewhat
better
,
yet
that
he
himself
had
turn'd
this
Book
into
English
by
the
help
of
Arch-Bishop
Plegmond
,
with
Grimbald
and
John
his
Priests
;
and
had
sent
one
of
them
to
every
Bishops
See
in
the
Kingdom
,
with
an
Aestel
,
(
as
the
Saxon
Word
is
,
or
Stilus
,
as
in
the
Latin
Version
)
upon
each
Book
of
fifty
Mancuses
in
value
,
charging
them
in
God's
Name
,
neither
to
take
away
that
Aestel
from
the
Book
,
nor
any
of
those
Books
out
of
the
Church
,
seeing
it
was
uncertain
how
long
there
would
continue
such
Learned
Bishops
,
as
now
(
God
be
Thanked
)
were
in
all
parts
of
this
Kingdom
.
But
how
this
can
consist
with
the
supposed
Relation
out
of
Asser
,
concerning
the
flourishing
state
of
Learning
at
Oxford
,
before
that
King
's
Founding
the
University
,
I
do
not
understand
.
But
in
the
Twentieth
Year
of
his
Age
,
as
soon
as
he
was
Married
,
that
Distemper
took
him
which
held
him
till
about
his
Fortieth
Year
,
the
cause
whereof
being
unknown
to
his
Physicians
,
it
was
supposed
by
some
,
that
he
was
bewitched
,
and
it
was
so
sharp
that
he
feared
the
Leprosie
or
Blindness
,
or
else
some
worse
Distemper
,
which
often
makes
Men
unuseful
or
despised
;
but
by
Praying
to
God
in
a
certain
Church
in
Cornwal
,
(
where
St.
Neot
lay
buried
)
and
near
which
the
King
came
by
chance
to
Hunt
,
he
was
relieved
of
that
Pain
,
which
tho
this
Authour
does
not
tell
us
what
it
was
,
yet
it
seems
to
have
been
somewhat
proceeding
from
the
stoppage
of
the
Humours
in
the
lower
Parts
,
and
which
our
Authour
calls
the
Ficus
,
or
Emerhoids
.
I
shall
now
in
the
next
place
shew
you
,
how
this
King
spent
his
time
,
as
well
in
his
private
as
publick
Affairs
,
as
the
same
Author
hath
related
it
;
by
which
the
Reader
will
be
better
enabled
to
frame
a
true
Character
of
this
most
Pious
,
Learned
,
and
Magnanimous
Prince
.
King
Alfred
(
notwithstanding
his
frequent
hindrances
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
not
only
by
the
Danish
Wars
,
but
also
his
bodily
Infirmities
)
was
always
mindful
of
the
Affairs
of
State
,
thô
at
spare
times
he
used
Hunting
(
for
his
Recteation
)
and
to
oversee
and
direct
his
Artificers
,
Huntsmen
and
Faulkners
;
He
built
also
his
Houses
much
more
Magnificent
than
those
of
his
Predecessors
,
and
at
leisure
times
was
wont
to
read
English
Saxon
Books
,
and
learn
Verses
in
the
same
Tongue
by
heart
,
so
that
he
never
failed
when
he
was
alone
to
imploy
himself
well
.
And
for
the
better
performance
of
his
Duty
,
he
vowed
to
bestow
half
his
time
(
as
far
as
his
occasions
and
Infirmities
would
permit
)
in
God's
Service
.
And
because
it
was
impossible
to
know
how
the
Hours
of
the
Day
and
Night
past
,
when
often
by
reason
of
the
Clouds
the
Sun
could
not
be
seen
,
(
no
Clocks
being
then
invented
)
he
began
to
think
how
he
might
distinguish
the
Hours
by
Night
as
well
as
by
Day
;
and
at
last
,
by
his
own
ingenious
contrivance
,
he
ordered
Six
Wax-Tapers
to
be
made
of
equal
length
and
bigness
;
so
that
each
Taper
being
divided
into
Inches
,
and
every
Inch
marked
out
upon
the
Taper
;
by
this
means
those
Six
Tapers
being
set
up
one
after
another
before
the
Reliques
of
the
Saints
,
(
which
he
still
carried
with
him
)
gave
a
constant
and
certain
Light
during
the
whole
Twenty
four
Hours
,
both
by
Night
and
by
Day
.
But
when
sometimes
by
reason
of
the
Wind
,
which
came
in
at
the
Windows
or
Doors
of
the
Chappel
,
or
thorough
the
Chinks
of
the
Walls
,
or
the
Cloth
of
his
Tents
;
the
Tapers
were
made
to
burn
out
sooner
than
they
were
used
to
do
at
other
times
;
he
first
found
out
the
Invention
of
making
Lanthorns
of
Cow's
Horns
cut
into
thin
Plates
,
whereby
no
Wind
could
wast
the
Tapers
;
so
that
by
this
Invention
none
of
them
burnt
out
sooner
than
another
.
Afterwards
he
endeavoured
to
perform
his
former
Vow
in
dedicating
half
his
time
to
God
,
so
that
he
was
wont
not
only
to
hear
Mass
every
day
,
but
also
to
repeat
his
Prayers
,
Psalms
,
and
other
Nocturnal
Offices
,
having
made
a
Collection
out
of
David's
Psalms
for
his
own
private
use
;
which
being
with
certain
Prayers
written
in
a
small
Book
,
he
always
carried
about
with
him
in
his
Bosom
;
he
likewise
used
to
frequent
the
Church
in
the
Night
time
,
and
there
alone
to
say
his
Prayers
:
He
was
also
very
liberal
in
his
Alms
to
Strangers
,
as
well
as
his
own
People
,
treating
all
sorts
of
Men
with
great
Gentleness
and
Affability
,
he
would
often
hear
the
Scriptures
read
by
his
own
Servants
,
and
also
Prayers
read
by
Strangers
,
when
he
came
to
any
place
by
chance
:
He
loved
his
Bishops
and
all
the
Clergy
very
well
,
as
also
his
Earls
,
Noblemen
,
and
Servants
;
expressing
his
affection
in
Educating
their
Sons
in
his
own
Family
,
and
by
causing
them
to
be
constantly
instructed
in
Letters
and
good
Manners
,
with
the
same
care
,
as
if
they
had
been
his
own
Children
:
Yet
for
all
this
,
the
King
was
not
satisfied
,
but
was
sorry
that
God
had
not
made
him
more
capable
of
true
Wisdom
,
as
well
as
Liberal
Arts
;
admiring
Solomon
for
nothing
more
,
than
that
despising
Riches
and
Worldly
Glory
,
and
desiring
of
God
Wisdom
,
he
thereby
obtained
not
only
those
outward
things
,
but
this
Request
too
over
and
above
.
Thus
our
King
imitated
the
Bee
,
which
rising
early
,
gathers
Honey
from
all
sorts
of
Flowers
;
So
whatever
was
rare
,
that
he
had
not
in
his
own
Kingdom
,
he
fetched
from
abroad
:
for
about
this
time
God
favouring
his
Pious
Desires
,
sent
him
Werfriht
,
after
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
one
very
well
skilled
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
who
by
this
King's
Command
,
Elegantly
and
exactly
Translated
the
Dialogues
of
Pope
Gregory
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
out
of
Latin
,
into
the
English
Saxon
Tongue
;
and
after
him
Plegmond
a
Mercian
,
who
was
afterwards
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
a
Venerable
Man
,
and
indued
with
all
true
Knowledge
;
to
whom
we
may
also
add
Aethelstan
,
and
Werwulf
,
Priests
,
and
the
King's
Chaplains
.
These
learned
Men
above-mentioned
,
King
Aelfred
had
sent
for
out
of
Mercia
,
whose
Erudition
,
as
it
daily
encreased
the
King's
Love
to
it
,
so
his
greedy
Thirst
after
it
could
never
be
satisfied
;
for
Night
and
Day
,
as
often
as
he
had
leisure
,
he
Commanded
some
or
other
to
read
to
him
,
for
he
was
never
without
one
of
them
near
him
,
whereby
he
obtain'd
a
general
Knowledge
of
almost
all
sorts
of
Books
;
nor
was
he
contented
with
those
he
found
at
home
,
but
he
sent
Messengers
into
France
to
procure
new
Masters
;
fetching
from
thence
one
Grimbald
a
Priest
and
Monk
,
a
worthy
Man
,
and
an
excellent
Chanter
,
and
one
well
skilled
in
all
Secular
,
as
well
as
Ecclesiastical
Learning
;
as
also
John
another
Priest
and
Monk
,
throughly
versed
in
all
manner
of
Litterature
,
by
whose
assistance
,
as
the
King's
Mind
became
much
inlarged
,
so
in
Requital
he
Honour'd
and
Enrich'd
them
.
And
here
I
may
likewise
add
,
what
some
other
Authors
have
written
concerning
these
two
last
Learned
Persons
,
by
whose
assistance
he
first
Founded
the
University
of
Oxford
,
as
hath
been
already
related
;
for
John
Rouse
,
in
his
History
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
hath
wrote
of
these
two
Monks
,
that
Grimbald
was
sent
for
from
his
Monastery
in
Flanders
,
then
counted
part
of
France
,
as
John
was
from
his
of
St.
Bertin
,
at
St.
Omers
;
this
is
that
John
commonly
call'd
Scotus
and
Erigena
,
(
thô
from
whence
he
borrowed
this
last
Name
,
I
shall
not
determine
,
since
the
Learned
differ
so
much
about
it
)
't
was
he
Translated
Dionisius
his
Hierarchia
out
of
Greek
into
Latin
,
which
is
now
publish'd
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
.
About
the
same
time
Asser
also
relates
,
that
he
was
sent
for
by
the
King
from
the
Western
,
or
furthest
Parts
of
Britain
,
(
that
is
,
from
St.
David's
in
Wales
)
and
being
kindly
received
by
him
,
he
earnestly
entreated
him
to
leave
whatever
he
had
on
the
other
side
of
Severne
,
and
Dedicate
himself
wholly
to
his
Service
;
but
he
could
not
promise
that
for
above
six
Months
in
the
Year
,
standing
engaged
the
other
six
to
reside
at
his
own
Monastery
;
for
the
Abbot
and
Monks
there
hoped
that
by
his
Interest
with
the
King
,
they
might
better
avoid
those
Troubles
and
Injuries
From
King
Hemeid
,
who
had
often
spoiled
that
Monastery
and
Diocess
;
by
the
Expulsion
of
its
Bishops
,
as
he
had
done
the
Archbishop
Novis
,
our
Author's
Kinsman
;
for
he
also
tells
us
,
that
both
at
this
time
and
long
before
,
all
the
Countries
on
the
South
part
of
Britain
did
then
belong
to
King
Aelfred's
Dominions
;
Hemeid
with
all
the
Inhabitants
of
South
Wales
,
and
Rodri
with
his
six
Sons
having
subjected
themselves
to
his
Empire
;
Howel
also
the
Son
of
Rice
,
King
of
Gleguising
,
Brochmail
and
Fermail
Kings
of
Guent
being
oppressed
by
the
Tyranny
of
Eadred
Earl
of
the
Mercians
,
desired
of
the
King
,
that
he
would
please
to
take
the
Dominion
over
them
,
and
be
their
Protector
against
their
Enemies
:
Also
Helised
the
Son
of
Teudyr
King
of
Brechonoc
being
kept
under
by
the
power
of
the
said
Sons
of
Rodri
,
sought
the
Protection
of
the
King
,
as
did
Anarawd
the
Son
of
Rodi
,
(
together
with
his
Brethren
)
who
all
at
last
forsaking
the
friendship
of
the
Northumbers
,
by
which
they
had
received
no
advantage
,
but
rather
damage
,
came
to
the
King
desiring
his
favour
,
and
were
honourably
received
by
him
.
Prince
Anarawd
being
enriched
with
many
great
gifts
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
submitted
himself
to
the
King's
Dominion
,
together
with
all
his
Subjects
,
promising
to
be
obedient
in
all
things
to
his
Royal
Pleasure
;
neither
did
they
desire
the
King's
Friendship
in
vain
,
for
those
who
loved
to
encrease
their
power
obtained
it
,
those
who
desired
Money
had
it
,
those
who
only
sought
his
Friendship
enjoy'd
it
;
but
all
of
them
did
partake
of
his
kindness
and
protection
,
as
far
as
the
King
was
able
to
defend
them
.
Then
our
Author
further
adds
,
That
after
he
had
been
with
the
King
Eight
Months
,
he
gave
him
a
grant
of
Two
Monasteries
,
called
Ambresbyri
in
Wiltshire
,
and
Banuwelle
,
together
with
all
that
was
there
,
adding
these
words
;
That
he
had
not
now
given
these
small
things
,
but
in
order
to
bestow
greater
on
him
;
for
some
time
after
he
gave
him
also
Exancester
(
now
Exeter
)
with
all
the
Lands
that
belonged
to
it
in
West
Saxony
,
and
Cornwal
;
besides
other
daily
presents
,
too
long
here
to
recite
,
which
he
says
,
he
does
not
relate
out
of
vain
Glory
,
but
to
set
forth
this
King's
Liberality
.
Note
,
That
by
Excester
he
means
only
the
Abbey
.
Which
also
,
as
well
as
his
Piety
was
very
great
;
for
the
King
had
now
order'd
two
Monasteries
to
be
built
,
the
one
at
Aethelingey
,
the
place
of
his
Retreat
above-mentioned
,
putting
Monks
therein
of
divers
Nations
,
because
he
could
then
find
no
Gentlemen
nor
Freemen
of
his
own
Country
,
that
would
undertake
a
Monastic
Life
;
the
other
Monastery
he
built
near
the
East-Gate
of
Shaftsbury
,
for
an
Habitation
for
Nuns
,
over
which
he
made
his
own
Daughter
,
Aethelgova
Abbess
,
placing
many
Noble
Virgins
there
,
to
serve
God
with
her
in
a
Monastic
Life
.
All
which
being
finished
,
he
then
considered
how
he
might
further
add
to
what
he
had
already
done
;
and
therefore
being
stirred
up
by
the
Divine
Grace
,
he
Commanded
his
Officers
to
divide
all
his
Yearly
Revenues
into
two
equal
parts
,
the
first
of
which
he
allotted
to
secular
Affairs
;
distributing
it
to
skillful
Artificers
and
Architects
,
who
came
to
him
from
all
parts
far
and
near
,
whom
he
discreetly
rewarded
giving
every
Man
according
to
his
Merit
;
And
the
other
half
he
dedicated
to
God
,
which
he
Commanded
his
Officers
to
divide
likewise
into
four
parts
,
so
that
one
part
should
be
discreetly
bestowed
upon
poor
Men
of
all
Nations
,
that
came
to
him
;
a
second
part
was
to
be
reserved
for
the
two
Monasteries
which
he
had
founded
;
a
third
for
that
School
which
he
had
made
up
of
many
considerable
persons
of
his
own
Nation
,
as
well
as
Foreigners
.
And
which
is
supposed
to
have
been
the
University
of
Oxford
.
And
the
fourth
part
was
to
be
sent
some
Years
to
the
Monasteries
in
West
Saxony
and
Mercia
,
and
other
Years
to
the
Churches
and
Monks
,
serving
God
in
Britain
,
France
,
Cornwall
and
Northumberland
,
nay
as
far
as
into
Ireland
;
to
each
of
them
by
turns
according
to
his
present
Abilities
.
Nor
did
he
only
thus
dedicate
one
half
of
his
Revenues
,
but
also
one
half
of
the
Labours
of
his
Body
and
Mind
to
God's
Service
,
as
hath
been
already
declared
.
Nor
was
he
less
exact
in
all
things
else
he
undertook
;
for
he
was
the
Great
Patron
of
the
Oppressed
,
whose
Cause
and
Defence
he
almost
alone
supported
,
having
very
little
assistance
from
others
;
since
almost
all
the
Powerful
and
Great
Men
of
that
Kingdom
rather
addicted
themselves
to
Secular
,
then
Divine
imployments
,
and
pursued
every
one
his
own
private
Interest
,
without
any
consideration
to
the
Common
good
:
but
the
King
in
his
Judgments
studied
the
advantage
as
well
of
the
meaner
sort
as
of
the
Noble
or
Great
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
the
latter
of
which
,
did
often
times
in
the
publick
Assemblies
of
the
Ealdormen
and
Sheriffs
pertinaciously
quarrel
among
themselves
,
so
that
none
of
them
would
scarce
allow
any
thing
that
was
adjudged
by
the
said
Magistrates
in
their
Courts
,
to
be
Right
;
and
by
reason
of
these
obstinate
dissentions
,
divers
of
them
were
compell'd
to
appeal
to
the
King
,
which
also
both
sides
often
desired
to
do
;
for
they
found
that
he
diligently
enquired
into
all
the
Judiciary
Sentences
that
were
given
throughout
his
Kingdom
,
and
if
he
found
any
injustice
in
them
,
he
forthwith
sent
for
the
Judges
,
before
whom
such
false
Judgments
were
given
and
either
by
himself
,
or
else
by
some
trusty
Commissioners
had
those
Judges
examin'd
,
to
know
the
reason
wherefore
they
had
given
such
unjust
Sentences
,
and
then
enquired
whether
they
had
done
this
through
Ignorance
,
or
else
for
Love
,
Hatred
,
or
Fear
,
or
else
for
lucres
sake
;
but
if
the
Judges
protested
,
(
and
it
was
also
found
upon
Examination
)
that
they
had
passed
such
Sentence
,
because
they
were
able
to
judge
no
better
in
the
Cause
;
then
would
the
King
with
great
moderation
reprove
their
Ignorance
and
Unskilfulness
;
telling
them
,
He
wondred
much
at
their
presumption
in
taking
upon
them
the
Office
of
a
Judge
,
without
having
first
duly
studied
the
Laws
,
and
therefore
enjoyned
them
either
to
lay
down
their
Imployments
,
or
else
mmediately
to
apply
themselves
to
study
them
with
more
care
:
Which
when
they
had
heard
,
they
took
this
reproof
for
sufficient
punishment
,
and
betook
themselves
to
study
with
all
their
might
;
so
that
most
of
all
the
Ealdormen
,
who
were
illiterate
from
their
Youth
,
rather
desired
to
learn
the
Laws
thô
with
labour
,
then
lay
down
their
Imployments
;
but
if
any
one
through
Age
,
or
great
incapacity
could
not
profit
in
those
studies
,
he
made
either
his
Son
or
some
near
Kinsman
read
to
him
English
Saxon
Books
,
when
ever
he
had
time
,
repenting
that
he
had
not
employed
his
Youth
in
those
Studies
,
and
esteeming
those
Young
Men
Fortunate
,
who
could
now
be
more
happily
instructed
n
all
Liberal
Arts.
So
far
Asser
hath
given
us
a
particular
Account
of
this
King's
Life
and
Conversation
,
both
in
publick
and
private
:
But
if
Andrew
Horne
,
in
his
Book
call'd
,
[
](A64087-e266960-b)*
*
Chap.
2.
The
Mirrour
of
Justices
(
a
great
part
of
which
is
supposed
to
be
collected
from
divers
ancient
Saxon
Records
that
are
now
lost
,
)
may
be
credited
,
this
King
,
condemn'd
no
less
than
Fourty
four
inferior
Judges
,
in
Hundred
and
County
Courts
,
to
be
hanged
,
in
one
Year
,
for
their
false
Judgments
,
either
in
condemning
or
acquitting
Men
without
the
Verdict
of
the
Jury
;
but
the
particular
Cases
being
many
,
and
long
,
I
refer
you
to
the
Authour
himself
,
wherein
you
will
see
the
Difference
between
the
manner
of
Judicial
Proceedings
in
those
Times
,
from
what
they
were
presently
after
the
Norman
Conquest
.
But
some
of
our
Historians
,
as
particularly
Harding
in
his
Chronicle
,
made
this
King
to
have
collected
a
Body
of
Laws
,
not
only
out
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
but
also
from
the
Greek
,
Roman
,
British
,
and
Danish
Laws
;
which
,
if
it
were
ever
done
,
is
not
now
extant
.
Having
thus
finished
the
Life
of
King
Alfred
,
I
cannot
but
take
Notice
of
his
last
Will
and
Testament
,
(
the
only
one
we
have
left
of
all
the
English-Saxon
Kings
,
)
wherein
,
at
the
very
beginning
,
he
styles
himself
,
By
the
Divine
Grace
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
with
the
Means
and
Assistance
of
Athelred
the
Archbishop
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
as
also
with
the
Assent
and
Consent
of
the
Nobility
of
all
West-Saxony
,
whom
he
there
summons
as
Witnesses
of
this
his
last
Will
;
and
to
be
Trustees
and
Overseers
of
his
Goods
and
Estate
,
for
the
good
of
his
Soul
,
as
well
of
the
Inheritance
which
GOD
and
the
chief
Men
,
together
with
the
Ealdormen
of
the
People
,
had
affectionately
and
bountifully
bestowed
upon
him
,
as
also
of
the
Inheritance
which
his
Father
Aethelwulf
had
bequeathed
to
him
and
his
three
Brothers
,
viz.
Aethelbald
,
Aethered
and
himself
;
so
as
that
the
Survivor
of
them
should
enjoy
the
entire
Dominion
of
the
whole
Kingdom
:
And
then
proceeds
to
shew
the
particular
force
of
that
Entail
,
according
to
his
said
Father's
Will
,
in
these
Words
,
as
he
gives
it
us
,
speaking
in
the
first
Person
.
That
if
it
should
happen
,
That
Aethelbald
,
the
eldest
Son
of
our
Father
,
should
first
decease
,
then
Aethered
,
together
with
the
Nobility
of
all
West-Saxony
,
should
be
Witnesses
for
us
of
our
Share
in
the
said
Kingdom
,
on
the
Day
of
his
Coronation
;
whom
we
should
with
all
our
Might
endeavour
to
advance
to
the
Throne
,
after
the
Death
of
Aethelbald
our
eldest
Brother
,
according
to
the
Agreement
he
made
with
us
,
viz.
That
the
said
King
Aethered
should
permit
us
to
enjoy
our
Distributions
,
as
we
had
them
before
our
said
Brother's
Coronation
;
And
also
the
Engagement
he
stood
in
to
us
concerning
the
said
Hereditary
Distribution
,
was
confirmed
in
like
manner
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Lands
and
Territories
,
which
K.
Aethered
,
by
our
Assistance
,
and
the
Power
of
our
Men
,
should
acquire
to
himself
;
as
also
the
Dominions
which
should
fall
to
him
by
Hereditary
Right
,
he
should
,
in
Brotherly
Love
,
proportionably
divide
with
us
.
But
yet
,
if
it
should
so
happen
,
that
Aethered
should
succeed
to
the
Kingdom
,
he
himself
was
to
promise
the
same
thing
:
But
he
refusing
,
(
as
this
Testament
particularly
takes
notice
,
)
to
observe
this
Agreement
,
only
promised
,
That
as
for
the
Lands
and
Territories
which
he
,
by
Alfred's
and
his
People's
Assistance
should
acquire
to
his
Dominions
,
as
also
the
Inheritance
to
which
he
was
born
,
he
would
,
after
his
decease
,
confer
upon
none
else
but
my self
:
And
being
thus
pacified
,
I
thereupon
remitted
all
further
Complaints
against
my
Brother
.
Then
he
proceeds
farther
,
That
in
case
it
should
happen
,
that
we
all
should
fall
by
the
hands
of
our
Danish
Enemies
,
then
it
was
especially
provided
,
that
every
one
of
us
should
so
dispose
of
our
Estates
to
our
Sons
,
that
each
of
them
should
successively
enjoy
our
Inheritance
,
and
our
Lands
and
Possessions
in
like
manner
,
as
the
Inheritance
it self
,
with
the
Dominions
,
Lands
and
Possessions
,
which
had
been
before
conferred
upon
us
.
And
then
he
goes
on
to
recite
what
had
been
formerly
done
in
a
General
Council
of
the
West
Saxon
Nobility
at
Swinbourne
,
wherein
he
had
adjured
them
all
to
bear
witness
of
the
manner
and
intent
of
the
former
Entail
;
the
sum
of
which
was
,
That
since
K.
Aethered
his
Elder
Brother
was
deceased
,
there
was
then
none
left
but
himself
,
who
had
any
writing
or
Testimony
concerning
this
Inheritance
,
nor
any
other
Heir
besides
himself
;
and
that
if
any
one
should
offer
to
claim
the
said
Inheritance
,
he
should
lose
his
Right
,
unless
he
forthwith
produced
witnesses
of
it
;
but
then
he
heard
that
all
his
Kinsmen
were
dead
,
and
so
the
whole
Inheritance
of
King
Aethelwulf
his
Father
was
devolved
upon
him
,
by
a
Charter
made
thereof
at
his
General
Council
at
Langdene
;
which
Charter
he
had
then
likewise
wife
commanded
to
be
read
before
the
Witnesses
of
all
West
Saxony
;
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
and
after
it
was
read
,
he
ordered
all
there
present
to
declare
,
whether
they
had
heard
or
knew
of
any
Man
who
could
justly
claim
any
Right
to
his
Inheritance
,
which
had
never
come
to
his
Knowledge
before
;
because
it
was
his
intent
to
disinherit
none
of
his
Kinsmen
of
any
thing
;
and
then
all
the
Princes
and
Ealdormen
of
his
People
did
firmly
and
positively
declare
,
that
they
never
heard
of
any
who
had
a
juster
Title
to
it
than
himself
,
and
then
they
gave
him
full
power
to
make
his
Will
,
and
bequeath
his
Estate
to
his
Kinsmen
and
Friends
in
such
manner
as
best
pleased
him
.
Next
King
Alfred
proceeds
in
the
presence
of
the
said
Witnesses
,
to
make
his
last
Will
,
and
to
confer
upon
his
Eldest
Son
Edward
divers
Lands
and
Territories
there
particularly
mentioned
;
lying
in
divers
Countries
in
England
,
(
[
](A64087-e267510-b)*
*
Vid.
The
Reason
in
the
Introduction
.
but
without
any
mention
of
the
Crown
;
)
he
also
leaves
other
Lands
there
recited
to
his
Younger
Son
;
the
like
he
does
for
each
of
his
Daughters
,
to
whom
he
gives
divers
Lands
there
particularly
set
down
;
and
then
bequeaths
to
Athelm
and
Aethelwald
his
Brother's
Sons
,
divers
Towns
there
also
particularly
recited
;
then
follow
his
Legacies
in
Money
to
his
Sons
,
Daughters
and
Servants
,
and
to
his
Kinsmen
above
mentioned
;
as
also
to
Ethelred
,
General
of
his
Militia
,
and
to
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Asser
Bishop
of
Shireburne
,
and
several
other
Bishops
;
all
which
would
be
too
tedious
here
to
be
set
down
,
And
to
let
you
see
that
Entails
were
then
in
force
,
He
farther
Wills
,
That
those
to
whom
he
had
given
his
Free-Hold-Lands
,
should
not
alienate
them
beyond
their
own
Lives
,
and
if
they
had
no
Children
they
should
go
to
the
next
of
Kin
,
especially
to
the
Eldest
Son
as
long
as
any
one
of
them
remain'd
alive
;
for
so
his
Father
had
bequeathed
his
Inheritance
;
but
if
it
should
any
ways
happen
that
his
said
Lands
should
come
into
the
hands
of
Women
,
then
he
Wills
,
That
after
their
Decease
those
Lands
should
revert
to
his
next
Male
Kindred
descending
from
their
bodies
,
&c.
And
then
concludes
with
an
earnest
Exhortation
and
desire
,
that
none
of
his
Relations
should
any
ways
disquiet
each
other
concerning
those
things
which
he
had
already
given
and
bequeathed
to
them
;
since
the
whole
Nobility
of
the
West
Saxon
Nation
had
already
agreed
with
him
,
that
it
was
but
Just
and
Right
that
he
should
leave
them
as
free
as
the
Thought
of
Man
could
make
them
.
This
is
the
substance
of
King
Alfred's
Will
,
which
I
have
been
the
more
particular
in
reciting
,
because
it
is
one
of
the
most
Remarkable
Pieces
in
our
English
Saxon
Antiquities
,
and
shews
us
the
manner
of
Succession
,
not
only
to
private
Estates
;
but
to
the
Crown
it self
in
those
Days
.
Thô
we
could
have
wished
that
the
Original
had
been
preserved
,
being
in
the
English
Saxon
Tongue
,
of
which
this
is
only
a
Translation
made
by
Asser
at
the
end
of
this
King's
Life
.
The
Latine
of
which
is
indeed
so
barbarous
,
and
obscure
,
that
I
would
rather
advise
the
curious
Reader
to
peruse
the
Original
itself
,
then
venture
to
give
him
an
imperfect
interpretation
of
any
more
of
it
;
having
here
already
set
down
the
most
material
heads
,
and
which
I
thought
did
principally
conduce
to
our
present
design
.
King
Alfred
had
born
to
him
by
the
Queen
his
Wife
above-mention'd
,
Aethelflede
his
Eldest
Daughter
,
and
after
her
Eadward
his
Eldest
Son
then
Aethelgeofeu
,
or
Ethelgiva
,
then
Aelfthryth
,
and
lastly
Ethelweard
,
besides
those
who
died
in
their
Infancy
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
Aethelflede
when
she
came
to
mature
Years
,
was
Married
to
Eadred
,
Earl
of
the
Mercians
;
Aethelgiva
vowing
Chastity
,
undertook
a
Monastic
Life
;
Ethelward
the
youngest
Child
,
was
by
the
King
's
prudent
Order
,
put
to
School
under
careful
Masters
,
together
with
most
of
the
Nobility's
Sons
of
the
Kingdom
;
in
which
School
both
Latin
and
Saxon
Books
were
constantly
read
;
and
here
they
also
learned
to
write
:
So
that
before
they
were
admitted
to
Hunt
,
or
handle
Arms
,
they
were
well
improved
in
the
Liberal
Arts
,
As
for
this
Prince
Ethelward
,
[
](A64087-e267910-b)*
*
Histor.
Major
.
Vid.
Ang.
Sacra
,
1
vol.
Thomas
Rudburne
relates
from
the
Annals
of
Winchester
,
that
he
was
bred
up
at
Oxford
,
and
became
learned
above
that
Age
;
but
being
more
given
to
Letters
than
Arms
,
we
find
nothing
of
him
in
our
Annals
more
than
the
time
of
his
Death
,
tho'
he
lived
till
he
was
about
Forty
Years
of
Age
;
but
he
had
two
Sons
,
Edwin
,
and
Ethelwin
,
of
a
more
Warlike
Temper
;
who
being
Slain
in
a
Fight
against
Anlafe
King
of
the
Danes
,
were
by
their
Cousin
King
Athelstan's
appointment
,
buried
in
the
Church
of
the
Abbey
of
Malmsbury
,
as
our
William
the
Monk
of
that
place
recites
.
As
for
the
Princess
Aethelflede
,
she
will
make
so
great
a
Figure
in
her
Brother's
Reign
,
that
I
shall
suspend
saying
any
more
of
her
here
.
Besides
these
Children
of
King
Alfred
mentioned
by
Asser
,
the
Chronicle
of
St.
Swithune
tells
us
of
another
Son
born
before
Prince
Edward
,
called
Edmund
,
who
lived
to
be
Crowned
King
by
by
his
Father's
appointment
,
in
his
Life-time
;
but
dying
before
him
,
he
was
buried
under
a
Marble-Stone
,
on
the
North
side
of
the
Altar
of
the
Abbey
Church
of
Winchester
:
So
that
we
may
hence
perhaps
supply
that
Chasme
in
Asser's
Life
of
this
Prince
;
where
speaking
of
those
Children
of
his
,
who
died
Young
,
says
,
In
quorum
numero
est
—
but
no
Name
being
found
in
any
of
the
Copies
extant
,
it
possibly
ought
to
be
supplied
with
Edmundus
:
But
since
this
Prince
is
not
mentioned
in
any
other
Historian
or
Pedigree
of
our
Kings
,
I
leave
it
to
the
Reader
's
discretion
to
determine
as
he
pleases
concerning
him
.
As
for
the
other
Sons
,
Edward
and
Elfrithe
,
they
were
Educated
in
the
King's
Court
,
with
great
care
of
their
Governors
,
and
were
taught
by
them
to
shew
great
respect
toward
Strangers
,
and
a
tender
love
to
their
own
People
,
with
a
most
Dutiful
observance
of
their
Father
.
Immediately
after
his
Excellent
King's
Death
and
Burial
,
his
Eldest
Son
succeeded
him
under
the
Title
of
King
EDWARD
,
commonly
called
the
Elder
.
THis
Prince
(
according
to
Annals
)
now
began
his
Reign
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCI.
being
(
as
Asser
and
Bromton
in
his
Chronicle
relate
)
anointed
King
at
Kingston
,
by
Plegmund
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
of
whom
Ethelwerd
in
his
History
expresly
tells
us
,
That
he
succeeded
to
the
Monarchy
,
and
tho'
the
Eldest
Son
of
King
Alfred
,
yet
was
he
Elected
by
all
the
Chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
Crowned
on
Whitsunday
.
Will
.
of
Malmsbury
observes
,
that
tho'
this
Prince
was
much
inferior
to
his
Father
in
Learning
and
Knowledge
;
yet
far
exceeded
him
in
Power
and
Grandeur
,
enjoying
the
benefit
of
those
Labours
which
his
Father
had
undergone
.
Anno
D●m
.
DCCCCI.
But
so
soon
as
ever
he
came
to
the
Crown
,
as
the
Saxon
Annals
relate
,
he
met
with
a
very
great
disturbance
;
for
Aethelwald
his
Cousin
German
,
(
Son
as
is
supposed
to
Ethered
his
Father's
Elder
Brother
)
pretending
he
had
better
right
to
the
Crown
than
King
Edward
,
Rebelled
against
him
,
and
went
over
to
the
Danes
:
So
the
Prince
presently
invaded
the
King's
Territories
,
and
possessed
himself
of
the
Royal
Towns
of
Tweoneam
,
(
now
Tweoxbeam
)
and
Winburne
,
without
the
King's
privity
;
whereupon
he
advanced
his
Army
,
and
pitched
his
Camp
at
a
place
called
Baddanbyrig
,
(
a
Hill
near
Winburne
;
)
but
Aethelwald
,
with
those
Men
who
were
joined
with
him
,
kept
themselves
within
the
Town
,
and
having
shut
up
all
the
Gates
,
King
Edward
commanded
them
to
Surrender
;
but
he
Swore
that
he
would
there
either
Conquer
or
Die
;
yet
notwithstanding
all
this
blustring
,
he
privately
withdrew
himself
by
Night
,
and
marched
back
to
the
Danish
Army
in
Northumberland
:
Upon
this
,
the
King
gave
Orders
to
his
Men
to
pursue
him
;
yet
tho'
they
did
so
,
they
could
not
overtake
him
;
so
he
got
safe
to
the
Danish
Army
,
where
they
joyfully
received
him
for
their
King
.
But
Ranulh
Higden
in
his
Polychron
tells
us
,
That
having
taken
away
a
Nun
along
with
him
out
of
the
Monastry
of
Winburne
,
he
went
over
to
the
Danes
,
which
if
so
,
(
as
is
most
likely
)
the
King
could
not
then
Apprehend
her
;
but
it
seems
King
Edward
followed
him
so
close
,
that
he
forced
him
to
go
over
into
France
,
(
as
Mat.
of
Westminster
relates
)
that
he
might
there
obtain
more
Recruits
,
to
give
the
King
fresh
disturbance
;
and
therefore
it
is
most
probable
,
what
Mat.
Westminster
,
and
Bromton's
Chronicle
tells
us
,
That
the
King
after
Aethelwald's
departure
,
seized
his
Wife
,
whom
(
having
been
a
Nun
)
he
had
taken
against
the
Command
of
the
Bishop
,
from
the
Monastry
above-named
,
whither
she
was
now
brought
back
again
.
In
the
mean
time
(
according
to
Mat.
Westminster
)
the
King
improved
his
Dominions
,
by
building
new
Towns
,
and
repairing
some
Cities
,
which
had
been
before
destroyed
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCII
.
This
Year
was
fought
a
Battle
at
Holme
,
between
the
Kentish
Men
and
the
Danes
.
]
But
Florence
of
Worcester
with
greater
probability
places
this
Action
two
Years
after
,
when
Adelwald
(
as
he
there
calls
him
)
was
now
returned
out
of
France
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCIII
.
About
this
time
deceased
Athulf
the
Ealdorman
,
Brother
of
Q.
Ealswithe
,
King
Edward's
mother
,
as
also
Virgilius
the
Scotish
Abbot
,
and
Grimbald
the
Priest
,
(
one
of
King
Alfred's
Instructors
)
8
Ides
of
July
.
This
Year
also
was
consecrated
the
new
Monastery
of
Winchester
,
about
the
Feast
of
St.
Judoc
.
Here
was
also
a
Colledge
of
Secular
Chanons
,
first
placed
by
King
Edward
,
according
to
the
will
of
his
Father
King
Alfred
,
and
it
was
called
the
New
Minster
,
to
distinguish
it
from
the
Old
Minster
or
Cathedral
.
The
nearness
of
these
two
Monasteries
afterwards
occasioned
great
differences
between
them
,
until
the
Monks
of
this
new
Abbey
,
(
who
were
placed
here
in
the
room
of
the
Secular
Chanons
,
by
Bishop
Ethelwald
,
Anno
Dom.
963.
)
were
removed
without
the
Walls
,
to
a
place
called
Hyde
,
as
you
shall
hear
in
due
time
;
and
here
also
the
Bones
of
King
Alfred
were
new
Buried
by
King
Edward
his
Son
,
(
as
Will
.
of
Malmsbury
relates
)
because
of
some
foolish
Stories
made
by
those
of
the
Old
Monastery
,
concerning
the
dead
King's
Ghost
walking
in
some
Houses
adjacent
to
the
Church
.
This
Year
also
,
according
to
our
Annals
,
the
Moon
was
Eclipsed
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCIV
.
The
next
Year
Prince
Ethelwald
incited
the
Danish
Forces
in
East-England
to
Arms
;
so
that
they
over-ran
and
spoiled
all
the
Country
of
Mercia
,
Anno
Dom
DCCCCV
.
as
far
as
Crekelade
,
(
now
Crekelade
in
Wiltshire
)
;
and
there
passing
the
Thames
,
they
took
in
Braedene
,
(
now
Braedon
Forest
in
Wiltshire
)
whatsoever
they
could
find
,
and
then
return'd
home
.
In
the
mean
time
King
Edward
,
so
soon
as
he
could
get
his
Army
together
,
followed
them
,
and
destroyed
all
the
Country
which
lies
between
the
Ditch
and
the
River
Ouse
,
as
far
as
the
Northern
Fens
.
By
the
Ditch
above-mention'd
,
Florence
of
Worcester
understands
that
bound
,
or
limit
drawn
between
the
Territories
of
the
late
King
Edmund
,
and
the
River
Ouse
,
which
at
this
day
is
known
by
the
name
of
the
Devil's
Ditch
,
that
formerly
divided
the
Mercian
Kingdom
from
that
of
the
East-Angles
.
And
Bromton's
Chronicle
under
this
Year
further
adds
,
That
Ethelwold
having
thus
passed
the
Thames
at
Crekelade
,
took
Brithenden
,
and
marched
as
far
as
Brandenstoke
(
now
Bradenstoke
in
Wiltshire
)
so
that
(
as
Mr.
Camden
well
observes
in
his
Britannia
)
our
Modern
Historians
have
been
much
mistaken
in
supposing
that
place
to
be
Basing-Stoke
in
Hampshire
:
But
to
return
to
our
History
.
As
soon
as
the
King
resolved
to
quit
those
parts
,
he
order'd
it
to
be
proclaimed
throughout
the
whole
Army
,
that
they
should
all
march
off
;
but
the
Kentishmen
staying
behind
,
contrary
to
his
command
,
he
sent
Messengers
to
them
to
come
away
;
yet
it
seems
,
before
they
could
do
it
,
the
Danes
had
so
hemmed
them
in
,
that
they
were
forced
to
fight
,
and
there
Eadwald
the
King's
Thane
,
and
Cenwulf
the
Abbot
,
with
many
more
of
the
English
Nobility
were
slain
;
and
on
the
Danes
part
were
kill'd
Eoric
their
King
,
and
Prince
Ethelwald
,
who
had
stirred
them
to
this
Rebellion
,
and
Byrtsig
the
Son
of
Prince
Beornoth
,
and
Ysopa
General
of
the
King's
Army
,
and
abundance
of
others
;
which
it
would
be
too
tedious
to
enumerate
:
But
it
was
plain
that
there
was
a
great
slaughter
made
on
both
sides
,
yet
nevertheless
the
Danes
kept
the
Field
of
Battel
.
Also
this
Year
Queen
Ealswithe
,
(
the
Mother
of
King
Edward
)
deceased
;
in
which
also
a
Comet
appeared
.
Who
this
Eoric
,
King
of
the
Danes
,
was
,
is
uncertain
;
I
suppose
him
to
have
been
the
Danish
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
whose
death
(
according
to
Will.
of
Malmesbury's
Account
)
falls
about
this
time
,
for
he
says
thus
;
That
this
King
was
killed
by
the
English
,
whom
he
treated
tyrannically
,
but
for
all
this
,
yet
they
could
not
recover
their
Liberty
;
certain
Danish
Earls
still
oppressing
,
or
else
inciting
them
against
the
West-Saxon
Kings
;
till
the
Eighteenth
Year
of
this
King's
Reign
;
when
they
were
all
by
him
overcome
,
and
the
Country
brought
under
obedience
.
To
this
time
we
may
also
refer
that
great
Council
,
which
was
held
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
where
Plegmond
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
presided
;
though
the
place
where
is
not
specified
,
yet
the
occasion
of
it
(
as
we
find
from
Will.
of
Malmesbury
,
as
well
as
the
Register
of
the
Priory
of
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
cited
by
[
](A64087-e269860-b)*
*
Council
,
1.
Vol.
p.
387.
Sir
H.
Spelman
)
was
thus
;
Pope
Formosus
had
sent
Letters
into
England
,
threatning
Excommunication
,
and
his
Curse
to
King
Edward
and
all
his
Subjects
,
because
the
Province
of
the
West-Saxons
had
been
now
for
Seven
Years
without
any
Bishops
;
whereupon
the
King
summoned
a
great
Council
or
Synod
of
Wise
men
of
the
English
Nation
,
wherein
the
Archbishop
read
the
Pope's
Letters
;
then
the
King
and
the
Bishops
,
with
all
his
Lay-Subjects
,
upon
mature
deliberation
,
found
out
a
safe
course
to
avoid
it
,
by
appointing
Bishops
over
each
of
the
Western
Counties
,
Anno
Dom
DCCCCV
.
dividing
what
Two
Bishops
had
formerly
held
,
into
Five
Diocesses
.
The
Council
being
ended
,
the
Archbishop
went
to
Rome
,
and
reciting
the
King's
Decree
with
the
Advice
and
Approbation
of
the
Chief
Men
of
his
Kingdom
;
He
thereby
,
and
with
rich
Presents
,
so
pacified
the
Pope
,
that
Plegmond
obtain'd
his
confirmation
thereof
;
and
then
returning
into
his
own
Country
,
he
ordained
five
Bishops
in
one
day
,
(
to
wit
)
Fridestan
to
the
Church
of
Winchester
,
Aldestan
to
Cornwall
,
Werstan
to
Shireborne
,
Athelm
to
Wells
,
and
Eadwulf
to
Crediton
in
Devonshire
.
But
Archbishop
Parker
,
in
his
Antiq
Britannicae
,
under
this
very
Year
thus
recites
this
Transaction
out
of
a
very
Ancient
Manuscript
Author
,
whom
he
does
not
particularly
name
;
viz.
That
Plegmund
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
together
with
King
Edward
,
called
a
great
Council
of
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Chief
men
,
Subjects
and
People
,
in
the
Province
of
the
Gewisses
,
where
these
two
Bishopricks
were
divided
into
five
.
So
that
you
see
here
was
no
less
than
five
new
Diocesses
erected
at
once
,
by
the
Authority
of
both
the
King
and
the
Great
Council
of
the
Nation
,
though
,
it
seems
,
the
Pope
took
upon
him
the
confirmation
of
this
Decree
.
The
same
Authors
likewise
tell
us
,
That
Archbishop
Plegmond
ordained
two
more
Bishops
over
the
Ancient
Provinces
(
to
wit
)
one
Bernod
,
for
the
South
Saxons
,
and
Cenwulf
for
the
Mercians
,
whose
See
was
at
Dorchester
in
Oxfordshire
.
Cardinal
Baronius
in
his
Annals
,
having
given
us
a
Copy
of
these
Letters
of
Pope
Formosus
,
hath
found
a
notable
Error
in
the
Date
of
them
,
for
being
written
Anno
Dom.
904
,
or
905.
they
could
not
be
sent
by
that
Pope
who
was
dead
about
9
or
10
years
before
,
and
therefore
the
Cardinal
would
put
the
time
of
this
Council
back
to
Anno
Dom.
894.
but
then
as
Sir
H.
Spelman
in
his
Notes
upon
it
well
observes
,
the
fault
will
be
as
great
this
way
as
the
other
;
for
King
Edward
,
under
whom
this
Council
was
held
,
was
not
King
till
above
10
years
after
;
therefore
some
would
place
this
Council
in
the
latter
end
of
King
Alfred's
Reign
,
after
the
Kingdom
came
to
be
setled
upon
the
expulsion
of
the
Danes
;
but
Sir
H.
Spelman
affirms
,
That
these
things
being
written
long
after
the
time
when
they
were
transacted
,
the
name
of
Formosus
might
be
put
into
the
Copies
of
these
Letters
,
instead
of
Pope
Leo
the
Fifth
,
and
then
all
things
will
fall
right
enough
.
But
as
to
Frithestan
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
this
Account
of
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
will
not
hold
,
for
our
Annals
tell
us
,
That
he
was
not
made
Bishop
till
Anno
Dom.
910.
upon
the
death
of
Bishop
Denulph
,
and
therefore
that
See
could
not
be
so
long
void
,
as
this
Relation
would
have
it
.
The
like
mistake
is
in
making
Werstan
to
be
then
Bishop
of
Shireborne
.
Anno
D●m
.
DCCCCVII
.
This
Year
Elfred
,
who
was
Gerefe
of
Bathe
,
died
,
and
about
the
same
time
there
was
a
Peace
made
between
King
Edward
and
those
of
East-England
and
Northumberland
;
That
is
,
as
Florence
interprets
it
,
with
the
Danish
Army
inhabiting
those
Provinces
,
at
Ityngaford
;
but
where
the
place
was
,
is
now
unknown
to
us
,
unless
it
be
Ilford
near
Christ-Church
in
Hampshire
,
which
is
seated
in
the
new
Forest
,
called
Itene
in
English-Saxon
.
This
Year
also
Ligceaster
,
now
Leicester
was
repaired
.
And
Florence
of
Worcester
likewise
relates
it
to
have
been
done
in
the
Year
908.
by
the
care
of
Ethelred
Duke
of
Mercia
,
and
the
Lady
Elfleda
his
Wife
;
and
this
Author
does
also
inform
us
,
That
this
Year
the
King
subdued
Eastseax
,
East-England
,
and
Northumberland
,
with
many
other
Provinces
,
which
the
Danes
had
a
long
time
been
possessed
of
,
but
East-England
was
not
reduced
till
some
Years
after
;
also
that
he
conquered
the
borders
of
the
Scots
,
Cumbrians
and
Galloway
Men
,
with
the
Western
Britains
,
and
forced
their
Kings
to
yield
themselves
to
him
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCVII
.
and
then
he
returned
home
with
great
Glory
and
Honour
.
This
Year
also
Cadelh
,
Prince
of
South
Wales
,
died
;
he
was
second
Son
to
Roderic
the
Great
,
and
Father
to
Howel
Dha
,
(
i.
e.
the
Good
,
)
who
succeeded
him
in
that
Dominion
.
Some
of
the
South
Wales
Antiquaries
have
endeavoured
to
prove
this
Cadelh
to
have
been
the
eldest
Son
of
Roderic
the
Great
;
but
Mr.
Vaughan
hath
so
Learnedly
confuted
this
Mistake
in
a
small
Treatise
which
he
published
on
that
Subject
at
Oxford
1663
,
that
I
think
no
Man
can
have
any
Reason
to
be
dissatisfied
with
it
.
This
Year
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
)
the
ancient
City
of
Caerlegion
,
that
is
in
the
English
Legeceaster
,
(
and
now
Westchester
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCVIII
.
)
was
by
the
Command
of
Earl
Ethered
,
and
Ethelflede
his
Wife
,
repaired
.
Which
thô
Mr.
Camden
in
his
Britannia
will
needs
have
to
be
Leicester
,
yet
that
it
was
not
so
,
may
appear
from
the
British
Name
of
Caerlegion
,
which
was
never
given
to
Leicester
,
but
only
to
Westchester
by
the
ancient
British
Inhabitants
.
‛
This
Year
deceased
Denulph
,
who
was
Bishop
of
Winchester
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCIX
.
]
This
is
he
of
whom
our
Historians
tell
us
,
That
the
King
lighting
on
him
as
he
lay
concealed
at
Athelney
,
being
then
but
a
Swineheard
,
and
finding
him
a
Man
of
excellent
Natural
Parts
,
set
him
to
School
to
learn
;
and
he
became
so
good
a
Proficient
in
Letters
,
that
he
was
made
first
a
Doctor
,
and
afterwards
a
Bishop
.
This
Year
also
the
Body
of
St.
Oswald
was
translated
from
Bardenigge
(
that
is
,
Bardeney
in
Lincolnshire
)
into
Mercia
.
Frith●stan
now
took
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCX
.
and
Bishop
Asser
also
deceased
soon
after
,
who
was
Bishop
of
Shireburne
.
Also
the
same
Year
King
Edward
sent
an
Army
of
the
West
Saxons
,
together
with
the
Mercians
,
who
very
much
wasted
Northumberland
;
and
staying
there
five
Weeks
,
destroyed
many
of
the
Danes
.
Florence
of
Worcester
and
Simeon
of
Durham
give
us
a
very
good
Reason
for
this
Action
,
viz.
That
the
Danes
had
now
broken
the
League
they
had
entred
into
with
King
Edward
;
so
that
he
never
lest
them
till
he
had
forced
their
Kings
and
Commanders
again
to
renew
the
Peace
,
which
however
it
seems
they
kept
not
long
.
For
the
next
Year
our
Annals
tell
us
,
That
the
Danish
Army
in
Northumberland
not
regarding
the
Peace
which
King
Edward
and
his
Son
had
made
with
them
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXI
.
again
wasted
the
Province
of
the
Mercians
;
but
the
King
being
then
in
Kent
,
had
got
together
about
100
Ships
,
which
sailed
toward
the
South-East
to
meet
them
,
and
then
the
Danes
supposing
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
King's
Forces
were
in
his
Fleet
,
thought
they
might
march
safely
whither
they
would
without
fighting
;
but
so
soon
as
the
King
understood
they
were
gone
out
to
plunder
,
he
sent
an
Army
consisting
of
West
Saxons
and
Mercians
,
who
following
the
Danes
in
the
Rear
,
as
they
returned
home
met
with
them
(
in
a
place
called
Wodnesfield
,
)
and
fought
with
them
,
routing
and
killing
many
Thousands
of
them
,
with
Eowils
and
Healfden
their
Kings
,
with
several
Earls
and
Chief
Commanders
of
their
Army
;
whose
Names
I
forbear
to
give
,
because
I
would
tire
my
Reader
as
little
as
I
could
.
But
to
these
Kings
,
as
the
[
](A64087-e271600-b)*
*
MS.
in
Bib.
Cot.
T.
b.
c.
4.
Annals
of
Winchelcomb●
inform
us
,
one
Reginald
succeeded
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXI
.
Also
the
same
Year
,
as
Florence
hath
it
,
there
was
a
remarkable
Battle
between
the
English
and
the
Danes
in
Staffordshire
,
but
the
former
obtained
the
Victory
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXII
.
This
Year
Aethered
,
the
Ealdorman
of
the
Mercians
,
deceased
;
and
the
King
then
took
the
Cities
of
London
and
Oxenford
into
his
own
hands
,
with
all
the
Territories
belonging
to
them
.
But
it
seems
the
Lady
Elflede
,
now
a
Widow
,
kept
all
the
rest
of
Mercia
;
for
this
Year
the
Annals
say
,
That
she
being
Lady
of
the
Mercians
,
came
on
the
Vigil
of
the
Feast
of
Holyrood
to
a
place
called
Sceargeat
,
(
which
is
now
unknown
,
)
and
there
built
a
Castle
;
and
the
same
Year
did
the
like
at
Bricge
,
which
Mr.
Camden
supposes
to
be
Bridgenorth
in
Shropshire
,
that
Town
being
called
Brigge
by
the
common
People
at
this
day
.
And
Florence
also
adds
,
That
about
this
time
she
built
the
Town
of
Bremesbyrig
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXIII
.
Now
about
the
Feast
of
St.
Martin
King
Edward
Commanded
the
Town
of
Heortford
to
be
new
built
,
lying
between
the
Rivers
Memar
,
Benefican
,
and
Lygean
,
the
first
and
second
of
which
Rivers
is
now
hard
to
name
right
,
only
it
is
certain
they
were
two
Rivulets
that
discharged
themselves
into
the
River
Lee
,
(
then
called
Lygean
,
)
between
Hartford
and
Ware
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXIV
.
After
this
,
the
Summer
following
,
between
Lent
and
Midsummer
,
the
King
marched
with
part
of
his
Forces
into
East-Seax
as
far
as
Maeldune
,
(
now
Maldon
,
)
and
there
encamped
,
whilst
a
Town
could
be
built
and
fortified
at
Witham
,
(
near
adjoyning
,
)
and
then
a
great
part
of
the
People
,
who
had
before
been
under
the
Danish
Dominion
,
became
subject
to
him
:
In
the
mean
time
,
whilst
part
of
his
Forces
built
the
Town
of
Heortford
,
on
the
South
side
of
Lee
,
the
Lady
Aethelfleda
marched
with
all
the
Mercians
to
Tamaweorthige
(
now
Tamworth
)
in
Staffordshire
,
and
there
built
a
Castle
;
and
before
the
Feast
of
All-Saints
did
the
like
at
Staeford
;
and
the
Year
following
she
built
another
at
Eadesbyrig
,
(
supposed
by
Mr.
Camden
to
be
Edesbury
in
Cheshire
;
)
and
also
the
same
Year
,
about
the
end
of
Autumn
,
she
built
another
at
Weringwic
,
(
now
Warwick
;
)
and
the
Year
following
that
,
another
at
Cyricbyrig
(
now
Cherbury
)
in
Shropshire
;
and
another
at
Wearbyrig
,
(
supposed
by
Mr.
Camden
to
be
Wedesbury
in
Staffordshire
;
)
and
before
Christmas
another
at
Run-Cafan
;
(
that
is
,
Runckhorne
in
Cheshire
.
)
But
Florence
places
these
Actions
more
rightly
three
Years
after
.
All
which
Castles
(
being
built
in
the
space
of
the
two
following
Years
)
must
be
supposed
to
have
been
done
not
casually
,
but
as
the
exigence
of
Affairs
required
,
to
secure
the
Mercian
Frontiers
against
the
Danish
,
as
well
as
the
Welsh
Incursions
.
But
it
is
now
time
to
cast
our
Eyes
a
little
on
the
Affairs
of
that
part
of
England
,
called
Wales
;
where
we
find
in
the
Chronicle
of
Caradoc
,
That
this
Year
Anarawd
chief
King
of
Wales
died
,
leaving
behind
him
two
Sons
,
Edwal
Ugel
,
(
i.
e.
the
Bald
,
)
who
Reigned
after
him
,
and
Elise
;
and
(
as
some
say
)
a
third
Son
named
Meyric
.
This
Edwal
is
he
,
whom
our
Historians
stile
Idwal
Rex
omnium
Wallensium
;
i.
e.
Supreme
King
of
all
Wales
.
And
I
shall
here
likewise
subjoyn
what
Mr.
Vaughan
,
in
his
Notes
upon
this
Chronicle
,
hath
also
added
concerning
the
Welsh
Affairs
during
the
Reign
of
this
Prince
,
thô
happening
somewhat
before
this
time
,
viz.
That
after
the
Death
of
Roderic
the
Great
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXIV
.
the
Northern
Britains
of
Straetclwyd
and
Cumberland
were
(
as
Hector
Boetius
and
Buchanan
relate
)
much
infested
and
weakened
with
the
daily
Incursions
of
the
Danes
,
Saxons
,
and
Scots
;
which
made
many
of
them
(
that
is
,
all
that
would
not
submit
their
Necks
to
that
Yoke
)
to
quit
their
Country
,
and
seek
out
more
quiet
Habitations
;
so
that
under
the
Conduct
of
one
Hobert
they
came
to
Gwyneth
(
i.
e.
North
Wales
)
in
the
beginning
of
Anarawd's
Reign
,
who
commiserating
their
distressed
Condition
,
gave
them
the
Country
from
Chester
to
the
River
Conwey
to
inhabit
,
if
they
could
beat
out
the
Saxons
,
who
had
lately
possessed
themselves
thereof
.
These
Britains
having
returned
Thanks
to
Prince
Anarawd
,
(
as
was
meet
,
)
fell
upon
the
Saxons
,
and
Necessiry
giving
edge
to
their
Valour
,
they
soon
drove
them
out
thence
,
being
yet
scarce
warm
in
their
Seats
;
and
Edred
,
or
Ethered
,
Earl
of
Mercia
,
made
great
Preparations
for
the
regaining
of
the
said
Country
:
But
the
Northern
Britains
,
who
had
settled
themselves
there
,
having
Intelligence
thereof
,
for
the
better
securing
of
their
Cattle
and
Goods
,
removed
them
over
the
River
Conwey
.
In
the
mean
time
Anarawd
was
not
idle
,
but
gathering
together
all
the
Strength
he
could
make
,
his
Army
encamped
near
the
Town
of
Conwey
,
at
a
place
called
Cymryt
,
where
his
Men
,
making
a
gallant
Resistance
against
the
Assaults
of
the
Saxon
Forces
,
at
length
after
a
bloody
Fight
obtained
a
compleat
Victory
over
them
.
This
Battle
was
called
Gwaeth
Cymryt
Conwey
,
because
it
was
fought
in
the
Township
of
Cymryt
,
hard
by
Conwey
;
but
Anarawd
called
it
Dial
Rodri
,
because
he
had
there
revenged
the
Death
of
his
Father
Rodri.
In
this
Battle
Tudwal
,
the
Son
of
Rodri
Mawr
,
received
a
Hurt
in
the
Knee
,
which
made
him
be
called
Tudwall
Gloff
,
or
The
Lame
,
ever
after
.
His
Brethren
,
to
reward
his
Valour
and
Service
,
gave
him
the
Lands
of
Unchellogoed
Gwynned
;
and
then
the
Britains
pursuing
their
Victory
,
chased
the
Saxons
quite
out
of
Wales
into
Mercia
,
where
having
burnt
and
destroyed
the
Borders
,
they
returned
home
laden
with
rich
Spoils
And
Anarawd
,
to
express
his
Thankfulness
to
GOD
for
this
great
Victory
,
gave
Lands
and
Possessions
to
the
Church
of
Bangor
,
as
the
Records
of
that
See
do
testifie
,
and
likewise
to
the
Collegiate
Church
of
Clynnoc
in
Arvon
,
as
we
read
in
the
Extent
of
North
Wales
.
After
this
the
Northern
Britains
came
back
from
beyond
the
River
Conwey
,
and
possessed
again
the
Lands
assigned
to
them
between
Conwey
and
Chester
,
which
for
a
long
time
after
they
peaceably
enjoyed
.
Some
English
Writers
,
as
Mat.
Westminster
,
&c.
not
considering
that
the
Britains
had
Lands
in
Loegria
and
Albania
,
after
King
Cadwalader's
time
,
mistake
those
of
Cumberland
and
Straetclwyd
for
the
Britains
of
Wales
;
but
Asser
Menev.
who
lived
about
the
year
875
,
saith
,
That
Halden
the
Dane
marched
into
Northumberland
,
which
he
subdued
,
having
before
conquered
the
Picts
and
Britains
of
Straetclwyd
in
Northumberland
.
I
have
given
you
this
Relation
at
length
,
because
it
is
not
found
in
any
of
our
Historians
,
and
it
●ets
us
see
,
that
the
English
,
as
well
as
the
W●lsh
,
have
been
very
sparing
to
record
their
own
Defeats
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
History
.
About
this
time
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXV
.
(
according
to
the
[
](A64087-e273460-b)*
*
Vi.
Fuller
's
Church
History
.
Copy
of
a
Charter
of
King
Edward
,
extant
in
an
old
Manuscript
belonging
to
Clare
Hall
in
Cambridge
,
)
He
by
the
Command
of
Pope
John
and
Arch-Bishop
Plegmund
,
and
by
the
Advice
of
all
the
Bishops
and
Chief
Men
of
his
Kingdom
,
confirmed
to
the
Doctors
and
Scholars
of
Cambridge
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXV
.
as
also
to
their
Servants
,
all
Priviledges
which
had
been
granted
by
himself
or
his
Predecessours
for
ever
to
endure
by
a
perpetual
Right
.
This
Charter
bears
Date
at
Grantecester
(
i.
e.
Cambridge
)
in
the
Year
915
,
and
is
directed
to
Frithestan
,
then
Chancellor
and
Doctor
.
But
if
Sir
John
Spelman
thought
he
had
Reason
to
suspect
the
Truth
of
that
Passage
we
have
cited
out
of
Asser's
History
of
the
Life
of
King
Alfred
,
concerning
the
Studium
or
School
at
Oxford
before
King
Alfred's
time
,
our
Antiquaries
may
have
as
much
(
if
not
more
)
Reason
to
question
the
Truth
of
this
Charter
;
since
the
Original
of
it
is
not
to
be
found
,
but
only
this
Transcript
in
the
Book
above
cited
;
for
they
say
it
looks
very
improbable
,
that
Cambridge
should
have
continued
an
University
during
all
the
time
of
the
Danish
Wars
,
and
under
the
Possession
of
those
three
Danish
Kings
,
the
last
of
whom
enjoyned
it
till
the
latter
end
of
this
King's
Reign
,
as
appears
by
our
present
History
:
And
besides
all
this
,
the
barbarous
and
pedantic
Latine
at
the
Conclusion
of
this
Charter
,
where
the
King
is
made
to
confirm
it
in
these
Words
.
Stabili
jure
grata
&
rata
decerno
durare
,
quamdiu
vertigo
Poli
circa
terras
atque
Aequora
,
Aethera
Syderum
justo
moderamine
volvet
:
Which
seems
to
betray
the
ignorant
Monk's
Pen
that
counterfeited
it
;
but
John
Rouse
,
in
his
Manuscript
History
De
Regibus
Angliae
,
cited
by
Bale
,
relates
from
an
ancient
Table
and
Chronicle
of
the
Abbey
of
Hyde
near
Winchester
,
C●nt
.
8.
Num.
53.
(
which
himself
by
the
Favour
of
the
Abbot
had
perused
)
the
Restoration
of
the
University
of
Cambridge
by
King
Edward
,
as
follows
.
Therefore
for
the
Augmenration
of
Clerk-like
Learning
,
as
his
Father
had
done
to
Oxford
,
so
he
again
raised
up
Cambridge
to
her
first
Glory
,
which
for
a
long
time
with
other
general
Schools
,
had
lain
desolate
and
destroyed
;
as
also
,
like
a
most
loving
Nourisher
of
Scholars
,
he
commanded
that
Halls
for
Students
,
Chairs
and
Seats
of
Doctors
and
Masters
,
should
there
be
erected
,
and
built
at
his
own
proper
Charges
,
for
he
sent
from
Oxford
University
,
(
which
his
Noble
Father
the
King
had
founded
,
)
Masters
of
those
Arts
which
we
call
Liberal
,
together
with
Doctors
in
Divinity
,
and
invited
them
there
formally
to
Read
and
Teach
.
But
since
the
Author
here
cited
is
but
of
modern
Times
,
in
comparison
to
this
famous
University
,
and
also
that
Passage
he
hath
cited
out
of
the
Annals
of
Hyde
,
is
not
now
to
be
found
in
the
Copies
we
have
of
them
:
I
shall
give
the
Reader
a
much
more
ancient
Testimony
out
of
Tho.
Rudborn's
larger
History
of
the
Church
of
Winchester
,
Lib.
3.
c.
2.
where
he
cites
an
Epistle
of
one
Bonagratia
de
Villa
Dei
,
to
the
Black
Monks
of
England
,
wherein
there
is
this
Passage
,
which
I
shall
here
Translate
,
viz.
That
whilst
he
was
banished
from
his
Country
into
England
,
and
sojourned
with
the
most
Holy
and
Religious
Monks
in
the
City
of
Winchester
,
Helmestan
Abbot
of
the
said
Cathedral
Church
,
and
the
Venerable
Swithune
,
Praepositus
,
(
i.
e.
Bishop
of
the
same
,
)
who
had
been
before
in
Professione
sacrae
Theologiae
in
Studio
Canterbriggiensi
Cathedratus
,
(
i.
e.
Professor
of
Divinity
in
the
University
of
Cambridge
,
)
had
often
relieved
him
during
the
many
Hardships
he
suffered
in
his
Banishment
,
with
special
Favour
he
desired
always
should
be
acknowledged
.
If
we
were
assured
that
this
Epistle
was
Genuine
,
it
would
advance
the
Antiquity
of
this
University
far
higher
than
the
time
we
are
now
treating
of
,
and
would
make
it
Ancienter
than
the
time
of
King
Alfred
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXV
.
in
the
latter
end
of
whose
Reign
St.
Swithune
sate
Bishop
of
Winchester
:
But
since
we
have
not
the
Originals
,
but
only
Citations
from
these
ancient
Pieces
,
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
of
their
Validity
,
but
leave
that
,
as
also
this
Authors
Credit
,
to
the
Reader
's
Judgment
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
This
Year
Egbriht
,
the
innocent
Abbot
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXVI
.
was
slain
on
the
16th
Kal.
of
July
,
a
little
before
the
Summer
Solstice
;
and
about
three
Days
after
Aethelfleda
sent
an
Army
against
the
Welsh
,
which
took
Brecenanmere
,
(
supposed
to
be
either
Brecknock
Castle
,
or
else
some
place
near
it
,
)
and
there
she
took
the
King's
Wife
,
and
about
thirty
four
Prisoners
.
The
Danes
marching
now
on
Horseback
after
Easter
from
Hamtune
(
i.
e.
Northampton
)
and
Lygraceaster
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXVII
.
(
now
Leicester
)
slew
many
Men
at
Hocneratune
,
(
now
Hoocnorton
in
Oxfordshire
)
and
the
places
adjoyning
;
and
as
soon
as
they
had
returned
home
again
,
they
sent
out
another
Company
of
Robbers
,
which
marched
towards
Ligtune
,
(
most
likely
to
be
Leighton
in
Bedfordshire
;
)
but
the
People
of
that
Country
being
forewarned
of
their
coming
,
fought
with
them
,
and
not
only
put
them
to
flight
,
but
also
recovered
whatsoever
they
had
taken
away
,
so
that
they
left
a
great
many
of
their
Horses
and
Arms
behind
,
them
.
Now
a
great
Fleet
sailed
from
the
Southern
Parts
of
Armorica
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXVIII
.
under
the
Command
of
two
Earls
,
Ohtor
and
Rhoald
,
and
sailing
about
toward
the
East
,
entred
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Severne
,
and
there
spoiled
all
the
Coasts
of
North
Wales
toward
the
Sea
,
as
far
as
they
could
;
and
they
also
took
Cumeleac
the
Welsh
Bishop
in
Yrcingafield
(
now
Archenfield
)
in
Herefordshire
,
and
carried
him
Prisoner
to
their
Ships
;
but
King
Edward
within
some
time
Ransomed
him
for
Forty
Pounds
;
but
after
this
,
the
Danes
quitting
their
Ships
,
marched
again
towards
Yrcingafeild
,
where
the
Men
of
Hereford
and
Gleawcester
,
and
the
neighbouring
Towns
,
fought
them
,
and
put
them
to
flight
,
and
there
slew
Rhoald
,
and
a
Brother
of
Earl
Ohtor's
,
with
a
great
part
of
their
Army
,
and
drove
them
into
a
certain
Wood
,
where
they
besieged
them
,
till
they
made
them
give
Hostages
to
depart
out
of
King
Edward's
Kingdom
:
But
at
last
it
seemed
advisable
for
the
King
to
place
a
good
Guard
from
the
South
part
of
the
Mouth
of
Severne
,
and
from
the
West
of
Wales
toward
the
East
as
far
as
the
River
Avon
,
that
so
the
Danes
might
not
Land
any
more
on
that
side
;
nevertheless
leaving
their
Ships
,
they
stole
away
privately
by
Night
in
two
Companies
to
plunder
,
the
one
to
Weced
(
now
Watchet
in
Somersetshire
,
)
and
the
other
to
Portlocan
(
now
Portlochbay
)
in
the
same
County
,
but
they
were
routed
in
both
places
;
insomuch
,
that
few
of
them
escaped
alive
,
unless
it
were
those
who
swam
off
to
their
Ships
:
Then
they
besieged
an
Island
at
Bradanrelic
,
(
Florence
calls
it
Reoric
,
)
which
is
supposed
to
be
a
little
Island
(
now
called
Shepholm
)
in
the
Mouth
of
Severne
,
where
they
were
in
such
great
want
of
Victuals
,
that
many
died
with
Hunger
,
because
they
could
get
no
Provisions
there
.
After
this
they
went
to
Deomed
,
(
supposed
to
be
South
Wales
)
from
whence
they
passed
into
Ireland
.
All
this
happened
in
Autumn
:
And
the
same
Year
,
a
little
before
Martinmass
,
King
Edward
marched
with
his
Army
to
Buckingaham
,
and
there
stayed
a
Month
,
building
two
Forts
on
each
side
the
River
Ouse
;
before
he
parted
thence
,
Thurkytel
the
Danish
Earl
owned
him
for
his
Lord
,
as
also
all
their
chief
Commanders
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXVIII·
and
almost
all
their
Noblemen
,
who
were
at
Bedanford
(
now
Bedford
)
with
many
of
them
that
belonged
to
Hamptune
.
This
Year
also
Ethelfleda
,
Lady
of
the
Mercians
,
before
Whitsontide
took
the
Town
of
Deorby
,
where
within
the
Gates
were
killed
four
Thanes
,
who
were
very
dear
to
her
.
Also
we
read
,
in
the
Collections
of
that
Learned
Antiquary
Mr.
Lambert
,
(
and
by
him
given
to
the
[
](A64087-e274940-b)*
*
Vesp.
A.
5.
Cottonian
Library
,
)
that
it
is
found
in
an
Ancient
Chronicle
,
once
belonging
to
the
Monastry
of
Rochester
,
and
collected
by
one
Edmund
de
Hadenham
,
That
this
Year
the
Lady
Elfleda
,
by
the
Assistance
of
the
King
her
Brother
,
besieged
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
and
taking
it
,
slew
a
great
many
Danes
that
were
therein
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXIX
.
King
Edward
marching
with
his
Army
to
Bedanford
about
Martinmass
,
had
the
Town
surrendred
to
him
,
and
then
all
the
Inhabitants
who
were
his
Subjects
returned
thither
,
and
there
he
stayed
a
Month
;
and
before
he
departed
,
he
commanded
a
Castle
to
be
built
there
on
the
South-side
of
the
River
.
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXX
.
After
this
King
Edward
went
to
Maeldune
(
now
Maldon
,
)
and
rebuilt
the
Town
,
and
saw
it
fortified
whilst
he
was
there
.
Also
Earl
Thurkytel
passed
over
into
France
by
K.
Edward's
Leave
and
Convoy
,
with
all
those
Danes
that
would
follow
him
;
as
likewise
Aethelfleda
brought
under
her
Dominion
the
Town
of
Legracester
(
now
Leicester
,
)
and
a
great
many
of
the
Danes
,
belonging
to
that
place
,
became
subject
to
her
,
as
also
those
who
were
at
York
;
nay
,
some
of
them
confirmed
it
both
with
an
Oath
,
and
by
giving
of
Hostages
,
that
they
would
continue
so
;
but
as
soon
as
this
was
done
,
she
departed
this
Life
twelve
days
before
Midsummer
at
Tammeworth
,
it
being
the
Eighth
Year
of
her
Government
over
the
Mercians
(
after
her
Husband's
Death
,
)
with
great
Moderation
and
Justice
:
Her
Body
lies
buried
at
Gleawcester
in
the
East
Isle
of
St.
Peter's
Church
.
This
Lady's
Death
is
placed
in
our
printed
Annals
,
under
the
Year
918
,
and
that
more
rightly
,
for
the
Cottonian
Copy
of
these
Annals
is
certainly
mistaken
,
in
putting
the
Death
of
this
Princess
two
Years
later
than
this
,
viz.
920.
though
they
all
agree
in
Substance
,
viz.
that
she
died
at
Tamworth
about
a
Fortnight
before
Midsummer
;
and
that
thereupon
King
Edward
going
thither
,
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Mercians
submitted
to
him
.
But
whenever
this
Princess
died
,
she
was
certainly
a
Woman
of
great
Virtue
,
Prudence
,
and
Courage
;
and
truly
resembled
her
worthy
Father
King
Alfred
,
as
far
as
the
Difference
of
Sex
would
permit
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
Annals
,
The
same
Year
the
Daughter
and
Heir
of
Ethered
,
Lord
of
the
Mercians
,
called
Aelfwinna
,
whom
her
Mother
had
left
her
Heir
,
was
deprived
by
the
King
of
that
Dominion
;
and
she
was
,
about
three
weeks
before
Christmas
,
brought
into
West-Seax
.
John
Bevour
,
(
who
calls
himself
Castoreus
,
)
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
gives
us
a
very
good
Reason
,
if
true
,
why
the
King
dealt
thus
severely
with
this
young
Princess
his
Niece
,
which
was
this
;
That
Aelfwinna
,
not
making
the
King
her
Uncle
,
(
whom
her
Mother
had
appointed
her
Guardian
,
)
privy
to
her
Designs
,
had
contracted
a
Mariage
with
Reginald
,
King
of
the
Danes
:
Whereupon
King
Edward
,
to
prevent
his
Enemy
,
entred
the
Country
of
Mercia
,
and
took
it
into
his
own
Hands
,
and
also
carried
the
said
Lady
away
with
him
.
The
same
Author
likewise
reporteth
,
That
about
this
time
Leofred
a
Dane
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXX
.
and
Griffyth
ap
Madoc
,
Brother-in-Law
to
the
Prince
of
West-Wales
,
came
from
Ireland
with
a
great
Army
to
Snowdon
in
Caernarvonshire
;
and
designing
to
bring
all
Wales
and
the
Marches
thereof
to
their
subjection
,
over-ran
and
subdued
all
the
Countrey
as
far
as
Chester
,
before
ever
King
Edward
had
Intelligence
of
their
Arrival
;
whereat
he
was
very
much
offended
;
but
being
loath
to
trouble
his
Subjects
in
that
behalf
,
he
made
a
Vow
,
That
he
and
his
Sons
with
their
own
people
,
would
be
revenged
on
Leofred
and
Griffyth
;
and
thereupon
he
came
to
Chester
,
and
took
the
City
from
them
:
After
this
he
made
two
Divisions
of
his
Army
,
whereof
he
and
his
Son
Athelstan
led
the
first
,
and
Edmund
and
Edred
the
second
;
and
followed
them
with
such
Celerity
,
that
he
overtook
them
at
the
Forest
of
Walewode
(
now
Sherwood
)
,
where
Leofred
and
Griffyth
set
upon
him
so
fiercely
,
that
the
King
at
the
beginning
was
in
some
distress
,
until
Prince
Athelstan
stepped
in
between
his
Father
and
Leofred
,
and
gave
the
Dane
such
a
Wound
in
the
Arm
,
that
it
disabled
him
from
holding
his
Spear
,
whereupon
he
was
soon
taken
,
and
committed
to
the
Custody
of
Athelstan
.
In
the
mean
time
Prince
Edmund
and
Edred
encountering
with
Griffyth
,
slew
him
,
and
brought
his
Head
to
their
Father
:
Upon
that
Athelstan
caused
Leofred
to
be
beheaded
likewise
,
and
so
both
their
Heads
were
set
up
together
on
the
top
of
the
Tower
of
Chester
;
and
Edward
and
his
Sons
returned
home
with
a
great
Triumph
.
But
it
appears
by
the
Age
of
Prince
Edmund
when
he
came
to
the
Crown
,
that
this
Relation
concerning
himself
and
his
Brother
Edred's
commanding
part
of
their
Father's
Army
,
cannot
be
true
;
for
he
was
not
above
Four
years
old
when
King
Edward
his
Father
died
,
and
not
above
Eighteen
when
he
began
to
reign
.
This
year
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
King
Edward
commanded
his
men
to
go
to
the
Town
of
Tofeceaster
(
now
Tocester
in
Northamptonshire
)
and
to
rebuild
it
;
after
which
,
the
same
year
about
Lent
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXXI
.
he
commanded
the
Town
of
Wigingamere
(
now
Wigmore
in
Herefordshire
)
to
be
rebuilt
:
But
the
same
Summer
,
between
Whitsuntide
and
Midsummer
,
the
Danes
of
Hamptune
(
i.
e.
Northampton
,
as
was
said
before
)
and
Ligeracester
,
and
those
that
lay
Northward
,
broke
the
Peace
,
and
marched
to
Tofeceaster
,
and
assaulting
the
Town
a
whole
day
hoped
to
take
it
,
but
those
that
were
within
defending
it
until
such
time
as
more
men
could
come
to
their
assistance
,
the
Danes
were
forced
to
leave
the
Town
,
and
march'd
off
:
After
this
they
often
went
out
by
night
to
plunder
,
and
falling
upon
those
that
were
unprovided
,
took
a
great
many
men
and
much
Cattle
,
between
Barnewoode
and
Eglesbyrig
(
the
former
of
which
was
Barnwood
Forest
near
Bury-hill
,
and
the
latter
Alisbury
,
both
in
Buckinghamshire
)
.
About
the
same
time
the
Danes
of
Huntandune
(
i.
e.
Huntington
)
and
the
East-Angles
,
marched
out
and
built
a
Castle
at
Temsford
,
where
they
settled
themselves
,
for
they
had
left
that
at
Huntandune
,
supposing
that
from
thence
they
might
recover
a
greater
share
of
the
Countrey
;
and
so
they
march'd
till
they
came
to
Bedanford
,
but
the
men
who
were
within
it
going
out
to
meet
them
,
killed
great
numbers
of
them
,
putting
the
rest
to
flight
:
After
this
a
great
Army
of
Danes
being
got
together
,
advanced
to
the
Town
of
Wiggingamere
,
and
stormed
it
for
most
part
of
the
day
;
but
those
who
were
within
defending
it
very
well
,
they
were
forced
to
leave
the
Town
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXXI
.
and
retreat
,
carrying
away
with
them
all
the
Cattel
they
found
thereabouts
:
After
this
also
,
the
same
Summer
,
there
were
great
Forces
assembled
of
King
Edward's
Subjects
from
the
Towns
round
about
Temesford
,
whither
they
went
,
and
laying
close
Siege
to
the
Town
,
they
at
length
took
it
,
and
kill'd
a
Danish
King
,
and
Taglosse
an
Earl
,
and
Mannan
his
Son
,
together
with
his
Brother
,
and
all
those
who
defended
the
Town
.
]
From
which
time
(
according
to
Florence
)
the
Danish
Power
did
by
little
and
little
decrease
,
and
that
of
the
English
increase
.
But
this
Author
places
all
these
actions
of
this
year
under
Anno
917.
The
same
year
a
great
many
men
assembled
together
in
Autumn
,
as
well
from
Kent
,
Surry
,
and
Essex
,
as
from
the
neighbouring
Towns
,
and
marching
to
Colneceaster
(
i.e.
Colchester
)
assaulted
that
City
till
they
took
it
,
and
all
the
Plunder
they
found
in
it
,
and
killed
all
the
men
,
except
those
that
escaped
over
the
Wall
:
After
which
also
the
same
Autumn
a
great
Army
of
Danes
were
got
together
with
the
East-Angles
,
both
Land-Soldiers
and
Pyrates
,
whom
they
had
invited
to
their
assistance
,
hoping
thereby
to
revenge
the
Defeat
they
had
lately
received
;
wherefore
they
went
directly
to
Maeldune
,
and
besieged
that
Town
,
till
such
time
that
more
men
coming
to
its
assistance
,
the
Danes
were
forced
to
quit
it
,
and
retreat
;
but
the
men
who
were
within
it
,
together
with
those
that
came
to
their
assistance
,
overtaking
the
Danes
,
killed
many
hundreds
of
the
Land-men
as
well
as
Pyrates
;
not
long
after
which
,
King
Edward
marched
with
an
Army
of
South-Saxons
to
Passenham
(
i.
e.
Pasham
in
Northamptonshire
)
and
there
continued
till
the
Town
of
Tofeceaster
could
be
encompassed
with
a
Stone-Wall
,
where
Earl
Thurferth
and
the
chief
Commander
of
the
Danish
Forces
that
belonged
to
Hamtune
,
with
all
towards
the
North
as
far
as
Weolade
(
that
is
,
the
River
Weland
)
accepted
King
Edward
for
their
Lord
and
Protector
;
but
about
the
time
that
the
King's
Army
was
to
return
home
,
he
sent
out
fresh
Forces
to
the
Town
of
Huntandune
,
who
repaired
and
rebuilt
it
in
those
places
that
were
destroyed
,
according
to
the
King's
Command
;
so
that
all
the
people
of
that
Countrey
that
ramained
alive
,
surrendred
themselves
to
King
Edward
,
and
sought
his
Peace
and
Protection
.
Likewise
this
very
year
before
Martinmass
the
King
marched
with
an
Army
of
West-Saxons
to
Colneceaster
,
and
rebuilt
the
Wall
,
and
repaired
all
places
which
were
ruinous
.
Then
many
as
well
of
the
East-Angles
,
as
also
of
the
East-Saxons
,
who
were
before
under
the
Danish
Dominion
(
and
had
been
so
for
above
thirty
years
)
,
now
delivered
themselves
up
to
the
King
,
and
also
all
the
Danish
Army
in
East-England
swore
Allegiance
to
him
,
promising
to
do
whatever
he
thought
good
,
and
to
defend
his
Subjects
as
well
by
Sea
as
by
Land
;
but
the
Army
that
belonged
to
Grantanbyrig
(
i.
e.
Cambridge
)
did
by
themselves
chuse
the
King
for
their
Lord
and
Patron
,
confirming
it
by
their
Oaths
as
he
had
appointed
him
.
This
year
also
Sytric
(
the
Danish
King
)
slew
Neil
his
Brother
.
And
under
this
year
I
suppose
we
may
justly
place
the
total
subduing
of
the
Danes
,
and
subjection
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
consequently
their
being
freed
from
the
Danish
Yoak
,
under
which
they
had
groaned
for
above
fifty
years
;
though
what
Government
they
had
from
the
Death
of
the
last
Danish
King
Eoric
,
is
hard
to
determine
;
William
of
Malmesbury
,
the
only
Ancient
Author
that
hath
mentioned
these
Affairs
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCXXI
.
telling
us
in
general
,
That
after
the
Death
of
this
Eoric
,
the
Danish
Earls
or
Governors
either
oppressed
them
,
or
else
excited
them
against
the
West-Saxon
Kings
,
until
this
King
Edward
by
driving
out
the
Danes
restored
the
English
to
their
Liberties
,
and
added
this
Kingdom
to
his
own
Dominions
fifty
years
after
the
death
of
King
Edmund
,
which
falls
out
much
about
this
time
.
But
Polidore
Virgil
(
I
know
not
from
what
Author
)
hath
a
long
Story
how
King
Eoric
above-mentioned
made
War
against
King
Edward
,
and
being
routed
by
him
in
a
great
Battel
,
and
returning
home
,
fell
so
far
into
the
Hatred
and
Contempt
of
his
Subjects
,
that
they
rose
up
against
him
,
and
being
then
divided
into
Factions
,
were
forced
to
submit
themselves
to
King
Edward
.
This
(
if
it
were
true
)
would
give
a
great
light
into
this
dark
part
of
the
History
of
the
East-Angles
,
of
which
we
have
but
a
very
imperfect
Account
:
But
since
this
Relation
is
found
in
no
other
Author
except
Polydore
;
and
besides
,
expresly
contradicting
the
Testimony
of
William
of
Malmesbury
,
a
much
more
Authentick
Writer
,
by
whose
Account
(
as
well
as
by
the
Saxon
Annals
)
it
appears
that
this
Eoric
was
dead
long
before
:
I
think
we
may
justly
look
upon
Polydore's
Relation
as
a
mere
Fiction
,
either
invented
by
himself
,
or
else
taken
from
some
Modern
Author
of
no
great
Credit
:
Therefore
I
must
now
warn
the
Reader
concerning
this
Historian
,
That
though
he
had
the
Perusal
of
a
great
many
Rare
Manuscripts
,
yet
since
he
very
seldom
cites
any
Authors
,
and
that
we
find
he
sometimes
differs
from
our
most
Ancient
Writers
,
and
is
plainly
mistaken
in
divers
Relations
,
we
have
great
reason
to
refuse
his
Testimony
,
where
it
is
not
agreeable
with
more
Authentick
Authorities
.
I
have
nothing
else
to
add
under
this
year
,
De
Gest.
Pontif.
lib.
2.
but
that
as
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
the
Body
of
King
Edmund
the
Martyr
having
lain
for
above
Fifty
Years
obscurely
buried
at
a
place
called
Halesdon
in
Suffolk
,
was
now
by
some
devout
people
removed
to
a
Town
adjoining
,
called
Badricesworth
(
now
St.
Edmundsbury
)
,
where
there
was
quickly
a
Church
built
over
him
,
and
unto
which
King
Edmund
,
Brother
to
King
Athelstan
,
was
a
great
Benefactor
;
though
this
place
was
not
much
taken
notice
of
,
until
King
Cnute
,
to
gain
the
Favour
of
this
Saint
whom
his
Countreymen
had
murthered
,
here
afterwards
built
a
Noble
Monastery
.
This
year
also
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
and
Mat.
Westminster
)
the
King
of
Scots
,
Reginald
the
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
,
with
the
Duke
or
Earl
of
the
Gallawy
Welshmen
or
Britains
,
came
to
King
Edward
,
and
submitting
themselves
to
him
,
made
a
firm
League
with
him
.
This
is
the
first
time
we
find
any
Submission
of
the
King
of
Scots
;
which
whether
it
amounted
to
a
downright
Homage
,
and
to
hold
that
Kingdom
of
the
Crown
of
England
,
may
be
much
questioned
,
and
is
absolutely
denied
by
the
Scotish
Historians
.
Between
Lent
and
Midsummer
King
Edward
march'd
with
his
Army
to
Stanford
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxii
.
and
there
commanded
a
Castle
to
be
built
on
the
South-side
of
the
River
Weland
;
so
that
all
the
people
who
dwelt
in
the
Town
on
the
North-side
of
that
River
submitted
themselves
,
and
besought
him
to
be
their
Lord
.
Also
(
according
to
the
Cottonian
Copy
of
these
Annals
)
Howel
,
and
Cledauc
,
and
Jeothwell
,
(
Prince
of
Wales
)
with
all
the
Nation
of
the
Northern
Britains
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxii
.
desired
to
take
the
King
for
their
Lord.
]
But
in
this
the
Welsh
Chronicles
are
wholly
silent
,
as
commonly
they
are
of
any
action
that
tends
to
the
lessening
of
their
Countrey
.
Out
of
Wales
the
King
marched
to
Snottingaham
,
and
took
the
Town
,
and
commanded
it
to
be
repaired
,
and
Garison'd
with
Danes
as
well
as
English
;
and
then
all
the
people
in
the
Province
of
Mercia
,
of
both
those
Nations
came
over
to
him
.
This
year
also
(
according
to
Florence
)
Athelward
,
Brother
to
King
Edward
died
,
and
was
buried
at
Winchester
:
This
is
that
Learned
Prince
,
Son
to
King
Alfred
,
whose
Character
we
have
already
given
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxiii
.
This
year
King
Edward
carried
his
Army
about
the
end
of
Autumn
,
to
Thaelwale
,
(
that
is
,
Thaelwalle
in
Cheshire
,
and
which
is
supposed
to
have
been
so
called
from
its
being
encompassed
at
first
with
a
Wall
made
of
Bodies
of
Trees
,
called
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
Thal
)
,
where
he
ordered
that
Town
to
be
repaired
;
and
he
commanded
another
part
of
his
Forces
,
whilst
he
stayed
there
,
to
march
out
of
Mercia
to
Manigeceaster
,
(
now
Manchester
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
)
and
order'd
it
to
be
rebuilt
,
and
strengthened
with
a
Garison
:
This
year
also
Plegmond
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
deceased
,
and
Reginold
(
the
Danish
King
)
took
Eoferwick
(
that
is
,
York
.
)
Before
Midsummer
King
Edward
marched
with
his
Army
to
Snottingaham
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxiv
.
and
ordered
a
new
Town
to
be
built
on
the
South-side
of
the
River
Trent
,
over-against
that
on
the
other
side
,
and
made
a
Bridge
over
the
River
between
the
two
Towns
;
from
thence
the
King
went
into
Peakland
(
that
is
,
the
Peak
in
that
Shire
)
to
Bedecanwell
(
which
is
supposed
may
be
Bakewell
in
D●rbyshire
)
,
and
commanded
a
Town
to
be
built
near
to
it
,
and
to
be
fortified
with
a
Garison
.
Then
also
the
King
of
Scots
,
with
all
the
Scotish
Nation
,
and
Reginald
the
Son
of
Eardulph
(
the
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
)
with
all
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Kingdom
,
whether
English
or
Danes
,
together
with
the
King
of
the
Straecled
Welshmen
,
and
all
his
Subjects
,
did
chuse
King
Edward
for
their
Patron
and
Lord
.
But
this
year's
actions
are
placed
by
Florence
of
Worcester
and
Mat.
Westminster
three
years
sooner
;
which
shews
the
Copies
they
had
of
these
Annals
differ'd
from
those
we
have
,
though
which
of
them
is
the
truest
,
I
shall
not
now
take
upon
me
to
affirm
;
but
it
sufficiently
shews
,
that
both
these
Copies
were
not
written
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
And
now
King
Edward
deceased
at
Fearndune
in
the
Province
of
the
Mercians
(
now
called
Farrington
in
Berkshire
)
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxv.
and
Aelsweard
his
Son
also
deceased
not
long
after
him
at
Oxnaford
;
(
i.
e.
Oxford
)
.
But
the
Canterbury
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
as
also
Florence
of
Worcester
,
place
the
Death
of
these
two
Princes
under
the
foregoing
year
;
and
indeed
they
seem
to
have
been
in
the
right
.
But
this
is
most
certain
,
that
this
Prince
,
who
is
called
Aethelward
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
was
his
Eldest
Son
by
Queen
Aelfleda
his
Wife
,
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Aethelune
,
and
being
very
well
instructed
in
Learning
,
did
much
resemble
King
Aelfred
his
Grandfather
as
well
in
Face
as
Disposition
:
yet
though
he
survived
his
Father
,
he
never
took
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
,
because
he
outlived
him
so
little
a
time
,
that
he
could
not
be
solemnly
Elected
and
Crowned
King
according
to
the
Law
and
Custom
of
Succession
in
those
times
.
I
have
nothing
more
to
add
to
this
Reign
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxv.
but
only
the
Laws
he
made
,
which
since
it
is
not
specified
in
what
year
of
his
Reign
,
nor
in
what
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
they
were
enacted
,
I
thought
best
to
refer
to
this
place
.
In
the
Preface
to
his
Laws
he
strictly
charges
and
commands
his
Officers
,
that
as
much
as
in
them
lies
they
do
Justice
according
as
it
stands
in
the
Judicial
Book
(
supposed
to
be
some
Book
of
Presidents
or
Judgments
)
;
and
without
all
fear
boldly
dispense
common
Right
to
all
men
;
and
that
they
set
and
appoint
certain
days
for
determination
of
the
several
Causes
depending
before
them
.
The
first
Law
is
concerning
Traffick
,
and
in
way
of
confirmation
of
the
fourth
Article
of
the
League
made
betwixt
his
Father
and
the
Danish
King
Guthrun
,
ordains
,
that
if
a
man
will
sell
any
thing
,
he
shall
have
one
to
vouch
and
make
good
the
sale
;
and
that
no
man
buy
any
thing
without
the
Town
,
unless
he
have
the
Portreeve
for
witness
,
or
some
other
men
worthy
of
Credit
;
otherwise
he
shall
undergo
the
Penalty
of
Contumacy
against
the
King
;
This
Vouching
or
Warranty
shall
also
proceed
from
one
to
another
,
till
it
end
with
him
who
first
sold
it
:
The
rest
of
this
Law
,
containing
in
what
cases
the
Buyer
,
and
likewise
the
Demandant
,
shall
find
sufficient
Testimomony
or
Oaths
of
the
true
buying
of
the
Goods
so
bought
,
being
long
,
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Law
it self
.
The
second
of
King
Edward's
Laws
ordains
,
That
whosoever
denies
another
man
his
Right
either
in
Bocland
or
Folcland
,
demanding
it
before
the
King's
Sheriff
,
when
as
he
hath
no
Right
in
either
,
shall
pay
to
the
King
for
the
first
Offence
Thirty
Shillings
,
and
as
much
more
for
the
second
;
and
if
he
offend
the
third
time
,
then
to
pay
an
Hundred
and
twenty
shillings
for
his
Contumacy
against
the
King
.
The
third
adjudges
that
for
one
who
had
forsworn
himself
,
or
born
false
witness
,
no
credit
should
be
given
to
him
for
the
time
to
come
,
but
that
he
be
put
to
Ordeal
,
in
all
cases
where
his
Oath
is
required
.
The
fourth
declares
,
That
King
Edward
lying
at
Exeter
,
and
consulting
with
his
Wise
Men
by
what
means
he
might
best
provide
for
the
Publick
Peace
and
Tranquility
,
it
then
seemed
to
them
that
what
he
had
commanded
was
too
remissly
executed
;
therefore
he
now
required
all
that
will
amend
and
reform
these
things
,
and
would
with
him
enjoy
common
society
,
that
they
would
prosecute
with
their
utmost
hatred
the
same
persons
as
he
did
both
by
Sea
and
Land
;
and
that
they
would
take
care
not
to
do
wrong
or
injury
to
any
man
.
He
that
doth
contrary
,
let
him
(
as
was
formerly
ordained
)
pay
thirty
shillings
to
the
King
;
and
if
he
offend
the
second
time
,
as
much
more
;
if
the
third
,
an
hundred
and
twenty
shillings
.
The
fifth
commands
,
that
that
Reeve
or
Judge
who
doth
not
Justice
according
to
the
testimony
of
such
as
are
summon'd
,
pay
an
hundred
and
twenty
shillings
for
his
Contumacy
against
the
King
.
The
sixth
wills
,
That
if
a
Servant
be
accused
of
Theft
,
he
that
recommended
him
to
his
Master
,
or
other
of
his
Friends
(
if
he
have
any
)
,
be
Sureties
for
him
that
he
discharge
himself
of
what
is
deposed
against
him
;
and
if
he
have
none
to
interpose
on
his
behalf
,
those
that
are
concerned
may
seize
his
Goods
;
but
if
he
have
neither
Goods
nor
Friends
,
let
him
be
taken
into
custody
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxv.
The
eighth
Law
enjoins
that
no
man
knowingly
and
voluntarily
have
peace
with
,
or
harbour
one
that
is
condemned
for
any
Crime
;
he
that
acts
contrary
,
and
thereby
breaks
his
Oath
,
and
the
Faith
given
by
him
and
all
the
people
,
let
him
undergo
the
Mulct
prescribed
in
the
Judiciary
Book
;
which
if
he
refuse
to
pay
,
he
is
to
be
deprived
of
the
King's
Favour
,
and
all
other
mens
Friendship
,
and
farther
forfeit
all
his
Estate
;
and
if
any
afterwards
relieve
him
,
let
him
also
incur
the
Penalty
expressed
in
the
said
Book
;
and
farther
,
whosoever
shall
relieve
a
Fugitive
either
in
this
Countrey
,
or
in
the
Eastern
or
Northern
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
(
i.
e.
in
East-England
and
Northumberland
)
let
him
be
punished
as
by
the
Articles
of
Peace
is
ordained
.
The
ninth
provides
,
that
if
one
deprived
of
his
liberty
for
stealing
,
steal
again
,
so
that
all
his
Kindred
forsake
him
,
and
none
will
engage
for
him
,
he
is
to
be
set
to
servile
and
hard
labour
,
as
opportunity
shall
offer
,
and
his
Kindred
shall
lose
the
valuation
of
his
head
.
The
tenth
Law
forbids
any
man
to
receive
another
man's
Servant
without
his
leave
,
and
that
he
hath
fully
satisfied
his
Master
;
he
that
doth
otherwise
,
shall
be
punished
as
contumacious
against
the
King
.
The
eleventh
and
last
commands
,
That
about
every
fourth
Week
every
Sheriff
or
Judge
hold
the
Gemot
or
Assembly
,
and
administer
Justice
to
every
man
,
and
determine
all
Causes
at
the
days
appointed
;
if
he
do
otherwise
,
he
is
to
be
punished
as
was
before
said
.
From
all
which
Laws
we
may
observe
,
First
,
That
the
Law
concerning
redeeming
of
all
Crimes
by
Pecuniary
Fines
was
not
yet
abolished
,
nor
in
some
Ages
after
;
but
the
strict
Laws
for
vouching
of
Goods
sold
,
as
also
against
Fugitives
and
Runaway
Servants
,
were
but
necessary
in
such
licentious
and
turbulent
times
,
when
it
was
so
very
easy
for
Offenders
to
pass
out
of
the
English
Territories
into
those
of
the
Danes
.
You
may
also
here
observe
the
Antiquity
and
Power
of
the
County-Court
,
which
was
then
held
(
as
now
)
every
Month
,
but
had
much
more
Power
anciently
than
at
this
day
.
As
for
the
Laws
that
follow
,
and
which
are
entituled
in
Mr.
Lambard's
Copy
,
The
Ecclesiastical
Laws
of
Edward
the
Elder
,
King
of
England
,
and
Gutherne
King
of
the
Danes
in
East-England
,
which
were
first
made
by
the
Kings
Alfred
and
Gutherne
,
and
were
now
said
to
be
again
confirmed
by
King
Edward
Son
to
Alfred
,
and
the
same
King
Gutherne
,
there
must
certainly
be
an
Error
in
the
Name
of
the
Danish
King
here
mentioned
,
since
it
appears
by
our
Annals
that
Gutherne
died
ten
years
before
King
Alfred
;
therefore
since
we
do
not
find
any
other
Danish
King
of
this
Name
,
we
may
rather
suppose
that
these
Laws
were
made
by
King
Edward
and
Eoric
the
Danish
King
who
succeeded
Gutherne
in
that
Kingdom
;
but
be
it
as
it
will
,
I
shall
not
trouble
the
Reader
with
their
Recital
,
since
they
relate
chiefly
to
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
and
are
in
most
points
but
a
Repetition
of
those
things
which
had
been
before
agreed
upon
by
King
Alfred
and
King
Gutherne
some
years
before
.
King
Edward
dying
,
after
four
and
twenty
years
Reign
,
was
buried
in
the
Monastery
at
Winchester
,
which
his
Father
had
founded
,
leaving
by
his
Testament
Athelstan
his
Eldest
Son
to
succeed
him
;
who
(
as
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
most
other
Writers
relate
)
was
not
born
of
the
Queen
,
but
of
one
Egwinna
a
Lady
,
the
Daughter
of
a
Nobleman
;
whose
Name
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxv.
though
William
of
Malmesbury
does
not
tell
us
,
because
he
says
he
had
not
found
it
in
writing
,
yet
the
Chronicle
ascribed
to
Abbot
Bromton
tells
us
a
long
and
improbable
Story
of
the
getting
and
Birth
of
this
Prince
;
which
being
no
where
else
to
be
found
,
as
I
know
of
,
I
shall
here
give
you
:
That
in
the
Reign
of
King
Aelfred
,
when
his
Son
Edward
was
young
,
there
was
in
a
Village
of
the
West-Saxons
,
the
Daughter
of
a
certain
Shephard
,
called
Egwinna
,
who
falling
asleep
,
dreamed
that
the
Moon
shone
out
of
her
Womb
so
bright
,
that
all
England
was
enlighten'd
by
its
Splendor
:
This
Dream
she
told
to
a
Grave
Matron
,
that
had
been
Nurse
to
several
of
the
King's
Children
:
Upon
this
she
takes
her
into
her
house
,
and
educates
her
as
carefully
as
if
she
had
been
her
own
Daughter
,
instructing
her
so
to
demean
her self
,
as
might
become
a
Person
both
of
Birth
and
Breeding
.
In
process
of
time
it
happen'd
,
that
Prince
Edward
,
the
King
's
Eldest
Son
,
passing
upon
some
occasion
through
this
Town
,
thought
himself
obliged
in
Honour
and
Good
Nature
to
visit
his
Nurse
;
by
which
means
he
got
sight
of
this
Maid
,
and
she
being
exceeding
beautiful
,
fell
passionately
in
love
with
her
,
and
by
his
violent
Importunity
he
got
her
Consent
to
lye
with
him
,
and
by
one
Night's
Lodging
she
proved
with
Child
,
and
being
afterwards
delivered
of
a
Son
,
in
respect
to
the
Mother's
Dream
the
Father
gave
him
the
Name
of
Athelstan
,
which
signifies
,
The
most
Noble
.
If
this
Story
be
true
,
that
he
married
this
Woman
without
the
Consent
of
his
Father
,
and
kept
the
Marriage
private
,
the
Authors
above-cited
had
good
cause
to
suppose
her
to
have
been
rather
his
Concubine
than
his
Queen
;
though
there
be
also
other
Historians
,
who
make
her
to
have
been
his
Lawful
Wife
:
But
thus
much
is
more
certain
,
That
King
Edward
had
Prince
Ethelward
above-mentioned
,
by
his
Wife
Aelfleda
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Aethelem
,
as
also
another
Son
,
called
Edwin
,
of
the
manner
of
whose
Death
William
of
Malmesbury
says
he
cannot
certainly
tell
us
;
but
gives
us
an
exact
account
of
what
became
of
all
the
rest
of
his
Children
:
He
had
also
by
her
six
Daughters
,
viz.
Edelfleda
,
Edgiva
,
Ethelhilda
,
Ethilda
,
Edgitha
,
and
Elgiva
;
of
whom
,
the
first
and
third
vowed
their
Virginity
to
God
,
and
both
of
them
lye
buried
by
their
Mother
in
the
Monastery
of
Winchester
;
as
for
Edgiva
,
her
Father
bestowed
her
upon
Charles
King
of
France
;
and
for
Ethilda
,
her
Brother
King
Athelstan
bestowed
her
in
Marriage
upon
Hugo
,
a
King
or
Prince
of
the
French
;
and
Edgitha
and
Elgiva
their
Brother
sent
to
Henry
the
German
Emperor
,
the
Second
of
which
he
married
to
Otho
his
Son
,
and
the
Elder
to
a
certain
Duke
near
the
Alpes
.
King
Edward
also
begot
of
his
Third
Wife
Edgiva
,
Edmund
and
Edred
,
who
both
reigned
successively
after
their
Brother
King
Athelstan
,
as
also
two
other
Daughters
,
Eadburga
and
Edgiva
;
the
former
became
a
Nun
,
but
the
latter
being
a
great
Beauty
,
was
bestowed
in
Marriage
by
her
Brother
Athelstan
on
Lewis
Prince
or
Duke
of
Aquitain
:
But
King
Edward
had
so
well
bred
all
his
said
Daughters
from
their
Infancy
,
that
they
were
wont
all
of
them
to
bestow
their
leisure
time
upon
good
Letters
,
and
after
that
were
wont
to
exercise
both
their
Distaff
and
the
Needle
;
and
in
this
manner
they
passed
the
first
years
of
their
Virginity
:
Likewise
his
Sons
were
so
inured
to
Learning
,
that
not
being
rude
and
ignorant
in
Knowledge
,
they
became
(
like
Plato's
Philosophers
)
fit
to
Govern
the
Common-wealth
;
as
our
Author
handsomly
expresses
it
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxv.
This
King
seems
by
his
History
to
have
been
a
Prince
of
great
Mildness
and
Humility
,
as
well
as
Courage
;
which
appears
by
this
Story
;
but
tho
it
be
not
found
in
any
of
our
Historians
,
is
yet
related
by
Walter
Mape
in
his
Nugis
Curialium
in
Manuscript
,
as
follows
;
That
when
K.
Edward
the
Elder
came
to
Austelin
,
(
I
suppose
,
that
which
we
now
call
Aust
,
where
is
a
Ferry
to
pass
out
of
Somersetshire
into
Wales
)
Lewelyn
Prince
of
North-Wales
came
to
Bethesley
about
a
Treaty
of
Peace
,
he
refused
first
to
cross
the
Severne
;
but
when
King
Edward
heard
it
,
he
took
Boat
and
rowed
towards
him
;
but
the
Prince
(
being
then
by
the
Water-side
)
when
he
saw
him
,
and
knew
who
he
was
,
he
cast
off
the
Rich
Robe
he
then
had
on
(
which
he
had
provided
for
that
meeting
)
,
and
entring
the
River
breast-high
,
taking
hold
of
the
end
of
the
Boat
,
submissively
said
,
Most
Sage
King
,
thy
Humility
hath
overcome
my
Insolence
,
and
thy
Wisdom
triumph'd
over
my
Folly
:
Come
,
pray
Sir
,
get
upon
this
Neck
,
which
I
(
like
a
Fool
as
I
am
)
have
lifted
up
against
thee
;
and
thus
enter
that
Land
which
thy
benign
Clemency
hath
made
this
day
thine
own
:
So
taking
the
King
upon
his
Shoulders
,
and
setting
him
on
shore
,
he
made
him
to
sit
down
upon
his
own
Royal
Robe
,
and
putting
his
own
hands
between
the
King
's
;
there
did
him
Homage
.
But
this
Circumstance
only
serves
to
bring
all
the
rest
of
this
Story
into
question
;
for
it
is
certain
this
Ceremony
of
doing
Homage
was
not
in
use
till
after
the
coming
in
of
the
Normans
.
Besides
,
the
Welsh
Chronicles
mention
no
such
thing
,
nor
can
I
find
any
Prince
either
of
North
or
South
Wales
,
called
Lewelyn
at
that
time
,
till
Anno
1015
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Cnute
,
above
a
hundred
year
after
the
death
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
;
but
perhaps
the
Story
may
be
true
,
being
told
by
Tradition
,
though
the
Name
of
the
Prince
may
be
mistaken
;
and
Lewelyn
put
instead
of
Howel
,
who
was
now
King
of
South-Wales
,
and
in
whose
Territories
this
Action
must
have
happen'd
.
But
whether
this
Relation
be
true
or
false
,
we
may
from
it
draw
this
Observation
,
That
it
is
not
always
Wisdom
in
Princes
to
insist
too
nicely
upon
Circumstances
,
especially
in
Ceremony
,
but
that
sometimes
to
recede
from
them
,
may
tend
to
the
greater
Advantage
of
that
Prince
that
doth
it
.
King
ATHELSTAN
.
THE
same
year
,
not
long
after
King
Edward's
decease
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxv.
the
Saxon
Annals
tell
us
,
That
Aethelstan
was
elected
King
by
the
Mercians
,
and
afterwards
Crowned
at
Kingstune
upon
Thames
(
being
then
a
Royal
Town
)
.
Note
,
He
was
crowned
in
the
midst
of
the
Town
upon
a
Scaffold
built
on
purpose
,
whereon
the
Ceremony
of
the
Coronation
was
performed
in
the
open
view
of
all
men
,
by
Athelm
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
great
Acclamations
of
the
People
.
Also
St.
Dunstan
was
born
,
and
Wulfhelme
was
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
upon
the
Death
of
Athelm
.
From
whence
you
may
observe
,
the
Mercians
had
not
yet
lost
their
Ancient
Right
of
chusing
their
own
King
;
and
no
doubt
but
the
West-Saxons
did
so
likewise
,
though
it
be
not
particularly
express'd
in
the
Annals
:
For
an
Ancient
Manuscript
Chronicle
in
the
*
Cottonian
Library
,
says
only
,
Electus
est
in
Regem
.
And
you
may
also
hence
observe
,
That
the
King's
Consecration
or
Coronation
is
placed
as
a
different
action
from
his
Election
;
as
it
is
also
in
the
Author
last
cited
,
and
in
H.
Huntington
,
who
therein
follow
our
Annals
,
and
say
expresly
,
That
he
was
Elected
.
But
it
seems
before
his
Election
,
one
Alfred
,
with
some
factious
men
of
his
Party
,
endeavour'd
to
hinder
King
Athelstan's
coming
to
the
Crown
,
because
he
was
begot
on
a
Concubine
;
which
,
says
William
of
Malmesbury
,
if
it
were
true
(
as
he
seems
there
to
doubt
)
,
yet
had
he
nothing
else
ignoble
in
him
,
for
he
surpassed
all
his
Predecessors
as
well
in
his
Devotion
as
his
Victories
:
So
much
better
is
it
(
as
he
well
observes
)
to
excel
in
good
Qualities
,
than
in
his
Ancestors
,
the
former
only
being
truly
a
man
's
own
.
Hither
we
may
also
refer
what
the
same
Author
tells
us
concerning
this
Alfred
above-mentioned
,
out
of
the
Preface
to
King
Athelstan's
Charter
,
whereby
he
confers
the
Lands
once
belonging
to
this
Alfred
upon
the
Church
of
Malmesbury
,
for
the
Souls
of
his
Cousins
,
Ethelred
,
Edwin
,
and
Ethelwin
,
there
buried
:
And
to
testify
to
the
world
,
that
he
gave
what
was
his
own
,
he
there
at
large
relates
the
whole
Conspiracy
which
Alfred
had
laid
,
together
with
his
Complices
,
to
seize
him
in
the
City
of
Winchester
,
and
to
put
out
his
Eyes
;
but
the
Plot
being
happily
discovered
,
and
Alfred
denying
it
,
he
was
sent
to
Rome
there
to
purge
himself
before
Pope
John
;
where
coming
to
take
his
Oath
at
the
Altar
of
St.
Peter
,
he
fell
down
,
and
being
carried
by
his
Servants
into
the
English
School
,
there
died
the
third
night
after
:
but
,
it
seems
,
the
Pope
would
not
dispose
of
his
Body
,
till
he
had
sent
to
ask
King
Athelstan's
Judgment
what
should
be
done
with
it
;
when
by
the
Advice
and
at
the
Request
of
the
Chief
Men
,
the
King
assented
that
it
should
(
though
unworthy
of
that
Honour
)
be
laid
among
the
Bodies
of
other
Christians
;
but
his
whole
Estate
was
adjudged
confiscated
for
so
black
a
Treason
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxv.
But
one
of
the
first
things
this
King
performed
after
his
coming
to
the
Crown
(
as
we
find
in
Florence
of
Worcester
)
was
his
bestowing
his
Sister
Edgitha
in
Marriage
to
Sihtric
the
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
,
who
desired
the
Alliance
of
King
Athelstan
;
And
,
as
Matthew
Westminster
relates
,
this
Prince
professing
himself
a
Christian
,
was
a
little
before
his
Marriage
baptized
;
but
did
not
long
continue
so
,
for
he
relapsed
again
to
his
former
Paganism
.
And
the
next
year
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxvi
.
According
to
Florence
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
he
deceased
;
after
whose
death
the
Lady
above-mentioned
retiring
to
her
Brother
King
Athelstan
,
became
a
Nun
at
Pollesworth
.
Nor
can
I
here
omit
the
Falshood
of
the
Scotish
Historians
,
who
out
of
spight
to
King
Athelstan's
Memory
,
make
Sihtric
to
have
been
poyson'd
by
this
Lady
,
whom
they
call
Beatrix
,
and
that
at
the
Instigation
of
her
Brother
King
Athelstan
;
whereas
her
Name
was
not
Beatrix
,
but
Edgitha
,
or
Orgiva
;
and
was
a
Woman
of
as
great
Reputation
for
her
Sanctity
,
as
the
King
her
Brother
was
for
his
Valour
and
other
Noble
Virtues
,
which
render'd
him
above
the
putting
his
Sister
upon
so
base
an
Action
.
But
before
I
dismiss
this
Relation
,
I
cannot
omit
what
John
of
Wallingford
adds
concerning
this
King
Sihtric
;
whom
he
calls
Sictric
;
viz.
That
upon
this
Marriage
with
King
Athelstan's
Sister
,
he
advanced
him
to
the
Title
of
King
,
that
his
Sister
might
not
stoop
so
low
as
to
that
of
Countess
;
and
that
Sictric
then
had
for
his
Kingdom
all
the
Countrey
from
the
River
Theys
,
as
far
as
Edinburgh
,
from
which
time
the
Danes
began
to
settle
in
those
parts
,
who
before
rambled
about
over
all
England
;
to
which
Settlement
,
as
also
to
a
fresh
accession
of
more
,
the
Northerly
Situation
of
that
Countrey
,
lying
over-against
Denmark
,
contributed
very
much
,
as
this
Author
well
observes
.
This
year
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
)
Sihtric
King
of
the
Northumbers
departed
this
life
;
so
that
it
seems
that
this
King
survived
his
Marriage
but
a
small
time
.
Also
the
same
year
(
according
to
Florence
)
Hugh
,
the
Son
of
Robert
King
of
the
French
,
married
King
Athelstan's
Sister
;
and
after
the
death
of
King
Sihtric
,
Guthfrith
his
Son
succeeded
him
,
though
but
for
a
little
while
;
for
the
year
following
our
Annals
tell
us
,
Anno.
Dom.
Dccccxxvii
.
That
King
Aethelstan
expelled
the
said
Guthfryth
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
added
his
Dominions
to
his
own
:
And
the
same
year
Wulfhelm
the
Archbishop
went
to
Rome
.
From
which
Conquest
of
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
we
may
observe
,
That
as
King
Edward
had
before
conquered
the
Danes
of
East-England
,
and
had
also
added
Mercia
to
his
own
Kingdom
;
so
King
Athelstan
,
by
the
Expulsion
of
King
Guthfrith
(
who
was
also
of
the
Danish
Race
)
became
the
first
King
that
ruled
all
England
,
without
any
King
under
him
.
Of
this
Prince
also
John
of
Wallingford
relates
,
That
being
a
Young
Man
he
was
stirred
up
to
this
Rebellion
by
the
suggestion
of
the
Northumbers
,
who
told
him
that
their
Countrey
had
always
enjoyed
a
King
of
their
own
,
without
being
Tributary
to
the
Southern
English
:
And
indeed
,
from
the
first
arrival
of
the
English
Saxons
,
they
had
been
never
subject
to
any
of
the
West-Saxon
Kings
,
except
King
Athelstan
:
Therefore
this
Guithfrith
,
or
Gutred
,
moved
by
these
instigations
,
took
upon
him
the
Name
of
King
,
without
King
Athelstan's
consent
,
and
casting
out
the
Garisons
,
seized
all
the
Forts
and
Castles
of
that
Country
,
Anno.
Dom.
Dccccxxvii
.
and
flatly
denied
to
pay
the
Tribute
imposed
upon
his
Father
;
with
which
K.
Athelstan
being
much
provoked
,
he
not
only
raised
great
Forces
of
his
own
Subjects
,
but
also
sent
for
Aid
to
his
Friends
in
Neighbouring
Kingdoms
;
and
so
in
few
days
gathering
together
a
great
Army
,
totally
expell'd
him
his
Kingdom
.
And
therefore
Alfred
of
Beverly
,
an
Ancient
Author
still
in
Manuscript
,
very
well
observes
of
this
Prince
,
That
by
subduing
the
Scots
,
Welsh
,
and
all
the
Kings
of
Britain
,
he
justly
deserved
the
Title
of
the
first
Monarch
;
though
his
Modesty
was
so
great
,
that
he
never
gave
himself
that
Title
,
but
left
it
to
his
Brother
Edred
to
take
,
as
shall
be
shewn
in
his
Reign
.
This
year
William
(
Son
to
Rollo
)
succeeded
to
the
Dukedom
of
Normandy
,
and
held
it
fifteen
years
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxviii
.
Byrnstan
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
held
that
Bishoprick
two
years
and
an
half
.
]
The
year
following
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxii
.
‛
Frithelstan
the
Bishop
deceased
.
]
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
as
also
the
Chronicle
of
Mailrosse
,
do
all
agree
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxiii
.
that
this
Bishop
Frithelstan
did
before
his
death
ordain
Bishop
Byrnstan
in
his
room
;
and
if
so
,
he
resigned
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
to
him
,
and
lived
only
one
year
after
it
.
Also
the
same
year
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
Edwin
Aetheling
was
drowned
.
This
Edwin
here
mentioned
in
our
Annals
,
was
Brother
to
King
Athelstan
,
whose
Death
being
the
greatest
Blot
of
this
King's
Reign
,
divers
Authors
have
concealed
it
;
but
notwithstanding
,
it
is
thus
given
us
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
the
Chronicle
called
Abbot
Bromton's
;
Alfred
above-mentioned
having
conspired
against
King
Athelstan
,
(
as
you
have
already
heard
)
had
several
Complices
in
that
Treason
;
and
there
were
not
wanting
some
Court
Sycophants
to
accuse
Prince
Edwin
of
being
in
that
Plot
,
for
he
was
the
eldest
Legitimate
Son
then
living
of
King
Edward
by
his
Lawful
Wife
;
since
therefore
the
apprehension
of
a
Rival
usually
overpowers
all
Obligations
both
of
Friendship
and
Nature
,
though
Edwin
both
by
Word
of
Mouth
,
and
by
Oaths
and
Imprecations
,
protested
his
Innocence
;
yet
all
this
would
not
prevail
against
these
Court-Whisperers
,
who
affirmed
that
if
he
were
only
banished
,
he
would
be
commiserated
by
Foreign
Princes
,
and
still
more
endanger
the
King's
safety
;
whereupon
such
a
way
was
found
out
,
that
under
the
Notion
of
Banishment
he
might
with
the
least
appearance
of
Cruelty
be
dispatch'd
:
In
short
,
an
old
rotten
Vessel
was
provided
,
and
only
the
Prince
and
his
Esquire
were
put
into
it
,
without
any
Pilot
or
other
body
to
steer
or
manage
it
;
and
thus
for
some
time
they
weather'd
it
at
Sea
;
but
the
Young
Prince
being
brought
up
tenderly
,
and
not
used
to
hardship
,
despairing
of
his
Life
,
cast
himself
headlong
out
of
the
Vessel
,
and
so
perished
in
the
Ocean
;
whilst
his
Servant
being
more
couragious
,
was
resolved
to
save
himself
if
he
could
;
and
meeting
with
better
fortune
,
was
driven
on
shore
at
a
place
called
Whitsand
,
on
the
Coast
of
Picardy
,
not
far
from
Dover
.
The
Fact
was
not
long
done
,
before
Athelstan
sorely
repented
of
it
;
which
he
is
said
by
a
Seven
Years
Penance
to
have
testified
to
the
world
,
as
also
by
the
Punishment
of
him
who
was
the
principal
Instrument
in
this
Fratricide
,
and
had
whispered
this
Jealousy
into
his
Breast
,
who
being
his
Cup-bearer
,
Anno.
Dom.
Dccccxxxiii
.
as
he
was
going
to
present
a
Cup
of
Drink
to
him
,
one
of
his
Feet
slipped
;
but
by
the
Nimbleness
of
the
other
recovering
himself
,
he
said
,
Thus
one
Brother
helps
another
;
which
the
King
hearing
,
and
sadly
calling
to
mind
how
little
he
himself
had
assisted
his
Brother
,
oppressed
by
the
Calumnies
of
this
Parasite
,
caused
him
to
be
put
to
death
.
This
is
the
Tale
told
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
the
other
Author
;
the
latter
of
whom
delivers
it
as
a
certain
Truth
,
whilst
the
former
tells
it
only
as
an
old
Story
,
sung
in
certain
Ballads
,
and
of
which
he
himself
doubted
the
Truth
.
But
Buchanan
the
Scotch
Historian
(
I
suppose
out
of
malice
to
this
King's
Memory
for
routing
his
Countreymen
)
makes
King
Athelstan
not
only
to
have
procured
the
Death
of
his
Brother
Edwin
,
but
also
of
his
Father
King
Edward
,
whom
he
therefore
fancies
to
have
been
called
Edward
the
Martyr
;
and
not
content
with
this
neither
,
he
adds
,
that
he
put
his
Brother
Edred
to
death
also
:
Yet
certainly
there
can
scarce
be
more
Mistakes
committed
in
so
few
Lines
than
he
has
been
guilty
of
in
these
;
for
in
the
first
place
it
is
agreed
by
all
our
Historians
,
that
King
Edward
died
a
Natural
Death
;
and
as
for
him
whom
he
calls
the
Martyr
,
he
was
the
Son
of
King
Edgar
;
nor
did
he
begin
to
reign
till
above
an
hundred
and
fifty
years
after
,
as
shall
be
shewn
when
we
come
to
his
Reign
.
But
as
for
what
Buchanan
objects
against
some
of
our
later
Historians
,
for
making
Athelstan
to
be
King
of
all
Britain
,
and
to
have
restored
Constantine
King
of
Scots
to
his
Kingdom
,
and
to
have
forced
him
to
do
him
Homage
for
it
;
we
must
confess
,
that
Buchanan
is
so
far
in
the
right
,
that
neither
our
Saxon
Annals
,
nor
Marianus
Scotus
,
nor
Florence
of
Worcester
,
mention
any
thing
of
it
,
though
they
all
do
relate
the
great
Victory
which
King
Athelstan
obtain'd
over
the
Scots
,
but
yet
are
wholly
silent
either
about
his
driving
of
the
King
of
Scotland
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
or
of
causing
him
to
do
him
Homage
for
restoring
him
to
it
.
This
is
to
shew
,
that
I
would
not
be
partial
to
the
Historians
of
our
own
Countrey
,
as
if
they
could
not
also
be
sometimes
guilty
of
great
Errors
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxiv
.
and
therefore
I
thought
good
to
take
notice
of
it
here
.
This
year
(
as
our
Annals
relate
)
King
Athelstan
made
an
Expedition
into
Scotland
with
a
great
Army
by
Land
,
as
also
with
a
considerable
Fleet
by
Sea
,
and
laid
wast
great
part
of
that
Kingdom
.
The
same
year
also
Bishop
Byrnstan
deceased
at
Winchester
,
on
the
Feast
of
All
Saints
.
But
as
for
the
Causes
of
this
War
made
by
King
Athelstan
against
Scotland
,
since
not
only
our
Annals
but
many
of
our
other
Authors
are
silent
in
it
,
we
must
supply
that
defect
from
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
Roger
Hoveden
,
and
the
Chronicles
of
Mailrosse
,
who
relate
,
that
Anlaf
the
Son
of
Sihtric
King
of
Northumberland
,
having
fled
into
Ireland
,
and
the
late
King
Godefrid
,
his
Brother
,
into
Scotland
,
King
Ath●lstan
sent
Ambassadors
to
Constantine
King
of
Scots
,
demanding
the
Fugitive
to
be
given
up
to
him
,
or
else
upon
his
Refusal
denouncing
a
speedy
War
against
him
,
which
War
indeed
he
made
;
for
marching
into
Scotland
with
a
great
Army
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
he
drove
his
Enemies
before
him
as
far
as
Dunfeodor
and
Wertermore
,
and
by
Sea
as
far
as
Cathness
;
but
Malmesbury
affirms
,
that
they
not
daring
in
any
thing
to
displease
him
,
went
to
a
place
called
Dacor
(
or
Dacre
)
in
Cumberland
,
where
each
surrender'd
up
himself
and
all
his
into
the
hands
of
the
English
King
,
who
was
Godfather
to
the
Son
of
Constantine
,
and
now
ordered
him
to
be
baptized
in
testimony
of
that
Accord
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxiv
.
whom
also
(
together
with
great
Presents
)
he
left
as
a
Hostage
with
the
King
;
and
so
Peace
being
thus
happily
concluded
,
he
returned
home
into
his
own
Countrey
.
But
the
Scotish
Historians
do
not
mention
this
Invasion
at
all
,
nor
will
allow
King
Constantine
to
have
had
any
Son
:
And
indeed
it
seems
improbable
,
that
if
Constantine
had
now
given
his
Son
to
King
Athelstan
as
a
Hostage
,
he
would
have
dar'd
to
renew
the
War
again
so
soon
after
this
Agreement
.
But
for
all
this
,
Godefrid
escaped
while
they
were
preparing
for
the
Journey
,
and
travelling
with
one
Turfrid
into
several
parts
of
the
Countrey
,
at
length
got
some
men
together
,
and
laid
Siege
to
York
,
the
Inhabitants
of
which
they
tempted
both
by
fair
and
foul
means
to
let
them
in
;
but
not
being
able
to
prevail
with
'em
,
they
went
their
ways
,
and
were
both
taken
shortly
after
,
and
shut
up
in
a
Castle
;
from
whence
making
their
escape
by
deluding
their
Keepers
,
Turfrid
not
long
after
was
shipwreck'd
at
Sea
,
and
became
a
Prey
to
the
Fish
;
but
Godefrid
endured
much
more
misery
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
at
last
came
as
a
Suppliant
to
the
King's
Court
,
who
kindly
received
him
:
but
after
he
had
been
profusely
feasted
for
four
days
together
,
he
got
away
again
to
his
Ships
,
and
then
returned
to
his
old
trade
of
Piracy
.
In
the
mean
time
Athelstan
demolished
a
Castle
which
the
Danes
had
fortified
at
York
,
that
so
they
might
not
shelter
themselves
any
more
there
;
and
the
large
Booty
he
found
in
it
,
he
divided
amongst
his
Soldiers
,
to
every
one
a
share
:
For
so
Worthy
and
Liberal
was
this
Prince
,
that
he
never
sought
to
hoard
up
Money
for
himself
,
but
bestowed
whatever
he
got
,
either
upon
those
Servants
he
found
faithful
to
him
,
or
else
upon
Monasteries
:
No
wonder
then
if
he
won
the
hearts
of
all
the
Monks
,
who
were
the
only
Historians
of
those
times
.
Now
also
(
as
Florence
relates
)
Wulfhelm
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
deceasing
,
Odo
Bishop
of
Wells
succeeded
him
.
This
Man
was
of
a
Danish
Race
,
whose
Parents
had
come
over
hither
in
King
Alfred's
Reign
;
but
their
Son
had
been
first
a
Soldier
under
him
,
and
then
turning
Priest
,
was
at
last
by
King
Athelstan's
Recommendation
made
a
Bishop
;
but
having
never
been
a
Monk
,
and
none
but
Monks
having
been
hitherto
made
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
he
for
a
long
time
refused
it
;
till
at
last
he
was
persuaded
to
go
over
into
France
,
and
there
taking
upon
him
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
,
and
returning
home
,
was
immediately
consecrated
Archbishop
.
This
Man
was
a
Prelate
of
great
Sanctity
according
to
those
times
,
and
a
severe
Exactor
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
as
you
will
find
hereafter
.
This
year
also
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
Bishop
Byrnstan
above-mentioned
deceased
at
Winchester
.
And
the
following
year
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxv.
‛
Bishop
Elfeage
succeeded
him
in
that
Bishoprick
.
About
this
time
,
according
to
[
](A64087-e282850-b)*
*
De
Pontif.
Lib.
2.
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxvi
.
King
Athelstan
drove
the
Welsh
out
of
Exeter
,
and
built
new
Walls
about
it
;
and
then
founded
a
Monastery
of
Benedictines
,
which
was
afterwards
changed
(
upon
the
removal
of
the
Bishop's
See
from
Credition
to
this
City
)
into
a
Dean
and
Secular
Chanons
,
as
shall
be
shewn
in
due
time
.
But
after
two
years
,
The
War
was
again
renewed
between
King
Athelstan
and
Constantine
King
of
Scots
,
and
a
great
Battle
followed
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxviii
.
of
which
our
Annals
give
us
(
contrary
to
their
custom
)
a
Poetical
,
if
not
a
Romantick
Relation
,
which
to
translate
verbatim
would
be
ridiculous
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxviii
.
but
the
Substance
of
it
is
thus
;
That
this
year
King
Athelstan
and
his
Brother
Eadmund
Aetheling
overcame
the
Scots
in
Battel
about
Brunanburh
(
now
Bromrige
in
the
County
of
Northumberland
,
as
Cambden
supposes
)
breaking
through
their
Works
,
and
killing
many
of
their
Noblemen
;
so
that
both
Armies
fighting
from
Sun-rising
to
Sun-set
,
there
perished
a
great
multitude
of
Scots
,
Irish
,
and
Danes
.
]
For
it
seems
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
that
another
Anlaf
,
Son
to
the
King
of
Dublin
,
being
excited
by
his
Father-in
Law
,
King
Constantine
,
had
sail'd
up
the
River
Humber
with
a
great
Fleet
,
and
landing
,
King
Athelstan
and
his
Brother
Edmund
met
them
with
a
powerful
Army
at
the
place
above-mentioned
;
and
if
so
,
it
could
not
be
in
Northumberland
,
as
Mr.
Cambden
supposes
,
but
rather
in
Yorkshire
or
Lincolnshire
.
But
to
proceed
with
our
Annals
;
the
Success
of
this
Fight
was
,
That
the
English-Saxons
towards
the
latter
end
of
the
day
utterly
routed
and
put
to
flight
the
Enemies
Forces
,
and
pursued
them
as
long
as
day-light
lasted
;
so
that
in
that
place
there
fell
no
less
than
five
Kings
,
besides
seven
other
Commanders
on
Anlaf's
side
,
(
not
reckoning
those
of
the
Naval
Forces
,
and
the
Scots
Fleet
,
who
were
kill'd
without
number
)
;
so
that
Anlaf
was
forced
to
save
his
Life
by
going
on
board
his
Ships
with
a
small
Company
;
as
also
one
Froda
by
flight
returned
into
his
own
Countrey
.
]
This
Froda
was
(
it
seems
)
some
Norman
or
Danish
Commander
,
who
came
to
assist
Anlaf
.
Neither
could
King
Constantine
brag
much
of
the
success
of
this
Fight
among
his
Relations
,
for
they
most
of
them
fell
that
day
in
Battel
,
the
King
leaving
his
Son
dead
upon
the
Spot
behind
him
,
having
received
many
Wounds
.
Nor
could
King
Anlaf
himself
boast
of
much
better
good
fortune
,
for
they
had
all
reason
enough
to
repent
their
having
tried
the
Valour
of
these
English
Princes
.
And
not
only
the
Scotch
but
Irish
King
with
great
difficulty
got
home
to
Difiline
(
now
Dublin
)
in
Ireland
.
But
King
Athelstan
and
the
Prince
his
Brother
return'd
home
with
Honour
and
Glory
into
their
own
Countrey
,
leaving
their
Enemies
Carcasses
to
be
devoured
by
the
Fowls
of
the
Air
,
and
Beasts
of
the
Field
;
insomuch
that
there
never
was
a
greater
Slaughter
in
this
Island
mentioned
by
Historians
,
since
the
time
that
the
English-Saxons
conquered
this
part
of
Britain
.
So
far
you
have
from
the
Peterburgh
Copy
of
these
Annals
;
but
that
in
the
Cottonian
Library
says
no
more
,
than
that
This
year
King
Athelstan
and
King
Eadmund
his
Brother
led
their
Army
to
Brunanburgh
,
and
there
fighting
with
Anlaf
,
by
the
help
of
Christ
obtained
the
Victory
.
But
having
given
you
a
short
Relation
of
this
Battel
from
the
Saxon
Annals
,
who
only
relate
the
Success
of
this
Fight
,
without
giving
us
any
Causes
or
other
Circumstances
of
it
;
I
shall
both
from
Ingulph
,
as
also
from
William
of
Malmesbury
,
give
you
a
more
perfect
Account
of
it
;
which
is
thus
:
Constantine
King
of
the
Scots
being
exasperated
by
the
late
Invasion
made
in
his
Kingdom
,
joined
with
Anlaf
the
Son
of
Sihtric
(
whom
Florence
more
probably
supposes
to
have
been
not
this
Sihtric
,
but
some
other
of
his
name
,
who
was
King
of
Ireland
and
the
Isles
adjacent
,
and
had
married
the
Daughter
of
King
Constantine
)
who
also
drew
in
Eugenius
Prince
of
Cumberland
,
with
great
Forces
which
he
had
raised
out
of
several
Countries
,
to
their
Assistance
;
and
after
near
four
years
preparation
,
they
invaded
England
by
the
River
Humber
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxviii
.
and
passed
through
the
Countrey
to
a
place
called
Brunanburgh
,
or
Bruneford
;
Athelstan
all
this
time
feigning
a
Retreat
,
on
purpose
that
he
might
obtain
some
better
advantage
against
them
,
as
some
write
;
or
,
as
others
,
that
they
●eing
fearful
to
grapple
with
him
;
Anlaf
perceiving
with
whom
he
had
to
do
,
puts
off
his
Royal
Habit
,
and
becomes
a
Spy
upon
him
in
the
Disguise
of
a
Musician
,
attending
with
an
Harp
in
his
Hand
at
Athelstan's
Tent
;
by
which
means
he
was
easily
admitted
into
the
King's
Presence
,
diverting
them
by
his
Musick
,
till
such
time
as
they
having
eaten
and
drank
sufficiently
,
they
began
to
debate
seriously
about
the
Work
they
had
in
hand
;
and
he
all
the
while
made
what
Observation
he
could
;
at
last
,
when
he
had
received
his
Reward
,
and
was
commanded
out
of
the
Tent
,
he
scorning
to
carry
the
Money
away
with
him
,
hid
it
in
the
Earth
,
which
a
certain
Soldier
who
had
formerly
served
him
,
taking
notice
of
,
thereby
came
to
know
him
,
and
after
he
was
gone
,
acquainted
the
King
who
he
was
;
but
being
blamed
for
not
giving
him
more
timely
notice
,
the
Soldier
excused
it
,
as
having
formerly
taken
a
Military
Oath
in
Anlaf's
Service
;
affirming
,
that
had
he
betrayed
Anlaf
,
he
himself
to
whom
now
he
was
in
the
same
Relation
,
might
have
expected
no
better
Fidelity
;
but
however
,
he
advised
King
Athelstan
to
remove
his
Tent
into
another
place
:
This
Advice
was
looked
upon
as
good
and
wholsome
,
and
indeed
,
how
seasonable
it
proved
,
very
shortly
appeared
;
for
a
certain
Bishop
coming
to
the
Camp
that
night
,
pitched
his
Tent
in
the
same
place
;
when
Anlaf
,
with
a
design
to
destroy
the
King
,
assaulted
that
part
of
the
Camp
,
being
ignorant
of
what
had
passed
,
and
easily
killed
the
Bishop
with
all
his
Followers
.
Ingulph
(
who
seems
more
exact
than
any
other
Historian
in
this
matter
)
writes
,
That
Anlaf
,
tho
he
had
brought
with
him
an
infinite
multitude
of
Danes
,
Norwegians
,
Scots
,
and
Picts
,
yet
either
out
of
Diffidence
,
or
Craft
familiar
to
his
Nation
,
chose
rather
by
night
to
surprize
his
Enemy
,
than
fairly
to
give
him
Battel
in
the
open
field
,
and
by
day-light
;
so
he
fell
suddenly
upon
the
English
,
and
kill'd
a
Bishop
who
was
come
but
the
Evening
before
to
the
Camp
,
which
causing
a
great
Clamour
and
Tumult
,
the
King
,
'
tho
a
Mile
off
,
took
the
Alarm
with
his
whole
Army
,
who
putting
themselves
into
such
order
as
the
Surprize
would
permit
,
by
break
of
day
came
up
to
the
Enemy
,
where
finding
them
tir'd
and
disorder'd
by
their
late
March
for
want
of
sleep
,
King
Athelstan
in
Person
leading
on
the
West-Saxons
,
fell
upon
Anlaf
himself
,
whilst
Turketul
his
Kinsman
and
Chancellor
,
(
who
had
the
Conduct
of
the
Londoners
)
and
the
Mercians
,
assaulted
Constantine
the
Scotish
King
;
their
Missil
Weapons
being
quickly
spent
,
they
came
to
hand-blows
,
and
to
fight
it
out
with
Sword
and
Buckler
,
where
many
of
them
lost
their
Lives
,
and
the
Carkasses
of
mean
persons
lay
confusedly
together
with
the
slain
Bodies
of
Princes
,
Death
making
no
distinction
.
The
Dispute
continuing
very
long
and
violent
by
reason
the
multitude
of
Enemies
was
so
great
,
Turketul
took
with
him
some
of
the
Londoners
whom
he
knew
to
be
most
valiant
,
and
a
Captain
of
the
Worcestershire-men
,
called
Singin
,
one
of
approved
Courage
,
who
being
taller
than
the
rest
,
and
of
well
compacted
Limbs
,
and
the
stoutest
of
all
those
London
Heroes
that
accompanied
him
;
then
Turketul
rushing
into
the
very
midst
of
his
Enemies
,
and
laying
vigorously
about
him
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxviii
.
hewed
down
whole
ranks
of
men
on
both
sides
of
him
,
insomuch
that
he
passed
through
whole
Troops
of
Orcadians
and
Picts
,
bearing
a
Wood
of
Arrows
on
his
Breast-plate
,
and
making
his
way
through
whole
Companies
of
Cumbrians
and
Scots
,
he
at
length
reached
Constantine
himself
,
whom
he
dismounted
,
and
would
have
taken
alive
;
but
the
Scots
were
so
concerned
for
their
King
,
that
they
had
a
very
smart
Conflict
about
him
,
and
many
of
them
pressing
upon
the
few
English
that
followed
him
,
and
all
of
them
aiming
chiefly
at
Turketul
,
he
began
to
repent
of
his
Rashness
,
seeing
no
means
either
of
escaping
himself
,
or
getting
off
his
Prisoner
;
when
on
the
sudden
Captain
Singin
coming
in
afresh
to
his
Rescue
,
killed
King
Constantine
:
And
now
their
King
being
slain
,
the
Scots
were
so
discouraged
,
that
they
soon
retired
;
and
the
Report
of
their
Discomfiture
flying
about
the
Army
,
Anlaf
and
all
his
Followers
ran
away
,
after
an
incredible
Slaughter
of
Danes
and
Scots
upon
the
place
.
So
much
Ingulph
relates
,
for
the
greater
Honour
of
this
Turketul
,
the
Chancellor
,
who
was
afterwards
Abbot
of
the
Abby
of
Croyland
,
and
his
Predecessor
in
the
Government
of
that
Monastery
,
where
he
left
a
large
Memorial
of
his
Secular
Employments
.
And
the
same
Author
farther
adds
,
that
besides
Constantine
,
five
other
Kings
were
there
slain
,
twelve
Earls
,
and
an
infinite
number
of
Common
Soldiers
.
But
though
Ingulph
and
William
of
Malmesbury
do
thus
confidently
relate
Constantine
King
of
Scots
to
have
been
slain
in
this
Battel
,
yet
all
the
Scotch
Historians
,
as
well
as
our
own
Annals
asserting
the
contrary
,
it
is
not
to
be
insisted
on
as
true
,
and
therefore
I
shall
pass
it
by
;
yet
granting
he
was
not
kill'd
in
that
Battel
,
John
Fordon
and
Buchanan
do
both
agree
,
that
he
became
not
long
after
dead
to
the
world
;
for
being
quite
tired
out
with
his
late
ill
success
,
he
professed
himself
a
Monk
amongst
the
Culdees
of
St.
Andrews
,
(
an
Order
of
Monks
so
called
)
of
whom
this
King
became
Abbot
.
But
the
Scotch
Historians
do
all
confess
the
greatness
of
the
Victory
on
the
English
,
and
the
great
Loss
on
their
own
side
;
acknowledging
the
Fall
of
Eugenius
King
of
Deira
,
(
whom
our
Historians
call
King
of
Cumberland
)
,
but
will
not
own
King
Constantine
to
have
been
so
much
as
present
at
this
fight
,
but
only
Malcolme
his
Cousin
,
who
upon
his
retiring
into
a
Monastery
,
was
declared
King
in
his
room
:
Yet
Hector
Boethius
,
and
Buchanan
,
to
lessen
this
Victory
as
much
as
they
can
,
do
suppose
,
(
though
I
do
not
know
from
what
Authority
,
since
Fordon
mentions
no
such
thing
)
That
the
English
under
King
Athelstan
being
much
weaker
in
Forces
,
he
was
fain
to
supply
that
by
Cunning
and
Artifice
;
and
having
strengthen'd
his
Army
by
fresh
Supplies
,
he
commanded
them
at
the
first
Onset
to
make
as
if
they
fled
,
and
when
they
found
the
Enemy
had
broken
their
Ranks
,
to
turn
again
on
their
Pursuers
;
which
being
punctually
observed
by
King
Athelstan's
Army
,
the
Danes
and
Scots
supposing
themselves
to
be
Victors
,
immediately
fell
to
spoiling
the
Enemies
Camp
;
and
thereupon
a
Sign
being
given
by
King
Athelstan
,
they
fell
upon
the
Enemy
,
now
laden
with
Prey
,
and
destroyed
them
like
so
many
Sheep
,
insomuch
that
in
this
Fight
most
of
the
Scotch
Nobility
were
slain
,
whilst
they
rather
chose
to
dye
than
to
survive
the
Ignominy
of
having
deserted
their
Companions
.
But
this
sounds
very
Romantick
,
as
does
also
his
Relation
of
the
Battel
,
which
neither
agrees
with
the
plain
downright
way
of
fighting
used
in
that
age
,
nor
with
the
Stout
and
Martial
Genius
of
this
King
:
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxxxviii
.
But
let
the
Manner
of
gaining
the
Victory
be
as
it
will
,
they
all
agree
upon
the
Effect
of
it
;
That
King
Athelstan
(
his
Enemies
being
astonish'd
with
so
great
a
loss
)
took
Cumberland
and
Westmorland
from
the
Scots
,
and
recovered
Northumberland
from
the
Danes
.
But
since
the
Monks
will
scarce
let
so
great
a
Victory
pass
without
a
Miracle
,
I
cannot
forbear
relating
what
Fordun
,
and
the
Chronicle
ascribed
to
Abbot
Bromton
,
have
related
from
a
certain
Legend
of
St.
John
of
Beverly
;
viz.
That
King
Athelstan
going
to
make
War
against
the
Scots
,
and
by
the
way
paying
a
Visit
to
the
Tomb
of
that
Saint
,
there
pawn'd
his
Knife
at
the
Altar
,
promising
to
redeem
it
at
his
return
;
but
when
they
had
thus
fought
against
the
Scots
,
he
begged
of
God
a
Sign
,
whereby
it
might
appear
to
future
Ages
,
that
they
were
justly
vanquished
by
the
English
;
and
thereupon
the
King
striking
a
certain
Rock
with
his
Sword
near
the
Castle
of
Dunbar
,
he
made
a
Gap
in
it
an
Ell
deep
;
this
Miracle
is
so
gross
,
that
even
John
Fordon
himself
ridicules
it
.
But
it
seems
King
Athelstan
made
good
his
Promise
,
and
upon
his
return
with
Victory
,
enrich'd
the
Church
of
St.
John
with
great
Possessions
;
and
so
,
I
suppose
,
got
his
Knife
again
.
As
for
the
o●her
Miracle
related
also
by
the
Monks
,
of
King
Athelstan's
Sword
being
lost
out
of
the
Scabbard
just
when
he
was
ready
to
fight
,
and
another
was
by
Miracle
put
in
the
place
,
at
the
Prayers
of
Archbishop
Odo
;
which
Sword
they
pretend
was
kept
in
the
King's
Treasury
;
it
is
no
less
a
Wonder
than
the
former
;
and
one
such
as
these
is
enough
at
one
time
.
This
year
(
according
to
Florence
)
King
Athelstan
founded
the
Abby
of
Middleton
in
Dorsetshire
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxl.
to
expiate
the
Death
of
his
Brother
Prince
Edwin
,
whom
through
false
suggestions
he
had
destroy'd
,
(
as
you
have
already
heard
)
.
About
this
time
also
(
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicle
)
Howel
Dha
.
Prince
of
South-Wales
and
Powis
,
after
the
death
of
Edwal
Voel
,
his
Cousin
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
took
upon
him
the
Government
of
all
Wales
,
the
Sons
of
Edwal
being
then
in
Minority
.
This
Howel
made
that
Excellent
Body
of
Laws
that
go
under
his
Name
,
and
which
you
may
find
in
Sir
H.
Spelman's
first
Volume
of
Councils
:
This
Prince
,
for
his
Discreet
and
Just
Government
,
not
only
made
himself
highly
beloved
,
but
also
rendred
his
Memory
very
glorious
to
After-Ages
.
But
it
seems
King
Athelstan
did
not
long
survive
this
Victory
;
for
(
as
our
Annals
relate
)
he
deceased
this
year
on
the
6th
Kal.
Novemb.
just
Forty
years
after
the
death
of
King
Alfred
his
Grandfather
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxli
.
having
reigned
Fourteen
Years
and
Ten
Months
:
]
But
there
is
certainly
an
Error
in
this
Account
;
for
either
this
King
must
have
reigned
a
year
less
,
or
else
the
King
his
Father
must
have
died
a
year
sooner
than
our
Annals
allow
him
;
and
perhaps
with
greater
Certainty
;
for
Florence
of
Worcester
places
his
Death
in
Anno
Dom.
924.
Nor
can
we
before
we
finish
this
King's
Life
,
omit
taking
notice
,
That
Bromton's
Chronicle
and
other
Modern
Writers
do
place
the
long
Story
of
the
Danes
invading
England
in
this
King's
Reign
;
and
that
one
Guy
Earl
of
Warwick
returning
home
by
chance
from
the
Holy
Land
in
the
Habit
of
a
Pilgrim
,
just
when
King
Athelstan
was
in
great
distress
for
a
Champion
to
fight
with
one
Colebrand
a
monstrous
Danish
Gyant
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxli
.
whom
the
King
of
the
Danes
had
set
up
to
fight
with
any
Champion
the
English
King
should
bring
into
the
field
;
that
Earl
Guy
accepted
this
Challenge
,
and
without
being
known
to
any
man
but
the
King
,
fought
the
Gyant
near
Winchester
,
and
killing
him
,
the
Danes
yielded
the
Victory
;
whilst
Earl
Guy
privately
retired
to
a
Hermitage
near
Warwick
,
and
there
living
a
Hermit's
life
,
ended
his
days
.
But
though
John
Rouse
in
his
Manuscript
Treatise
de
Regibus
Anglorum
,
places
this
Action
under
Anno
926
,
as
soon
as
ever
King
Athelstan
came
to
the
Crown
;
and
that
Tho.
Rudburne
in
his
History
of
Winchester
says
,
That
this
Gyant
's
Sword
being
kept
in
the
Treasury
of
the
Abby
of
Winchester
,
was
shewn
in
his
time
;
yet
since
neither
the
Saxon
Annals
,
nor
any
other
Ancient
Historian
,
mention
any
Invasion
of
the
Danes
in
this
King's
Reign
,
nor
any
thing
of
such
a
Combat
,
it
ought
to
be
looked
upon
as
a
Monkish
Tale
,
only
fit
for
Ballads
and
Children
.
But
since
the
Monks
are
very
profuse
in
the
Praises
of
this
Prince
,
I
will
give
you
William
of
Malmesbury's
Character
of
him
;
That
as
for
his
Person
,
he
did
not
exceed
the
ordinary
Stature
,
being
of
a
slender
Body
;
his
Hair
(
as
he
had
seen
by
his
Reliques
)
was
Yellow
;
that
as
for
his
Natural
Temper
and
Disposition
,
he
was
always
kind
to
God's
Servants
(
i.
e.
the
Monks
)
,
for
there
was
scarce
a
Monastery
in
England
,
but
what
had
been
adorned
by
him
with
Buildings
,
Books
,
or
Reliques
.
And
though
he
was
grave
and
serious
amongst
his
Nobles
,
yet
was
he
affable
to
the
Inferior
sort
,
often
laying
aside
the
Majesty
of
a
King
,
to
converse
the
more
freely
with
ordinary
men
.
This
made
him
as
much
admired
by
his
Subjects
for
his
Humility
,
as
he
was
fear'd
by
his
Enemies
and
Rebels
for
his
Invincible
Courage
and
Constancy
.
An
Eminent
Instance
of
this
was
,
in
that
he
compell'd
the
Kings
of
North-Wales
(
for
some
time
standing
out
)
to
meet
him
at
Hereford
,
and
submit
themselves
to
him
:
I
wish
our
Author
had
told
us
the
Year
when
it
was
done
,
since
our
Annals
have
wholly
omitted
it
;
for
tho
Ran.
Higden
in
his
Polychronicon
has
put
it
under
Anno
937
;
and
also
relates
from
Alfred
of
Beverly
,
that
this
King
restored
both
Constantine
King
of
Scots
,
and
Hoel
King
of
the
Britains
,
to
their
Kingdoms
;
saying
,
It
was
more
glorious
to
make
a
King
,
than
to
be
one
;
yet
I
do
not
see
any
Authority
for
it
:
But
this
is
agreed
upon
by
all
,
That
Athelstan
did
about
that
time
enter
Wales
with
a
powerful
Army
,
and
effected
what
no
King
had
ever
presumed
to
think
of
before
;
for
he
imposed
a
Yearly
Tribute
upon
those
Kings
,
of
Twenty
Pounds
in
Gold
,
and
Three
hundred
Pounds
in
Silver
,
and
Twenty
five
thousand
Head
of
Cattel
.
Yet
the
Laws
of
Howel
Dha
appointed
the
King
of
Aberfraw
to
pay
yearly
to
the
King
of
London
,
no
more
than
Sixty
six
Pounds
for
a
Tribute
,
besides
Hawks
and
Hounds
.
John
of
Wallingford
makes
this
King
the
first
who
reduced
all
England
into
one
Monarchy
,
by
his
Conquest
of
Northumberland
,
Cumberland
,
and
Wales
;
yet
that
he
was
in
his
own
nature
a
Lover
of
Peace
;
and
whatever
he
had
heard
from
his
Grandfather
,
or
observed
in
his
Father
,
he
put
in
practice
,
being
Just
in
his
Judgments
,
and
by
a
happy
conjunction
of
many
Virtues
,
so
beloved
by
all
men
,
that
to
this
day
Fame
,
which
is
wont
to
be
too
severe
to
the
Faults
of
Great
Men
,
can
relate
nothing
to
his
prejudice
.
William
of
Malmesbury
also
gives
us
a
short
Account
of
his
Life
and
Actions
from
his
very
Childhood
;
wherein
he
tells
us
,
That
this
Prince
when
he
was
but
a
Youth
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxli
.
was
highly
beloved
by
his
Grandfather
King
Alfred
,
insomuch
that
he
made
him
a
Knight
,
girding
him
with
a
Belt
set
with
Precious
Stones
,
and
whereat
hung
a
Golden-hilted
Sword
in
a
Rich
Scabbard
;
after
which
,
he
was
sent
to
be
bred
under
his
Uncle
Ethelred
Earl
of
Mercia
,
to
learn
all
those
Warlike
Exercises
that
were
befitting
a
Young
Prince
.
Nor
does
he
only
relate
him
to
have
been
Valiant
,
but
also
competently
Learned
,
as
he
had
been
informed
from
a
certain
old
Author
he
had
seen
,
who
compared
him
to
Tully
for
Eloquence
;
though
(
as
he
rightly
observes
)
the
Custom
of
that
Age
might
very
well
dispense
with
that
Talent
;
and
perhaps
a
too
great
Affection
to
King
Athelstan
,
then
living
,
might
excuse
this
Author
's
over-large
Commendations
.
But
this
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
all
Europe
then
spoke
highly
in
his
Praise
,
and
extoll'd
his
Valour
to
the
Skies
;
Neighbouring
Kings
thinking
themselves
happy
if
they
could
purchase
his
Friendship
either
by
his
Alliance
,
or
their
Presents
.
Harold
King
of
Norway
sent
him
a
Ship
whose
Stern
was
Gilded
,
and
its
Sails
Purple
;
and
the
Ambassadors
by
whom
he
sent
it
,
being
Royally
received
in
the
City
of
York
,
were
rewarded
with
Noble
Presents
.
Hugh
King
of
the
French
,
sent
Anwulf
,
Son
of
Baldwin
Earl
of
Flanders
,
(
Grandson
to
King
Edward
by
Aethelswine
his
Daughter
)
as
his
Ambassador
,
to
demand
his
Sister
in
Marriage
;
who
when
in
a
Great
Assembly
of
the
Nobility
at
Abingdon
he
had
declared
the
Desires
of
this
Royal
Woer
,
besides
Noble
Presents
of
Spices
,
and
Precious
Stones
,
especially
Emeralds
,
such
as
had
never
been
seen
in
England
before
,
and
also
brave
Horses
richly
equipped
,
he
sent
the
King
a
certain
Vessel
made
of
an
Onyx
,
curiously
engraven
with
Vines
,
and
the
Figures
of
Men
;
he
likewise
presented
him
with
the
Sword
of
Constantine
the
Great
;
in
the
Hilt
of
which
(
being
all
overlaid
with
Plates
of
Gold
)
was
set
one
of
the
Nails
of
Christ's
Cross
;
also
with
the
Lance
of
Charles
the
Great
,
and
the
Banner
of
the
Martyr
St.
Maurice
,
both
which
the
said
King
had
made
use
of
in
a
Battel
against
the
Saracens
;
and
a
Gold
Crown
or
Diadem
set
with
Precious
Stones
:
But
that
which
was
more
Valuable
than
all
the
rest
,
was
a
little
Piece
of
Christ's
Cross
,
and
a
Bit
of
his
Crown
of
Thorns
,
both
set
in
Chrystal
,
and
which
the
King
afterwards
bestowed
upon
the
Abby
of
Malmesbury
,
with
very
large
Endowments
,
(
as
appears
by
his
Charters
above-cited
)
and
in
whose
Church
he
had
ordered
the
Bodies
of
his
Cousins
Aelwin
and
Aethelwin
,
the
Sons
of
his
Uncle
Aethelward
,
to
be
interr'd
,
whom
he
lost
in
the
Battel
against
King
Anlaf
:
And
though
this
King
died
at
Gloucester
,
yet
was
his
Body
carried
to
Malmesbury
,
and
there
interr'd
with
great
Pomp.
There
is
yet
to
be
seen
in
the
said
Church
(
of
which
only
the
Nave
is
now
left
)
an
Image
made
for
him
in
Stone
,
though
of
no
Antiquity
,
as
any
one
may
easily
discover
,
that
observes
it
.
But
since
this
King
also
made
many
good
Laws
,
some
of
them
which
are
the
most
remarkable
,
I
shall
here
set
down
from
Mr.
Lambard's
Saxon
Copy
.
These
Laws
were
made
at
Graetanleage
,
in
a
Great
Council
there
held
by
King
Athelstan
;
but
the
Year
not
being
express'd
,
it
is
supposed
to
be
about
Anno
928.
After
a
Religious
Preface
,
The
first
Law
is
against
Thieves
,
requiring
that
if
a
Thief
be
taken
in
the
Fact
,
no
man
shall
spare
him
,
if
he
be
above
twenty
years
old
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxli
.
and
had
stole
any
thing
above
the
value
of
eight
pence
:
If
any
one
do
contrarily
thereunto
,
he
shall
pay
the
value
of
the
Thief
's
Head
,
or
make
amends
for
the
fault
,
and
yet
the
Thief
himself
shall
not
be
spared
;
who
if
he
contumaciously
make
Resistance
,
or
fly
for
it
,
shall
find
no
favour
.
A
Thief
cast
into
Prison
,
shall
there
stay
forty
days
,
and
then
after
the
payment
of
an
120
shillings
be
discharged
;
but
his
Kindred
must
give
Security
for
his
future
good
behaviour
;
after
which
,
if
he
steal
again
,
they
must
either
pay
the
value
of
his
Head
,
or
bring
him
back
to
Prison
;
and
in
case
any
one
resist
,
he
shall
pay
to
the
King
,
or
to
any
other
whom
it
concerns
,
the
value
of
his
own
Head
;
and
if
any
stand
by
him
(
i.
e.
defend
him
)
he
shall
pay
to
the
King
an
120
shillings
.
The
sixth
Law
is
against
Witchcrafts
,
Enchantments
,
and
such
like
deeds
that
procure
Death
;
that
if
any
one
by
them
be
made
away
,
and
the
thing
cannot
be
denied
,
such
Practisers
shall
be
put
to
death
;
but
if
they
endeavour
to
purge
themselves
,
and
be
cast
by
the
threefold
Ordeal
,
they
shall
lye
in
Prison
an
hundred
and
twenty
days
;
which
ended
,
then
their
Kindred
may
redeem
them
by
the
Payment
of
an
120
shillings
to
the
King
;
and
farther
pay
to
the
Kindred
of
the
slain
the
full
valuation
of
the
Party's
Head
;
and
then
the
Criminals
shall
also
procure
Sureties
for
their
good
behaviour
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
same
Punishment
shall
be
inflicted
on
Incendiaries
,
and
such
as
rescue
Thieves
;
nay
,
such
as
endeavour
to
rescue
them
,
though
no
man
be
wounded
in
the
attempt
,
shall
pay
an
120
shillings
to
the
King
.
As
for
Enchantments
,
mentioned
in
this
Law
,
the
Saxon
word
is
Liblacum
,
which
signifies
the
Art
of
Conjuration
or
Witchcraft
,
yet
not
all
in
general
,
but
that
sort
of
it
properly
called
Fascination
,
or
Enchantment
used
by
certain
Ligatures
,
Fasciae
,
or
Bands
.
The
seventh
ordains
concerning
simple
Ordeal
,
That
if
one
accused
several
times
of
Theft
,
be
cast
by
it
,
and
have
no
body
to
be
Surety
for
him
,
he
shall
be
sent
to
Prison
,
and
thence
freed
by
his
Kindred
,
as
was
before
said
.
The
tenth
forbids
any
Commutation
of
Goods
,
unless
in
the
presence
of
the
King
's
Reeve
,
the
Priest
of
the
Town
,
or
the
Lord
of
the
Soil
,
or
some
other
credible
person
,
under
the
penalty
of
thirty
shillings
,
and
the
forfeiture
of
the
thing
changed
to
the
Lord
of
the
Soil
;
and
if
any
shall
bear
false
witness
,
he
shall
be
infamous
,
and
no
credit
given
to
him
ever
after
,
and
also
shall
forfeit
30
shillings
.
The
twelfth
confirms
the
first
part
of
the
Law
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
decreeing
no
man's
buying
any
thing
out
of
a
Town
which
exceeds
the
value
of
twenty-pence
;
and
within
the
Town
,
unless
in
the
presence
of
the
Portreeve
,
or
some
other
credible
person
;
or
else
in
the
presence
of
the
King's
Sheriff
or
Justice
in
Folcmote
.
The
fourteenth
appoints
through
all
the
King's
Dominions
that
one
and
the
same
Money
be
currant
,
and
that
it
shall
not
be
coined
out
of
some
Town
;
and
if
any
Minter
or
Coiner
shall
embase
the
Coin
,
he
shall
lose
his
hand
;
which
being
cut
off
;
shall
be
affixed
to
the
Workhouse
:
If
any
be
accused
of
adulterating
Money
,
and
will
purge
himself
,
he
shall
by
the
Ordeal
of
hot
Iron
cleanse
his
hands
of
such
wickedness
;
but
if
by
Ordeal
he
be
cast
,
then
he
shall
be
punished
as
now
was
said
.
Then
follow
the
places
appointed
for
Publick
Mints
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxli
.
viz.
at
Canterbury
there
shall
be
seven
Minters
or
Coiners
,
whereof
four
for
the
King
,
two
for
the
Bishop
,
and
one
for
the
Abbot
.
At
Rochester
there
shall
be
three
,
whereof
two
for
the
King
,
and
the
third
for
the
Bishop
.
At
London
eight
.
At
Winchester
six
.
At
Lewes
two
.
At
Hastings
one
.
At
Chichester
one
.
At
Hampton
two
.
At
Werham
two
.
At
Excester
two
.
At
Salisbury
as
many
,
and
in
every
other
great
Town
one
.
That
which
follows
,
commands
,
That
for
every
Plow
a
man
shall
keep
two
well-furnished
Horsemen
.
Which
shews
,
that
this
Law
for
the
Militia's
being
laid
according
to
the
Rate
of
Estates
,
is
one
of
the
ancientest
of
this
kind
in
England
,
as
also
the
most
general
Tax
,
being
laid
upon
Corn
,
then
the
most
staple
Commodity
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
eighteenth
forbids
Horses
to
be
transported
,
except
such
as
are
sent
abroad
as
Free
Gifts
or
Presents
.
The
twentieth
Law
enacts
,
That
if
any
one
absent
himself
from
Folcmote
thrice
,
he
shall
be
punished
as
contumacious
against
the
King
,
if
so
be
that
the
holding
of
the
Assembly
was
declared
a
seven-night
before
;
in
such
case
if
he
refuse
to
do
Right
,
and
pays
not
his
Mulct
to
the
King
,
the
ancient
men
of
the
Countrey
are
to
go
and
seize
upon
all
that
he
hath
,
and
take
Security
for
his
appearance
.
The
twenty
second
,
in
confirmation
of
a
former
Law
,
requires
,
that
no
person
receive
another
man's
Man
(
as
this
Law
words
it
)
into
his
Family
,
without
leave
first
obtained
of
his
Master
;
he
that
doth
otherwise
,
shall
restore
the
man
,
and
pay
the
Mulct
of
Contumacy
against
the
King
;
and
no
man
is
to
put
away
his
men
accused
of
any
Crime
,
till
they
have
first
made
satisfaction
.
By
this
it
appears
how
ancient
in
this
Nation
the
Custom
is
of
calling
a
Servant
by
the
word
used
for
the
whole
Species
of
Mankind
,
a
Phrase
in
use
as
well
with
the
Romans
and
others
more
ancient
,
as
with
modern
people
.
The
twenty
fourth
is
concerning
Traffick
;
and
in
confirmation
of
former
Laws
ordains
,
That
if
a
man
buy
any
thing
with
witness
,
which
another
man
challenges
for
his
own
,
the
Seller
shall
make
it
good
,
and
secure
the
bargain
,
whether
he
be
Bond
or
Free
:
But
on
the
Lord's
day
no
Market
shall
be
held
,
under
penalty
or
forfeiture
of
the
Wares
,
and
a
Mulct
of
30
shillings
besides
.
The
next
thing
that
follows
at
the
end
of
these
Laws
,
relating
to
the
Civil
State
,
is
the
Valuation
of
mens
Heads
,
which
we
have
often
heard
mentioned
by
these
Laws
,
but
never
yet
to
what
it
particularly
amounted
:
First
then
,
saith
the
Text
,
The
valuation
of
the
King's
Head
,
according
to
the
English
Common
Laws
,
is
thirty
thousand
Thrymses
,
whereof
fifteen
thousand
are
properly
the
value
of
his
Head
,
the
rest
being
due
to
the
Kingdom
;
so
that
the
latter
fifteen
belonged
to
the
Nation
,
the
former
to
his
Kindred
.
An
Archbishop's
and
Earl's
Weregild
(
as
the
Saxons
called
the
valuation
of
his
Head
)
is
fifteen
thousand
Thrymses
:
A
Bishop's
and
Ealdorman's
eight
thousand
.
A
General
's
of
an
Army
,
or
an
High
Marshal's
four
thousand
Thrymses
.
The
valuation
of
a
Spiritual
Thane
or
Priest
,
as
also
of
a
Temporal
Thane
,
was
two
thousand
Thrymses
.
That
of
a
Countreyman
(
or
C●orl
)
by
the
Danish
Law
was
267
Thrymses
.
But
if
a
Welshman
grow
so
rich
as
to
maintain
a
Family
,
have
Land
,
and
pay
a
yearly
Rent
to
the
King
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxli
.
he
shall
be
valued
at
120
shillings
;
if
he
possess
half
a
Hide
of
Land
,
at
80
shillings
:
If
he
have
no
Land
,
yet
if
he
be
a
Freeman
,
the
value
of
his
Head
shall
be
seventy
shillings
.
If
a
Ceorl
or
Countreyman
be
so
wealthy
as
to
possess
five
Hides
of
Land
,
in
case
he
be
killed
,
the
price
or
value
of
his
Life
shall
be
two
thousand
Thrymses
;
but
if
he
come
to
have
a
Corslet
,
an
Helmet
and
a
Gilt
Sword
,
tho
he
have
no
Land
,
he
shall
be
accounted
a
Sithcundmon
;
and
if
his
Children
or
Grandchildren
shall
grow
so
rich
as
to
possess
five
Hides
of
Land
,
all
their
Posterity
shall
be
reckoned
as
so
many
Sithcundmen
,
and
be
valued
at
two
thousand
Thrymses
.
The
Mercians
value
a
Countreyman
at
two
hundred
shillings
,
a
Thane
at
twelve
hundred
.
They
are
wont
to
equal
the
single
value
of
the
King's
Head
with
six
thousand
Thanes
,
that
is
,
thirty
thousand
Sceats
,
for
so
much
is
the
value
of
the
King's
Head
,
and
as
much
more
must
be
paid
as
a
recompence
for
his
death
;
the
value
of
his
Head
belongs
to
his
Kindred
,
and
the
compensation
of
his
Death
to
the
people
.
He
that
is
valued
at
1200
shillings
,
his
Oath
shall
be
of
the
same
esteem
as
those
of
six
Countreymen
;
for
where
such
an
one
is
slain
,
six
Countreymen
would
satisfy
over
and
above
for
the
value
;
therefore
the
value
of
him
and
all
them
shall
be
the
same
.
By
the
English
Law
the
Oaths
of
a
Priest
and
a
Thane
are
of
the
like
esteem
.
By
these
valuations
of
Heads
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
Rank
,
we
may
perceive
that
in
those
Ancient
Times
Punishments
consisted
rather
in
Mulcts
than
in
Blood
;
contrary
to
our
present
Custom
,
whereby
small
Offences
in
comparison
(
especially
if
reiterated
)
are
become
Capital
;
which
whence
it
hath
proceeded
,
whether
from
this
consideration
,
that
Crimes
in
latter
Ages
do
more
abound
,
or
from
other
reasons
,
is
not
evident
.
As
for
the
Sithcundmon
mentioned
in
this
Law
,
Mr.
Somner
derives
this
word
from
Syth
or
Gethysa
,
Vid.
Somn.
Gloss.
an
Equal
or
Companion
,
and
cund
kind
,
and
Mon
man
;
so
that
he
seems
to
have
been
one
equal
to
a
Thane
.
King
EDMUND
.
NOT
long
after
King
Athelstan's
Decease
,
Prince
Edmund
his
Brother
succeeded
him
at
the
Age
of
Eighteen
Years
,
and
reigned
Six
Years
and
an
half
.
This
year
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
King
Edmund
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlii
.
Lord
of
the
English
,
and
the
Protector
of
his
Subjects
,
invaded
Mercia
on
that
side
where
the
River
Humber
and
the
[
](A64087-e287310-b)*
*
This
way
we
know
not
.
Way
of
the
White
Fountain
divide
the
Countrey
;
he
there
took
in
five
Cities
(
viz.
)
Ligoracester
(
now
Leicester
)
,
Lindcolne
(
now
Lincoln
)
,
and
Snotingaham
,
Stanford
,
and
Deorby
▪
which
were
all
before
under
the
power
of
the
Danes
,
being
forced
to
submit
to
them
,
having
been
long
under
their
Tyrannical
Yoke
.
This
seems
very
strange
,
for
most
of
those
places
are
mentioned
to
have
been
before
recovered
from
the
Danes
by
King
Edward
his
Father
;
and
how
they
could
be
conquered
again
in
the
time
of
so
great
a
Warrier
as
King
Athelstan
was
,
I
could
not
understand
,
were
it
not
explained
by
other
Authors
.
The
same
year
King
Aeadmund
received
King
Anlaf
to
Baptism
,
and
some
time
after
he
likewise
received
King
Reginald
at
his
Confirmation
.
This
year
also
King
Anlaf
deceased
,
and
Richard
the
Elder
took
upon
him
the
Dukedom
(
of
Normandy
)
and
governed
it
52
years
.
But
R.
Hoveden
and
Mat.
Westminster
(
from
what
Authority
I
know
not
)
relate
,
That
this
Anlaf
the
Dane
,
above-mentioned
,
and
Norwegian
by
Extract
,
who
had
been
in
the
time
of
King
Athelstan
expell'd
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
about
this
time
landed
in
Yorkshire
with
a
great
Fleet
,
resolving
to
subdue
the
whole
Kingdom
of
England
;
and
marching
Southward
besieged
Northampton
;
but
not
succeeding
there
,
he
marched
back
to
Tamworth
,
where
having
wasted
the
Countrey
round
about
,
came
at
last
to
Legacester
(
now
Westchester
)
;
which
when
King
Edmund
heard
of
,
he
march'd
with
a
powerful
Army
,
and
met
him
at
that
City
,
and
having
fought
with
him
most
part
of
the
day
,
the
two
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
and
York
,
seeing
the
great
Danger
and
Hazard
the
Kingdom
was
then
in
,
made
an
Agreement
betwixt
the
two
Kings
,
That
Anlaf
should
possess
that
part
of
England
lying
North
of
Watlingstreet
,
and
King
Edmund
that
part
which
lay
South
of
it
,
and
that
the
Survivor
of
them
should
quietly
enjoy
the
whole
Kingdom
;
and
thereupon
Anlaf
married
Alditha
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Orme
,
by
whose
Counsel
and
Assistance
he
obtained
the
late
Victory
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
this
Story
somewhat
different
;
viz.
That
about
this
time
the
Northumbers
rebelling
,
recalled
this
Anlaf
out
of
Ireland
,
whom
they
made
their
King
,
but
whom
nevertheless
King
Edmund
conquered
,
and
at
last
expell'd
the
Kingdom
,
and
so
once
again
added
Northumberland
to
his
own
Dominions
;
which
shews
the
great
uncertainty
of
the
History
of
these
times
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlii
.
But
R.
Hoveden
and
Mat.
Westminster
do
further
add
,
That
when
this
Anlaf
had
not
long
after
his
Marriage
spoiled
and
burned
the
Church
of
St.
Balther
,
and
had
burnt
Tiningaham
;
by
the
just
Judgment
of
God
,
he
miserably
ended
his
Life
,
but
without
telling
us
by
what
means
.
And
they
both
further
relate
,
That
Anlaf
the
Son
of
Sihtric
after
this
reigned
again
over
the
Northumbers
,
and
was
this
year
expelled
that
Kingdom
by
King
Edmund
.
But
it
seems
R.
Hoveden
and
Mat.
Westminster
make
this
latter
Anlaf
a
quite
different
person
from
the
former
,
who
is
supposed
to
have
reigned
in
Ireland
;
whereas
this
was
the
Son
of
Sihtric
late
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
whom
we
shall
meet
with
again
more
than
once
in
the
following
History
.
But
John
of
Walingford's
Chronicle
,
makes
this
King
,
whom
he
calls
Olaf
,
a
Norwegian
,
whom
the
Northumbers
had
called
in
,
and
bestowed
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
,
and
under
him
rebelled
against
K.
Edmund
.
As
for
this
Reginald
her
mentioned
in
our
Annals
,
I
suppose
he
is
the
same
whom
H.
Huntington
calls
King
of
York
,
because
he
had
conquered
the
Countrey
:
But
tho
the
History
of
these
Transactions
are
very
short
and
obscure
,
yet
that
which
has
been
already
related
from
these
Authors
,
will
serve
to
explain
what
would
have
been
otherwise
in
the
dark
;
viz.
how
the
Cities
and
Towns
above-mentioned
now
came
to
be
recovered
from
the
Danes
,
as
having
been
taken
by
their
King
Anlaf
aforesaid
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxliii
.
This
year
Queen
Aelgiva
was
brought
to
Bed
of
Prince
Edgar
(
afterwards
King
)
as
Florence
relates
:
Yet
she
lived
not
long
after
,
but
died
the
year
following
,
according
to
Ethelward's
Chronicle
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxliv
.
King
Edmund
reduced
all
the
Countrey
of
Northumberland
under
his
own
Dominion
,
expelling
thence
the
two
Kings
,
Anlaf
the
Son
of
Sihtric
,
and
Reginald
the
Son
of
Guthferth
.
But
Ethelwerd
relates
this
action
to
have
been
done
by
this
King's
Lieutenants
;
viz.
Bishop
Wulstan
,
and
the
Ealdorman
of
Mercia
,
whose
Name
he
does
not
give
us
,
only
that
these
two
expelled
certain
Deserters
,
viz.
Reginald
and
Anlaf
out
of
the
City
of
York
,
and
reduced
it
wholly
under
this
King's
Power
.
John
of
Wallingford
also
makes
this
Anlaf
to
be
the
King's
Nephew
,
and
different
from
Anlaf
the
Norwegian
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlv.
King
Eadmund
subdued
the
whole
Countrey
of
Cumberland
,
and
gave
it
to
Malcolme
King
of
Scots
,
upon
condition
that
he
should
assist
him
in
his
Wars
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
For
the
Reader
is
to
observe
,
that
hitherto
the
Britains
,
though
much
disturbed
by
their
Neighbours
(
the
Picts
,
Scots
,
and
English
)
,
had
ever
since
the
coming
in
of
the
Saxons
still
there
continued
a
distinct
Principality
,
and
after
several
of
them
had
been
wearied
out
,
they
retired
into
North
Wales
,
and
there
erected
the
Colony
of
Straetcluyd
,
as
we
formerly
said
;
though
the
History
and
Succession
of
these
Kings
are
wholly
lost
,
unless
it
be
such
scattered
Remains
as
we
have
given
you
in
the
former
Book
.
But
Mat.
Westminster
(
though
under
the
next
year
)
adds
that
which
is
very
unlikely
to
be
true
,
that
King
Edmund
conquered
this
Countrey
by
the
Assistance
of
Lewellyn
Prince
of
Wales
,
and
put
out
the
Eyes
of
the
two
Sons
of
Dunmaile
King
of
that
Province
;
though
what
he
adds
further
,
appears
somewhat
more
probable
,
That
he
granted
it
to
the
King
of
Scots
upon
this
condition
,
viz.
To
defend
the
North-parts
of
England
from
the
Invasion
of
Enemies
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
To
which
Bromton's
Chronicle
adds
likewise
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlvi
.
That
he
was
also
to
attend
the
King
of
England
at
several
Great
Feasts
in
the
year
,
when
he
held
his
Common
Council
;
and
that
the
King
of
Scots
had
for
that
end
several
Houses
assigned
him
to
lye
at
by
the
way
.
Also
this
year
Mat.
Westminster
relates
,
that
King
Edmund
gave
one
of
his
Royal
Towns
,
then
called
Beadricesworth
,
with
divers
other
Lands
,
to
build
a
Church
and
Monastery
,
in
Memory
of
St.
Edmund
the
Martyr
,
whose
Body
was
there
enshrin'd
.
This
year
likewise
(
as
Florence
relates
)
King
Edmund
sent
Ambassadors
to
Prince
Hugh
of
France
,
for
the
Restitution
of
King
Lewis
;
whereupon
the
said
Prince
held
a
Solemn
Council
with
all
the
Chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
concerning
it
:
But
not
long
after
,
King
Edmund
deceased
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Augustin
;
having
held
the
Kingdom
Six
Years
and
an
half
.
But
the
Laudean
or
Peterburgh
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
as
also
Ethelwerd's
Chronicle
,
place
the
Death
of
this
King
Anno
Dom.
948
;
which
without
doubt
is
the
truest
Account
.
So
that
he
died
in
the
very
Flower
of
his
Age
,
being
not
yet
Five
and
twenty
years
old
:
But
we
shall
give
you
the
manner
of
his
Death
,
from
William
of
Malmesbury
,
as
well
as
from
other
Authors
,
since
he
met
with
such
an
End
,
the
like
to
which
I
have
not
read
of
any
other
Prince
,
taking
all
the
Circumstances
together
:
And
thus
we
find
it
:
He
having
made
a
Great
Entertainment
at
a
place
called
Pucklekirk
,
upon
the
Holiday
of
St.
Augustin
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
for
all
his
Nobility
and
Chief
Men
,
and
there
spying
towards
the
end
of
Dinner
a
certain
Notorious
Thief
called
Leof
,
sitting
at
the
Table
,
whom
he
had
before
banished
,
commanded
Leon
his
Sewer
to
lay
hold
on
him
:
But
the
Thief
not
only
resisted
him
,
but
was
also
like
to
have
killed
the
Sewer
:
Whereupon
the
King
(
leaping
from
the
Table
,
and
)
going
to
rescue
him
out
of
the
Villain
's
hands
,
and
having
now
laid
hold
on
him
,
and
thrown
him
on
the
ground
,
he
twisted
his
hands
in
his
hair
;
upon
which
the
Thief
pulling
out
a
Dagger
,
stabbed
the
King
(
who
lay
upon
him
)
into
the
Breast
,
so
that
he
immediately
expired
;
but
the
King's
Servants
presently
coming
in
,
soon
cut
the
Villain
to
pieces
;
though
some
of
them
were
first
wounded
by
him
.
The
King's
Body
was
thereupon
carried
to
Glastenbury
,
and
there
buried
;
and
the
Town
wherein
he
was
killed
was
bestowed
on
the
same
Monastery
to
sing
Masses
for
his
Soul
.
To
this
Place
the
Prince
(
as
well
as
his
Brother
)
was
a
great
Benefactor
;
as
appears
by
his
recited
Charter
in
William
of
Malmesbury
,
whereby
he
confers
divers
large
Privileges
upon
that
Abby
,
of
which
St.
Dunstan
was
then
the
Abbot
:
And
it
is
also
to
be
observed
,
that
He
there
stiles
himself
in
the
beginning
of
his
Charter
,
Edmund
,
King
of
the
English
,
and
Governor
and
Ruler
of
the
other
Nations
round
about
;
and
says
,
That
with
the
Advice
,
and
by
the
Consent
of
his
Chief
Men
,
and
for
the
Remission
of
his
Sins
,
He
made
that
Grant
to
the
Church
of
St.
Mary
at
Glastenbury
.
This
Charter
bore
date
Anno
944.
in
Letters
of
Gold
,
and
was
written
at
the
end
of
a
Book
of
Gospels
which
he
had
given
to
the
same
Church
,
most
curiously
bound
.
So
that
it
is
no
wonder
if
he
had
the
good
words
of
the
Monks
;
though
he
might
also
very
well
deserve
them
;
yet
this
last
Action
speaks
him
to
have
been
extremely
transported
with
Passion
,
thus
to
debase
the
Majesty
of
a
King
,
in
going
about
to
seize
a
common
Malefactor
with
his
own
hands
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlvi
.
and
indeed
he
paid
too
dear
for
thus
acting
below
his
Character
.
This
King
made
divers
good
Laws
;
which
since
the
Title
does
not
recite
in
what
year
they
were
made
,
I
have
referred
to
this
place
;
some
of
which
I
shall
here
give
you
,
translated
from
the
Latin
Copies
in
Abbot
Bromton's
Chronicle
,
as
well
as
from
Mr.
Lambard's
Collection
.
In
the
Preface
of
which
we
are
told
,
That
at
the
solemn
Feast
of
Easter
the
King
had
held
a
Great
Council
at
London
,
as
well
of
Ecclesiasticks
as
Laicks
,
where
were
present
Odo
and
Wulstan
,
Archbishops
,
with
many
other
Bishops
,
to
consult
for
the
good
of
their
own
Souls
,
and
of
those
that
were
committed
to
their
Care
and
Government
.
At
which
Synod
or
Council
were
enacted
several
Laws
;
viz.
but
they
being
six
in
number
,
of
mere
Ecclesiastical
Concernment
,
as
for
paying
Tithes
,
and
against
Fornication
with
Nuns
,
and
Perjury
,
I
omit
them
.
Then
Follow
,
in
Bromton's
Copy
,
seven
other
Constitutions
of
Civil
Concernment
,
said
to
have
been
made
by
the
King
,
his
Bishops
,
and
Wise
Men
,
at
Cullington
,
not
extant
in
the
Saxon
Edition
.
The
first
of
these
requires
an
Oath
of
Fidelity
to
be
taken
by
all
to
King
Edmund
,
in
like
manner
as
a
man
ought
to
bear
Faith
to
his
Lord
,
without
any
Controversy
or
Sedition
,
both
in
publick
and
private
;
to
love
whom
the
King
should
love
,
and
to
hate
whom
he
should
hate
;
and
before
the
Oath
be
given
,
that
no
man
should
conceal
a
Crime
in
his
Brother
or
Neighbour
,
more
than
in
a
Stranger
.
The
second
,
concerning
the
apprehension
of
Thieves
,
enjoins
,
that
if
it
be
known
for
certain
where
a
Thief
is
,
the
Twelfhind
and
Twihind
men
(
i.
e.
the
former
worth
Twelve
hundred
,
and
the
latter
Two
hundred
Shillings
of
Estate
)
should
combine
together
,
and
take
him
either
alive
or
dead
;
but
in
case
any
man
take
up
a
mortal
Feud
against
another
for
so
doing
,
he
is
to
be
esteemed
as
the
Enemy
of
the
King
,
and
all
his
Friends
:
And
if
any
refuse
to
assist
in
his
apprehension
,
he
shall
forfeit
to
the
King
an
120
shillings
,
and
to
the
Hundred
30
shillings
.
The
fourth
enjoins
,
That
if
several
Thieves
do
steal
,
the
eldest
of
them
shall
be
hanged
,
and
each
of
the
rest
be
whipp'd
thrice
,
and
for
an
Example
have
his
little
finger
cut
off
.
This
I
take
notice
of
,
because
it
is
the
first
Law
whereby
Thieves
are
expresly
ordered
to
be
hanged
,
without
being
admitted
to
pay
their
Weregild
,
or
Price
of
their
Heads
.
The
fifth
and
sixth
being
against
buying
and
receiving
Strangers
Cattel
,
I
pass
by
.
The
seventh
enjoins
,
that
every
Person
make
his
Servants
,
and
all
that
live
within
his
Peace
(
i.
e.
his
District
)
,
and
on
his
Lands
,
to
give
Security
;
and
also
that
all
others
of
Ill
Fame
who
lye
under
Accusations
,
should
have
Security
given
for
them
;
and
what
Officer
,
Thane
,
Ealdorman
,
or
Countreyman
soever
he
be
,
that
refuseth
to
do
according
thereunto
,
shall
forfeit
120
shillings
,
and
further
be
deemed
worthy
of
such
Punishments
as
have
been
before
mentioned
.
After
these
follow
seven
other
of
King
Edmund's
Laws
,
found
both
in
Bromton
and
Lambard's
Copies
;
before
which
also
we
find
a
Preface
,
Wherein
the
King
signifies
to
all
Subjects
both
old
and
young
,
that
he
had
most
studiously
enquired
in
a
Solemn
Assembly
of
Ecclesiasticks
and
Laicks
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlvi
.
by
what
means
the
Christian
Life
might
best
be
maintained
;
and
that
it
seemed
most
convenient
to
them
all
,
that
he
should
cherish
and
procure
Love
and
mutual
Friendship
through
all
his
Dominions
;
for
they
were
much
troubled
at
the
unjust
Divisions
and
Contentions
among
them
;
therefore
the
King
and
they
did
now
ordain
.
First
,
That
if
hereafter
one
man
kill
another
,
he
alone
should
bear
the
Deadly
Feud
or
Enmity
of
the
Kindred
of
the
Party
slain
,
unless
within
Twelve
Months
by
the
assistance
of
his
own
Kindred
,
he
should
pay
the
Weregild
,
or
value
of
the
slain
man's
head
,
of
what
condition
soever
he
was
;
and
then
they
should
not
be
taken
for
Enemies
;
in
the
mean
time
they
shall
not
relieve
him
,
nor
have
peace
with
him
,
and
if
they
do
or
have
,
they
shall
forfeit
all
their
Estate
to
the
King
;
and
he
that
shall
kill
any
man
,
shall
be
taken
as
an
Enemy
by
all
the
Kindred
of
the
slain
,
and
they
may
maintain
Deadly
Feud
against
him
;
and
if
any
shall
revenge
himself
upon
,
or
prosecute
any
other
of
his
Kindred
besides
the
Manslayer
himself
,
he
shall
forfeit
all
he
hath
,
and
be
taken
as
an
Enemy
both
by
the
King
and
all
that
love
him
.
Which
Law
was
made
,
because
before
this
,
if
one
man
killed
another
,
the
Kindred
of
the
slain
had
a
Mortal
Feud
,
and
revenged
his
Death
upon
any
of
the
Relations
of
the
Murderer
;
as
they
do
among
the
Indians
even
to
this
day
.
The
second
denounces
,
That
if
a
man
fly
to
a
Church
,
or
to
the
King's
Town
,
and
there
any
one
set
upon
him
,
or
do
him
harm
,
he
shall
be
punished
in
the
same
manner
.
By
the
third
,
the
King
expresly
forbids
,
that
any
Fyhtwite
,
or
Manbote
(
that
is
,
any
Fine
for
fighting
or
killing
)
be
remitted
.
By
the
fourth
,
the
King
op●nly
declares
,
that
his
House
shall
afford
no
shelter
to
him
that
hath
shed
blood
,
except
he
have
first
made
satisfaction
to
God
,
and
the
Kindred
of
the
Party
slain
,
and
done
whatsoever
was
enjoined
him
by
the
Bishop
in
whose
Diocess
the
Fact
was
committed
.
The
sixth
enjoins
,
That
he
that
breaks
the
Peace
,
and
sets
upon
a
man
in
his
own
house
,
shall
forfeit
all
he
hath
,
and
his
Life
be
at
the
Kings's
Mercy
.
The
seventh
and
last
of
these
Laws
is
also
concerning
Enmities
or
Deadly
Feuds
;
declaring
that
it
is
the
Duty
of
all
Wise
Men
to
suppress
them
,
and
prescribing
the
way
and
means
of
doing
it
.
As
First
,
That
an
Indifferent
Friend
be
sent
before
to
the
Kindred
of
him
that
is
slain
,
to
signify
to
them
,
that
he
that
killed
him
will
make
all
due
satisfaction
;
upon
which
the
Manslayer
shall
be
delivered
into
his
hands
,
that
he
may
safely
appear
,
and
give
Caution
for
the
Payment
of
the
value
of
the
dead
man's
head
;
which
as
soon
as
he
hath
done
,
the
King's
Peace
is
next
to
be
made
betwixt
them
:
Then
after
the
end
of
one
and
twenty
days
,
he
shall
pay
Halsfage
(
according
to
Bromton's
Copy
,
or
as
the
Saxon
Text
has
it
,
Healfange
)
that
is
(
as
Mr.
Lambard
interprets
it
)
that
which
was
paid
in
Commutation
for
the
Punishment
of
hanging
by
the
Neck
,
to
the
King
or
Lord
.
The
rest
,
as
being
tedious
,
I
omit
;
for
I
think
sufficient
to
let
the
Reader
understand
the
nature
of
these
Deadly
Feuds
,
or
Family
Quarrels
,
among
the
English
who
were
derived
from
the
Ancient
Saxons
,
Germans
,
and
other
barbarous
Northern
Nations
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlvi
.
that
commonly
maintained
private
Quarrels
by
their
whole
Kindred
,
thereby
rendring
their
Feuds
as
it
were
Hereditary
.
So
Tacitus
writes
concerning
the
Germans
,
that
they
were
forced
to
take
up
the
Quarrels
and
Friendships
of
their
Fathers
and
Kinsmen
.
Besides
these
Laws
before-mentioned
,
there
is
some
other
Constitutions
ascribed
to
the
same
King
Edmund
,
concerning
the
Manner
and
Rites
of
Marriage
;
and
though
found
by
Sir
H.
Spelman
in
Saxon
(
in
an
Ancient
Book
belonging
to
Corpus
Christi
College
in
Cambridge
)
tacked
to
the
Laws
of
King
Alfred
;
yet
[
](A64087-e289970-b)*
*
Col.
861.
Bromton
reckons
them
amongst
the
Laws
of
King
Edmund
,
and
I
think
they
ought
rather
to
be
supposed
his
:
They
are
to
this
effect
;
That
where
a
man
resolves
to
marry
a
Woman
with
her
Friends
Consent
,
the
Bridegroom
shall
give
Caution
or
Security
by
his
Friends
,
not
only
to
marry
her
,
but
also
to
fulfil
the
Covenants
made
between
them
,
and
shall
also
engage
to
maintain
her
.
After
that
,
the
Bridegroom
is
to
declare
what
he
will
give
his
Bride
,
besides
that
which
she
formerly
made
choice
of
with
his
good
liking
,
if
she
survive
him
.
In
case
they
so
agree
,
it
provides
,
that
after
his
Decease
she
shall
have
the
one
half
of
all
his
Estate
;
and
if
they
have
a
Child
betwixt
them
,
the
whole
,
till
such
time
as
●he
marry
again
.
Then
when
they
have
agreed
on
all
things
,
the
Kindred
of
the
Bride
shall
contract
her
to
him
,
and
engage
for
her
Honesty
;
and
at
the
same
time
they
shall
give
Caution
for
the
Celebration
of
the
Marriage
.
The
rest
being
not
very
material
,
I
omit
;
and
have
only
set
down
these
,
to
let
the
Reader
see
the
Antiquity
of
Covenants
before
Marriage
,
and
of
Bonds
for
the
performance
of
them
;
as
also
of
Jointures
,
the
Thirds
of
the
Estate
not
being
then
settled
by
Law
,
as
Dower
,
by
what
I
can
find
.
Having
now
finished
the
Reign
of
King
Edmund
,
I
have
no
more
to
observe
,
but
that
though
he
left
two
Sons
by
the
Queen
his
Wife
,
(
viz.
Edwi
and
Edgar
)
,
yet
notwithstanding
his
Brother
Edred
succeeded
to
him
as
Next
Heir
,
(
for
so
Ethelwerd
,
as
well
as
Florence
of
Worcester
,
stiles
him
.
King
EDRED
.
THIS
year
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
Eadred
Aetheling
after
his
Brother's
Decease
was
made
King
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlvi
.
and
presently
reduced
all
Northumberland
under
his
Obedience
:
Upon
which
the
Scots
also
swore
to
perform
whatever
he
would
require
of
them
.
But
the
Manuscript
Life
of
St
Dunstan
,
written
by
a
Monk
of
those
times
,
and
which
is
now
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
Cleop.
D.
7.
is
much
more
particular
concerning
this
King's
Succession
;
saying
,
That
King
Edmund
being
slain
,
Eadred
took
the
Kingdom
,
succeeding
to
his
Brother
as
his
Heir
.
Which
is
also
confirmed
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
who
says
,
That
Edred
being
Next
Heir
to
his
Brother
,
succeeded
him
:
And
Ethelwerd
gives
us
the
reason
of
it
more
fully
,
That
he
succeeded
him
quippe
ejus
Haeres
,
because
he
was
Next
Heir
.
And
Simeon
of
Durham
further
adds
,
That
this
King
was
Crowned
at
Kingston
,
by
Odo
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
H.
Huntington
and
Mat.
Westminster
give
us
the
Particulars
of
this
War
against
the
Northumbers
and
Scots
more
at
large
;
viz.
That
he
subdued
the
Northumbrians
with
a
powerful
Army
,
they
refusing
to
submit
to
his
Dominion
;
and
that
the
Scots
thereupon
being
afraid
,
submitted
themselves
to
him
without
any
War
at
all
;
and
that
the
King
of
the
Scots
swore
Fidelity
to
him
.
It
seems
here
by
Ingulph
,
that
this
Submission
of
the
Northumbers
was
wrought
by
the
means
of
Turketule
,
Chancellor
to
King
Edred
,
and
afterwards
Abbot
of
Croyland
,
who
was
now
sent
Ambassador
to
the
Northumbers
,
to
reduce
them
to
their
Duty
;
which
he
upon
his
Arrival
at
York
performed
with
that
Prudence
and
Diligence
,
that
he
brought
back
the
Archbishop
and
all
the
People
of
that
City
to
their
former
Allegiance
.
But
R.
Hoveden
places
the
Oath
taken
by
the
Northumbrians
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlvii
.
under
this
year
;
and
that
Wulstan
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
all
the
Northumbrian
Lords
,
swore
Fealty
to
King
Edred
,
in
a
Town
called
Tadencliff
,
though
they
did
not
long
observe
it
.
Under
this
year
most
of
the
Welsh
Chronicles
place
the
death
of
that
Worthy
Prince
Howel
Dha
;
and
say
,
That
he
left
his
four
Sons
,
Owen
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlviii
.
Run
,
Roderic
,
and
Edwin
,
his
Heirs
of
all
his
Territories
in
South-Wales
:
But
as
for
North
Wales
,
it
returned
to
the
two
Sons
of
Edwal
Voel
,
called
Jevaf
and
Jago
,
(
because
Meyric
their
Elder
Brother
was
not
thought
fit
to
govern
)
:
These
,
as
being
of
the
Elder
House
,
would
have
had
the
Supreme
Government
of
all
Wales
,
which
,
being
denied
them
by
the
Sons
of
Howel
,
caused
great
and
long
Wars
between
them
.
Yet
nothwithstanding
,
other
of
the
Welsh
Chronicles
place
the
death
of
Howel
Dha
much
later
,
for
they
make
him
Contemporary
with
our
King
Edgar
,
as
shall
be
shewn
when
we
come
to
the
History
of
his
Reign
in
the
next
Book
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlviii
.
Also
the
same
year
(
according
to
R.
Hoveden
)
King
Edred
being
much
provoked
by
the
Treachery
of
the
Northumbers
,
laid
all
Northumberland
waste
;
in
which
devastation
the
Monastery
of
Ripun
which
had
been
built
by
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
was
burnt
:
But
our
Annals
defer
this
Rebellion
of
the
Northumbers
to
the
year
following
;
When
Anlaf
again
returned
into
the
Countrey
of
the
Northumbers
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxlix
.
This
is
also
confirmed
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
H.
Huntington
;
viz.
That
King
Edred
being
returned
into
the
Southern
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
Anlaf
who
had
been
formerly
expell'd
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
re●urned
thither
with
a
great
Navy
,
and
being
received
with
joy
by
the
people
,
was
again
restored
to
his
Kingdom
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccl.
About
this
time
,
Jago
and
Jevaf
,
Princes
of
North-Wales
,
entred
South-Wales
with
a
great
and
powerful
Army
,
against
whom
came
over
the
Eldest
Son
of
Howel
with
his
Brethren
,
and
fought
a
Battel
at
the
Hills
of
Carne
,
where
Jevaf
and
Jago
obtained
the
Victory
.
And
the
year
following
,
the
same
Princes
twice
invaded
South-Wales
,
and
spoiled
Dyvet
,
and
slew
Dunwallon
,
Lord
thereof
.
And
,
to
place
these
Welsh
Wars
together
,
in
the
year
952.
the
said
Sons
of
Howel
Dha
gathered
their
Forces
together
against
Jevaf
and
Jago
,
and
entred
their
Countrey
as
far
as
the
River
Co●●y
;
where
they
fought
a
cruel
bloody
Battel
,
at
a
place
called
Gwrhustu
,
or
Llanrwst
,
Multitudes
being
slain
on
both
sides
,
as
Edwin
the
Son
of
Howel
Dha
,
with
other
Welsh
Princes
;
and
the
Sons
of
Howel
being
vanquish'd
,
Jevaf
and
Jago
pursued
them
as
far
as
Curdigan
,
destroying
their
Countrey
with
Fire
and
Sword
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccli
.
This
year
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
,
Aelfeag
Bishop
of
Winchester
deceased
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Gregory
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclii
.
The
Northumbers
again
expelled
King
Anlaf
,
and
set
up
Eric
the
Son
of
Harold
for
their
King
.
This
is
the
same
with
Eric
mentioned
by
Hoveden
,
who
yet
did
not
immediately
enter
upon
the
Throne
(
as
that
Author
supposes
)
till
Anlaf
had
been
expell'd
;
but
Florence
of
Worcester
and
the
Chronicle
of
Mailrosse
,
place
the
expulsion
of
Anlaf
,
and
the
setting
up
of
Eric
,
two
years
sooner
,
and
perhaps
with
better
reason
:
For
the
same
year
,
according
to
Hoveden
,
King
Edred
made
Wulstan
Archbishop
of
York
,
close
Prisoner
at
Witharbirig
,
because
he
had
been
often
accused
to
him
upon
divers
accounts
;
Yet
Will
.
Malmesbury
tells
us
expresly
,
it
was
for
favouring
or
conniving
at
his
Countreymen
in
their
late
Rebellion
.
But
after
he
had
kept
him
a
long
time
in
Prison
,
he
thought
fit
to
pardon
him
,
out
of
reverence
to
his
Function
:
And
the
year
following
,
the
Chronicle
of
Mailrosse
relates
,
that
Archbishop
Wulstan
being
set
free
,
was
restored
to
his
Episcopal
Function
at
Doncacester
.
But
this
is
certain
,
King
Edred
could
not
have
done
this
till
after
Eric
had
been
driven
out
(
as
this
Author
more
truly
reckons
)
,
tho
our
Annals
do
it
the
next
year
;
saying
,
That
Anno
Dom.
Dccccliv
.
The
Northumbers
drove
out
King
Eric
,
and
King
Eadred
again
possessed
himself
of
that
Kingdom
.
]
With
which
also
H.
Huntington
agrees
,
tho
he
places
it
a
year
sooner
,
relating
,
That
then
the
Northumbers
being
weary
of
the
Government
of
this
Eric
,
did
as
easily
cast
him
off
,
as
they
had
before
lightly
received
him
;
and
calling
in
Edred
,
they
again
placed
him
on
the
Throne
;
though
this
does
not
accord
with
William
of
Malmesbury
his
Account
,
that
King
Edred
expell'd
Eric
by
force
,
and
wasted
all
that
Kingdom
with
fire
and
sword
.
After
which
the
Northumbrians
being
wholly
subdued
,
were
no
more
governed
by
Kings
but
Earls
;
a
Catalogue
of
which
Roger
Hoveden
hath
there
given
us
,
as
far
as
the
Conquest
.
King
Edred
having
been
(
as
Malmesbury
informs
us
)
long
tormented
with
frequent
Convulsions
in
several
parts
of
his
Body
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclv.
being
admonished
by
Archbishop
Dunstan
of
his
approaching
death
,
did
not
only
bear
that
affliction
with
Patience
,
but
spending
his
time
in
acts
of
Devotion
,
made
his
Palace
a
School
of
all
Vertues
,
and
being
at
length
consumed
by
a
tedious
long
sickness
,
he
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
departed
this
life
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Clement
,
in
the
very
flower
of
his
Age
,
to
the
great
grief
of
all
his
Subjects
,
after
having
Reigned
Nine
Years
and
an
half
.
But
the
Manuscript
life
of
St.
Dunstan
(
already
cited
)
is
much
more
particular
as
to
the
Disease
he
died
of
,
viz.
that
not
being
able
to
swallow
his
Meat
,
he
could
only
eat
Broth
,
so
that
being
wasted
away
,
he
died
.
This
Relation
of
King
Edred's
not
being
able
to
swallow
his
Meat
,
gave
occasion
to
John
of
Wallingford
absurdly
to
tell
us
in
his
Chronicle
(
not
long
since
Printed
)
that
King
Edred
having
his
Teeth
fallen
out
by
reason
of
Old
Age
,
could
not
Chew
his
Meat
,
Edit.
Oxon.
1691.
and
the
Broths
they
made
for
him
were
not
sufficient
to
keep
him
alive
,
and
so
he
died
of
Hunger
.
But
this
is
altogether
as
true
as
the
story
that
follows
,
not
only
in
this
Author
,
but
in
most
other
Monkish
Writers
of
the
History
of
those
times
(
from
the
Relation
of
the
above-cited
Author
of
St.
Dunstan's
Life
)
that
St.
Dunstan
hearing
how
dangerously
Ill
the
King
was
,
and
making
haste
to
Visit
him
before
he
died
,
as
he
rode
on
the
way
thither
,
there
came
a
Voice
from
Heaven
,
which
cried
aloud
to
him
,
King
Edred
is
now
dead
;
at
which
all
present
being
astonished
,
the
poor
Horse
,
upon
which
St.
Dunstan
was
then
Mounted
,
immediately
fell
down
dead
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
,
though
he
mentions
this
story
of
the
Voice
,
yet
is
so
wise
as
to
pass
by
the
death
of
the
Horse
,
being
sensible
it
was
a
Pill
too
large
to
be
easily
swallowed
.
As
for
the
Character
of
this
King
,
the
Monkish
Writers
of
those
times
,
give
him
that
of
a
most
Vertuous
and
Pious
Prince
;
and
as
to
his
Valour
,
William
of
Malmesbury
saith
,
he
was
not
inferior
in
Magnanimity
to
either
of
his
Brothers
;
he
was
also
the
first
King
of
England
who
(
as
I
can
find
)
stiled
himself
Rex
Magnae
Britanniae
,
King
of
Great
Britain
,
in
a
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Croyland
recited
by
Ingulphus
;
as
also
in
another
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Reculver
;
in
Monast.
Anglic.
he
stiles
himself
Totius
Albionis
Monarchus
,
Vol.
1.
i.
e.
Monarch
of
all
England
;
In
which
Stile
he
was
also
followed
by
his
Nephew
King
Edgar
;
from
whence
we
may
observe
,
That
King
James
was
not
the
first
who
took
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
of
Great
Britain
,
though
as
being
also
King
of
Scotland
,
he
did
much
better
deserve
it
than
the
former
.
But
as
for
King
Edred
,
he
could
not
fail
of
the
good
will
of
the
Monks
,
since
the
same
Manuscript
Author
of
St.
Dunstan's
Life
relates
,
That
he
put
such
great
confidence
in
that
Holy
Abbot
,
that
he
committed
the
chief
Muniments
and
Treasures
of
his
Kingdom
to
his
Care
,
to
be
kept
at
his
Abby
of
Glastenbury
;
and
that
as
the
King
lay
on
his
Death-bed
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclv.
St.
Dunstan
was
then
carrying
them
back
to
him
to
be
disposed
of
as
he
should
think
fit
,
but
he
just
before
received
the
News
of
his
death
,
as
you
have
already
heard
.
Nor
did
this
King
die
without
Issue
(
as
many
believe
)
for
Mr.
Speed
proves
the
contrary
from
certain
ancient
Charters
Cited
by
him
at
the
end
of
this
King's
Life
;
wherein
you
will
find
that
his
Two
Sons
Elfrid
and
Bertfrid
were
Witnesses
to
them
,
tho
they
did
not
Succeed
their
Father
,
but
Edwi
Son
to
his
Elder
Brother
Edmund
.
King
EDWI
.
IMmediately
after
King
Edmund's
decease
,
our
Annals
tell
us
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclv.
Edwig
,
Son
to
the
late
King
Edmund
and
Elgiva
,
began
his
Reign
;
and
he
banisht
St.
Dunstan
out
of
England
.
]
This
King
,
as
all
our
Historians
agree
,
was
crowned
at
Kingston
by
Odo
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
William
of
Malmesbury
gives
us
the
cause
of
this
Disgrace
of
St.
Dunstan
,
to
this
effect
:
That
this
King
being
a
Youth
of
great
Beauty
,
and
amorous
above
his
years
,
was
mightily
in
love
with
a
young
Lady
,
his
near
Kinswoman
,
whom
he
fain
would
have
married
,
but
the
Bishops
and
Nobles
of
his
Kingdom
were
utterly
averse
to
it
,
not
only
because
of
the
nearness
of
their
Relation
,
but
because
she
had
none
of
the
best
Reputation
,
as
to
her
Chastity
.
But
though
William
of
Malmesbury
gives
us
all
the
rest
of
this
Story
,
yet
I
shall
rather
chuse
to
take
it
from
the
[
](A64087-e292670-b)*
*
In
Bib.
Cotton
.
Cleop.
B.
13.
Manus●ript
Life
of
St.
Dunstan
,
who
lived
about
the
same
time
,
and
out
of
which
that
Author
borrowed
it
;
and
it
is
thus
:
That
on
the
very
day
,
that
by
the
common
Election
of
all
the
chief
Men
of
England
,
Edwig
was
anointed
King
;
after
the
Coronation-Dinner
was
over
,
he
and
the
chief
Bishops
and
Nobility
being
retired
into
a
private
Room
,
there
treating
of
the
Great
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
King
(
perhaps
at
that
Critical
Juncture
being
weary
of
their
company
)
stole
into
the
Apartment
of
this
Beautiful
Lady
,
to
enjoy
some
pleasurable
moments
with
her
;
which
the
Nobility
hearing
of
,
they
highly
resented
it
,
but
none
would
adventure
to
bring
him
back
;
only
Abbot
Dunstan
,
and
a
Bishop
whose
Name
was
Cynesius
,
the
King's
Cousin
,
went
boldly
into
the
Chamber
,
where
they
found
him
with
his
Crown
off
his
head
,
lying
between
the
Mother
of
this
Lady
,
and
her
Daughter
,
upon
which
they
not
only
reproved
him
,
but
putting
on
his
Crown
again
,
and
taking
him
by
the
hand
,
they
pulled
him
away
from
them
,
and
carried
him
back
by
force
into
the
Room
where
his
Nobles
were
;
but
Athelgiva
(
for
it
seems
so
was
this
Lady
sometimes
called
)
being
highly
provoked
at
this
Affront
,
did
not
fail
to
exasperate
the
King
against
Dunstan
;
so
that
in
revenge
he
banished
him
the
Kingdom
;
who
thereupon
(
as
R.
Hoveden
relates
)
retired
to
a
Monastery
in
Flanders
.
Nor
did
the
King's
Resentments
stop
here
,
but
out
of
hatred
to
Dunstan
,
he
not
only
turned
the
Monks
out
of
Glastenbury
,
but
out
of
divers
of
the
greatest
Monasteries
in
England
;
where
also
,
De
Gest.
Po●●
.
Lib.
1.
as
William
of
Malmesbury
words
it
,
his
own
Abbey
was
turned
into
a
Stable
for
Clerks
;
that
is
,
Secular
Chanons
were
put
in
their
places
,
not
only
there
,
but
in
all
other
Abbeys
where
the
Monks
were
expelled
.
But
tho
the
King's
violence
to
Abbot
Dunstan
,
and
the
Monks
,
is
by
no
means
to
be
justified
,
yet
this
rudeness
to
the
King
,
and
pressing
upon
his
privacy
,
and
carrying
him
by
force
out
of
the
Room
from
his
Mistress
,
or
Wife
,
(
for
some
Historians
tell
us
that
he
had
been
privately
married
to
her
)
can
as
little
be
excused
:
So
that
no
wonder
if
a
young
King
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclv.
and
an
enraged
Woman
,
did
all
they
could
to
revenge
so
great
an
Affront
.
Yet
it
seems
by
the
same
Author
of
St.
Dunstan's
Life
,
that
Archbishop
Odo
was
severely
revenged
on
this
Lady
;
for
he
not
only
sent
Armed
men
,
to
take
her
out
of
the
Court
by
force
,
but
also
branded
her
with
a
hot
Iron
on
the
Cheeks
,
to
take
off
the
King's
Affections
from
her
,
and
then
caused
her
to
be
sent
into
Ireland
;
but
whether
this
was
done
by
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
by
his
own
Authority
,
I
do
not
find
:
But
it
seems
,
upon
her
return
thence
again
,
being
on
her
way
to
the
King
,
the
said
Archbishop's
Officers
met
her
,
and
cut
her
Hamstrings
;
so
that
not
being
able
to
stir
,
she
is
supposed
to
have
died
not
long
after
,
of
this
cruel
Treatment
.
But
however
,
this
did
not
happen
immediately
,
but
some
time
after
;
for
this
Year
all
the
People
North
of
Humber
,
together
with
the
Mercians
,
as
far
as
the
River
Thames
,
rose
against
King
Edwi
,
with
an
intention
to
expel
him
the
Kingdom
,
for
his
violence
done
to
the
Monks
;
so
that
,
as
[
](A64087-e292990-b)*
*
Vid.
Ang.
Sacra
.
Vol.
1.
Osborne
in
the
Life
of
Dunstan
relates
,
he
was
forced
to
fly
with
his
Adulteress
to
the
City
of
Glocester
:
But
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
are
more
particular
in
this
Relation
,
saying
,
that
the
Mercians
and
Northumbrians
hating
and
despising
King
Edwi
for
his
Evil
Government
,
deserted
him
,
and
having
deposed
him
,
they
elected
his
Brother
Prince
Edgar
King
over
them
;
which
it
seems
was
also
confirmed
by
the
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
;
for
the
above-cited
Author
of
the
Life
of
St.
Dunstan
,
saith
it
was
done
by
the
Common
Consent
of
all
the
Wise
men
of
the
Kingdom
.
So
that
Edwi
having
no
more
left
him
than
the
Kingdom
of
the
West
Saxons
for
his
share
,
the
River
Thames
was
made
the
Boundary
between
their
two
Kingdoms
.
Henry
de
Knighton
,
out
of
some
Ancient
Chronicles
then
preserved
in
the
Abbey
of
Legcester
,
here
farther
relates
,
That
after
the
Expulsion
of
King
Edwi
for
his
Evil
Life
,
and
the
Enormous
Deeds
which
he
committed
against
the
Church
,
the
Throne
was
vacant
for
above
a
year
,
and
many
Murthers
and
Robberies
,
and
other
Mischiefs
were
committed
in
the
Kingdom
,
for
want
of
Government
,
till
some
Good
men
of
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
seeking
God
by
frequent
Prayers
,
heard
at
last
a
Voice
from
Heaven
,
commanding
them
to
Crown
Prince
Edgar
(
being
yet
a
Youth
)
their
King
,
which
they
immediately
obeyed
.
But
this
sounds
like
a
Monkish
Legend
,
only
to
enhance
the
Excellency
of
King
Edgar's
Reign
,
which
with
them
must
owe
its
Original
to
no
less
an
Author
than
Heaven
it self
;
but
no
other
Historians
mention
any
such
thing
,
but
agree
that
King
Edwi
was
never
deprived
of
more
than
the
Kingdoms
of
Mercia
and
Northumberland
,
and
there
was
no
Vacancy
of
the
Throne
,
that
Division
being
made
presently
upon
the
aforesaid
Defection
of
the
People
of
these
Kingdoms
,
and
immediately
confirmed
by
an
Act
of
the
Witena
Gemote
,
as
hath
been
already
related
.
But
however
it
happened
,
King
Edwi
was
forced
to
rest
contented
with
this
unequal
division
,
since
not
having
the
good-will
of
his
Subjects
,
it
was
well
he
could
keep
what
he
had
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
how
dangerous
a
thing
it
was
,
for
Princes
to
provoke
the
Ruling
Part
of
the
Priests
and
People
of
those
times
,
who
could
so
easily
turn
the
hearts
of
their
Subjects
against
them
.
Our
Annals
,
though
they
are
very
short
in
this
Relation
,
yet
confirm
the
deposing
of
King
Edwi
;
viz.
That
this
Year
Edgar
Atheling
took
upon
him
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
;
and
also
adds
,
That
not
long
before
,
Wulstan
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
deceased
.
Although
the
printed
Copy
of
the
Saxon
Annals
place
the
Death
of
King
Edwi
under
the
year
957
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclix
.
yet
it
appears
by
the
Manuscript
Laudean
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
as
also
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
that
he
died
not
till
this
very
year
;
for
we
cannot
otherwise
make
up
the
space
of
near
four
years
,
which
all
our
Historians
allow
to
this
King's
Reign
:
Of
whom
they
give
us
this
Character
,
That
though
he
was
extraordinary
Handsome
,
yet
he
abused
that
Comeliness
of
his
Person
by
his
excessive
Lust
;
and
yet
we
do
not
hear
of
above
one
Mistress
he
kept
,
and
that
too
whom
he
was
either
married
to
,
or
else
lived
withal
like
a
Wife
.
But
it
is
no
wonder
if
he
have
a
very
bad
Character
of
them
,
when
the
Monks
,
his
Enemies
,
are
the
only
persons
that
have
given
it
to
us
:
But
H.
Huntington
,
who
was
a
Secular
Priest
,
and
no
Monk
,
is
more
moderate
,
by
telling
us
that
this
King
did
not
uncommendably
hold
the
Scepter
.
But
when
in
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
his
Kingdom
began
to
flourish
,
an
Untimely
Death
put
a
stop
to
those
happy
Expectations
from
him
.
His
Body
was
buried
at
Winchester
,
with
his
Uncle's
.
And
with
this
King's
Reign
I
shall
also
put
a
Period
to
this
Book
,
lest
it
should
swell
beyond
a
due
proportion
.
The
End
of
the
Fifth
Book
.
THE
General
History
OF
BRITAIN
,
NOW
CALLED
ENGLAND
:
As
well
Ecclesiastical
,
as
Civil
.
BOOK
VI.
Containing
the
General
History
of
England
from
the
Reign
of
King
EDGAR
,
to
the
Death
of
King
HAROLD
;
being
One
hundred
and
seventeen
Years
.
King
EDGAR
.
I
Have
begun
this
Period
with
this
Prince's
Reign
;
for
though
it
does
not
exactly
divide
the
Space
of
Time
between
King
Egbert
and
the
coming
in
of
King
William
,
sirnamed
the
Conqueror
,
into
two
equal
parts
,
yet
will
it
much
better
suit
with
the
Proportion
of
the
Books
into
which
we
have
divided
this
Period
:
Besides
,
King
Edgar
by
again
reuniting
the
Kingdom
,
and
enjoying
by
his
Valour
as
well
as
his
good
Fortune
,
a
happy
and
peaceable
Reign
,
though
he
was
not
the
first
Prince
who
took
upon
him
the
Title
of
Monarch
of
all
Albion
or
England
,
as
hath
been
already
shewn
,
yet
since
all
the
Kings
of
this
Island
did
willingly
submit
themselves
to
his
Dominion
,
he
seems
to
have
best
deserved
that
Title
,
of
any
I
can
find
.
King
Edwy
being
now
dead
,
as
our
Annals
have
related
,
King
Edgar
his
Brother
began
to
reign
,
not
only
over
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
,
but
also
over
all
the
West-Saxon
Kingdom
;
that
is
,
(
as
the
Manuscript
Author
of
St.
Dunstan's
Life
relates
)
he
succeeded
in
his
Brother's
Kingdom
as
Heir
,
and
was
elected
by
the
Clergy
as
well
as
Laity
,
over
both
Kingdoms
:
Which
is
also
confirmed
by
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
R.
Hoveden
,
who
expresly
tells
us
he
was
elected
King
by
the
whole
English
Nation
,
in
the
Sixteenth
Year
of
his
Age
:
So
that
(
as
the
Annals
observe
)
In
his
days
all
things
succeeded
prosperously
,
God
giving
him
Peace
as
long
as
he
lived
,
because
he
loved
his
Law
,
and
consulted
the
Good
and
Peace
of
his
People
,
beyond
all
the
Princes
that
had
been
in
the
memory
of
man
before
him
;
and
therefore
that
he
had
greater
Honour
in
all
Nations
round
him
,
as
well
as
in
his
own
;
and
he
was
by
a
peculiar
Blessing
from
above
so
assisted
,
that
Kings
and
Princes
every
where
submitted
themselves
to
him
;
insomuch
that
he
disposed
of
all
things
as
he
pleased
,
without
fighting
.
But
one
of
the
first
things
(
that
we
find
in
the
said
Author
of
St.
Dunstan's
Life
)
he
did
,
was
,
That
a
great
Council
being
held
at
a
place
called
Bradanford
(
now
Bradford
in
Wiltshire
)
Abbot
Dunstan
was
by
the
general
consent
of
all
there
present
,
chosen
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
for
his
great
Piety
and
Prudence
.
And
also
King
Edgar
being
now
well
instructed
by
the
said
Bishop
and
other
Wise
Men
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
the
Arts
of
Government
,
began
to
discountenance
the
Wicked
and
Vicious
,
and
to
favour
and
advance
the
Good
;
as
also
to
repair
the
decay'd
and
ruined
Monasteries
,
and
then
to
replenish
them
with
God's
Servants
,
(
i.
e.
the
Monks
)
;
and
in
short
,
to
undo
whatsoever
his
Brother
had
done
before
.
This
year
,
according
to
our
Annals
,
Odo
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
dying
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCLXI
.
Dunstan
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
succeeded
in
the
Archbishoprick
:
But
in
this
the
Author
of
these
Annals
is
mistaken
;
for
William
of
Malmesbury
,
as
well
as
other
Authors
,
assure
us
,
That
it
was
not
Dunstan
,
but
Elfin
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
who
by
the
means
of
some
Courtiers
whom
he
had
gained
over
to
him
by
the
prevailing
Power
of
his
Presents
,
procured
King
Edgar's
Precept
to
make
him
Archbishop
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
That
notwithstanding
the
former
Decrees
of
Synods
and
Councils
in
England
,
yet
those
Elections
which
were
called
Canonical
,
were
neither
then
nor
a
long
time
after
this
observed
.
But
as
for
Bishop
Elfin
,
he
is
said
by
our
Authors
to
have
trampled
upon
the
Tombstone
of
that
Pious
Archbishop
,
Odo
,
his
Predecessor
,
and
to
have
uttered
opprobrious
Language
against
his
Memory
;
which
his
Ghost
(
it
seems
)
so
far
resented
,
that
appearing
to
the
new
Archbishop
in
a
Vision
,
it
threatned
him
with
a
speedy
destruction
;
but
he
looking
upon
it
only
as
a
Dream
,
made
what
haste
he
could
to
Rome
,
to
get
the
Pope's
Confirmation
,
by
receiving
of
his
Pall
;
but
in
his
Journey
over
the
Alpes
he
was
frozen
to
death
,
being
found
with
his
Feet
in
his
Horse's
belly
,
which
had
been
killed
and
opened
,
to
restore
heat
to
them
.
But
no
sooner
did
the
News
arrive
of
Elfin's
death
,
when
(
according
to
Florence
)
Brythelm
,
Bishop
of
Wells
,
was
made
Archbishop
;
But
because
neither
of
these
last
Archbishops
ever
received
their
Palls
from
Rome
,
which
was
then
counted
essential
to
that
Dignity
,
I
suppose
these
two
last
were
omitted
in
our
Annals
:
But
this
Brythelm
being
not
found
sufficiently
qualified
for
so
great
a
Charge
,
he
was
(
as
Osbern
relates
)
commanded
by
the
King
and
the
whole
Nation
to
retire
;
whereupon
he
quietly
submitted
,
and
returning
again
to
his
former
Church
,
Dunstan
,
now
Bishop
of
London
,
(
who
also
held
the
See
of
Worcester
in
Commendam
)
was
by
the
general
Consent
of
the
King
and
all
his
Wise
Men
in
the
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
elected
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
for
his
supposed
great
Sanctity
:
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCLXI
.
Of
which
the
Monks
of
that
Age
relate
so
many
Miracles
,
that
it
is
tedious
to
read
,
much
more
to
repeat
such
stuff
;
insomuch
,
that
one
would
admire
,
(
were
it
not
for
the
extreme
Ignorance
of
that
Age
)
how
men
could
ever
hope
they
should
be
believe
in
so
short
a
time
after
they
were
supposed
to
be
done
.
Such
are
those
of
this
Bishop's
Harp
being
hung
against
the
Wall
,
and
playing
a
whole
Psalm
without
any
hands
touching
it
;
nay
,
the
Monks
can
tell
us
,
not
only
the
Tune
,
but
the
very
Words
too
.
Then
the
stopping
of
King
Edmund's
Horse
,
when
he
was
just
ready
to
run
down
a
Precipice
,
at
that
King
's
only
pronouncing
of
St.
Dunstan's
Name
to
himself
.
Next
,
his
often
driving
away
the
Devil
with
a
Staff
,
troubling
him
at
Prayers
sometimes
in
the
shape
of
a
Fox
,
sometimes
of
a
Wolf
or
a
Bear
.
But
above
all
,
his
taking
the
Devil
by
the
Nose
with
a
Pair
of
red
hot
Tongs
;
who
(
being
,
it
seems
,
an
excellent
Smith
)
was
once
at
work
in
his
Forge
,
when
the
Devil
appeared
in
the
shape
of
a
Handsome
Woman
,
but
met
with
very
rough
entertainment
;
for
going
about
to
tempt
his
Chastity
,
he
took
his
Devilship
by
the
Nose
with
a
Pair
of
red
hot
Tongs
,
till
he
made
him
roar
.
Now
if
such
Grave
Authors
as
William
of
Malmesbury
are
guilty
of
relating
such
Fictions
,
what
can
we
expect
from
those
of
less
Judgment
and
Honesty
?
But
this
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
this
Archbishop
was
a
great
Propagator
of
Monkery
;
many
Monasteries
being
either
new
built
or
new
founded
in
his
time
;
and
the
Clerks
or
Secular
Canons
of
divers
Churches
being
now
to
be
turned
out
,
were
put
to
their
choice
,
either
to
quit
their
Habits
or
their
Places
;
most
of
whom
rather
chose
the
former
,
and
so
gave
place
to
those
who
being
of
William
of
Malmesbury's
own
Order
,
our
Author
calls
their
Betters
.
Archbishop
Dunstan
also
exercised
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
without
respect
of
persons
,
imposing
upon
King
Edgar
himself
a
Seven
Years
Pennance
,
part
of
which
was
,
to
forbear
wearing
his
Crown
during
all
that
time
;
and
this
was
for
taking
a
Nun
out
of
a
Cloyster
at
Wilton
,
and
then
debauching
her
.
From
all
which
we
may
observe
,
how
necessary
it
was
in
those
days
for
a
Prince's
Quiet
as
well
as
Reputation
,
to
be
blindly
obedient
to
that
which
was
then
called
the
Church-Discipline
;
since
King
Edwin
having
to
do
but
with
one
Woman
whom
they
did
not
like
,
is
branded
as
one
excessively
given
to
Women
;
whilst
King
Edgar
,
who
gave
many
more
Instances
of
his
Failings
in
this
kind
,
is
reckon'd
for
a
Saint
.
But
as
for
this
Nun
,
whom
they
call
Wilfrede
,
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
that
tho
she
were
bred
in
that
Monastery
,
yet
was
she
not
then
professed
,
but
took
upon
her
the
Veil
,
only
to
avoid
the
King's
Lust
,
which
yet
,
it
seems
,
could
not
secure
her
from
it
;
for
he
begot
on
her
that
beautiful
Lady
Editha
,
who
became
also
a
Nun
in
the
same
Monastery
of
Wilton
,
where
her
Mother
had
been
professed
before
;
and
of
which
this
Young
and
Virtuous
Lady
being
made
Abbess
,
died
in
the
flower
of
her
Age
,
as
William
of
Malmesbury
informs
us
.
The
same
Year
also
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicle
,
North
Wales
was
sorely
harass'd
by
the
Forces
of
King
Edgar
:
The
Cause
of
which
War
,
was
the
Non-Payment
of
the
Tribute
due
from
the
King
of
Aberfraw
to
the
King
of
London
:
But
in
the
end
,
as
John
Beaver
informs
us
,
Anno
Dom.
DCCCCLXI
.
a
Peace
was
concluded
on
this
condition
,
That
King
Edgar
hearing
the
great
Mischief
which
both
England
and
Wales
then
received
by
the
vast
multitude
of
Wolves
which
then
abounded
,
especially
in
Wales
,
released
the
Tribute
in
Money
,
which
the
King
of
North-Wales
was
hitherto
obliged
to
pay
,
and
instead
thereof
engaged
the
Prince
of
Wales
to
send
him
a
Yearly
Tribute
of
so
many
Wolves
Heads
,
in
lieu
of
that
Tribute
;
which
the
said
Prince
performed
,
till
within
some
Years
,
there
being
no
more
Wolves
to
be
found
either
in
England
or
Wales
,
that
Tribute
ceased
.
But
to
proceed
with
our
Annals
:
This
Year
deceased
Aelfgar
,
Cousin
to
the
King
,
(
and
Earl
also
of
Devonshire
)
whose
Body
lies
buried
at
Wilton
.
Sigeferth
likewise
(
here
called
a
King
,
though
he
was
indeed
no
more
than
Vice-King
,
or
Earl
of
some
Province
)
now
made
himself
away
,
and
was
buried
at
Winborne
.
The
same
Year
was
a
great
Mortality
of
Men
,
and
a
very
Malignant
Feaver
raged
at
London
:
Also
the
Church
of
St.
Pauls
(
at
London
)
was
this
Year
burnt
,
and
soon
after
rebuilt
;
and
Athelmod
the
Priest
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
died
.
I
have
nothing
else
to
add
that
is
remarkable
,
under
this
Year
,
but
the
Foundation
of
the
Abby
of
Tavistock
,
by
Ordgar
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
afterwards
Father-in-law
to
King
Edgar
;
though
it
was
within
less
than
fifty
years
after
its
foundation
burnt
down
by
the
Danes
in
the
Reign
of
King
Ethelred
;
but
was
afterwards
rebuilt
more
stately
than
before
.
This
Year
Wolfstan
the
Deacon
deceased
,
and
afterwards
Gyric
the
Priest
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxiii
.
These
,
I
suppose
,
were
some
men
of
remarkable
Sanctity
,
in
that
Monastery
,
to
which
this
Copy
of
these
Annals
did
once
belong
.
The
same
Year
also
,
Abbot
Athelwald
received
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
,
and
was
consecrated
on
a
Sunday
,
being
the
Vigil
of
St.
Andrew
:
The
second
year
after
his
Consecration
,
he
repaired
divers
Monasteries
,
and
drove
the
Clerks
(
i.
e.
Canons
)
from
that
Bishoprick
,
because
they
would
observe
no
Rule
,
and
placed
Monks
in
their
stead
.
He
also
founded
two
Abbies
,
the
one
of
Monks
,
and
the
other
of
Nuns
;
and
afterwards
going
to
King
Edgar
,
he
desired
him
to
bestow
upon
him
all
the
Monasteries
the
Danes
had
before
destroyed
,
because
he
intended
to
rebuild
them
;
which
the
King
willingly
granted
:
Then
the
Bishop
went
to
Elig
,
where
St.
Etheldrith
lieth
buried
,
and
caused
that
Monastery
to
be
rebuilt
,
and
then
gave
it
to
the
care
of
one
of
his
Monks
,
named
Brightnoth
,
and
afterwards
made
him
Abbot
of
the
Monks
of
that
Monastery
,
where
there
had
been
Nuns
before
:
Then
Bishop
Athelwald
went
to
the
Monastery
which
is
called
Medeshamstead
,
which
had
also
been
destroyed
by
the
Danes
;
where
he
found
nothing
but
old
Walls
,
with
Trees
and
Bushes
growing
among
them
;
but
at
last
he
spied
hidden
in
one
of
these
Walls
,
that
Charter
which
Abbot
Headda
had
formerly
wrote
;
in
which
it
appeared
,
that
King
Wulfher
,
and
Ethelred
his
Brother
,
had
founded
this
Monastery
;
and
that
the
King
with
the
Bishop
had
freed
it
from
all
secular
servitude
;
and
Pope
Agatho
had
confirmed
it
by
his
Bull
,
as
also
the
Archbishop
Deus
Dedit
.
Which
Charter
,
I
suppose
,
is
that
,
the
Substance
of
which
is
already
recited
in
the
Fourth
book
,
Anno
656.
and
which
I
have
there
proved
to
be
forged
;
for
the
Monks
had
then
a
very
fair
opportunity
to
forge
that
Charter
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxiii
.
and
afterwards
to
pretend
they
found
it
in
an
old
Wall
:
But
letting
that
pass
,
thus
much
is
certain
from
the
Peterburgh
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
That
the
said
Bishop
then
caused
this
Monastery
to
be
rebuilt
,
placing
a
new
Set
of
Monks
therein
;
over
whom
he
appointed
an
Abbot
called
Aldulf
:
Then
went
the
Bishop
to
the
King
,
and
shewed
him
the
Charter
he
had
lately
found
;
whereby
he
not
only
obtained
a
new
Charter
of
Confirmation
of
all
the
Lands
and
Privileges
formerly
granted
by
the
Mercian
Kings
,
but
also
many
other
Townships
and
Lands
there
recited
;
as
particularly
Vndale
,
with
the
Hundred
adjoining
,
in
Northamptonshire
,
which
had
formerly
been
a
Monastery
of
it self
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
account
we
have
already
given
of
the
Life
of
the
Archbishop
Wilfrid
.
The
King
likewise
granted
,
That
the
Lands
belonging
to
that
Monastery
,
should
be
a
distinct
Shire
,
having
Sac
and
Soc
,
Tol
and
Team
,
and
Infangentheof
,
(
[
](A64087-e295180-b)*
*
Vid.
the
Introduction
.
which
terms
I
shall
explain
in
another
place
)
;
the
King
there
also
grants
them
a
Market
,
with
the
Toll
thereof
;
and
that
there
should
be
no
other
Market
between
Stamford
and
Huntington
;
and
to
the
former
of
these
the
King
also
granted
the
Abbot
a
Mint
.
But
as
for
the
Names
of
the
Lands
given
,
together
with
the
Limits
and
the
Tolls
of
the
Market
there
mentioned
,
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Charter
it self
.
Then
follows
the
Subscription
of
the
King
with
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
and
next
the
Confirmation
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
a
dreadful
Curse
on
those
that
should
violate
it
;
as
also
the
Confirmation
of
Oswald
Archbishop
of
York
,
Athelwald
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
with
several
other
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Ealdormen
,
and
Wisemen
,
who
all
confirmed
it
,
and
signed
it
with
the
Cross
:
This
was
done
Anno
Dom.
972.
of
our
Lord's
Nativity
,
and
in
the
sixteenth
year
of
the
King's
Reign
;
which
shews
this
Coppy
of
the
Annals
to
be
written
divers
years
after
these
things
were
done
;
as
does
also
more
particularly
that
short
History
concerning
the
Affairs
of
this
Abby
,
and
the
Succession
of
its
Abbots
for
many
years
after
this
time
.
As
how
Abbot
Adulf
bought
many
more
Lands
,
wherewith
he
highly
enriched
that
Monastery
,
where
he
continued
Abbot
,
till
Oswald
Archbishop
of
York
deceased
,
and
he
succeeded
him
in
the
Archbishoprick
;
and
then
there
was
another
chosen
Abbot
of
the
said
Monastery
,
named
Kenulph
,
who
was
afterwards
Bishop
of
Winchester
;
he
first
built
a
Wall
round
the
Monastery
,
and
gave
it
the
name
of
Burgh
,
which
was
before
called
Medeshamested
;
but
he
being
sometime
after
made
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
another
Abbot
was
chosen
from
the
same
Abby
,
called
Aelfi
,
who
continued
Abbot
fifty
years
:
He
removed
the
Bodies
of
St.
Kyneburge
,
and
St.
Cynesuith
,
which
lay
buried
at
Castra
;
and
St.
Tibba
,
which
lay
entomb'd
at
Rehala
,
(
i.
e.
Ryal
in
Rutlandshire
)
and
brought
them
to
Burgh
,
and
dedicated
them
to
St.
Peter
,
keeping
them
there
as
long
as
he
continued
Abbot
.
I
have
been
the
more
particular
in
the
Account
of
this
so
Ancient
and
Famous
Monastery
,
as
having
been
the
Episcopal
See
of
the
Bishops
of
Peterburgh
almost
ever
since
the
Dissolution
of
that
Abby
in
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
Eighth
.
This
Year
also
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
King
Edgar
married
Ethelfreda
,
the
Daughter
of
Ordgar
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
after
the
Death
of
her
Husband
Ethelwald
,
Earl
of
the
East-Angles
:
Of
her
he
begot
two
Sons
,
Edwald
and
Ethelred
,
the
former
of
whom
died
in
his
Infancy
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxiii
.
but
the
latter
lived
to
be
King
of
England
.
But
before
he
married
this
Lady
,
it
is
certain
he
had
an
Elder
Son
by
Elfleda
,
sirnamed
The
Fair
Daughter
of
Earl
Eodmar
;
of
whom
he
begot
King
Edward
,
called
the
Martyr
:
But
whether
King
Edgar
was
ever
lawfully
married
to
her
,
may
also
be
doubted
;
since
Osbern
,
in
his
Life
of
St.
Dunstan
,
says
,
That
this
Saint
baptized
the
Child
begotten
on
Ethelfleda
the
King's
Concubine
;
with
whom
also
agrees
Nicholas
Trevet
,
in
his
Chronicle
;
though
,
I
confess
,
the
Major
part
of
our
Historians
do
make
her
to
have
been
his
Lawful
Wife
.
And
it
was
upon
this
Pretence
of
Illegitimacy
,
that
Queen
Elfleda
,
and
those
of
her
Party
,
would
have
afterwards
put
by
Prince
Edward
her
Son
,
from
being
chosen
King
;
as
shall
be
further
related
in
its
proper
place
.
But
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
R.
Hoveden
,
place
King
Edgar's
Marriage
with
this
Lady
,
under
the
next
year
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxiv
.
This
year
King
Edgar
expelled
the
Priests
(
or
Chanons
)
both
from
the
old
and
new
Monastery
of
Winchester
;
as
also
from
Ceortesige
,
(
or
Chertsy
)
and
Middletune
,
and
put
Monks
in
their
rooms
;
he
also
ordained
Aethelgar
Abbot
of
the
new
Monastery
,
and
Ordbryght
Abbot
of
Ceortesige
,
and
Cyneweard
of
Middletune
.
But
as
soon
as
Dunstan
was
made
Archbishop
,
he
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
obtained
his
Pall
of
the
Pope
.
This
Year
also
,
the
Irishmen
(
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicles
)
landed
in
Anglesey
,
and
destroyed
Aberfraw
,
and
also
slew
Rodoric
,
one
of
the
Sons
of
Edwal
Voel
,
late
Prince
of
Wales
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxvii
.
King
Edgar
(
according
to
R.
Hoveden
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
)
placed
Nuns
in
the
Monastery
of
Rumsey
in
Hampshire
,
which
his
Grandfather
King
Edward
had
founded
,
and
made
his
Daughter
Merwina
Abbess
over
them
.
About
this
time
(
as
Caradoc's
Chronicle
relates
)
there
arose
a
great
Quarrel
between
the
two
Brothers
,
Princes
of
North-Wales
,
Jevaf
and
Jago
,
who
had
governed
jointly
ever
since
the
death
of
Howel
Dha
,
till
then
;
when
Jago
seizing
upon
his
Brother
Jevaf
by
force
,
kept
him
cruelly
in
Prison
for
near
six
years
;
about
which
time
also
Eneon
the
Son
of
Owen
,
Prince
of
South
Wales
,
taking
advantage
of
these
Civil
Dissentions
,
made
War
upon
North-Wales
,
and
subdued
all
the
Country
of
Gwyn
:
So
that
it
is
no
wonder
if
the
English
were
too
hard
for
these
British
Princes
,
since
they
never
could
agree
amongst
themselves
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxix
.
King
Edgar
this
year
commanded
all
the
Countrey
of
Thanet
to
be
laid
waste
.
As
Bromton's
Chronicle
informs
us
,
the
King
did
not
do
as
an
Insulting
Enemy
,
but
as
a
King
,
who
punished
one
Evil
with
another
,
because
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Island
had
despised
his
Royal
Laws
.
But
Matthew
Westminster's
account
of
the
reason
of
the
King
's
severe
proceeding
with
them
,
seems
far
more
satisfactory
;
viz.
That
it
was
because
certain
Merchants
coming
with
Goods
from
York
,
and
touching
upon
this
Island
,
the
Inhabitants
seized
the
men
,
and
plunder'd
them
of
what
they
brought
.
This
Year
also
,
(
according
to
the
History
of
the
Abby
of
Ramsey
)
Aylwin
the
Ealdorman
,
by
the
persuasion
of
Oswald
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
with
the
consent
of
King
Edgar
,
founded
the
Abby
of
Ramsey
,
to
the
Honour
of
St.
Mary
and
St.
Benedict
,
as
appears
by
the
Charter
of
King
Edgar
,
which
you
will
find
at
large
in
[
](A64087-e296480-b)*
*
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxiii
.
Monast.
Anglican
.
AIR
King
Edgar
,
at
the
persuasion
of
Bishop
Athelwald
,
now
caused
the
Chanons
to
be
driven
out
of
all
the
greater
Monasteries
in
Mercia
,
and
Monks
to
be
put
in
their
places
.
This
Year
Archbishop
Oskitel
deceased
,
who
was
first
consecrated
Bishop
of
Dorcester
,
Anno
Do●
Dcccclxx.
and
afterwards
by
the
consent
of
King
Edward
and
all
his
Wise-Men
,
consecrated
Archbishop
of
York
.
He
was
Two
and
twenty
years
Bishop
,
and
deceased
on
the
Vigils
of
All-Saints
,
at
Thame
;
but
Thurkytel
being
his
Kinsman
,
carried
the
Bishop's
Body
to
Bedford
,
because
he
was
Abbot
there
at
that
time
.
But
there
is
certainly
a
mistake
in
the
King's
Name
;
and
instead
of
Edward
,
it
should
be
Edred
;
for
King
Edward
the
Elder
was
dead
long
before
this
Bishop's
Consecration
.
Eadmund
Etheling
,
Son
to
King
Edgar
,
died
this
year
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxi
.
whose
Body
lies
buried
at
Rumseig
,
i.e.
Rumsey
in
Hampshire
.
Oskytel
Archbishop
of
York
deceasing
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxii
.
his
Kinsman
Oswald
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
succeeded
him
,
(
as
Florence
of
Worcester
relates
.
)
About
this
time
also
,
Godfred
,
the
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
subdued
the
whole
Isle
of
Anglesey
;
which
yet
he
enjoyed
not
long
.
This
year
,
Edgar
,
Ruler
of
the
English
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxiii
.
was
with
great
Honour
crowned
King
,
in
the
Ancient
City
called
Akmanceaster
,
which
the
Inhabitants
called
Bathan
;
so
that
there
was
great
Joy
among
all
men
that
happy
Day
,
being
that
which
is
commonly
called
Pentecost
;
where
was
a
frequent
Assembly
of
Priests
and
Monks
,
as
also
a
great
Council
of
the
Wites
,
or
Wisemen
.
This
happen'd
in
the
Thousandth
Year
of
Christ
,
wanting
but
27
;
and
in
the
Thirtieth
Year
of
this
King's
Age.
Also
about
this
time
,
(
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
)
Howel
the
Son
of
Jevaf
,
having
raised
great
Forces
against
his
Uncle
Jago
above-mentioned
,
to
deliver
his
Father
out
of
Prison
,
and
having
vanquish'd
his
Uncle
,
and
driven
him
out
of
the
Countrey
,
restor'd
his
Father
to
his
Liberty
,
though
not
to
his
Dominion
;
for
he
took
upon
himself
the
sole
Government
of
all
North
Wales
.
But
Mr.
Vaughan
,
in
his
Additional
Notes
to
this
Chronicle
,
farther
relates
from
some
other
Welsh
Annals
,
That
Jago
being
thus
expelled
,
fled
to
King
Edgar
,
and
prevailed
so
far
,
that
he
brought
an
Army
into
North
Wales
,
to
restore
him
;
but
coming
as
far
as
Bangor
,
Howel
met
him
,
and
at
the
King's
request
consented
that
his
Uncle
Jago
should
enjoy
that
part
of
the
Countrey
which
he
had
in
his
Father
Jevaf's
time
;
so
King
Edgar
having
founded
a
new
Church
at
Bangor
,
and
dedicated
it
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
returned
with
great
Honour
to
Chester
,
having
these
two
Welsh
Princes
in
his
Company
;
where
also
met
him
by
his
appointment
,
Six
other
Princes
;
as
shall
be
farther
related
by
and
by
.
It
hath
been
much
questioned
,
what
should
be
the
reason
that
this
King
should
thus
long
defer
his
Coronation
:
Some
of
the
Monks
impute
it
to
the
Pennance
imposed
upon
him
by
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
for
debauching
the
Nun
above
mentioned
;
but
that
is
not
at
all
likely
,
since
that
Penance
was
but
for
Seven
Years
,
whereas
he
had
now
reigned
twice
as
long
since
that
Sin
was
committed
.
But
I
do
rather
suppose
,
that
he
was
Crowned
long
before
,
in
the
very
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
though
our
Monkish
Chroniclers
have
either
forgot
to
mention
it
,
or
else
have
omitted
it
on
purpose
,
to
add
the
greater
Lustre
to
Archbishop
Dunstan
:
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxiii
.
For
it
is
very
certain
,
that
neither
in
this
King's
time
,
nor
long
after
the
Conquest
,
was
it
ever
known
,
that
the
King
Elect
took
the
Title
of
King
,
till
after
his
Coronation
.
Now
that
our
Kings
did
upon
some
great
occasion
repeat
the
Ceremony
of
their
Coronation
,
I
shall
prove
from
the
Examples
both
of
King
Ethelred
,
as
well
as
of
King
Richard
the
First
,
and
Henry
the
Third
;
and
why
it
might
not
be
so
in
the
Reign
of
this
King
,
as
well
as
in
either
of
them
,
I
can
see
no
reason
;
though
the
occasion
of
it
is
not
any
where
expressed
,
as
I
know
of
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
:
After
this
the
King
sail'd
with
all
his
Fleet
to
Legancester
,
(
i.e.
West-Chester
)
where
met
him
Six
Kings
,
who
all
making
a
League
with
him
,
promised
to
be
his
Assistants
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
And
now
we
have
spoke
of
this
King's
Fleet
,
it
is
fit
we
give
a
larger
Relation
of
it
,
as
also
of
these
Princes
that
here
met
him
,
from
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
other
Authors
,
who
increase
their
Number
to
Eight
Thousand
;
which
being
so
glorious
for
our
Nation
,
I
shall
here
set
down
at
large
.
This
King
was
the
first
who
was
truly
Lord
of
our
Seas
;
for
every
Summer
(
saith
William
of
Malmesbury
)
immediately
after
Easter
,
commanding
his
Ships
from
every
Shore
to
be
brought
into
one
collected
Body
,
he
sailed
usually
with
the
Eastern
Fleet
to
the
Western
part
of
the
Island
;
and
then
sending
it
back
,
sailed
with
the
Western
Fleet
unto
the
Northern
;
and
thence
with
the
Northern
he
returned
to
the
Eastern
Coasts
;
sailing
in
this
manner
quite
round
the
Island
;
being
exceeding
diligent
to
prevent
the
Incursions
of
Pyrates
,
and
couragious
in
the
defence
of
his
Kingdom
against
Foreigners
,
and
diligent
in
the
training
up
of
himself
and
his
People
for
Military
Employments
.
Each
of
these
Fleets
(
as
we
are
told
)
consisted
of
One
thousand
and
two
hundred
Ships
,
and
these
also
very
stout
ones
for
those
times
:
So
that
the
number
of
all
must
have
amounted
to
Three
thousand
and
six
hundred
Sail
,
as
some
of
our
Author
expresly
relate
,
but
others
,
Four
thousand
Vessels
;
and
there
are
some
also
that
add
to
these
Three
,
a
Fourth
Fleet
;
by
which
means
the
Number
will
be
increased
to
Four
thousand
and
eight
hundred
Sail
;
as
may
be
seen
in
Mathew
Westminster
.
To
sustain
which
Charge
,
besides
the
private
Contributions
of
his
Subjects
,
he
had
also
(
in
the
latter
end
of
his
Reign
)
Six
Petty
Kings
under
him
,
who
were
bound
by
Oath
to
be
ready
at
his
Command
,
to
serve
him
both
by
Sea
and
Land
;
which
Oath
they
took
at
Chester
,
(
as
the
Annals
relate
)
where
he
had
given
them
order
to
meet
him
,
as
he
sailed
about
the
North
of
Britain
with
a
great
Navy
.
Their
Names
are
Kened
or
Kineth
,
King
of
the
Scots
;
Malcolm
King
of
Cumberland
,
(
who
at
this
time
,
it
seems
,
were
so
called
,
though
,
as
we
said
,
the
Cumbrians
had
now
thrown
off
that
Title
,
and
taken
that
of
(
Earls
)
;
Maccuse
,
Lord
of
the
Isles
;
with
five
Princes
of
Wales
,
the
Names
of
whom
were
,
Dusnal
,
Griffyth
,
Huuald
,
Jacob
,
and
Judethil
;
who
all
meeting
him
at
his
Court
at
Chester
,
to
set
forth
the
Splendor
and
Greatness
of
his
Dominion
,
one
day
he
went
into
a
Galley
,
and
caused
himself
to
be
rowed
by
these
Petty
Princes
,
he
himself
holding
the
Stern
,
and
steering
the
Vessel
along
the
River
Dee
,
was
waited
on
by
all
his
Nobles
in
another
Barge
;
so
he
sailed
to
the
Monastery
of
St.
John
Baptist
;
where
an
Oration
being
made
to
him
,
in
the
same
State
and
Pomp
he
retutned
to
his
Palace
:
Where
when
he
arrived
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxiii
.
he
is
said
to
have
told
his
Nobles
about
him
,
That
then
his
Successors
might
boast
themselves
to
be
truly
Kings
of
England
,
when
they
should
be
(
like
him
)
attended
by
so
many
Princes
his
Vassals
;
as
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
relate
it
.
As
for
these
Petty
Kings
above-mentioned
,
Maccuse
,
by
the
said
Florence
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
R.
Hoveden
,
is
called
a
King
of
Man
,
and
many
other
Islands
;
but
William
of
Malmesbury
stiles
him
an
Arch-pirate
;
by
which
word
a
Robber
is
not
to
be
understood
,
but
(
as
Asser
,
and
others
of
that
Age
use
that
Appellation
)
one
skilled
in
Sea
Affairs
,
or
a
Seaman
;
so
called
from
Pira
,
which
in
the
Attique
Tongue
,
signifies
a
Craft
or
Art
;
but
afterward
it
came
to
be
applicable
only
to
such
as
without
any
Right
infested
the
Seas
.
Another
of
the
Kings
,
and
that
of
Wales
,
was
Huual
or
Hewal
,
who
tho
he
be
not
placed
the
first
in
order
,
yet
if
we
follow
the
account
of
some
Authors
,
must
have
been
the
chief
of
them
all
,
the
Prince
to
whom
all
the
rest
performed
Obedience
:
The
Book
of
Landaff
bids
us
take
notice
,
that
at
the
same
time
with
Edgar
lived
Howel
Dha
,
and
Morgan
Heu
,
(
which
two
yet
were
the
Subjects
of
King
Edgar
.
)
But
in
this
,
either
that
Author
,
or
the
Chronicle
of
Caradoc
must
be
mistaken
,
who
places
the
Death
of
Howel
Dha
under
the
year
948
:
And
therefore
it
is
more
likely
that
the
Howel
here
mentioned
,
was
not
Howel
Dha
,
but
Howel
the
Son
of
Jevaf
,
who
had
the
year
before
expell'd
his
Uncle
,
and
taken
upon
himself
the
Principality
of
Wales
,
notwithstanding
his
Father
was
then
alive
.
But
as
for
all
the
rest
of
these
Welsh
Princes
,
I
do
not
know
how
to
make
them
out
from
their
Chronicles
,
(
which
give
no
account
of
this
Action
)
;
only
I
take
Dufnal
to
be
the
Son
of
Howel
Dha
,
and
as
Matthew
of
Westminster
says
,
was
then
Prince
of
South-Wales
.
As
for
Jacob
and
Judethel
,
I
suppose
they
must
have
been
the
same
with
Jevaf
and
Jago
,
as
they
are
called
in
the
Welsh
Chronicles
:
But
as
for
this
Prince
Gryffith
,
I
can
find
none
such
among
any
of
the
Welsh
Princes
ruling
at
that
time
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
This
year
Eadgar
King
of
the
English
,
changed
this
frail
Life
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxv.
for
another
more
Glorious
,
on
the
18
th
.
day
of
July
:
But
his
Body
was
buried
with
great
Solemnity
at
the
Abby
of
Glastenbury
,
to
which
he
himself
had
been
a
great
Benefactor
;
as
appears
by
his
Charter
,
recited
at
large
by
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Treatise
of
the
Antiquity
of
that
Monastery
;
in
which
Charter
he
also
stiles
himself
,
Totius
Britanniae
Basileus
,
i.
e.
King
of
all
Britain
.
But
since
our
Historians
are
so
very
large
and
full
in
their
Commendations
of
his
Prince
,
as
that
he
was
most
Religious
,
Valiant
,
and
Wise
,
and
exceeded
all
his
Predecessors
(
except
King
Alfred
,
and
King
Athelstan
)
it
will
not
,
I
hope
,
be
amiss
to
shew
you
how
partial
these
Monks
were
to
the
Memory
of
this
Prince
;
who
though
they
will
needs
have
to
be
a
Saint
,
because
the
either
built
or
repaired
so
many
Monasteries
,
yet
was
certainly
(
if
the
same
Monkish
Writers
are
to
be
believed
)
guilty
of
as
great
Excesses
of
Lust
and
Cruelty
,
as
any
of
his
Predecessors
;
for
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
that
Ordgar
Duke
of
Devonshire
had
a
Daughter
named
Elfreda
,
fam'd
for
an
extraordinary
Beauty
,
which
caus'd
the
King
to
have
great
Inclinations
for
her
,
upon
the
bare
Report
made
of
her
to
him
;
but
to
be
more
certain
,
he
sent
a
Knight
called
Athelwold
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxv.
his
Confident
to
see
her
,
resolving
to
marry
her
,
if
she
were
found
to
be
handsome
as
she
was
reported
.
Athelwold
made
haste
,
and
got
a
sight
of
her
,
wherewith
he
was
so
smitten
,
that
he
concealed
the
Errand
on
which
he
came
,
and
resolved
to
obtain
her
for
himself
;
which
being
easily
done
,
he
lessened
her
to
the
King
,
as
a
Woman
but
very
ordinary
,
and
of
so
small
a
Stature
,
as
would
misbecome
his
Royal
Bed
;
so
that
he
married
her
with
the
King's
consent
,
whose
Thoughts
were
now
diverted
to
other
Objects
:
But
at
last
,
the
Earl's
Enemies
discovered
the
Intrigue
,
and
told
the
King
how
he
had
deceived
him
;
and
whom
the
more
to
enrage
,
they
omitted
no
words
whereby
to
set
out
and
enhance
the
extraordinary
Beauty
of
the
Lady
:
Upon
which
,
the
King
concealed
his
Anger
,
but
was
resolved
by
another
Stratagem
to
over-reach
him
.
And
the
better
to
effect
what
he
intended
,
he
one
day
told
him
pleasantly
,
that
at
such
a
time
he
would
come
and
see
whether
his
Wife
was
so
fair
as
she
was
represented
to
be
.
This
unexpected
Surprize
so
exceedingly
struck
him
,
that
he
earnestly
begg'd
of
her
to
consult
his
Preservation
,
by
putting
on
her
worst
Cloaths
,
and
deforming
her self
by
what
other
means
she
thought
best
;
for
she
had
now
perceived
,
that
instead
of
a
King
she
had
married
a
Subject
,
though
an
Earl
;
which
raised
such
a
Female
Indignation
in
her
,
that
against
the
coming
of
King
Edgar
she
dressed
her self
in
the
most
Gay
and
Charming
manner
her
Pride
and
Resentment
to
be
thus
cheated
,
could
devise
;
which
had
such
powerful
effects
upon
him
,
that
,
his
Love
being
so
much
the
more
inflamed
,
as
it
had
been
so
long
defrauded
,
he
for
a
Blind
appointed
a
day
of
hunting
in
the
Forest
called
Warewell
,
(
now
Harwood
Forest
)
and
there
slew
Athelwold
with
a
Dart.
The
Earl's
Son
coming
by
when
the
Fact
was
just
committed
,
and
looking
upon
his
Father's
dead
Body
,
the
King
asked
him
,
How
he
liked
this
Game
?
To
which
he
answered
,
That
whatsoever
pleased
the
King
,
ought
not
to
displease
him
:
With
which
flattering
Reply
,
the
King
's
angry
Mind
was
so
appeased
,
that
he
ever
after
highly
favoured
the
Youth
;
and
expiated
the
Crime
committed
upon
the
Father
,
by
the
great
kindness
he
shewed
to
the
Son
.
But
a●
Ancient
Manuscript
called
Brutus
(
now
in
the
Archbishop's
Library
at
Lambeth
)
relates
the
latter
end
of
this
Story
somewhat
more
for
King
Edgar's
Reputation
;
which
since
I
meet
with
no
where
else
,
I
shall
here
give
you
:
It
is
,
That
King
Edgar
,
not
long
after
,
sending
this
Athelwold
(
now
made
an
Earl
)
to
secure
the
Coast
of
Northumberland
against
the
Danes
,
then
like
to
invade
it
,
as
he
was
in
his
way
thither
he
was
set
upon
by
certain
unknown
Soldiers
,
who
there
slew
him
,
but
whether
by
the
King's
Order
,
or
no
,
is
not
said
.
As
soon
as
the
Earl
was
dead
,
the
King
made
Love
to
his
fair
Widow
,
and
marrying
her
,
caused
her
to
be
crowned
Queen
,
though
it
much
displeased
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
who
could
never
after
this
endure
her
:
But
William
of
Malmesbury
adds
,
that
to
expiate
the
Murther
of
her
first
Husband
,
she
built
a
Nunnery
in
the
place
where
he
was
slain
.
Another
thing
laid
to
this
charge
,
and
which
shews
him
to
have
been
more
constant
in
his
Love
,
than
could
be
expected
from
a
Young
Prince
,
so
universally
addicted
as
he
was
to
the
Fair
Sex
,
of
which
you
have
several
Instances
in
Story
;
one
of
them
here
shall
suffice
.
It
seems
,
coming
one
time
to
Andover
,
(
a
Town
not
far
from
Winchester
)
he
would
have
had
the
enjoyment
of
a
certain
Ealdorman's
Daughter
,
mightily
celebrated
for
her
Beauty
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxv.
and
commanded
her
to
be
brought
to
his
Bed
:
The
Mother
of
the
Virgin
not
daring
flatly
to
deny
,
yet
abhorring
to
be
a
Bawd
to
her
own
Daughter
,
resolved
to
put
a
Trick
on
him
by
the
favour
of
the
Night
,
and
so
sent
a
Waiting-Maid
she
had
,
in
her
room
,
one
that
was
Handsome
enough
,
and
not
Unwitty
,
as
she
quickly
made
to
appear
;
for
as
soon
as
it
was
morning
she
offering
to
get
up
,
the
King
asked
her
,
Why
she
would
make
such
haste
from
him
?
She
replied
,
she
could
no
longer
have
the
Happiness
of
his
Company
,
because
her
Lady
had
set
her
some
Work
to
do
.
He
startling
at
this
,
wonder'd
what
she
meant
(
for
he
did
not
in
the
least
question
,
but
that
his
Bedfellow
had
been
the
Earl's
real
Daughter
)
;
she
then
most
passionately
besought
him
to
set
her
free
from
the
hard
and
cruel
Service
of
her
Lady
,
as
a
Reward
for
her
lost
Virginity
:
But
the
King
being
confounded
at
his
disappointment
,
was
for
some
time
divided
between
Compassion
for
the
poor
Maid
,
and
Anger
at
his
being
thus
abused
;
but
at
last
he
put
it
off
with
a
Jest
,
and
setting
her
free
,
carried
her
along
with
him
,
and
loved
her
to
that
degree
,
that
he
kept
himself
to
her
alone
,
until
such
time
as
he
married
Elfreda
above-mentioned
.
These
were
the
Stories
commonly
told
in
those
days
of
King
Edgar
,
and
of
which
more
noise
had
been
made
by
the
Monks
,
if
he
had
not
built
so
many
Monasteries
,
which
stopp'd
their
mouths
from
saying
much
ill
of
one
so
devoted
to
their
Order
,
and
who
perhaps
admired
Chastity
in
others
,
though
he
could
not
practise
it
himself
.
But
it
's
certain
England
highly
flourished
under
his
Government
,
being
a
Man
so
truly
answering
Homer's
Description
of
a
King
,
that
not
only
secured
his
people
from
Foreign
Enemies
,
but
Savage
Beasts
,
by
laying
a
Yearly
Tribute
of
Three
hundred
Wolve's
Heads
on
the
Prince
of
Wales
,
as
hath
been
already
related
.
What
his
Employment
was
in
Summer
,
we
have
already
seen
;
in
Winter
he
hunted
,
but
in
the
Spring
he
usually
rode
a
kind
of
Circuit
round
the
Kingdom
,
to
administer
Justice
to
his
People
,
and
take
care
that
his
Officers
did
the
like
.
He
was
small
of
Stature
,
and
Slender
,
yet
of
such
mighty
Courage
and
Strength
,
that
he
would
challenge
the
most
Robust
to
wrestle
with
him
,
forbidding
them
to
spare
him
out
of
respect
to
his
Person
.
It
happen'd
one
time
,
that
Kened
King
of
the
Scots
,
came
to
his
Court
,
to
whom
(
as
Matthew
Westminster
relates
)
he
gave
Rich
Presents
,
with
the
whole
Countrey
of
Lothian
,
on
condition
that
he
and
his
Successors
at
his
Festivals
should
come
and
attend
on
the
Kings
of
England
when
they
sate
Crowned
;
besides
,
he
assign'd
certain
Lodgings
for
them
by
the
way
,
which
to
ease
them
in
their
Journey
,
were
till
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
Second
,
held
by
the
Kings
of
Scotland
.
This
Kened
,
as
he
once
sate
at
his
Cups
with
his
Courtiers
,
said
jestingly
to
them
,
It
was
very
strange
that
so
many
Provinces
should
obey
such
a
Little
,
Contemptible
Figure
of
a
Man
,
as
this
Edgar
was
.
These
Words
soon
reach'd
the
King's
ears
;
upon
which
he
presently
sends
for
Kened
,
and
as
if
he
had
a
mind
to
consult
him
about
some
Important
Affair
,
carries
him
into
a
Wood
,
where
none
being
present
besides
themselves
,
he
delivers
into
his
hands
one
of
the
two
Swords
he
had
brought
along
with
him
,
and
then
tells
him
,
That
as
they
were
now
alone
,
so
they
had
a
very
good
opportunity
to
try
their
Strength
and
Skill
;
and
therefore
he
was
resolved
to
have
it
forthwith
determined
which
of
them
ought
to
Rule
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxv.
and
which
to
Obey
,
commanding
him
not
to
stir
a
foot
,
but
decide
the
Controversy
with
him
;
for
it
was
a
base
and
pitiful
thing
for
a
King
to
vapour
loud
at
a
Feast
,
and
not
to
be
as
forward
to
shew
his
Courage
at
a
Fray
.
Kened
being
struck
out
of
countenance
at
these
words
,
fell
down
at
his
feet
,
and
earnestly
begged
his
Pardon
for
what
he
had
spoken
in
Jest
,
without
any
design
of
Malice
in
the
least
.
Upon
which
the
King
being
as
Generous
as
he
was
Couragious
,
freely
forgave
him
.
But
though
this
King
Edgar
was
certainly
a
very
Great
and
Heroick
Prince
,
yet
questionless
that
Charter
which
makes
him
to
have
subdued
the
greatest
part
of
Ireland
,
with
the
City
of
Dublin
,
and
to
be
Lord
of
all
the
Isles
as
far
as
Norway
,
is
fictitious
,
and
nothing
but
a
piece
of
Monkish
Forgery
,
no
Author
of
that
Age
making
mention
of
any
such
thing
;
and
instead
of
a
Great
Warrior
,
he
is
usually
stiled
Edgar
the
Peaceable
;
for
he
never
made
any
Foreign
Wars
,
that
we
can
learn
.
However
,
such
was
his
mighty
Fame
,
that
if
he
did
not
go
himself
to
Foreigners
,
they
came
to
him
,
out
of
Saxony
,
Flanders
,
Denmark
,
and
other
places
:
Though
William
of
Malmesbury
observes
,
their
coming
over
did
much
detriment
to
the
Natives
;
who
from
the
Saxons
,
learned
Rudeness
;
from
the
Flemings
,
Effeminacy
;
and
from
the
Danes
,
Drunkenness
;
the
English
being
before
free
from
those
gross
Vices
,
and
contented
themselves
to
defend
their
own
with
a
natural
Simplicity
,
and
not
given
to
admire
the
Customs
and
Fashions
of
other
Nations
:
Hereupon
the
Monk
tells
us
he
is
deservedly
blamed
in
Story
for
his
too
great
Indulgence
to
Strangers
.
This
Noble
Prince
died
when
he
had
Reigned
about
Sixteen
Years
,
in
the
very
flower
of
his
Age
,
being
scarce
Two
and
thirty
years
old
,
and
with
him
fell
all
the
Glory
of
the
English
Nation
;
scarce
any
thing
henceforth
being
to
be
heard
of
among
them
,
but
Misery
and
Disorder
.
He
had
by
Egelfleda
,
sirnamed
the
Fair
,
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Ordmer
,
(
it
's
uncertain
whether
his
Wife
or
Concubine
)
a
Son
named
Edward
,
who
succeeded
him
:
By
Wilfrida
the
Nun
he
had
a
Daughter
named
Editha
,
who
was
also
a
Nun
,
as
hath
been
already
related
:
And
by
Elfreda
the
Daughter
of
Duke
Ordgar
,
a
Son
called
Edmund
,
who
died
five
years
before
his
Father
;
and
another
,
called
Ethelrede
,
who
reigned
after
him
;
but
was
wholly
unlike
him
in
Prudence
and
Courage
.
I
have
nothing
else
to
add
that
is
considerable
,
under
this
year
,
but
the
death
of
the
Noble
Turketule
,
Abbot
of
Croyland
,
whom
from
Chancellor
to
King
Edred
,
was
(
at
his
own
desire
)
by
him
made
Abbot
.
He
repaired
and
much
enriched
that
Abby
,
after
its
being
ruined
by
the
Danes
;
and
was
the
first
that
by
adding
to
the
Two
Great
Bells
of
that
Monastery
,
Six
more
,
made
the
first
Tuneable
Rings
of
Bells
in
England
;
as
Ingulph
at
the
end
of
the
account
he
gives
of
his
Life
,
informs
us
.
But
before
I
dismiss
this
King's
Reign
,
it
is
fit
I
give
you
a
short
account
of
the
chief
Laws
he
made
;
which
since
neither
the
time
nor
place
of
their
enacting
are
any
where
mention'd
,
I
refer
to
this
place
.
The
Preface
of
these
Laws
is
thus
;
This
is
the
Decree
or
Law
which
King
Edgar
made
,
with
the
counsel
(
or
consent
)
of
his
Wites
or
Wisemen
,
for
the
Honour
of
God
,
the
Confirmation
of
his
Royal
Dignity
,
and
for
the
Good
of
his
People
.
The
Laws
themselves
begin
with
some
Ecclesiastical
Canons
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxv.
the
first
of
which
is
concerning
the
Immunities
of
the
Church
,
and
about
paying
Tythes
out
of
the
Lands
of
the
Thanes
,
as
well
as
of
those
of
Ceorles
,
or
Countrey-men
.
The
Second
is
concerning
payment
of
Tythes
and
First
fruits
,
as
well
where
a
Thane
had
a
Church
with
a
Burying-place
,
as
also
where
he
had
not
.
The
Third
appoints
the
times
the
Tythes
should
be
paid
at
;
and
what
Remedy
was
to
be
had
,
in
case
they
were
not
paid
at
the
time
when
they
were
due
.
The
Fourth
ordains
at
what
time
of
the
year
Peter-pence
should
be
paid
;
and
the
Penalty
that
should
be
incurred
by
those
that
should
neglect
to
pay
them
in
accordingly
.
The
last
ordains
every
Sunday
to
be
kept
holy
,
and
to
begin
at
Three
a
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
on
Saturday
,
and
to
end
at
break
of
day
on
Monday
,
upon
the
penalty
appointed
by
the
Judiciary
Book
.
From
which
last
Law
you
may
observe
,
how
early
keeping
the
Sunday
like
the
Jewish
Sabbath
,
began
in
England
.
Then
follow
the
Secular
,
or
Temporal
Laws
.
The
First
of
which
enjoins
,
that
every
man
poor
or
rich
enjoy
the
benefit
of
the
Law
,
and
have
equal
Justice
done
him
;
and
for
Punishments
he
would
have
them
so
moderated
,
that
being
accommodated
to
the
Divine
Clemency
,
they
may
be
the
more
tolerable
unto
men
.
The
Second
forbids
Appeals
to
the
King
in
Suits
,
From
whence
we
may
gather
,
that
Fines
at
this
time
were
not
Arbitrary
,
nor
could
be
set
above
a
known
constant
Rate
;
such
as
a
man
,
according
to
his
Quality
,
was
able
to
pay
,
without
the
loss
of
his
Life
or
Liberty
.
except
Justice
cannot
otherwise
be
obtained
.
And
if
a
man
be
oppressed
he
may
betake
himself
to
the
King
for
relief
;
and
in
case
a
Pecuniary
Mulct
be
inflicted
for
a
fault
,
it
must
not
exceed
the
value
of
the
man's
head
.
The
Third
imposes
a
Mulct
of
an
Hundred
and
twenty
Shillings
to
the
King
,
upon
a
Judge
that
passes
an
unjust
Sentence
against
any
man
,
except
such
Judge
will
take
his
Oath
that
he
did
it
not
out
of
any
malice
,
but
only
from
Unskilfulness
,
and
Mistake
in
Judgment
;
and
in
such
case
he
is
to
be
removed
from
his
Place
,
except
he
can
obtain
favour
of
the
King
longer
to
retain
it
;
and
then
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
is
to
send
the
Mulct
imposed
upon
him
to
the
King's
Treasure
.
The
Fourth
commands
,
That
whosoever
maliciously
shall
defame
another
man
,
whereby
he
receives
any
damage
either
in
his
Body
or
Estate
,
so
that
the
defam'd
Party
can
clear
himself
of
those
Reports
,
and
prove
them
false
,
then
the
Defamer's
Tongue
shall
either
be
cut
out
,
or
he
shall
redeem
it
with
the
value
of
his
Head
.
The
Fifth
is
to
the
same
effect
as
in
another
Law
we
have
formerly
cited
,
commanding
every
one
to
be
present
at
the
Gemote
,
or
Assembly
of
the
Hundred
;
and
further
ordains
,
That
the
Burghmotes
,
or
Assemblies
of
the
great
Towns
or
Cities
,
be
held
thrice
a
year
,
and
the
Shiregemotes
,
or
general
Meeting
of
the
whole
County
twice
,
whereat
were
to
be
present
the
Bishop
and
the
Ealdorman
,
the
one
to
teach
the
people
God's
Law
,
and
the
other
Man's
.
From
whence
you
may
observe
the
Antiquity
of
our
Charges
at
our
Assizes
and
Sessions
,
which
no
doubt
do
succeed
those
Discourses
which
the
Ealdorman
and
Bishop
then
made
to
the
people
upon
the
subjects
above-mentioned
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxv.
The
Sixth
requires
,
that
every
man
find
Sureties
for
his
Good
Behaviour
;
and
in
case
any
one
commit
a
Crime
,
and
fly
for
it
,
the
Sureties
should
undergo
what
should
be
laid
upon
him
.
If
he
stole
any
thing
,
and
be
taken
within
a
Twelvemonth
,
he
should
be
brought
to
Justice
,
and
then
the
Sureties
should
receive
back
what
they
had
paid
on
his
account
.
Hence
we
may
also
take
notice
,
not
only
of
the
Antiquity
of
Frank-Pledges
,
which
had
been
long
before
instituted
by
King
Alfred
,
but
also
the
continuation
of
this
Law
by
King
Edgar
;
from
whence
it
appears
,
that
it
was
no
Norman
invention
,
introduced
to
keep
under
the
English
Commonalty
,
as
some
men
have
without
any
just
cause
imagined
.
The
Seventh
ordains
,
That
when
any
one
of
evil
report
is
again
accused
of
a
Crime
,
and
absents
himself
from
the
Gemotes
,
or
publick
Meetings
,
some
of
the
Court
shall
go
where
he
dwells
,
and
take
Sureties
for
his
Appearance
,
if
they
may
be
had
;
but
if
they
cannot
get
them
,
then
they
should
take
him
alive
or
dead
,
and
seize
on
all
his
Estate
;
whereof
the
Complaining
Party
having
received
such
a
share
as
should
satisfy
him
,
the
one
half
of
the
remainder
shall
go
to
the
Lord
of
the
Soil
,
and
the
other
half
to
the
Hundred
:
And
if
any
of
that
Court
(
being
either
akin
to
the
Party
,
or
a
stranger
to
his
Blood
)
refuse
to
go
to
put
this
in
execution
,
he
should
forfeit
120
shillings
to
the
King
:
And
farther
,
That
such
as
are
taken
in
the
very
act
of
stealing
,
or
betraying
their
Masters
,
should
not
be
pardoned
during
life
.
The
Eighth
and
last
ordains
,
That
one
and
the
same
Money
should
be
current
throughout
the
King's
Dominions
,
which
no
man
must
refuse
;
and
that
the
measure
of
Winchester
should
be
the
Standard
;
and
that
a
Weigh
of
Wool
should
be
fold
for
half
a
Pound
of
Money
,
and
no
more
.
The
former
of
those
is
the
first
Law
whereby
the
Private
Mints
to
the
Archbishops
and
several
Abbots
being
forbid
,
the
King's
Coin
was
only
to
pass
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
:
Ten
days
before
the
Death
of
King
Edgar
,
Bishop
Cyneward
departed
this
life
.
King
EDWARD
,
sirnamed
the
Martyr
.
KING
Edgar
being
dead
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxv.
(
as
you
have
now
heard
)
Prince
Edward
succeeded
his
Father
,
though
not
without
some
difficulty
,
for
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
R.
Hoveden
relate
)
the
Great
Men
of
the
Kingdom
were
then
divided
,
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
being
for
Prince
Edward
,
the
Eldest
Son
of
King
Edgar
;
whilst
Queen
Aelfreda
,
Widow
to
the
King
,
and
many
of
her
Faction
,
were
for
setting
up
her
Son
Ethelred
,
being
then
about
Seven
Years
of
Age
,
that
so
she
might
govern
under
his
Name
:
But
besides
,
the
pretence
was
,
(
which
how
well
they
made
out
,
I
know
not
)
That
King
Edgar
had
never
been
lawfully
married
to
Prince
Edward's
Mother
.
Whereupon
the
Archbishops
,
Dunstan
and
Oswald
,
with
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
many
of
the
Ealdormen
of
the
Kingdom
,
met
together
in
a
Great
Council
,
and
chose
Prince
Edward
King
,
as
his
Father
before
his
Death
had
ordained
;
and
being
thus
Elected
,
they
presently
Anointed
him
,
being
then
but
a
Youth
of
about
Fifteen
Years
of
Age.
But
it
seems
,
not
long
after
the
Death
of
King
Edgar
,
though
before
the
Coronation
of
King
Edward
,
Roger
Hoveden
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
tell
us
,
that
Elfer
Earl
of
the
Mercians
,
being
lustily
bribed
by
large
Presents
,
drove
the
Abbots
and
Monks
out
of
the
Monasteries
,
in
which
they
had
been
settled
by
King
Edgar
,
and
in
their
places
brought
in
the
Clerks
(
i.e.
Secular
Chanons
)
with
their
Wives
;
but
Ethelwin
,
Ealdorman
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
his
Brother
Elfwold
,
and
Earl
Brythnoth
,
opposed
it
;
and
being
in
the
Common
Council
or
Synod
,
plainly
said
,
They
would
never
endure
that
the
Monks
should
be
cast
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
who
contributed
so
much
to
the
Maintenance
of
Religion
;
and
so
raising
an
Army
,
they
bravely
defended
the
Monasteries
of
the
East-Angles
;
so
it
seems
that
during
this
Interregnum
,
arose
this
Civil
War
about
the
Monks
,
and
the
above-mentioned
Dissention
amongst
the
Nobility
,
concerning
the
Election
of
a
new
King
.
But
this
serves
to
explain
that
Passage
in
our
Annals
,
which
would
have
been
otherwise
very
obscure
;
viz.
That
then
there
was
(
viz.
upon
the
Death
of
King
Edgar
)
great
Grief
and
Trouble
in
Mercia
,
among
those
that
loved
God
,
because
many
of
his
Servants
,
(
that
is
,
the
Monks
)
were
turned
out
,
till
God
being
slighted
,
shewed
Miracles
on
their
behalf
;
and
that
then
also
Duke
Oslack
was
unjustly
banished
beyond
the
Seas
;
a
Nobleman
,
who
for
his
Long
Head
of
Hair
,
but
more
for
his
Wisdom
,
was
very
remarkable
:
And
that
then
also
strange
Prodigies
were
seen
in
the
Heavens
,
such
as
Astrologers
call
Comets
;
and
as
a
Punishment
from
God
upon
this
Nation
,
there
followed
a
great
Famine
.
Which
shews
this
Copy
of
the
Annals
was
written
about
this
very
time
:
And
then
the
Author
concludes
with
Aelfer
the
Ealdorman's
commanding
many
Monasteries
to
be
spoiled
,
which
King
Edgar
had
commanded
Bishop
Athelwold
to
repair
.
All
which
being
in
the
Cottonian
Copy
,
serves
to
explain
what
has
been
already
related
.
But
the
next
year
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxvi
.
'
Was
the
great
Famine
in
England
,
as
just
now
mentioned
.
About
the
same
time
,
(
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
)
Aeneon
,
the
Son
of
Owen
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
destroyed
the
Land
of
Gwyr
the
second
time
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxvii
.
This
year
,
after
Easter
,
was
that
great
Synod
at
Kirtlingtun
,
which
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
R.
Hoveden
,
call
Kyrleing
;
but
where
that
place
was
is
very
uncertain
;
Florence
places
it
in
East-England
,
but
Sir
H.
Spelman
acknowledges
,
that
he
does
not
know
any
place
in
those
parts
,
that
ever
bore
that
name
,
but
supposes
it
to
have
been
the
same
with
Cartlage
,
(
now
the
Seat
of
the
Lord
North
)
:
But
had
not
Florence
placed
it
in
East-England
,
that
Town
whose
name
comes
nearest
to
it
,
is
Kyrtlington
in
Oxfordshire
;
which
is
also
the
more
confirmed
by
that
which
follows
in
these
Annals
,
viz.
That
Sydeman
the
Bishop
of
Devonshire
(
i.
e.
of
Wells
)
died
here
suddenly
,
who
desired
his
Body
might
be
buried
at
Krydeanton
,
his
Episcopal
See
;
but
King
Edward
and
Archbishop
Dunstan
order'd
it
to
be
carried
to
St.
Ma●ies
in
Abingdon
,
were
he
was
honourably
Interr'd
in
the
North
Isle
of
St.
Paul's
Church
:
Therefore
it
is
highly
probable
,
that
the
place
where
this
Bishop
died
,
was
not
far
from
Abingdon
,
where
he
was
buried
,
as
Kirtlington
indeed
is
:
But
what
was
done
in
this
Council
can
we
no
where
find
;
only
it
is
to
be
supposed
that
it
was
concerning
this
great
Difference
between
the
Monks
and
the
Secular
Chanons
,
as
the
former
Council
was
.
The
same
year
also
were
great
Commotions
in
Wales
;
for
Howel
ap
Jevaf
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
with
a
great
Army
both
of
Welsh
and
Englishmen
,
made
War
upon
all
who
defended
or
succoured
his
Uncle
Jago
,
and
spoiled
the
Countries
of
Lhyn
,
Kelynnoc
,
Vawr
;
so
that
Jago
was
shortly
after
taken
Prisoner
by
Prince
Howel's
men
,
who
after
that
enjoyed
his
part
of
the
Countrey
in
peace
.
Nor
can
I
here
omit
what
some
of
our
Monkish
Writers
,
and
particularly
John
Pike
in
his
compendious
Supplement
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
(
now
in
Manuscript
in
the
[
](A64087-e300910-b)*
*
Julius
,
D.
6.
Cottonian
Library
)
relates
,
That
there
being
this
year
a
Great
Council
held
at
Winchester
again
to
debate
this
great
Affair
concerning
the
turning
out
of
the
Monks
,
and
restoring
the
Secular
Chanons
,
and
it
being
like
to
be
carried
in
their
favour
,
a
Crucifix
which
then
stood
in
the
room
,
spoke
thus
,
God
forbid
it
should
be
so
;
This
amazing
them
,
they
resolved
to
leave
the
Monks
in
the
condition
they
then
were
.
But
whether
these
words
were
ever
spoke
at
all
,
or
if
they
were
,
whether
it
might
not
be
by
some
person
that
stood
unseen
behind
the
Crucifix
,
I
shall
leave
to
the
Reader
to
determine
as
he
pleases
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxviii
.
Next
year
all
the
Grave
and
Wise
Men
of
the
English
Nation
being
met
about
the
same
Affair
,
at
Calne
(
in
Wiltshire
)
fell
down
together
from
a
certain
Upper
Room
,
(
where
they
were
assembled
in
Council
)
unless
it
were
St.
Dunstan
the
Archbishop
,
who
fixed
his
foot
upon
a
certain
Beam
;
but
some
were
sadly
bruised
and
hurt
,
whilst
others
were
killed
outright
.
But
since
William
of
Malmesbury
hath
given
us
a
larger
account
of
this
Council
,
and
what
was
done
in
it
,
I
shall
give
it
you
in
his
words
:
But
mens
minds
being
not
yet
settled
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxviii
.
another
Council
was
summoned
at
Calne
in
Wiltshire
,
(
but
the
King
was
absent
by
reason
of
his
Youth
)
where
the
same
Affair
was
again
debated
with
great
Heat
and
Contention
:
But
when
many
Reproaches
were
cast
upon
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
that
Bulwark
of
the
Church
,
who
could
by
no
means
be
shaken
,
upon
a
sudden
the
Floor
of
the
Chamber
fell
down
,
all
there
present
being
very
much
bruised
,
except
Dunstan
,
who
escaped
upon
a
Beam
;
all
the
rest
being
either
hurt
or
killed
.
This
Miracle
,
says
he
,
obtained
quiet
for
the
Archbishop
and
all
the
Monks
of
England
,
who
were
for
ever
after
of
his
opinion
.
This
Accident
is
also
related
by
Mat.
Westminster
,
and
copied
by
Cardinal
Baronius
into
his
Annals
,
and
is
likewise
mentioned
by
other
Authors
.
But
it
is
very
probable
,
that
this
Misfortune
did
not
happen
without
the
fore-knowledge
(
if
not
the
Contrivance
)
of
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
since
he
had
now
persuaded
the
King
not
to
be
there
,
though
he
was
present
at
the
last
Council
.
But
H.
Huntington
would
have
it
be
a
sign
from
Heaven
,
that
they
should
fall
from
God's
love
,
and
be
oppress'd
by
Foreign
Nations
;
as
followed
not
long
after
.
And
(
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
)
there
was
a
Third
Synod
at
Ambresbury
;
but
what
was
done
there
,
he
does
not
tell
us
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
;
The
same
year
King
Edward
was
killed
at
Corfesgeate
,
now
Corfe-Castle
in
the
Isle
of
Purbeck
,
on
the
15th
of
the
Kalends
of
April
,
and
was
buried
at
Werham
,
without
any
Royal
Pomp.
There
was
not
since
the
time
that
the
English
Nation
came
into
Britain
,
any
thing
done
more
wickedly
than
this
:
But
though
men
murthered
him
,
yet
God
exalted
him
;
and
he
that
was
an
Earthly
King
,
is
now
a
Saint
in
Heaven
;
and
though
his
Relations
would
not
revenge
his
Death
,
yet
God
perform'd
it
severely
.
The
rest
to
the
same
effect
in
these
Annals
I
omit
,
because
I
would
not
be
tedious
.
But
I
shall
give
you
a
more
particular
account
of
the
manner
of
this
Prince's
Death
,
from
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
the
Chronicle
called
Bromton's
;
the
former
of
which
relates
it
thus
;
That
as
for
King
Edward
,
he
was
of
so
extraordinary
Religious
and
Mild
a
Nature
,
that
for
quietness
sake
,
he
let
his
Mother-in-Law
order
all
things
as
she
pleased
,
giving
her
all
Respects
,
as
to
his
own
Mother
,
and
regarding
his
Younger
Brother
with
all
the
tenderness
imaginable
:
She
on
the
contrary
,
from
his
Kindness
and
Love
,
conceives
greater
and
more
implacable
Malice
against
him
;
and
with
the
Sovereignty
she
already
enjoyed
,
was
so
ill
satisfied
,
that
she
must
needs
take
from
him
the
very
Title
also
:
This
Design
she
covered
with
notable
dissimulation
,
till
a
convenient
opportunity
presented
it self
for
the
execution
of
it
:
At
length
the
poor
Innocent
Prince
being
one
day
wearied
with
hunting
,
and
being
very
thirsty
,
(
while
his
Companions
followed
the
Game
,
and
minded
not
what
became
of
him
)
knowing
that
the
Queen's
House
was
not
far
off
,
rode
thither
all
alone
,
fearing
nothing
,
because
of
his
own
Innocence
,
and
supposing
every
one
meant
as
honestly
as
himself
.
Whereupon
the
Queen
receives
him
with
all
the
seeming
kindness
imaginable
,
and
fain
would
have
had
him
to
light
from
his
Horse
,
but
he
refusing
that
,
and
only
asking
to
see
his
Brother
,
she
caused
some
Drink
to
be
presently
brought
him
;
but
whilest
the
Cup
was
at
his
mouth
,
one
of
her
Servants
,
privately
before
instructed
,
stabbed
him
with
a
Dagger
in
the
Back
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxviii
.
He
,
exceedingly
astonished
at
this
unexpected
ill
treatment
,
clapp'd
Spurs
to
his
Horse
,
and
fled
away
as
fast
as
he
could
towards
his
Company
;
but
the
Wound
being
Mortal
,
and
he
spent
with
loss
of
blood
,
fell
to
the
ground
,
and
having
one
foot
in
the
Stirrup
,
was
dragged
through
By-ways
;
but
being
trac'd
by
his
Blood
by
those
she
sent
after
him
,
they
brought
back
the
Dead
Corps
,
which
they
buried
privately
at
Werham
,
where
they
imagin'd
they
had
also
buried
his
Memory
as
well
as
his
Body
;
but
the
place
of
his
Sepulture
(
as
it
's
said
)
soon
grew
famous
for
Miracles
.
Queen
Elfreda
was
upon
this
so
convinced
of
her
Wickedness
,
that
from
her
Courtly
and
Delicate
Way
of
Living
,
she
betook
her self
to
very
severe
Penances
,
as
wearing
Hair-cloath
,
sleeping
on
the
ground
without
a
Pillow
,
with
such
other
Austerities
as
were
used
in
that
Age
;
and
herein
she
continued
all
her
life
.
So
fell
this
good
King
Edward
,
after
he
had
only
born
the
Name
of
King
Three
years
and
an
half
;
who
for
his
Innocence
,
and
the
Miracles
supposod
to
be
wrought
after
his
Death
,
obtained
the
Sirname
of
Martyr
:
Which
opinion
of
his
Sanctity
was
the
more
confirmed
by
other
great
Miseries
which
shortly
after
befel
the
Land
;
which
the
people
did
verily
believe
were
inflicted
on
them
for
his
Murther
.
This
year
(
according
to
Florence
)
a
strange
Cloud
appeared
about
Midnight
all
over
England
,
being
first
seen
of
the
Colour
of
Blood
,
then
of
Fire
,
and
then
like
a
Rainbow
of
divers
Colours
.
King
ETHELRED
.
IMmediately
after
the
unfortunate
Murther
of
King
Edward
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxviii
.
there
being
no
other
Male
Issue
of
King
Edgar
left
alive
,
Ethelred
his
Brother
was
without
any
difficulty
Elected
,
as
the
Ancient
Annals
of
Thorney
Abby
,
preserved
in
the
[
](A64087-e301600-b)*
*
Nero
c.
7.
Cottonian
Library
,
relate
;
and
was
also
Crowned
King
by
the
Archbishop
Dunstan
and
Oswald
,
and
ten
other
Bishops
,
at
Kingston
,
the
8th
Kal.
May
;
he
being
(
as
R.
Hoveden
describes
him
)
a
Youth
of
a
most
Comely
Aspect
,
but
not
being
above
Twelve
Years
of
Age
,
William
of
Malmesbury
gives
us
this
short
Character
of
Him
and
his
Reign
:
That
he
rather
distressed
than
governed
the
Kingdom
for
Seven
and
thirty
years
;
that
the
course
of
his
Life
was
cruel
at
the
beginning
,
miserable
in
the
middle
,
and
dishonourable
in
the
conclusion
:
To
Cruelty
he
attributes
the
Death
of
his
Brother
,
which
he
seemed
to
approve
of
,
because
he
did
not
punish
;
he
was
remarkable
for
his
Cowardice
and
Laziness
;
and
miserable
in
respect
of
his
Death
.
His
Sluggishness
was
predicted
by
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
when
at
his
Christening
he
superadded
his
own
Water
to
that
of
the
Font
;
and
thereupon
Mat.
Westminster
makes
him
to
swear
,
By
God
and
St.
Mary
,
this
Boy
will
prove
a
Lazy
Fellow
:
But
all
this
looks
like
a
Monkish
Story
,
invented
by
those
who
did
not
love
his
Memory
;
since
the
same
thing
,
though
of
somewhat
a
grosser
nature
is
likewise
related
of
the
Emperor
Constantine
,
from
thence
named
Copronymus
.
Yet
sure
it
was
no
sign
of
ill
nature
,
if
what
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
Bromton's
Chronicle
relate
,
be
true
,
That
when
he
wept
at
the
News
of
his
Brother's
Death
,
it
put
his
Mother
into
such
a
violent
Passion
,
that
having
not
a
Rod
by
her
,
she
beat
him
so
unmercifully
with
a
Wax
Taper
which
she
then
light
upon
,
that
he
was
almost
dead
;
which
caused
in
him
such
an
aversion
to
Wax-Lights
ever
after
,
that
he
could
never
endure
any
such
to
be
brought
before
him
.
But
this
sounds
too
Romantick
,
and
therefore
I
leave
it
to
the
Reader
's
discretion
what
credit
to
give
it
.
But
to
come
to
somewhat
more
certain
and
material
;
all
Authors
agree
,
that
Archbishop
Dunstan
crown'd
this
King
with
great
reluctancy
;
yet
he
was
forced
to
do
it
,
as
not
having
any
of
the
Blood
Royal
fit
to
set
up
:
But
because
the
Monks
will
have
their
St.
Dunstan
to
have
had
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
(
like
the
Prophets
in
the
Old
Testament
)
they
relate
,
that
denouncing
God's
Judgments
against
this
King
at
his
Coronation
,
he
said
thus
,
Because
thou
hast
aspired
to
the
Kingdom
by
the
Death
of
thy
Brother
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
God
,
The
Sin
of
thine
Ignominious
Mother
shall
not
be
expiated
,
neither
the
Sin
of
those
that
were
her
Counsellors
,
but
by
great
Bloodshed
of
thy
miserable
People
;
for
such
Miseries
shall
come
upon
England
,
as
it
never
underwent
since
it
had
that
name
.
But
this
Doom
was
very
unjust
;
for
it
is
certain
that
the
King
never
knew
of
,
nor
desired
his
Brother's
Death
;
and
it
was
very
hard
to
denounce
God's
Judgments
upon
the
whole
Nation
,
for
the
Contrivance
of
one
wicked
Woman
,
and
which
was
put
in
execution
by
but
a
few
of
her
Accomplices
:
So
that
if
the
Nation
was
guilty
of
any
fault
,
it
was
only
in
so
far
conniving
at
the
Crime
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxviii
.
as
out
of
fear
or
partiality
,
to
permit
the
Authors
of
it
to
pass
unpunished
;
and
for
this
the
Bishops
,
they
having
then
so
great
a
sway
in
the
whole
Council
of
the
Nation
,
had
as
much
to
answer
for
,
as
any
of
the
Laity
:
But
passing
by
God's
Judgments
,
which
are
too
deep
for
us
to
fathom
,
About
this
time
(
as
the
Welsh
Chronicles
relate
)
Custenyn
Dhu
(
i.
e.
Constantine
the
Black
)
Son
to
Prince
Jago
(
then
a
Prisoner
)
hired
Godfryd
the
Dane
to
bring
his
men
against
his
Cousin
Howel
ap
Jevaf
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
;
so
joining
their
Forces
together
,
they
destroyed
Anglesey
and
Lhyn
:
Whereupon
Prince
Howel
gathered
an
Army
,
and
setting
upon
the
Danes
and
Welshmen
(
who
assisted
them
)
,
at
a
place
called
Gwayth
Horborth
,
routed
them
,
and
Constantine
was
slain
.
I
shall
now
return
to
our
Annals
,
which
under
the
next
year
relate
,
That
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxx.
Archbishop
Dunstan
and
Elfer
the
Ealdorman
,
having
taken
up
the
Body
of
King
Edward
,
which
lay
buried
at
Werham
,
they
carried
and
buried
it
at
Scaeftesbyrig
,
(
i.
e.
Sbaftsbury
)
with
great
Funeral
Pomp.
The
occasion
of
which
Removal
by
Elfer
,
Earl
of
the
Mercians
(
according
to
Bromton's
Chronicle
)
was
that
old
sign
of
an
English
Saxon
Saint
(
so
often
repeated
in
this
History
)
whether
true
or
false
,
I
shall
not
affirm
;
viz.
a
Column
of
Light
streaming
down
from
Heaven
,
over
the
place
where
his
Body
lay
buried
;
as
also
,
that
when
it
was
taken
up
out
of
the
Grave
,
it
was
as
whole
and
uncorrupt
as
when
it
was
first
buried
three
years
before
;
whereupon
having
washed
and
dressed
it
in
new
Cloathes
,
they
buried
it
with
great
Solemnity
at
the
Monastery
above-mentioned
,
where
his
Sister
Edith
,
the
Daughter
of
King
Edgar
by
Wulfritha
the
Nun
,
was
then
her self
professed
.
But
as
for
the
strange
Miracles
which
are
here
related
to
have
been
done
at
his
Tomb
,
I
willingly
omit
them
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
further
adds
about
this
Queen
Elfreda
,
That
she
took
upon
her
the
Habit
of
a
Nun
at
Werewell
,
a
Nunnery
which
she
lately
founded
,
and
there
passed
the
rest
of
her
days
in
great
Austerities
and
Devotions
:
She
also
about
the
same
time
built
another
Nunnery
at
Ambresbury
in
Wiltshire
;
this
being
the
usual
way
to
expiate
the
most
horrid
Murthers
in
those
dark
times
.
This
year
came
seven
Danish
Ships
(
full
of
Pyrates
)
and
destroyed
Southampton
;
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxxi
.
and
(
as
Florence
adds
,
though
under
the
year
before
)
plundered
the
Town
,
and
either
killed
or
carried
away
the
Townsmen
Prisoners
.
William
of
Malmesbury
also
takes
notice
of
this
,
because
they
were
so
much
talked
of
,
as
being
the
first
that
had
invaded
England
after
above
60
years
intermission
,
and
were
only
the
forerunners
of
many
more
that
follow'd
:
To
which
we
may
also
refer
that
which
is
added
by
Simeon
of
Durham
under
the
year
before
,
but
should
be
put
under
this
;
That
the
same
Fleet
also
wasted
Taenetland
,
(
that
is
,
the
Isle
of
Thanet
)
;
and
the
same
year
also
the
Province
of
Chester
was
much
spoiled
by
the
Norwegian
Pyrates
.
The
same
year
the
Danish
Pyrates
landed
in
Cornwal
,
and
burnt
the
Church
and
Monastery
of
St.
Petroc
.
Also
Godfryd
the
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
landed
with
a
great
Army
of
his
Countreymen
in
West-Wales
,
where
spoiling
all
the
Land
of
Dyvet
,
with
the
Church
of
St.
Davids
,
he
fought
the
Battel
of
Lhanwanoc
;
though
who
had
the
Victory
,
the
Welshmen
or
the
Danes
,
Caradoc's
Chronicle
(
which
gives
us
this
relation
)
does
not
tell
us
.
This
year
,
according
to
R.
Hoveden
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxxii
.
Three
Ships
of
these
Pyrates
landed
in
Dorsetshire
,
and
spoiled
the
Isle
of
Portland
:
The
same
year
also
the
City
of
London
was
miserably
destroyed
by
Fire
.
About
this
time
also
,
according
to
the
same
Author
,
Alfred
and
Ealdorman
,
or
English
Earl
,
joining
(
as
the
Welsh
Manuscript
Annals
relate
)
with
Howel
the
Son
of
Edwal
,
destroyed
Brecknock
,
and
spoil'd
a
great
part
of
the
Lands
of
Owen
Prince
of
South-Wales
;
against
whom
Eneon
the
Son
of
the
said
Owen
,
and
Howel
King
of
North-Wales
,
raising
an
Army
,
met
with
them
,
and
totally
defeated
them
;
so
that
the
greatest
part
of
Earl
Alfred's
Army
was
slain
,
and
the
rest
put
to
flight
.
Also
about
this
time
the
Churches
of
Wales
began
first
to
acknowlege
the
Superiority
of
the
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
Gacon
Bishop
of
Landaffe
being
now
consecrated
by
Dunstan
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
This
year
Aelfer
the
Ealdorman
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
.
Dcccclxxxiii
.
and
Aelfric
his
Son
took
his
Government
;
some
of
the
Monks
further
add
,
That
he
was
eaten
up
with
Lice
;
the
reason
is
plain
,
for
this
Aelfer
had
not
long
before
turn'd
the
Monks
out
of
their
Cloysters
(
as
you
have
heard
)
,
and
they
seldom
fail'd
to
revenge
such
an
Affront
upon
those
that
did
so
,
either
alive
or
dead
.
And
the
same
year
the
Gentlemen
of
Gwentland
in
Southwales
rebelled
against
their
Prince
,
and
cruelly
slew
Eneon
the
Son
of
Prince
Owen
,
though
he
came
only
to
appease
them
:
This
Eneon
was
a
Gallant
Young
Prince
,
that
did
many
brave
Actions
for
the
Defence
of
his
Countrey
in
his
Father's
life
time
;
he
left
behind
him
Two
Sons
,
Edwyn
and
Theodore
,
from
whom
descended
the
Princes
of
South-Wales
.
This
year
deceased
Athelwald
that
good
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxxiv
.
who
was
the
Father
of
the
Monks
.
And
well
might
they
call
him
so
;
for
he
rebuilt
or
repaired
above
a
dozen
great
Monasteries
;
so
that
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
observes
)
it
is
a
great
wonder
how
a
Bishop's
Purse
could
afford
to
do
that
in
those
days
,
which
a
King
could
scarce
perform
when
he
wrote
;
but
the
wonder
will
be
much
abated
when
we
consider
that
he
had
the
King's
Purse
at
his
command
,
besides
those
of
other
people
,
who
then
looked
upon
such
Works
as
meritorious
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
Elfeage
,
whose
sirname
was
Goodwin
,
succeeded
Athelwald
,
and
was
consecrated
14.
Kal.
Novemb.
but
was
enthron'd
at
Winchester
,
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Simon
and
Jude
R.
Hoveden
tells
us
,
he
was
first
Abbot
of
Bathe
,
and
then
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
;
but
at
last
was
killed
by
the
Danes
,
being
a
man
of
great
Sanctity
of
Life
.
Also
the
same
year
Howel
ap
Jevaf
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
came
into
England
with
an
Army
,
where
he
was
fought
with
and
slain
in
Battel
;
but
the
place
is
not
mentioned
.
This
Howel
having
no
Issue
,
his
Brother
Cadwalhan
succeeded
him
.
This
year
,
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxxv.
Aelfric
the
Ealdorman
was
banish'd
the
Land
.
Mat.
Westminster
stiles
him
Earl
of
Mercia
,
and
says
he
was
Son
to
Earl
Alfure
;
but
neither
of
them
inform
us
of
the
Crime
for
which
he
suffered
that
Punishment
.
King
Ethelred
laid
waste
the
Bishoprick
of
Rochester
;
and
also
there
was
a
great
Mortality
of
Cattel
in
England
.
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
R.
Hoveden
,
do
here
add
much
light
to
our
Annals
;
That
the
King
because
of
some
Dissentions
between
him
and
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
besieged
that
City
,
but
not
being
able
to
take
it
,
went
and
wasted
the
Lands
of
St.
Andrew
,
(
i.
e.
those
belonging
to
that
Bishoprick
)
;
but
being
commanded
by
the
Archbishop
to
desist
from
his
Fury
,
and
not
provoke
the
Saint
to
whom
that
Church
is
dedicated
,
the
King
despised
his
Admonition
,
till
such
time
as
he
had
an
Hundred
Pounds
sent
to
him
,
and
then
he
drew
off
his
Forces
;
but
the
Archbishop
abhorring
his
sordid
Covetousness
,
is
there
said
to
have
denounced
fearful
Judgments
against
him
,
though
they
were
not
to
be
inflicted
till
after
the
Archbishop's
death
.
This
year
,
as
the
Welsh
Chronicles
relate
,
Meredyth
,
Son
to
Owen
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
entred
North-Wales
with
what
Forces
he
could
raise
,
and
slew
Cadwalhon
ap
Jevaf
in
a
Fight
,
together
with
Meyric
his
Brother
,
and
conquered
the
whole
Countrey
to
himself
:
Wherein
we
may
observe
how
God
punished
the
wrong
which
Jevaf
and
Jago
did
to
their
eldest
Brother
Meyric
,
who
being
disinherited
,
had
his
eyes
put
out
;
for
first
Jevaf
was
imprisoned
by
Jago
,
as
Jago
himself
was
by
Howel
the
Son
of
Jevaf
,
and
then
this
Howel
,
and
his
Brethren
Cadwalhon
and
Meyric
were
slain
,
and
lost
their
Dominions
.
This
year
Weedport
(
that
is
,
Watchet
in
Somersetshire
)
was
destroyed
by
the
Danes
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxxvii
.
About
this
time
(
as
appears
by
the
Charter
in
the
Monast.
Angl.
p.
284.
)
the
Abby
of
Cerne
in
Dorsetshire
,
was
founded
by
Ailmer
Earl
of
Cornwall
,
near
to
a
Fountain
,
where
it
was
said
that
St.
Augustine
had
formerly
baptized
many
Pagans
.
And
where
also
long
after
,
Prince
Edwold
,
Brother
to
St.
Edmund
the
Martyr
,
quitting
his
Countrey
,
then
over
run
by
the
Danes
,
lived
and
died
an
Hermit
.
But
it
seems
from
the
Manuscript
History
of
Walter
of
Coventry
,
this
Abby
was
only
enlarged
by
this
Earl
Ailmer
,
having
been
built
some
years
before
by
one
Alward
,
his
Father
,
a
Rich
and
Powerful
Person
in
those
Parts
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxxviii
.
Goda
a
Thane
was
killed
,
and
there
was
a
great
Slaughter
.
But
the
same
Author
last
mentioned
,
writing
from
some
other
Copy
of
Annals
,
relates
this
Story
another
way
;
That
this
Goda
being
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
together
with
one
Strenwald
a
valiant
Knight
,
marching
out
to
fight
the
Danes
,
they
were
both
there
killed
;
but
there
being
more
of
them
destroyed
than
of
the
English
,
the
latter
kept
the
field
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
;
This
year
Dunstan
,
that
Holy
Archbishop
,
exchanged
this
Terrestrial
Life
for
a
Heavenly
one
;
and
Ethelgar
(
Bishop
of
Selsey
)
succeeded
him
,
but
lived
not
long
after
,
(
viz.
)
only
One
Year
and
Three
Months
.
This
is
that
Great
Archbishop
,
called
St.
Dunstan
,
who
was
the
Restorer
of
the
Monkish
Discipline
in
England
;
and
who
made
a
Collection
of
Ordinances
for
the
Benedictine
Order
,
by
which
he
thought
the
Rule
of
that
Order
might
be
more
strictly
observed
in
all
the
Monasteries
of
England
.
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxxxix
.
Edwin
the
Abbot
(
I
suppose
,
of
Peterborough
)
deceased
;
and
Wulfgar
succeeded
him
.
The
same
year
also
Bishop
Syric
was
consecrated
Archbishop
,
in
the
room
of
Ethelgar
abovementioned
;
and
afterwards
he
went
to
Rome
,
to
obtain
his
Pall.
This
man
is
commonly
written
Siricins
;
but
his
Name
in
English
Saxon
was
Syric
,
or
Sigeric
.
About
this
time
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicle
,
Meredyth
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxc.
Prince
of
North
Wales
,
destroyed
the
Town
of
Radnor
;
whilst
his
Nephew
Edwin
,
(
or
,
as
some
Copies
call
him
,
Owen
)
the
Son
of
Eneon
,
assisted
by
a
great
Army
of
English
,
under
Earl
Adelf
,
spoiled
all
the
Lands
of
Prince
Meredyth
in
South-Wales
,
as
Cardigan
,
&c.
as
far
as
St.
Davids
,
taking
Pledges
of
all
the
Chief
Men
of
those
Countries
;
whilst
in
the
mean
time
Prince
Meredyth
with
his
Forces
spoiled
the
Countrey
of
Glamorgan
:
So
that
no
place
in
those
parts
was
free
from
Fire
and
Sword
:
Yet
at
last
,
Prince
Meredyth
and
Edwin
his
Nephew
,
coming
to
an
agreement
,
were
made
Friends
.
But
whilst
Meredyth
was
thus
taken
up
in
South-Wales
,
North-Wales
lay
open
to
the
Danes
,
who
about
this
time
arriving
in
Anglesey
,
destroyed
the
whole
Isle
.
This
year
Gipiswic
was
wasted
by
the
Danes
(
this
was
Ipswich
in
Suffolk
)
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxci
.
and
shortly
after
Brightnoth
the
Ealdorman
was
slain
at
Maldune
.
All
which
mischief
Florence
of
Worcester
tells
us
was
done
by
the
Danes
,
whose
Captains
were
Justin
and
Guthmund
,
when
the
Person
abovementioned
,
fighting
with
them
at
Maldon
,
there
was
a
great
multitude
slain
on
both
sides
,
and
the
said
Earl
or
Ealdorman
was
slain
there
;
so
that
the
Danes
had
the
Victory
.
The
same
year
also
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
it
was
first
decreed
,
that
Tribute
should
be
paid
to
the
Danes
,
because
of
the
great
Terror
which
they
gave
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Sea-Coast
:
The
first
Payment
was
Ten
thousand
Pounds
;
and
it
is
said
Archbishop
Syric
first
gave
this
Counsel
To
which
also
R.
Hoveden
adds
,
That
Adwald
and
Alfric
the
Ealdormen
,
join'd
with
him
in
it
;
but
which
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
well
observes
)
served
only
to
satisfy
for
a
time
the
Covetousness
of
the
Danes
;
and
being
a
thing
of
infamous
example
,
a
generous
Mind
would
never
have
been
prevailed
upon
by
any
violence
to
have
submitted
to
;
for
when
the
Danes
had
once
tasted
the
sweetness
of
this
Money
,
they
never
left
off
exacting
still
more
,
so
long
as
there
was
any
left
;
but
they
now
met
with
a
weak
and
unwarlike
Prince
,
most
of
whose
Nobility
were
no
better
than
himself
;
and
so
,
as
the
same
Author
farther
observes
,
they
were
fain
to
buy
off
those
with
Silver
,
who
ought
to
have
been
repell'd
with
Iron
.
This
year
Oswald
,
that
blessed
Archbishop
of
York
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxcii
.
departed
this
life
;
as
also
did
Ethelwin
the
Ealdorman
.
The
former
of
them
,
Simeon
of
Durham
tells
us
had
the
year
before
consecrated
the
Abby
Church
of
Ramsey
,
which
the
latter
had
newly
founded
;
and
as
Florence
adds
,
was
buried
in
the
Church
of
St.
Mary
in
Worcester
,
which
he
had
newly
built
.
The
same
year
also
the
King
and
all
his
Wise
and
Great
Men
decreed
,
That
all
the
stronger
Ships
should
be
got
together
at
London
;
and
the
King
made
Ealfric
and
Thorod
the
Ealdormen
,
Admirals
of
this
Fleet
;
as
also
Aelfstan
and
Aestwig
,
Bishops
;
commanding
them
that
they
should
endeavour
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
encompass
the
Danish
Fleet
;
but
Ealfric
sent
to
them
underhand
,
to
take
care
of
themselves
;
and
the
Night
before
they
were
to
give
Battel
,
he
(
to
his
perpetual
Infamy
)
secretly
withdrew
himself
from
the
King
's
to
the
Danish
Fleet
;
so
that
all
the
Danes
escaped
by
flight
.
But
Florence
is
more
plain
than
the
Annals
in
the
Relation
of
this
Flight
;
and
tells
us
,
that
the
King's
Fleet
immediately
pursued
them
,
and
took
one
of
their
Ships
,
all
the
rest
escaping
;
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxcii
.
only
the
Londoners
meeting
with
the
Ships
of
the
East-Angles
by
chance
,
and
fighting
with
them
,
killed
many
Thousands
of
the
Danes
,
and
took
the
Ship
wherein
Earl
Ealfric
was
,
with
all
the
men
,
himself
hardly
escaping
.
The
same
year
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
having
been
cruelly
harass'd
by
the
Danes
,
and
finding
no
Protection
or
Defence
from
Meredyth
their
Prince
,
then
employed
in
other
Wars
(
as
you
have
already
heard
)
they
cast
him
off
,
and
received
Edwal
ap
Meyric
,
the
right
Heir
of
North-Wales
,
for
their
Prince
,
who
better
defended
his
Subjects
from
Foreign
Invasions
;
for
not
long
after
,
Meredyth
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
resolving
again
to
recover
so
considerable
a
part
of
his
Dominion
,
entring
Anglesey
,
Prince
Edwal
with
his
Forces
met
him
at
Lhangwin
,
and
routed
him
in
a
set
Battel
;
so
Theodor
,
or
Tewdor
Mawr
,
Nephew
to
Prince
Meredyth
,
was
there
slain
,
and
he
himself
forced
to
fly
.
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxciii
.
This
year
also
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
Vnlaf
,
(
or
Anlaf
)
the
Dane
,
came
with
Ninety
three
Ships
as
far
as
Stane
,
(
now
Staines
upon
the
River
Thames
)
,
and
there
wasted
the
Countrey
round
about
;
and
from
thence
they
went
to
Sandwic
,
and
from
thence
to
Gypswic
,
and
spoiled
all
that
Countrey
.
But
I
suppose
this
is
a
Mistake
in
the
Cambridge
Copy
of
these
Annals
;
which
repeat
that
Action
of
the
Danes
,
together
with
the
Death
of
Duke
Bryghtnoth
,
which
had
been
already
said
in
the
Laudean
and
Cottonian
Copies
to
have
happened
Anno
991
;
and
therefore
what
follows
,
seems
likewise
misplaced
in
this
Copy
,
concerning
the
Receiving
and
Baptizing
of
this
King
Anlaf
,
which
it
makes
to
be
the
effect
of
the
Victory
now
obtain'd
;
for
Anlaf
was
not
baptized
till
the
year
following
;
as
will
by
and
by
appear
.
But
this
is
more
certain
which
comes
after
;
viz.
That
this
year
the
Town
of
Bebanburgh
(
i.e.
Banborow
in
Northumberland
)
was
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
and
a
great
Prey
there
taken
;
after
which
the
Danes
came
up
the
River
Humber
,
and
did
much
mischief
as
well
to
those
of
Lindsige
,
as
the
Northumbers
:
Then
were
muster'd
together
a
great
number
of
Soldiers
,
but
when
they
were
going
to
give
them
Battel
,
they
fled
,
the
first
Encouragers
of
their
flight
being
their
own
Captains
,
Fraena
,
Godwin
,
and
Frithegist
;
(
all
Three
of
the
Danish
Race
.
)
This
year
also
(
according
to
the
same
Copy
)
King
Ethelred
commanded
the
Eyes
of
Ealfric
the
Ealdorman's
Son
,
to
be
put
out
:
But
it
does
not
tell
us
for
what
:
But
William
of
Malmesbury
is
more
express
,
and
says
it
was
a
Punishment
for
his
Father's
Perfidiousness
;
which
if
done
now
,
was
not
only
very
unjust
,
to
punish
the
Son
for
the
Father's
faults
,
but
also
ill
tim'd
,
to
do
it
so
long
after
the
Crime
had
been
committed
:
But
he
further
tells
us
,
that
he
not
only
revolted
once
,
but
again
;
and
so
perhaps
it
was
for
this
last
Rebellion
,
that
the
King
inflicted
this
cruel
Punishment
upon
his
Son
;
for
had
the
Father
been
in
his
power
,
it
is
most
likely
he
would
have
made
him
to
have
suffer'd
himself
:
But
this
being
so
much
in
the
dark
,
I
shall
leave
it
to
the
Reader
to
make
what
he
please
on
't
.
There
having
been
for
some
time
great
Enmity
between
Richard
Duke
of
Normandy
,
which
it
seems
had
broke
out
into
open
War
,
Pope
John
sent
Leo
Bishop
of
Treve
,
as
his
Nuncio
,
first
to
the
King
of
England
;
who
having
received
the
Pope's
Letters
,
called
a
Council
of
all
the
Great
and
Wise
Men
of
the
Nation
;
who
agreed
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxciii
.
That
upon
the
Pope's
Admonition
,
Ambassadors
should
be
sent
to
the
Marquess
of
Normandy
,
(
for
so
he
called
)
to
treat
of
a
Peace
;
and
when
they
were
there
,
the
said
Marquess
agreed
to
a
lasting
Peace
,
upon
the
Pope's
Admonition
;
so
that
none
for
the
future
should
receive
each
other's
Enemies
:
All
which
appears
in
the
Epistle
of
the
said
Pope
John
concerning
this
affair
;
which
is
recited
at
large
in
William
of
Malmesbury
,
in
his
Reign
of
this
King
,
to
which
I
refer
the
Reader
.
About
this
time
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicles
,
Sweyn
,
the
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
having
destroyed
the
Isle
of
Man
,
enter'd
North-Wales
,
and
slew
Edwal
ap
Meyric
in
Battel
:
This
Prince
left
behind
him
one
Son
,
an
Infant
,
who
at
last
came
to
be
Prince
of
Wales
:
So
that
it
seems
there
was
an
Anarchy
in
North
Wales
for
some
time
;
unless
Owen
,
formerly
expell'd
,
now
recover'd
his
Principality
;
which
my
Author
does
not
mention
.
This
year
Sigeric
(
or
Syric
)
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxciv
.
and
Aelfric
Bishop
of
Winchester
was
elected
in
his
stead
,
on
Easter-Day
,
at
Ambresbyrig
,
by
King
Ethelred
and
all
his
Wise
Men.
This
same
year
also
,
Anlaf
and
Sweyn
came
to
London
,
on
the
Nativity
of
St.
Mary
,
with
Ninety
four
Ships
,
and
assaulted
the
City
very
sharply
,
endeavouring
to
burn
it
;
but
here
they
received
much
more
damage
than
they
believed
it
to
be
in
the
power
of
the
Citizens
ever
to
have
done
them
;
for
the
Holy
Mother
of
God
out
of
her
great
mercy
took
care
of
the
Citizens
,
and
delivered
them
from
their
Enemies
:
Or
,
as
William
of
Malmesbury
more
plainly
tells
us
,
the
Besiegers
despairing
of
taking
the
City
,
(
because
the
Citizens
made
so
vigorous
a
defence
)
were
forced
to
march
away
.
But
as
they
went
off
,
they
did
as
much
mischief
as
any
Army
ever
did
,
by
burning
and
wasting
the
whole
Countrey
thereabouts
,
and
killing
all
the
Inhabitants
in
Essex
,
Kent
,
and
Sussex
,
as
also
in
Hampshire
:
And
,
as
Florence
relates
,
sparing
neither
Man
,
Woman
,
nor
Child
.
But
at
last
they
provided
themselves
with
Horses
,
and
riding
where-ever
they
pleased
,
did
unspeakable
Mischiefs
:
Whereupon
it
was
ordained
by
the
King
and
his
Wise
Men
,
That
Messengers
should
be
sent
to
them
,
promising
them
both
Tribute
and
Provisions
,
if
they
would
desist
from
their
Spoil
and
Rapine
:
To
which
request
they
consented
;
and
so
the
whole
Army
came
to
Hamtune
,
and
there
took
up
their
Winter-Quarters
;
and
in
the
mean
time
the
West-Saxon
Kingdom
was
forced
to
maintain
them
;
and
Sixteen
thousand
Pounds
were
given
to
them
,
besides
their
maintenance
.
Then
the
King
sent
Bishop
Elfeage
to
King
Anlaf
,
as
also
Aethelward
the
Ealdorman
;
and
leaving
Hostages
at
the
Ships
,
they
brought
Anlaf
with
great
Honour
to
the
King
to
Andefer
,
(
that
is
,
Andover
in
Hampshire
)
;
then
King
Aethelred
received
him
at
his
Confirmation
,
from
the
Bishop's
hand
;
whereupon
Anlaf
promised
him
(
which
he
also
performed
)
that
he
would
never
again
infest
the
English
Nation
.
And
as
Florence
farther
adds
,
he
now
returned
into
his
own
Countrey
.
So
it
seems
the
Kingdom
was
rid
of
Anlaf
;
but
what
became
of
Sweyen
or
Sweyn
,
the
Annals
do
not
tell
us
;
for
we
hear
no
more
of
him
till
Anno
1004
,
as
you
will
find
by
and
by
:
So
that
whether
he
went
away
with
Anlaf
,
or
commanded
those
who
infested
the
Kingdom
the
next
year
,
Anno
Dom.
Dcccclxciv
.
is
uncertain
.
But
perhaps
we
may
to
this
time
refer
that
which
Adam
of
Bremen
relates
of
this
King
Sweyn
,
who
having
made
War
upon
his
Father
Harwold
the
Great
,
whom
he
outed
of
his
Kingdom
and
Life
together
,
was
afterwards
himself
overcome
,
and
expelled
his
Kingdom
by
Aerick
King
of
Sweden
;
thus
justly
rewarded
for
his
horrid
Crimes
,
he
wander'd
up
and
down
without
relief
.
Thrucco
the
Son
of
Haco
,
then
Prince
of
the
Normans
,
rejected
him
as
a
Pagan
;
and
Ethelred
the
Son
of
Edgar
(
he
calls
him
Adalred
)
remembring
what
mischiefs
the
Danes
had
brought
on
England
,
with
scorn
repell'd
him
:
So
that
at
length
he
was
entertained
by
the
King
of
the
Scots
,
who
taking
compassion
on
him
,
gave
him
free
Quarter
for
Fourteen
years
together
.
But
so
enraged
was
he
at
the
repulse
given
him
by
the
King
of
England
,
that
ever
after
he
studied
all
he
could
how
to
plague
and
afflict
that
Countrey
,
one
while
by
his
own
particular
Forces
,
and
another
by
the
assistance
of
others
.
How
true
this
Story
is
,
we
cannot
affirm
;
the
Affairs
of
the
Northern
Nations
,
as
to
those
Times
,
being
involved
in
so
great
an
obscurity
:
However
,
we
thought
it
not
amiss
to
give
it
you
,
as
suiting
with
the
Fortunes
and
Inclinations
of
this
man
,
which
proved
so
great
a
Plague
to
this
our
Countrey
,
that
he
seems
to
have
been
acted
by
some
extraordinary
Passion
,
whether
of
Ambition
or
Revenge
,
or
both
together
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
This
year
also
Richard
the
Elder
(
Duke
of
Normandy
)
died
;
and
Richard
his
Son
succeeded
him
,
and
reigned
One
and
thirty
years
.
‛
This
year
appeared
a
Comet
.
Also
the
same
year
,
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxcv.
Aldune
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
removed
the
Body
of
St.
Cuthbert
,
which
had
for
above
an
Hundred
years
remained
at
Cunecaeaster
,
that
is
,
Chester
,
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
to
the
place
where
the
City
of
Durham
was
afterwards
built
,
it
being
then
altogether
uninhabited
.
Here
Bishop
Aldune
built
a
small
Church
of
Stone
,
dedicating
it
to
St.
Cuthbert
;
and
a
Town
being
here
shortly
after
built
,
it
was
called
Durham
.
‛
The
Kingdom
had
rest
this
year
,
as
also
the
next
;
but
The
Danes
sail'd
round
about
Devonshire
,
to
the
mouth
of
the
River
Severne
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxcvii
.
and
there
took
much
Plunder
,
as
well
among
the
North
Welsh
,
as
in
Cornwall
and
Devonshire
.
Yet
here
it
seems
that
North-Wales
was
mis-put
in
these
Annals
,
instead
of
the
South
;
for
no
part
of
the
Severn
Sea
borders
upon
North-Wales
.
But
after
this
,
the
Danes
going
up
as
far
as
Wecedport
,
(
or
Watchet
)
they
did
much
hurt
,
both
by
burning
the
Houses
,
and
killing
the
Inhabitants
whereever
they
came
.
After
this
they
sail'd
round
Penwithsteort
,
(
i.
e.
the
Point
called
the
Land's-End
)
toward
the
South
Coast
,
and
sailing
up
the
River
Thames
,
went
with
their
Ships
as
far
as
Hildaford
(
now
Lideford
)
burning
and
killing
whatever
they
met
,
as
they
passed
along
:
They
also
burnt
the
Monastery
of
Ordulph
,
which
had
been
lately
built
by
him
at
Aetesingstoce
(
now
Tavistock
in
Devonshire
)
and
carried
a
very
great
deal
of
Plunder
along
with
them
to
their
Ships
.
This
year
also
Aelfric
the
Archbishop
went
to
Rome
to
obtain
his
Pall.
Then
the
Danes
turned
toward
the
East
up
the
mouth
of
the
River
Frome
,
and
there
marched
as
far
as
they
would
into
Dorseta
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxcviii
.
(
i.
e.
Dorsetshire
)
where
an
Army
got
together
against
them
;
but
as
often
as
the
English
fought
with
them
,
so
often
were
they
by
some
misfortune
or
other
put
to
flight
;
so
that
the
Danes
still
obtain'd
the
Victory
:
After
this
they
quarter'd
in
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
but
fetch'd
their
Provisions
from
Hamptunseire
and
Southseax
.
Also
this
year
,
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
,
the
Danes
landing
again
in
South-Wales
,
destroyed
St.
Davids
,
and
slew
Vrgeney
Bishop
of
that
See
:
And
now
Meredyth
ap
Owen
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
deceased
,
leaving
one
only
Daughter
,
who
was
married
to
Lewelyn
ap
Sitsylt
,
afterward
in
her
Right
Prince
of
North-Wales
:
But
after
the
death
of
this
Prince
Owen
,
Edwin
his
Nephew
,
above-mentioned
(
as
the
Manuscript
Chronicle
relates
)
possessed
himself
of
South-Wales
,
and
reigned
there
some
years
.
This
year
the
Danes
sail'd
up
the
River
Thames
,
Anno
Dom.
Dccccxcix
.
and
from
thence
went
into
the
Medway
to
Rofceaster
,
where
the
Kentish
Forces
met
them
,
and
there
was
a
very
sharp
Dispute
;
but
alas
!
they
presently
gave
place
to
their
Enemies
,
and
fled
,
because
they
had
not
assistance
enough
;
so
that
the
Danes
kept
the
field
;
and
then
getting
Horses
,
rode
whereever
they
pleased
,
spoiling
and
laying
waste
all
the
Western
part
of
Kent
:
Then
it
was
ordained
by
the
King
and
his
Wise
Men
,
that
an
Army
should
be
forthwith
raised
against
them
both
by
Sea
and
Land
;
but
when
the
Ships
were
ready
,
they
delayed
the
time
from
day
to
day
,
oppressing
the
poor
people
that
served
on
board
;
and
if
at
any
time
the
Fleet
was
ready
to
sail
,
it
was
still
put
off
from
one
time
to
another
,
so
that
they
suffered
the
Enemies
Forces
to
increase
;
and
when
the
Danes
retired
from
the
Sea-Coast
,
then
our
Fleet
was
wont
to
go
out
;
so
that
at
the
last
these
Naval
Forces
served
for
no
other
end
,
but
to
harass
the
People
,
spend
their
Money
,
and
provoke
the
Enemy
.
This
year
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
)
Malcolm
King
of
the
Scots
with
a
great
Army
wasted
the
Province
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
besieged
Durham
:
At
that
time
Waltheof
Earl
of
the
Northumbers
,
being
very
old
,
and
unable
to
fight
with
the
Enemies
,
enclosed
himself
in
Bebbanburgh
;
whilst
Vthred
his
Son
,
a
Valiant
Young
Man
,
assembling
an
Army
out
of
Northumberland
and
Yorkshire
,
fought
with
the
Scots
,
and
destroyed
in
a
manner
their
whole
Army
,
insomuch
that
the
King
himself
very
hardly
escaped
:
After
this
he
made
choice
of
a
certain
number
of
slain
Scotchmen's
Heads
,
the
best
adorn'd
with
Hair
he
could
get
,
and
gave
them
to
an
Old
Woman
to
wash
,
allowing
her
for
each
Head
a
Cow
for
her
pains
;
these
Heads
when
wash'd
,
he
set
upon
high
Poles
round
about
the
Walls
of
Durham
.
King
Ethelred
being
informed
of
this
Action
,
sent
for
the
Young
Man
,
and
as
a
Reward
for
his
Valour
,
not
only
gave
him
his
Father's
Countrey
,
but
added
to
it
that
of
Yorkshire
:
Upon
this
Vthred
returning
home
,
dismissed
his
Wife
the
Daughter
of
Aeldhure
Bishop
of
Durham
;
but
because
he
cast
her
off
contrary
to
his
Promise
,
he
surrender'd
up
to
her
Six
Mannors
which
the
Bishop
her
Father
had
given
him
with
her
.
Then
Vthred
married
Siga
,
the
Daughter
of
Styre
,
the
Son
of
Vlfelme
.
Anno
Dom.
M.
The
King
marched
into
Cumerland
,
(
i.
e.
Cumberland
)
and
laid
it
almost
waste
;
but
neither
our
Annals
,
nor
any
other
Author
,
tell
us
wherefore
he
made
this
War
,
nor
upon
whom
it
was
made
;
but
John
Fordon
in
his
Scotch
History
gives
us
this
Account
of
it
;
That
King
Ethelred
having
paid
great
Tributes
to
the
Danes
,
sent
to
Malcolm
then
Prince
of
Cumberland
,
under
Gryme
King
of
the
Scots
,
commanding
him
that
he
should
make
his
Subjects
of
Cumberland
pay
part
of
this
Tribute
,
as
well
as
the
rest
of
the
People
of
England
;
which
he
denying
,
sent
the
King
word
,
That
neither
he
nor
his
Subjects
ought
to
pay
any
Tribute
,
but
only
were
obliged
to
be
ready
at
the
King's
Command
,
to
make
War
,
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
,
whenever
he
pleased
;
for
he
said
it
was
much
better
to
fight
manfully
,
than
only
to
buy
Liberty
with
Money
:
For
this
cause
,
as
well
as
for
that
the
King
affirmed
that
the
Prince
of
Cumberland
favoured
the
Danes
,
King
Ethelred
invaded
that
Countrey
,
and
carried
away
great
spoils
from
thence
;
but
presently
after
,
the
two
Princes
being
reconciled
,
they
entred
into
a
firm
Peace
for
ever
after
.
But
to
proceed
with
our
Annals
:
After
the
King
had
thus
wasted
Cumberland
,
he
commanded
his
Ships
to
sail
round
by
Legceaster
(
i.
e.
Chester
)
to
meet
him
there
;
but
they
could
not
do
it
,
by
reason
of
the
contrary
Winds
;
so
they
wasted
the
Island
Manige
(
now
called
Anglesey
)
;
for
the
Danish
Fleet
was
turned
this
Summer
upon
the
Dukedom
of
Normandy
.
But
the
next
year
,
Anno
Dom.
MI.
Their
Fleet
being
now
returned
into
England
,
there
arose
great
Troubles
in
this
Island
,
by
reason
of
this
Fleet
,
which
every
where
spoiled
the
Countries
,
and
burnt
the
Towns
;
and
landing
,
they
marched
in
one
day
as
far
as
Aetheling
gadene
(
which
is
supposed
to
be
Alton
in
Hampshire
)
;
but
there
the
Forces
of
that
County
marched
against
,
and
fought
with
them
;
and
there
Aethelweard
the
King
's
High
Sheriff
,
and
Leofric
,
Gerif
of
Whitcircan
,
(
i.
e.
Whitchurch
in
Hampshire
)
and
Leofwin
the
King's
High-Sheriff
,
and
Wulfer
the
Bishop's
Thane
,
and
Godwin
the
Gerif
,
were
all
slain
at
Weorthige
,
(
the
place
is
now
unknown
)
;
as
also
Aelfsige
the
Bishop's
God-son
,
and
of
all
sorts
of
men
,
Eighty
one
;
yet
many
more
of
the
Danes
were
slain
there
,
though
indeed
they
kept
the
Field
of
Battel
:
But
from
thence
their
Fleet
sail'd
toward
the
West
,
until
they
came
to
Devonshire
,
where
met
him
Pallig
with
what
Ships
he
could
gather
together
:
He
had
revolted
from
King
Ethelred
divers
times
▪
notwithstanding
his
Faith
plighted
to
him
,
and
though
the
King
had
largely
rewarded
him
both
with
Lands
and
Money
.
Then
they
burnt
Tengton
(
i.
e.
Taunton
)
and
many
other
good
Towns
,
more
than
we
can
now
name
;
which
being
done
,
there
was
a
League
clapt
up
with
them
:
After
this
they
went
to
Exanmuthan
(
i.
e.
Exmouth
)
from
whence
they
marched
in
one
day
to
Peanhoe
(
now
Pen
in
Somerset-shire
)
,
where
Cola
the
King's
High-Sheriff
,
and
Eadsig
the
King's
Gerif
,
met
them
with
what
Forces
they
could
;
but
they
were
put
to
flight
,
and
many
of
them
slain
,
and
the
Danes
kept
the
Field
;
so
the
next
morning
they
burnt
the
Towns
of
Peanho
,
and
Clistune
,
(
or
Clifton
)
and
several
other
good
Towns
.
Then
the
Danes
returned
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
there
one
morning
burnt
the
Town
of
Weltham
,
with
divers
other
Villages
;
and
presently
after
a
League
was
made
with
them
,
and
they
hearken'd
to
Terms
of
Peace
.
But
the
Laudean
and
Cottonian
Copies
differ
very
much
from
that
of
Cambridge
,
in
the
telling
of
this
story
;
Anno
Dom.
MI.
for
they
make
the
Danes
to
have
first
sailed
up
the
River
Exe
,
as
far
as
Eaxcester
,
and
to
have
besieged
the
City
,
but
not
being
able
to
take
it
,
they
raised
the
Siege
,
and
then
marched
all
over
the
Countrey
,
killing
and
destroying
whatever
they
met
with
;
and
that
then
a
strong
Army
of
the
Devonshire
and
Somersetshire
men
fought
with
them
at
Peanho
,
with
the
success
above-mentioned
.
The
rest
differs
but
little
from
the
Printed
Copy
;
but
this
last
relation
seems
most
likely
to
be
true
.
The
year
following
it
was
decreed
by
the
King
and
his
Wise
Men
,
That
a
Tribute
should
be
paid
to
the
Danish
Fleet
,
Anno
Dom.
MII.
and
Peace
should
be
concluded
with
them
,
upon
condition
that
they
would
cease
from
doing
mischief
:
Then
the
King
sent
Leofsig
the
Ealdorman
to
the
Fleet
,
who
treated
with
them
on
the
behalf
of
the
King
and
his
Council
of
Wise
Men
,
proposing
that
they
would
be
content
with
Provisions
and
Money
,
which
they
agreed
to
:
Then
,
not
long
after
,
they
paid
them
Four
and
twenty
thousand
Pounds
.
In
the
mean
time
Leofsig
the
Ealdorman
killed
Aelfric
the
King
's
High
Sheriff
;
upon
which
the
King
banished
the
other
the
Kingdom
.
And
the
Lent
afterwards
came
hither
Aelgiva
,
Daughter
of
Richard
Duke
of
Normandy
,
to
be
married
to
the
King
.
The
same
Summer
Eadulf
Archbishop
of
York
deceased
:
And
this
year
also
the
King
commanded
all
the
Danes
in
England
to
be
slain
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Brice
,
because
it
was
told
the
King
that
they
endeavoured
to
deprive
him
and
all
his
Great
and
Wise
Men
of
their
lives
,
and
to
seize
the
Kingdom
to
themselves
without
any
opposition
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
casts
the
Odium
of
this
Action
from
the
King
,
and
lays
it
upon
one
of
his
Evil
Counsellors
,
whom
he
calls
Huena
,
General
of
the
King's
Forces
,
●o
manage
the
chief
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
:
He
seeing
the
Insolencies
of
the
Danes
,
and
that
after
the
late
Agreement
they
were
grown
insupportable
to
the
Kingdom
;
for
they
violated
the
Wives
and
Daughters
of
Persons
of
Quality
,
and
committed
divers
other
Injuries
not
to
be
endured
:
Thereupon
he
came
in
great
seeming
trouble
to
the
King
,
making
most
dismal
Complaints
of
these
unspeakable
Outrages
;
at
which
the
King
was
so
incensed
,
that
by
the
Counsel
of
the
said
Huena
he
sent
private
Letters
into
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
commanding
all
his
Subjects
without
exception
,
That
upon
a
certain
Day
they
should
every where
privily
set
upon
the
Danes
,
and
without
mercy
cut
them
off
.
In
these
Letters
was
also
signified
,
that
the
Danes
had
a
design
to
deprive
him
of
his
Life
and
Kingdom
,
and
to
destroy
all
the
Nobility
,
in
order
to
bring
the
whole
Island
under
their
subjection
.
And
thus
the
Danes
,
who
a
little
before
by
a
League
solemnly
sworn
on
both
sides
,
had
been
admitted
quietly
to
inhabit
among
the
English
,
were
most
treacherously
and
barbarously
murthered
,
not
many
of
them
escaping
;
even
the
very
Women
were
put
to
death
,
and
their
Children's
Brains
dash'd
out
against
the
Walls
;
particularly
at
London
,
when
this
Bloody
Decree
was
to
be
executed
,
many
of
the
Danes
fled
into
a
certain
Church
of
that
City
,
but
for
all
that
it
proved
no
Sanctuary
to
them
,
for
they
were
all
there
cruelly
murthered
even
at
the
very
Altar
.
H.
Huntington
moreover
adds
,
That
he
himself
being
a
Child
,
had
heard
it
from
certain
Old
Men
,
that
by
the
King's
Command
Letters
were
privately
dispatch'd
all
over
England
,
Anno
Dom.
MII.
to
make
away
the
Danes
in
one
Night
.
But
so
much
Innocent
Blood
being
thus
perfidiously
shed
,
cry'd
aloud
to
Heaven
for
Vengeance
,
and
the
Clamours
of
it
likewise
quickly
reached
as
far
as
Denmark
:
And
Walsingham
hath
given
us
in
his
History
a
particular
Account
of
the
manner
of
it
;
for
on
the
day
when
this
barbarous
Decree
was
executed
at
London
,
certain
young
men
of
the
Danish
Nation
being
too
nimble
for
their
Pursuers
,
got
into
a
small
Vessel
then
in
the
Thames
,
and
by
that
means
escaped
and
fled
to
Denmark
;
where
they
certified
King
Sweyn
of
what
had
passed
in
England
;
who
being
moved
with
indignation
at
this
treatment
,
thereupon
called
a
great
Council
of
all
the
Chief
Men
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
declaring
to
them
this
Cruel
Massacre
,
desired
their
Advice
what
was
best
to
be
done
:
and
they
being
inflamed
with
Rage
and
Grief
for
the
loss
of
so
many
of
their
Friends
and
Kindred
,
decreed
with
one
consent
,
That
they
ought
to
revenge
it
with
all
the
Forces
of
their
Nation
:
Upon
which
,
great
Preparations
were
made
in
the
several
Provinces
,
and
Messengers
sent
to
other
Nations
,
to
desire
their
Alliance
with
him
,
promising
them
their
share
in
the
Spoils
of
that
Countrey
which
they
were
going
to
conquer
:
So
King
Sweyn
having
got
ready
a
vast
Fleet
of
above
Three
hundred
Sail
,
arrived
in
England
:
But
as
Bromton's
Chronicle
relates
,
Anno
Dom.
MIII.
The
year
following
,
Sweyn
King
of
Denmark
,
hearing
of
the
Death
of
his
Subjects
,
sail'd
with
a
mighty
Fleet
to
the
Coast
of
Cornwall
,
where
he
landed
,
and
marched
up
to
Eaxceaster
,
which
,
(
as
our
Annals
tell
us
)
by
the
Carelesness
or
Cowardise
of
a
certain
Norman
,
one
Count
Hugh
,
whom
the
Queen
had
made
Governor
there
,
the
Pagans
took
,
and
quite
destroyed
the
City
,
and
carried
thence
a
great
Booty
.
Then
a
Numerous
Army
was
raised
from
Wiltshire
and
Hampshire
,
and
being
very
unanimous
,
they
all
marched
briskly
against
the
Danes
;
but
Aelfric
the
Ealdorman
,
who
commanded
in
chief
,
here
shewed
his
wonted
tricks
;
for
as
soon
as
both
Armies
were
in
sight
of
each
other
,
he
feigned
himself
sick
,
and
began
to
vomit
,
pretending
he
had
got
some
violent
Distemper
,
and
by
that
means
betray'd
those
whom
he
ought
to
have
led
to
Victory
;
according
to
the
Proverb
,
If
the
General
's
heart
fails
,
the
Army
flies
.
But
though
this
was
very
ill
done
of
Aelfrick
thus
to
betray
his
trust
,
yet
certainly
the
King
was
no
less
to
be
blamed
himself
,
for
trusting
a
man
that
had
so
often
betray'd
him
,
and
whom
he
had
already
sufficiently
provoked
,
by
putting
out
the
Eyes
of
his
Son
,
as
you
have
already
heard
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
:
Sweyn
now
finding
the
Cowardise
or
Inconstancy
of
the
English
,
marched
with
his
Forces
to
Wiltune
,
which
Town
he
burnt
;
from
thence
he
marched
to
Syrbirig
,
(
i.
e.
Old
Sarum
)
which
they
also
burnt
;
and
from
thence
to
the
Sea-side
to
their
Ships
.
After
the
death
of
Edwal
ap
Meyric
,
and
Meredyth
ap
Owen
,
Princes
of
North-Wales
,
as
you
have
already
heard
,
North-Wales
having
for
some
years
continued
under
a
sort
of
Anarchy
,
without
any
Prince
,
Meredyth
leaving
behind
him
no
Issue
Male
,
and
Edwal
but
one
Son
an
Infant
,
it
gave
occasion
(
as
the
Welsh
Chronicles
relate
)
to
great
disturbances
;
for
one
Aedan
ap
Blegored
(
or
Bledhemeyd
,
as
the
Cottonian
Copy
of
the
Welsh
Annals
call
him
)
tho
an
absolute
stranger
to
the
British
Blood-Royal
,
Anno
Dom.
MIII.
about
this
time
possessed
himself
of
the
Principality
of
North-Wales
,
and
held
it
about
twelve
years
;
but
whether
he
came
in
by
Election
,
or
Force
,
is
not
said
;
only
that
one
Conan
ap
Howel
,
who
fought
with
this
Aedan
for
the
Dominion
,
was
this
year
slain
in
Battel
:
So
that
Aedan
for
a
time
held
that
Countrey
peaceably
,
since
we
do
not
read
of
any
other
Wars
he
had
,
till
the
last
year
of
his
Reign
.
This
year
Sweyn
came
with
his
Fleet
to
Northwick
,
i.
e.
Norwich
,
Anno
Dom.
MIV
.
(
the
River
it
seems
being
navigable
up
to
it
in
those
days
)
and
wholly
destroyed
and
burnt
that
City
;
then
Vlfkytel
the
Ealdorman
consulted
with
the
Wise
and
Great
Men
of
East-England
,
and
by
them
it
was
judged
most
expedient
to
buy
Peace
of
the
Danish
Army
,
to
prevent
their
doing
any
more
mischief
;
for
the
Danes
had
taken
them
unprovided
,
before
they
had
time
to
draw
their
Forces
together
:
But
these
Danes
not
valuing
the
Peace
which
they
had
newly
made
,
stole
away
with
all
their
Ships
,
and
sailed
to
Theatford
;
which
as
soon
as
Vlfkytel
had
learnt
,
he
sent
a
Messenger
with
Commands
to
break
or
burn
all
their
Ships
(
which
notwithstanding
,
the
English
neglected
to
do
)
,
whilst
he
in
the
mean
time
tried
to
get
together
his
Forces
with
what
speed
he
could
:
But
the
Danes
coming
to
Theodford
three
Weeks
after
the
destruction
of
Norwich
,
stayed
within
the
Town
of
Theodford
only
one
night
,
and
then
burnt
and
laid
it
in
ashes
:
But
the
next
morning
as
they
returned
to
their
Ships
,
Vlkytel
met
with
them
,
and
there
began
a
very
sharp
Fight
,
which
ended
in
a
very
great
slaughter
on
both
sides
,
and
abundance
of
the
English
Nobility
were
there
killed
;
but
if
all
the
English
Forces
had
been
there
,
the
Danes
had
never
reached
their
Ships
.
But
notwithstanding
these
cruel
Wars
in
the
Eastern
and
Southern
Parts
of
England
,
Wulfric
Spot
,
Vid.
Monast.
Angl.
an
Officer
in
the
Court
of
King
Ethelred
,
now
built
the
Monastery
of
Burton
in
Staffordshire
,
and
endowed
it
with
all
his
Paternal
Inheritance
,
which
was
very
great
,
and
gave
that
King
Three
hundred
Mancuses
of
Gold
,
to
purchase
his
Confirmation
of
what
he
had
done
.
This
Monastery
,
though
its
Rents
at
the
Dissolution
were
somewhat
below
the
Value
of
Five
hundred
Pounds
per
Annum
,
yet
being
an
Abby
of
great
Note
in
those
Parts
,
and
also
render'd
more
famous
from
its
Annals
publish'd
at
Oxford
,
I
thought
good
to
take
particular
notice
of
it
.
This
year
Aelfric
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
deceased
;
and
Aelfeag
(
Bishop
of
Winchester
)
was
made
Archbishop
.
Anno
Dom.
MV
.
]
But
the
Laudean
and
Cottonian
Copies
place
this
under
the
next
year
.
So
cruel
a
Famine
also
raged
here
,
as
England
never
suffer'd
a
worse
.
]
Florence
relates
the
Famine
to
be
so
great
,
that
England
was
not
able
to
subsist
.
The
same
year
also
King
Sweyn
with
the
Danish
Fleet
sail'd
into
Denmark
;
but
in
a
short
time
return'd
hither
again
.
This
year
Aelfeage
was
now
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Brightwald
took
the
Bishoprick
of
Wiltonshire
;
Anno
Dom.
MVI
.
as
also
Wulfgeat
was
deprived
of
all
his
Honours
,
and
Wulfeath
had
his
Eyes
put
out
.
(
These
were
Noblemen
who
suffered
under
the
King's
displeasure
;
but
what
the
cause
of
it
was
,
I
find
not
.
)
And
this
year
Bishop
Kenwulph
deceased
:
Then
after
Midsummer
,
the
Danish
Fleet
came
to
Sandwic
,
Anno
Dom.
MVI
.
and
did
as
they
used
to
do
,
killing
,
wasting
,
and
plundering
whatever
they
met
with
:
Therefore
the
King
commanded
all
the
West
Saxon
and
Mercian
Nations
to
be
assembled
,
who
kept
watch
all
the
Autumn
by
Companies
,
against
the
Danes
;
but
all
this
signified
no
more
than
what
they
had
done
often
before
;
for
the
Danes
made
no
less
Incursions
,
but
went
whereever
they
pleased
;
and
this
Expedition
did
the
people
more
damage
than
any
Army
could
do
.
Winter
coming
on
,
the
English
Forces
return'd
home
,
and
the
Danes
about
Martinmass
retired
to
their
old
Sanctuary
,
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
whither
they
carried
whatever
they
had
need
of
;
and
afterwards
about
Christmass
they
marched
out
to
seek
for
fresh
Provisions
in
Hamptunshire
and
Berrocseire
,
as
far
as
Reading
;
and
havocking
according
to
their
usual
custom
,
burnt
the
Beacons
whereever
they
found
them
;
and
from
thence
they
marched
to
Wealingaford
,
(
i.
e.
Wallingford
)
which
Town
they
wholly
destroyed
:
Then
marching
to
Aescesdune
,
(
now
Aston
,
near
Wallingford
)
they
came
to
Cwicchelmeslaw
,
(
now
Cuckamsley-hill
in
Berkshire
)
without
ever
touching
near
the
Sea
;
and
at
last
return'd
home
another
way
.
About
the
same
time
an
English
Army
was
mustered
at
Cynet
,
(
i.
e.
Kennet
in
Wiltshire
)
where
a
Battel
was
fought
,
but
the
English
Troops
were
immediately
worsted
;
after
which
the
Danes
carried
off
all
their
Booty
to
the
Sea-side
.
There
might
one
have
seen
the
Wiltshire
men
(
like
a
Cowardly
sort
of
people
)
suffer
the
Danes
to
return
to
the
Sea-side
,
even
just
by
their
doors
,
with
their
Provisions
and
Spoils
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
marched
over
Thames
into
Scrobbesbyrigscire
,
(
i.
e.
Shropshire
)
and
there
kept
his
Christmass
.
At
that
time
the
Danes
struck
so
great
a
Terror
into
the
English
Nation
,
that
no
man
could
devise
how
to
get
them
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
nor
how
well
to
maintain
it
against
them
,
because
they
had
destroyed
all
the
Countries
of
the
West-Saxons
with
Burnings
and
Devastations
.
Then
the
King
often
consulted
with
his
Wise
Men
about
what
was
best
to
be
done
in
this
case
,
whereby
they
might
save
the
Countrey
before
it
was
quite
ruined
;
and
after
mature
deliberation
,
it
was
at
length
decreed
by
them
all
,
for
the
Common
Good
of
the
Nation
,
(
though
much
against
their
wills
)
That
Tribute
should
be
again
paid
to
the
Danes
.
Then
the
King
sent
to
their
Army
,
to
let
them
know
,
that
he
was
contented
to
enter
into
a
Peace
with
them
,
and
to
pay
them
Tribute
,
and
also
find
them
Provisions
during
their
stay
:
To
which
Terms
all
the
Danes
assented
:
So
it
seems
the
whole
English
Nation
was
forced
to
maintain
them
.
And
the
beginning
of
the
year
following
,
Anno
Dom.
MVII
.
This
Tribute
was
again
paid
to
them
;
to
wit
,
Thirty
thousand
Pounds
.
Also
the
same
year
Aedric
was
made
Ealdorman
over
all
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
.
This
Aedric
,
though
he
had
married
the
King's
Daughter
,
is
characterized
by
all
our
Historians
,
for
a
Proud
,
False
,
and
Unconstant
Man
;
and
who
by
his
Treachery
proved
the
Ruin
of
his
Countrey
,
as
well
as
of
many
particular
Persons
of
great
Worth
:
For
not
long
before
,
(
as
Florence
relates
)
he
made
away
Athelme
that
Noble
Ealdorman
at
Shrewsbury
,
inviting
him
to
a
Feast
,
and
afterwards
carrying
him
out
a
hunting
,
where
he
hired
the
City-Hangman
to
set
his
Dog
upon
him
,
called
Porthund
,
which
tore
him
to
pieces
:
And
not
long
after
his
two
Sons
Walfheage
and
Vflgeat
had
their
Eyes
put
out
by
the
King's
Order
at
Cotham
,
where
he
then
resided
.
But
we
may
hence
observe
,
Anno
Dom.
MVII
.
to
how
sad
a
state
the
Nation
was
reduced
under
a
Voluptuous
and
Cowardly
King
,
and
a
Degenerate
Nobility
:
And
the
reason
why
the
Annals
say
,
That
the
People's
being
kept
in
Arms
all
the
Winter
,
did
them
as
much
harm
as
the
Enemy
;
was
,
because
having
then
no
standing
Forces
,
the
Countrey
Militia
were
fain
to
be
kept
upon
Duty
at
their
own
Charges
,
whilst
their
Families
were
ready
to
starve
at
home
:
So
impossible
a
thing
it
is
to
maintain
any
long
War
either
at
home
or
abroad
,
without
a
Standing
Army
.
But
now
the
King
having
too
late
perceived
his
Error
,
viz.
That
the
greatest
Cause
of
his
Ruin
proceeded
from
the
want
of
a
good
Fleet
,
He
then
commanded
Ships
to
be
built
all
over
England
;
Anno
Dom.
MVIII
.
(
to
wit
)
to
every
Hundred
and
ten
Hides
of
Lands
,
one
Ship
;
and
of
every
Eight
Hides
a
Helmet
and
Breast-plate
:
And
so
by
the
next
year
,
His
Ships
were
all
finished
,
Anno
Dom.
MIX
.
and
they
were
both
so
many
and
withal
so
good
,
that
(
as
our
Histories
affirm
)
England
never
saw
the
like
before
:
Then
after
they
were
all
well
mann'd
and
victual'd
,
they
were
brought
to
Sandwic
,
and
there
remain'd
,
in
order
to
defend
the
Kingdom
against
the
Invasion
of
Strangers
;
yet
notwithstanding
all
those
Preparatives
,
the
English
Nation
was
so
unhappy
,
that
this
great
Fleet
met
with
no
better
success
than
often
before
;
for
it
happen'd
about
this
time
,
or
a
little
sooner
,
that
Brightric
(
a
false
and
ambitious
man
)
the
Brother
of
Aedric
above
mentioned
,
accused
Wulfnoth
a
Thane
of
the
South
Saxons
,
(
and
Father
of
Earl
Godwin
)
to
the
King
;
upon
which
Wulfnoth
saving
himself
by
flight
,
got
together
twenty
Ships
,
and
with
them
turning
Pyrate
,
took
Prizes
all
round
the
Southern
Coast
,
and
did
a
world
of
mischief
;
but
as
soon
as
it
was
told
the
King's
Fleet
,
that
they
might
easily
surprize
him
if
they
would
but
cruise
about
that
place
,
Brightric
upon
this
taking
Eighty
Sail
along
with
him
,
had
mighty
hopes
by
seizing
of
him
either
alive
or
dead
,
to
make
himself
signally
famous
;
but
as
he
was
sailing
thither
,
so
great
a
Tempest
arose
,
as
never
had
been
in
the
memory
of
man
,
by
which
all
his
Fleet
was
shipwrack'd
,
or
stranded
on
the
shore
;
and
Wulfnoth
coming
thither
presently
after
,
burnt
all
the
rest
that
were
left
.
Now
when
this
News
came
to
that
part
of
the
Fleet
where
the
King
was
in
Person
,
the
whole
Action
seem'd
to
be
undertaken
very
precipitately
,
without
any
good
Advice
at
all
.
And
thereupon
the
King
with
all
his
Ealdormen
and
Great
Men
return'd
home
,
leaving
both
the
Ships
and
Men
to
shift
for
themselves
:
But
those
that
were
in
them
,
carried
them
up
to
London
.
And
thus
did
all
the
Labour
and
Expence
of
the
whole
Nation
come
to
nothing
,
without
in
the
least
diminishing
the
Power
of
their
Enemies
as
the
people
hoped
they
would
have
done
.
When
all
these
Naval
Preparations
were
thus
defeated
,
there
arrived
presently
after
Harvest
a
mighty
Fleet
of
Danes
at
Sandwic
;
and
after
they
were
landed
they
immediately
marched
to
Canterbury
,
which
City
they
would
forthwith
have
destroyed
,
had
they
not
humbly
besought
a
Peace
of
them
:
Upon
which
all
the
East
Kentish
men
came
and
clapt
up
a
Peace
with
the
Danes
,
and
purchased
it
at
the
Price
of
Three
thousand
Pounds
:
But
these
Heathens
presently
afterwards
sail'd
round
again
,
till
they
came
to
Wihtland
,
(
i.
e.
the
Isle
of
Wight
)
and
there
,
as
also
in
Southseax
,
Hamtunscire
,
and
Bearruscire
,
they
plunder'd
and
burnt
Towns
as
they
used
to
do
:
Hereupon
the
King
commanded
the
whole
Nation
to
be
summoned
,
Anno
Dom.
MIX
.
that
every
Province
should
defend
it self
against
them
:
But
for
all
this
,
they
still
marched
whereever
they
pleased
,
without
any
body
's
disturbing
them
:
But
one
time
when
the
King
had
hemm'd
them
in
with
his
whole
Army
,
as
they
were
going
to
their
Ships
,
and
all
his
Forces
were
just
ready
to
fall
upon
them
,
Aedric
the
Ealdorman
hinder'd
them
,
as
he
always
did
.
For
,
as
R.
Hoveden
relates
,
he
over
persuaded
the
King
by
his
cunning
and
plausible
reasons
,
not
to
run
the
hazard
of
a
Battel
,
but
to
let
them
go
off
if
they
would
;
and
so
they
return'd
to
their
Ships
with
a
great
deal
of
joy
that
they
had
so
well
got
themselves
out
of
that
Toil.
Then
after
Martinmass
they
return'd
again
into
Kent
,
and
took
up
their
Winter-Quarters
near
the
Thames
,
fetching
their
Provisions
from
Essex
,
and
those
Provinces
that
lay
nearest
,
on
each
side
the
River
;
and
they
frequently
threatned
the
City
of
London
,
but
(
thanks
be
to
God
it
had
hitherto
kept
it self
safe
)
,
there
they
met
with
always
but
an
ill
reception
.
After
Christmass
they
made
an
excursion
through
Cyltern
,
(
that
is
,
the
Chiltern
,
or
Woody
Countrey
of
Bucks
,
and
Oxfordshire
)
and
so
to
Oxnaford
,
and
burnt
that
City
,
and
having
plunder'd
on
both
sides
the
Thames
,
they
return'd
to
their
ships
;
but
when
they
heard
that
an
Army
was
prepared
ready
against
them
at
London
,
they
again
passed
over
the
River
at
Stanes
,
and
thus
rambled
about
the
Countrey
all
this
Winter
;
yet
about
Spring
they
came
again
into
Kent
,
and
there
refitted
their
ships
.
Anno
Dom.
MX
.
But
presently
after
Easter
the
Danish
Army
marched
out
against
the
English
,
and
going
on
shore
at
Gypeswic
(
i.
e.
Ipswich
)
went
directly
thither
,
where
they
knew
Earl
Vlfkitel
was
encamp'd
with
his
Forces
;
this
happen'd
on
Ascension
day
in
the
morning
;
so
the
East-English
presently
fled
,
and
there
were
on
the
spot
slain
Ethelstan
the
King's
Son-in-Law
,
as
also
Oswi
and
his
Son
,
and
Wulfric
the
Son
of
Leofwin
,
with
many
other
Noble
Thanes
,
and
common
Soldiers
not
to
be
numbred
:
One
Thurkytel
,
sirnamed
Myranheafod
,
(
that
is
,
in
our
present
Language
,
Ant's-head
)
first
began
to
fly
,
whereby
the
Danes
kept
the
field
;
and
having
provided
themselves
with
Horses
,
they
subdued
all
East-England
,
spoiling
and
burning
for
three
Months
together
,
where
they
went
;
then
marching
into
the
Fens
,
they
there
destroyed
both
Men
and
Cattel
,
and
burnt
the
Towns
of
Theodford
and
Grantabyrig
,
(
i.
e.
Cambridge
)
:
Then
turning
Southward
toward
the
Thames
,
they
rode
on
Horseback
to
their
ships
;
and
presently
coming
out
of
them
again
,
they
marched
towards
the
West
into
Oxnafordscire
,
and
from
thence
into
Buckinghamscire
,
and
so
along
the
River
Owse
,
till
they
got
as
far
as
Bedanford
;
and
thence
to
Temesanford
(
now
Temsford
)
,
burning
all
the
Towns
in
their
way
.
Then
again
they
returned
to
their
ships
with
all
their
Plunder
,
and
there
divided
it
amongst
them
.
But
as
for
the
King's
Forces
,
when
they
should
have
stopped
their
passage
,
they
e'en
returned
home
;
and
when
the
Danes
were
in
the
East
,
they
were
taken
up
in
the
West
;
and
whilst
they
were
in
the
South
,
the
others
were
in
the
North.
And
Florence
farther
adds
,
That
in
this
Expedition
into
Oxfordshire
,
the
Danes
not
only
took
,
but
burnt
the
City
of
Oxford
.
All
which
Destructions
must
needs
have
proceeded
from
hence
,
Anno
Dom.
MX
.
that
the
Danes
making
War
by
Sea
as
well
as
by
Land
,
could
upon
the
approach
of
the
King's
Army
sail
away
to
any
other
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
from
thence
march
off
again
before
the
King's
Army
could
ever
come
at
them
;
which
proves
how
absolutely
necessary
it
is
for
an
Island
to
maintain
a
powerful
Fleet
,
if
ever
they
mean
to
be
safe
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
.
At
last
all
the
Wise
Men
of
the
Kingdom
were
again
summoned
by
the
King
,
to
consult
how
they
might
better
defend
the
Kingdom
;
but
,
it
seems
,
whatsover
was
there
resolved
on
,
did
not
continue
a
month
without
alteration
,
till
at
last
there
were
no
Commanders
that
would
raise
any
Forces
,
but
every
one
fled
away
as
fast
as
they
could
,
neither
would
any
one
Shire
help
its
Neighbours
:
Insomuch
that
before
the
Feast
of
St.
Andrew
,
the
Danish
Army
came
to
Hamtune
,
which
Sea-Town
they
burnt
,
and
took
what
Plunder
they
pleased
in
the
Neighbourhood
,
and
from
thence
again
passed
over
the
Thames
into
West-Seax
,
and
thence
into
the
Marshes
of
Kent
,
all
which
they
wholly
burnt
and
destroyed
:
And
when
they
had
thus
marched
where-ever
they
would
,
about
Midsummer
they
returned
again
to
their
Ships
.
Oxford
and
Cambridge
being
both
burnt
this
year
by
the
Danes
,
all
Studies
ceased
at
each
of
these
Places
,
till
long
after
,
as
Thomas
Rudburn
relates
,
one
Robert
Bolean
began
to
read
his
Lectures
on
the
Scriptures
,
Anno
1133.
From
which
time
(
says
he
)
the
Scholars
have
still
continued
both
at
Oxford
and
Cambridge
.
But
no
wonder
that
things
succeeded
no
better
,
if
what
Caxton
in
his
Chronicle
relates
,
were
true
concerning
those
Times
;
That
when
the
Nobles
met
in
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
instead
of
consulting
for
the
good
of
it
,
they
fell
to
impeaching
one
another
,
and
spent
their
whole
time
in
their
own
private
Quarrels
;
the
Church-men
standing
upon
their
Privileges
,
refused
to
assist
the
King
,
or
to
contribute
any
thing
considerable
to
the
Publick
Necessities
:
To
all
which
mischiefs
were
likewise
added
Robberies
,
and
Scarcity
of
Bread
;
which
still
encouraged
the
Danes
,
as
they
perceived
the
Kingdom
grow
weaker
and
weaker
,
to
demand
greater
Tribute
to
buy
their
Peace
;
till
at
last
the
Kingdom
was
quite
exhausted
of
all
its
Treasure
.
This
year
the
King
and
his
Wise
Men
sent
again
to
the
Danish
Army
with
desires
of
Peace
,
promising
them
both
Provisions
and
Money
;
Anno
Dom.
MXI.
for
they
had
then
subjected
to
them
all
East-England
,
East-Seax
,
Middle-Seax
,
Oxnaford
,
Grantebiryge
,
Heortford
,
Buckingaham
,
Bedanford
,
and
Huntandun
Scyres
,
and
on
the
South-side
of
Thames
;
and
all
the
Kentish-men
,
and
South-Saxons
,
with
the
Town
of
Haestings
;
and
besides
all
these
,
Suthrig
,
(
i.
e.
Surrey
)
Bearruc
,
and
Hamtune
Scires
,
and
great
part
of
Wiltunscire
;
all
which
miseries
happen'd
to
us
through
evil
Council
,
because
the
Tribute
was
not
paid
them
time
enough
,
and
not
till
they
had
done
all
the
mischiefs
they
could
.
Then
was
a
Peace
clapp'd
up
with
them
:
Yet
nevertheless
this
League
being
soon
broken
,
they
marched
about
every
where
in
Troops
,
carrying
off
a
world
of
Booty
with
them
,
either
taking
these
poor
people
Prisoners
,
or
else
slaying
them
outright
.
Also
this
year
,
between
the
Nativity
of
the
Virgin
Mary
and
Michaelmas
,
they
besieged
Canterbury
,
and
took
it
by
Treachery
;
for
one
Aelmer
(
an
Archdeacon
)
whose
Life
Archbishop
Aelfeage
had
formerly
saved
,
Anno
Dom.
MXI.
betrayed
it
to
them
(
after
twenty
days
Siege
)
;
then
they
took
Prisoners
Archbishop
Aelfeage
,
and
Aelfwold
the
King's
Sheriff
,
and
Leofwin
the
Abbot
,
and
Godwin
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
;
but
Aelmer
,
Abbot
of
St.
Augustine's
they
let
go
.
They
likewise
took
all
in
Holy
Orders
,
both
Men
and
Women
;
nor
can
it
be
told
how
many
these
were
;
after
which
they
remain'd
in
the
City
as
long
as
they
pleased
:
But
as
soon
as
they
had
plunder'd
it
,
they
went
back
again
to
their
Ships
,
carrying
the
Archbishop
along
with
them
;
and
he
was
now
become
a
Captive
,
who
but
a
little
before
was
the
Spiritual
Head
of
the
English
Nation
:
One
might
there
have
seen
Misery
at
its
full
stretch
,
where
used
to
be
Joy
and
Prosperity
;
even
in
that
City
from
whence
was
first
brought
to
us
the
joyful
Tidings
of
the
Gospel
:
But
they
detain'd
the
Archbishop
Prisoner
(
near
Seven
Months
)
till
such
time
as
they
martyr'd
him
.
Osbern
in
his
Life
of
St.
Elfeage
,
relates
,
That
this
Archbishop
sent
to
the
Danes
when
they
came
before
the
Town
,
desiring
them
to
spare
so
many
innocent
Christians
lives
;
but
they
despising
his
request
,
fell
to
battering
the
Walls
,
and
so
throwing
Firebrands
into
the
City
,
set
it
on
fire
;
so
that
whilst
the
Citizens
ran
to
save
their
Houses
,
Aelmeric
the
Archdeacon
let
the
Danes
into
the
City
.
Florence
here
adds
,
That
the
Monks
and
Laity
were
decimated
after
a
strange
manner
;
so
that
out
of
every
Ten
Persons
,
only
the
Tenth
was
to
be
kept
alive
;
and
that
only
Four
Monks
and
about
Eight
hundred
Laymen
remain'd
after
this
Decimation
:
And
that
not
long
after
,
above
Two
thousand
Danes
perished
by
divers
inward
Torments
;
and
the
rest
were
admonish'd
to
make
satisfaction
to
the
Bishop
,
but
yet
they
obstinately
refused
it
.
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
R.
Hoveden
also
relate
,
That
the
Danes
destroyed
many
of
the
Prisoners
they
had
taken
,
with
cruel
Torments
,
and
various
Deaths
.
This
year
Eadric
the
Ealdorman
(
sirnamed
Streon
)
,
and
all
the
Wise
and
Chief
Men
,
Anno
Dom.
MXII
.
both
Clerks
and
Laicks
of
the
English
Nation
,
came
to
London
before
Easter
(
which
fell
out
then
the
day
before
the
Ides
of
April
)
and
there
stayed
until
such
time
as
the
above-mentioned
Tribute
could
be
paid
,
which
was
not
done
till
after
Easter
,
and
was
then
Eight
thousand
Pounds
:
In
the
mean
time
(
being
about
Six
Months
after
)
upon
a
Saturday
the
Danish
Army
being
highly
incensed
against
Archbishop
Aelfeage
,
because
he
would
neither
promise
them
Money
himself
,
nor
yet
would
suffer
any
body
else
to
give
them
any
thing
for
his
Ransom
;
for
which
,
as
Osbern
in
his
Life
relates
,
they
demanded
no
less
than
Three
thousand
Pounds
in
Silver
,
(
a
vast
Sum
in
those
days
)
;
which
being
denied
them
,
and
many
of
them
being
got
drunk
,
they
laid
hold
on
the
Archbishop
,
and
led
him
to
their
Council
on
the
Saturday
after
Easter
,
and
there
knocked
him
on
the
head
(
as
the
Annals
relate
)
with
Stones
and
Cows
Horns
,
till
at
last
one
of
them
striking
him
with
an
Axe
on
the
Head
,
he
fell
down
dead
with
the
Blow
.
Florence
says
,
that
this
was
done
by
one
Thrum
a
Dane
,
whom
he
had
the
day
before
confirmed
,
being
thereunto
moved
by
an
Impious
Piety
.
But
John
of
Tinmouth
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
Saints
,
called
Historia
Aurea
now
in
the
Library
at
Lambeth
,
relates
that
when
Archbishop
Elfeage
was
thus
killed
,
the
Danes
threw
his
Body
into
the
River
,
Anno
Dom.
MXII
.
which
was
soon
taken
out
again
by
those
whom
he
had
converted
.
But
our
Annals
here
farther
,
That
the
Bishops
Eadnoth
and
Aelfhune
,
(
the
former
of
Lincoln
,
and
the
latter
of
London
)
took
away
his
sacred
Body
early
the
next
morning
,
and
buried
it
in
St.
Paul's
Minster
,
(
where
God
now
shews
the
power
of
this
Holy
Martyr
.
)
But
as
soon
as
the
Tribute
was
paid
,
and
the
Peace
confirmed
by
Oath
,
the
Danish
Army
was
loosely
dispersed
abroad
,
being
before
closely
compacted
together
;
then
Five
and
forty
of
their
Ships
submitted
to
the
King
,
and
promised
him
to
defend
the
Kingdom
,
provided
he
would
allow
them
Victuals
and
Apparel
.
The
year
after
Archbishop
Aelfeage
was
thus
martyr'd
,
Anno
Dom.
MXIII.
the
King
made
one
Lifing
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
Also
the
same
year
,
before
the
Month
of
August
,
King
Sweyn
came
with
his
Fleet
to
Sandwich
,
and
soon
after
sailing
about
East-England
,
arrived
in
the
Mouth
of
Humber
;
and
from
thence
up
the
River
Trent
,
till
they
came
to
Gegnesburgh
(
now
Gainsborough
in
Lincolnshire
)
.
Which
mischief
,
according
to
William
of
Malmesbury
,
proceeded
from
Turkil
a
Dane
,
who
was
the
great
Inciter
of
the
Death
of
the
Archbishop
,
and
who
had
then
the
East-English
subjected
to
his
will
.
This
man
sent
Messengers
into
his
own
Countrey
to
King
Sweyn
,
letting
him
know
,
that
he
should
come
again
into
England
;
for
the
King
was
given
so
much
to
Wine
and
Women
,
that
he
minded
nothing
else
;
wherefore
he
was
hated
by
his
Subjects
,
and
contemned
by
Strangers
;
that
his
Commanders
were
Cowards
,
the
Natives
weak
,
and
who
would
run
away
at
the
first
sound
of
his
Trumpets
.
Though
this
seems
not
very
probable
,
for
Earl
Turkil
was
then
of
King
Ethelred's
side
,
as
you
will
see
by
and
by
.
King
Sweyn
being
prone
enough
to
slaughter
,
needed
no
great
Intreaties
to
bring
him
over
;
he
had
been
here
eight
years
before
,
and
why
he
stayed
away
so
long
,
I
wish
our
Authors
would
have
told
us
:
But
William
of
Malmesbury
further
adds
,
That
one
chief
end
of
his
coming
over
,
was
to
revenge
the
death
of
his
Sister
Gunhildis
,
who
being
a
Beautiful
Young
Lady
,
had
come
over
into
England
with
Palling
her
Husband
,
a
powerful
Danish
Earl
,
and
receiving
the
Christian
Religion
,
became
her self
a
Hostage
of
the
Peace
that
had
been
formerly
concluded
:
But
tho
the
unhappy
Fury
of
Edric
had
commanded
her
to
be
beheaded
together
with
some
other
of
her
Countreymen
,
yet
she
bore
her
Death
with
an
undaunted
Spirit
,
having
seen
her
Husband
,
and
a
Son
,
a
Youth
of
great
and
promising
hopes
,
slain
before
her
face
.
But
to
come
again
to
our
Annals
:
So
soon
as
King
Sweyn
arrived
in
the
North
,
Earl
Vhtred
and
all
the
Countrey
of
the
Northumbers
,
with
all
the
people
in
Lindesige
,
and
the
people
of
the
five
Burghs
or
Towns
(
but
what
these
were
we
now
know
not
)
lying
on
the
other
side
Waetlingastreet
,
submitted
themselves
to
him
.
There
were
also
Hostages
given
him
out
of
every
Shire
;
but
when
he
found
that
all
the
people
were
now
become
subject
to
him
,
he
commanded
them
to
provide
his
Forces
both
with
Horses
and
Provisions
,
whilst
he
in
the
mean
time
marched
toward
the
South
with
great
expedition
;
committing
the
Ships
and
Hostages
to
Knute
his
Son
:
And
after
he
had
passed
Waetlingastreet
,
they
did
as
much
mischief
as
any
Army
could
do
:
Then
they
turn'd
to
Oxnaford
,
whose
Citizens
presently
submitted
themselves
to
him
;
Anno
Dom.
MXIII.
from
thence
he
went
to
Wincester
,
where
the
Inhabitants
did
the
same
;
and
from
thence
they
marched
Eastward
towards
London
,
near
which
many
of
his
men
were
drown'd
in
the
Thames
,
because
they
would
not
stay
to
find
a
Bridge
;
but
when
they
came
thither
,
the
Citizens
would
not
submit
,
but
sallying
out
,
had
a
sharp
Engagement
with
them
,
because
King
Ethelred
was
there
,
and
Earl
Turkil
with
him
:
Wherefore
King
Sweyn
departed
thence
to
Wealingaford
,
and
then
over
Thames
Westward
to
Bathe
,
and
there
sate
down
with
his
whole
Army
,
whither
came
to
him
Aethelmar
the
Ealdorman
of
Devonshire
,
with
all
the
Western
Thanes
,
who
all
submitted
themselves
to
him
,
and
gave
him
Hostages
.
When
he
had
subdued
all
these
places
,
he
marched
Northwards
to
his
Ships
,
and
then
almost
the
whole
Nation
received
and
acknowledged
him
for
their
real
King
:
And
after
this
the
Citizens
of
London
became
subject
to
him
,
and
gave
him
Hostages
,
because
otherwise
they
fear'd
they
should
be
utterly
destroy'd
;
for
Sweyn
demanded
that
they
should
give
full
Pay
and
Victuals
to
his
Army
;
and
that
Winter
Thurkil
demanded
the
same
for
King
Ethelred's
Forces
,
which
lay
at
Grenawic
,
(
i.
e.
Greenwich
)
.
But
both
the
Armies
refrain'd
not
a
jot
the
less
from
plundering
where
they
pleased
;
so
that
the
Nation
both
as
well
in
the
North
as
in
the
South
,
was
no
longer
able
bear
it
.
After
this
the
King
stayed
some
time
with
his
Fleet
which
lay
then
in
the
Thames
,
whilst
the
Queen
retired
beyond
Sea
to
her
Brother
Earl
Richard
(
in
Normandy
)
;
and
Elsige
Abbot
of
Burgh
went
along
with
her
;
the
King
also
sent
thither
the
Princes
Eadward
and
Aelfred
,
with
Bishop
Aelfune
to
be
their
Governor
.
Then
the
King
went
with
his
Fleet
about
Christmass
into
Wihtland
,
and
there
kept
the
Festival
;
and
afterwards
passed
over
to
Earl
Richard
,
and
there
stayed
with
him
till
Sweyn
died
.
There
is
in
the
Peterburgh
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
this
following
Relation
;
That
whilst
the
Queen
thus
remained
beyond
Sea
,
Elsige
Abbot
of
Burgh
,
who
was
then
with
her
,
went
to
the
Monastery
called
Boneval
,
where
the
Body
of
Saint
Florentine
lay
buried
:
This
place
he
found
almost
wholly
deserted
,
and
the
poor
Abbot
and
Monks
in
a
miserable
condition
,
having
been
robbed
of
all
they
had
;
then
he
bought
of
the
Abbot
and
Monks
the
whole
Body
,
except
the
Head
,
for
Five
thousand
Pounds
,
In
the
Saxon
it
is
500
l.
and
at
his
return
into
England
dedicated
it
to
Christ
and
St.
Peter
,
that
is
,
he
placed
it
in
the
Church
of
Peterburgh
,
of
which
he
was
then
Abbot
.
This
was
a
vast
Sum
of
Money
in
those
days
,
to
be
given
for
the
Bones
of
one
dead
Carkass
,
and
not
entire
neither
;
but
such
was
the
Superstition
of
that
Age.
This
year
King
Sweyn
ended
his
Life
about
Candlemas
:
Then
all
the
Danish
Fleet
and
Army
chose
Cnute
his
Son
to
be
their
King
:
Anno
Dom.
MXIV
.
But
all
the
Wise
or
Chief
Men
of
the
English
Nation
,
as
well
of
the
Clergy
as
Laity
,
sent
to
King
Aethelred
,
to
let
him
know
that
there
was
no
Prince
dearer
to
them
than
their
own
Natural
Lord
,
provided
he
would
govern
them
better
than
he
had
hitherto
done
.
Upon
this
the
King
sent
Prince
Edward
his
Son
,
and
several
others
,
Attendants
,
into
this
Kingdom
,
with
Orders
to
recommend
him
to
the
whole
Nation
in
his
Name
,
promising
them
to
be
a
faithful
and
kind
Lord
to
them
;
and
that
he
would
redress
whatever
Grievances
they
had
suffer'd
,
and
would
also
pardon
whatsoever
had
been
done
against
him
either
by
Words
or
Deeds
,
provided
they
would
all
sincerely
return
to
their
Allegiance
.
Anno
Dom.
MXIV
.
Then
a
full
and
firm
Amity
being
concluded
on
both
by
Words
and
Deeds
,
and
Hostages
being
given
on
both
sides
,
they
decreed
the
Danish
King
for
ever
banished
England
:
After
which
King
Ethelred
return'd
about
Lent
into
his
own
Countrey
,
and
was
chearfully
received
by
all
men
.
The
Bodleian
Copy
of
Florence
here
adds
,
That
Queen
Elfgiva
(
or
Emma
)
with
the
Two
Young
Princes
her
Sons
,
remained
still
in
Normandy
,
until
she
was
(
after
the
Death
of
her
Husband
)
sent
for
over
by
King
Cnute
,
and
the
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
being
married
to
him
,
was
solemnly
crowned
at
Westminster
,
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Bishops
and
Great
Men
of
England
.
After
Sweyn
was
dead
,
Cnute
his
Son
staid
with
his
Army
at
Gegnesburgh
until
Easter
,
and
there
agreed
with
the
people
of
Lindesige
,
that
they
should
provide
his
Army
with
Horses
,
and
then
that
all
of
them
should
march
out
together
to
plunder
;
but
King
Ethelred
came
thither
with
a
strong
Army
before
they
were
ready
to
execute
their
Design
,
and
spoiled
and
burnt
all
places
,
killing
all
the
men
they
could
meet
with
;
therefore
King
Cnute
departed
thence
with
his
Fleet
,
leaving
the
poor
miserable
people
to
shift
for
themselves
,
and
sail'd
Southward
till
he
came
to
Sandwic
,
and
there
put
the
Hostages
on
shore
which
had
been
given
to
his
Father
,
having
first
cut
off
their
Hands
and
Noses
.
But
for
an
addition
to
all
these
Calamities
,
the
King
commanded
Twenty
one
thousand
Pounds
to
be
paid
to
the
Army
that
then
lay
at
Grenawic
.
Also
this
year
on
the
Vigil
of
St.
Michael
,
happen'd
a
great
Inundation
of
the
Sea
all
along
this
Coast
,
insomuch
that
it
spread
further
than
ever
it
had
yet
done
,
so
that
it
drowned
many
Towns
,
and
an
innumerable
company
of
men
.
We
have
nothing
further
to
add
under
this
year
,
more
than
to
observe
the
various
Relations
of
our
Monkish
Writers
concerning
the
sudden
death
of
King
Sweyn
,
which
they
will
needs
have
to
be
a
Judgment
upon
him
for
wasting
the
Lands
belonging
to
the
Monastery
of
Badricesworth
,
and
for
giving
opprobrious
language
against
the
Memory
of
St.
Edmund
,
who
was
then
enshrin'd
.
But
because
their
Relation
of
this
matter
is
very
remarkable
,
I
shall
give
you
both
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
Simeon
of
Durham
,
their
Account
of
it
;
which
is
thus
,
That
King
Sweyn
lying
then
at
Gainsborough
,
there
held
a
General
Assembly
of
his
Great
Officers
;
and
when
it
grew
toward
evening
,
being
encircled
with
his
Armed
Men
,
he
cast
out
Threats
,
that
he
would
send
and
spoil
that
Monastery
;
whereupon
he
presently
thought
he
saw
St.
Edmund
coming
all
Armed
toward
him
,
which
made
him
cry
out
vehemently
,
Help
,
help
,
Fellow-soldiers
,
look
here
,
King
Edmund
comes
to
kill
me
;
and
as
he
uttered
these
words
,
he
received
a
Mortal
Blow
by
the
Saint's
hands
,
and
so
fell
from
his
Horse
,
and
lying
till
the
dusk
of
the
evening
in
great
torment
,
he
expired
on
the
second
of
February
,
and
was
carried
to
York
,
and
there
buried
:
So
these
Writers
report
from
the
Legend
of
St.
Edmund
:
Yet
John
of
Tinmouth
makes
St.
Edmund's
Ghost
to
have
stabbed
him
with
his
Dagger
as
he
sate
in
his
Chair
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
That
St.
Edmund
appeared
to
him
in
his
sleep
,
and
smote
him
whilst
he
was
in
bed
,
because
he
answered
him
rudely
:
Anno
Dom.
MXIV
.
But
they
all
agree
that
he
died
of
the
Blow
which
St.
Edmund
had
given
him
:
But
I
do
believe
that
there
may
be
so
much
Truth
in
this
story
,
that
King
Sweyn
being
mortally
wounded
by
some
unknown
hand
,
who
had
the
good
fortune
to
make
his
escape
,
gave
occasion
to
the
Monks
of
St.
Edmundsbury
to
invent
this
Legend
for
the
Honour
of
their
Saint
,
and
also
to
deter
others
from
daring
to
violate
that
place
,
which
was
then
accounted
sacred
.
But
is
seems
King
Ethelred
was
not
much
better'd
by
Affliction
,
nor
did
he
long
observe
his
Promise
of
governing
according
to
Law
;
for
the
next
year
,
A
Mycel
Gemot
(
or
Great
Council
)
being
now
held
at
Oxnaford
,
Earl
Eadr●c
there
betray'd
Sigeferth
and
Morcar
,
Anno
Dom.
MXV
.
two
(
Danish
)
Thanes
,
of
the
Seafenburghs
(
that
is
the
Seven
Towns
,
but
where
they
lay
,
we
know
not
)
and
inviting
them
all
into
his
Chamber
,
they
were
there
treacherously
slain
:
Then
the
King
seized
upon
all
their
Goods
,
and
commanded
the
Widow
of
Sigeferth
to
be
secured
,
and
carried
to
Meadelnesbyrig
,
(
i.
e.
Malmesbury
)
:
But
some
short
time
after
,
Edmund
Aetheling
coming
thither
,
married
this
Woman
against
his
Father's
will
:
For
the
Prince
going
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
)
to
see
her
,
upon
the
great
fame
of
her
Beauty
and
Virtue
,
having
seen
her
,
and
presently
falling
in
Love
with
her
,
he
there
married
her
.
Florence
,
and
Mat.
Westminster
,
do
also
farther
relate
,
that
not
only
these
two
Noblemen
,
but
also
divers
of
the
Nobility
appeared
there
,
who
though
they
were
of
Danish
Blood
,
yet
stood
firm
to
King
Ethelred's
Interest
;
the
chief
of
these
were
Sigefert
and
Morchar
,
(
above-mentioned
)
men
of
great
Riches
and
Power
in
the
Northern
Parts
,
and
that
perfidious
Earl
Edric
,
who
gaping
after
their
Estates
,
accused
them
secretly
of
Treason
to
King
Ethelred
,
by
whose
Order
the
Earl
invited
them
all
with
great
shew
of
kindness
to
a
Feast
,
where
he
caused
them
to
be
treacherously
murther'd
.
But
their
Dependants
,
who
went
about
to
revenge
their
Lords
death
,
were
repulsed
,
and
forced
to
fly
into
the
Tower
of
St.
Frideswide's
Church
in
Oxford
,
from
whence
,
when
they
could
not
easily
be
driven
,
the
Tower
was
set
on
fire
,
and
they
consumed
with
it
:
But
presently
after
,
the
King
repenting
of
his
Cruelty
,
caused
the
Church
to
be
cleansed
and
repaired
.
This
year
also
Lhewelyn
ap
Sitsylt
,
who
was
married
to
Angharat
,
only
Daughter
to
Meredyth
Prince
of
Wales
,
(
as
you
have
already
heard
)
raised
great
Forces
against
Aedan
ap
Blegored
,
the
usurping
Prince
of
North
Wales
,
and
fighting
a
bloody
Battel
with
him
,
there
slew
him
with
his
four
Sons
;
but
the
place
is
not
mentioned
where
this
Fight
was
:
After
which
,
Lhewelyn
took
upon
him
the
Principality
of
North
Wales
(
for
one
Kynan
,
or
Conan
,
then
held
South-Wales
)
;
but
though
this
Lhewelyn
was
descended
by
his
Mother's
side
from
Howel
Dha
,
yet
notwithstanding
he
was
not
the
Lawful
Heir
of
North-Wales
,
but
Jago
Son
to
Prince
Edwal
above-mentioned
,
who
after
the
death
of
this
Lhewelyn
succeeded
him
,
as
you
will
hear
in
due
time
.
After
this
,
about
the
Feast
of
the
Nativity
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
Edmund
Aetheling
marched
toward
the
Five
Burghs
(
places
in
the
North
of
England
to
us
unknown
)
and
presently
invading
the
Lands
of
the
said
Sigeferth
and
Morchar
,
subdued
all
that
Countrey
.
About
the
same
time
King
Cnute
arrived
at
Sandwic
,
and
forthwith
sail'd
round
about
Kent
,
to
the
West-Saxons
,
till
he
came
to
the
mouth
of
the
River
Frome
,
and
there
landing
,
plunder'd
all
about
Wiltshire
,
Dorsetscire
,
and
Sumersetscire
.
At
the
same
time
King
Ethelred
lay
sick
at
Cosham
(
in
Wiltshire
)
and
then
Earl
Eadric
got
together
an
Army
,
and
Edmund
Aetheling
another
in
the
Northern
parts
;
but
when
they
came
near
one
another
,
the
Ealdorman
lay
in
wait
to
entrap
Prince
Edward
,
and
cut
him
off
,
but
was
not
able
to
effect
it
,
(
for
his
Design
was
discovered
)
;
whereupon
they
shiered
off
without
fighting
at
all
,
and
by
that
means
yielded
the
field
to
their
Enemies
.
Then
Eadric
having
first
gained
over
to
him
Forty
of
the
King
's
Royal
Navy
,
submitted
to
Cnute
,
as
did
also
the
West-Saxons
,
and
gave
him
Hostages
,
and
provided
Horses
for
his
Army
,
and
there
he
stay'd
among
them
till
Christmass
.
This
year
King
Cnute
came
with
his
Fleet
of
a
Hundred
and
sixty
Sail
,
and
with
him
Eadric
the
Ealdorman
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
over
the
Thames
into
Mercia
,
as
far
as
Crecilade
(
on
the
North-side
of
Wiltshire
)
;
and
then
towards
Christmass
they
turned
about
to
Waeringscire
,
(
i.
e.
Warwickshire
)
,
where
they
plunder'd
without
mercy
,
burning
Towns
,
and
killing
all
that
came
in
their
way
.
Upon
this
Aedmund
Aetheling
began
to
raise
an
Army
against
them
;
but
when
his
Forces
were
got
together
,
they
were
but
of
little
service
to
him
,
because
that
neither
the
King
was
present
there
,
nor
did
the
Citizens
of
London
come
up
to
his
assistance
;
so
that
Expedition
was
utterly
lost
,
and
every
man
went
home
again
about
his
own
business
.
But
after
the
Holidays
were
over
,
another
Expedition
was
appointed
,
under
a
great
Penalty
upon
every
one
that
should
not
appear
at
the
Muster
,
though
he
lived
never
so
far
off
:
And
a
Messenger
was
sent
to
the
King
at
London
,
humbly
beseeching
him
to
come
and
meet
the
Prince's
Army
with
all
the
Forces
he
could
raise
;
but
(
it
seems
)
when
they
were
all
got
together
,
they
signified
no
more
than
what
they
had
often
done
formerly
;
for
it
was
told
the
King
that
some
in
the
Army
conspired
against
him
,
whereupon
he
dismissed
his
Forces
,
and
so
return'd
to
London
.
So
that
whoever
reads
this
History
,
may
perceive
that
this
King
through
his
own
Cowardise
or
Ill
Fortune
,
was
constantly
attended
with
ill
success
where
ever
he
went
.
Then
Prince
Edmund
rode
down
to
the
Northumbers
to
Earl
Vhtred
,
and
all
men
thought
they
were
about
to
raise
another
Army
against
King
Cnute
,
but
they
went
into
Staeford
,
and
Scrobbesbyrig
,
and
Legacesterscires
,
plundering
in
all
places
where
they
came
;
whilst
Cnute
did
the
like
in
his
Quarters
,
marching
through
Buckingahamshire
,
and
from
thence
into
Bedafordshire
,
and
so
through
Huntingtonshire
over
the
Fens
to
Stanford
,
and
from
thence
into
Lincolnescire
,
and
afterwards
into
Nottinghamshire
,
and
so
into
Northumberland
,
towards
Eoforwic
(
i.e.
York
)
;
which
when
Vhtred
had
heard
,
he
desisted
from
spoiling
the
Northern
Parts
;
and
so
being
compell'd
through
necessity
,
submitted
himself
,
together
with
all
the
Northumbers
;
and
tho
he
gave
Hostages
,
yet
he
was
shortly
after
slain
(
by
King
Cnute's
Orders
)
,
as
was
also
Thurkytel
the
Son
of
Nafan
(
as
Florence
relates
)
by
Thorebrand
a
certain
Noble
Dane
;
but
,
according
to
Malmesbury
,
it
was
done
at
the
Command
of
Cnute
himself
.
After
this
,
Cnute
appointed
Yric
to
be
Earl
of
the
Northumbers
,
instead
of
Vhtred
,
and
then
returned
Southward
another
way
by
the
Western
Coasts
,
so
that
his
whole
Army
arrived
at
their
Ships
before
Easter
;
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
but
Edmund
Aetheling
returned
to
London
to
his
Father
.
After
the
Holidays
King
Cnute
with
all
his
Ships
sail'd
towards
London
;
but
it
happened
that
before
the
Danish
Fleet
arrived
there
,
King
Ethelred
deceased
on
the
Feast
of
St.
George
,
after
he
had
suffer'd
many
Afflictions
and
Miseries
in
this
life
.
]
And
was
buried
at
St.
Paul's
in
London
.
This
Prince
has
the
Ill
Character
from
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
the
rest
of
our
Historians
,
of
being
given
to
Wine
and
Women
;
and
that
neglecting
the
Company
of
the
Queen
his
Wife
,
he
debased
the
Royal
Majesty
by
frequenting
Mistresses
of
mean
Quality
,
which
very
much
alienated
his
Consort
's
Affections
from
him
;
though
she
had
two
Children
by
him
,
viz.
Elfred
and
Edward
.
He
is
also
said
to
have
been
Tyrannical
to
his
own
Subjects
,
taking
away
their
Lives
and
Estates
only
for
pretended
Crimes
.
That
he
was
also
both
Cowardly
and
Cruel
,
appears
by
that
Barbarous
Massacre
of
the
Danes
in
time
of
Peace
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
says
it
was
a
wretched
and
miserable
time
;
for
every
one
was
obliged
to
give
up
or
murther
his
dearest
Guests
;
nay
,
those
whom
a
nearer
Relation
had
yet
render'd
dearer
to
him
.
That
this
King
was
likewise
Timerous
and
Unfortunate
in
all
his
Undertakings
,
appears
through
the
whole
course
of
his
Reign
;
from
whence
he
has
the
Title
among
our
English
Historians
,
of
Ethelred
the
Vnready
,
because
his
Preparations
were
always
either
ill-tim'd
or
unsuccessful
;
but
as
he
was
a
mean-spirited
Prince
succeeding
a
Magnanimous
Father
,
so
Prince
Edmund
his
Son
and
Successor
equall'd
his
Grandfather
King
Edgar
in
Courage
,
tho
not
in
good
Fortune
.
But
though
King
Ethelred
was
no
Great
or
Worthy
Prince
in
his
own
Person
,
yet
with
the
Assistance
of
his
Wites
or
Wise
Men
of
his
Great
Council
,
he
made
divers
excellent
Laws
and
Constitutions
.
There
are
in
Bromton's
Chronicle
four
several
Bodies
of
these
Laws
,
made
at
as
many
several
times
,
and
in
divers
places
,
whereof
there
are
only
two
extant
among
the
Saxon
Laws
published
by
Mr.
Lambard
.
The
Laws
comprized
in
the
first
Division
are
Six
,
there
said
to
have
been
made
at
Woodstock
in
Mercia
,
for
the
restoration
of
Peace
according
to
the
Law
of
England
.
The
first
is
,
That
every
Freeman
shall
find
Sureties
to
be
bound
for
him
,
that
he
shall
do
right
in
case
he
be
accused
.
The
second
I
shall
omit
,
since
it
hath
been
already
mentioned
in
the
Laws
of
King
Edgar
;
only
the
latter
end
of
it
is
very
remarkable
;
to
wit
,
The
Lord
shall
answer
for
his
whole
Family
,
and
be
Surety
for
the
appearance
of
every
Person
in
it
.
And
if
any
of
his
Servants
after
they
are
accused
,
run
away
,
the
Lord
or
Master
shall
pay
his
man's
Were
to
the
King
:
And
if
the
Master
be
accused
as
the
Adviser
to
,
or
Promoter
of
his
Escape
,
he
shall
purge
himself
by
five
Thanes
;
and
if
he
do
it
not
,
he
shall
pay
to
the
King
his
Were
,
and
his
man
shall
be
an
Outlaw
.
The
Third
ordains
,
That
a
Bondman
being
cast
by
the
Ordeal
,
shall
be
marked
with
a
Hot
Iron
for
the
first
Offence
;
and
being
cast
in
the
same
manner
the
second
time
,
shall
be
put
to
Death
.
Which
Law
bears
some
resemblance
to
our
present
Law
or
Custom
,
whereby
Clergy
is
allowed
for
the
first
Crime
committed
.
By
the
fifth
the
King
's
Reeve
or
Officer
is
obliged
to
require
Sureties
for
the
good
behaviour
of
such
as
are
of
ill
fame
amongst
all
men
;
which
if
such
a
one
obstinately
refuses
to
give
,
he
is
to
be
put
to
death
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
and
to
be
buried
in
an
unhallowed
place
with
Malefactors
:
And
if
any
use
force
in
his
behalf
to
further
his
Escape
,
he
is
to
undergo
the
same
Punishment
.
As
for
the
next
Set
of
Laws
,
they
are
said
to
have
been
made
at
Veneting
,
or
Wanating
(
now
Wantage
in
Berkshire
)
,
and
for
the
increase
of
common
Peace
and
Happiness
by
King
Ethelred
and
his
Wise
Men.
The
first
of
them
is
concerning
the
keeping
of
the
King's
Peace
,
as
it
was
in
the
days
of
his
Predecessors
,
and
for
the
punishment
of
the
breach
of
it
,
in
case
of
Manslaughter
:
If
it
were
in
a
Gemot
or
Assembly
of
five
Boroughs
,
with
the
forfeiture
of
five
Pounds
weight
in
Silver
:
If
in
an
Assembly
of
a
Borough
or
Town
,
by
a
Mulct
of
Seven
hundred
(
Shillings
)
.
[
But
how
much
this
was
,
is
not
known
;
for
we
have
not
now
any
true
account
of
the
Standard
of
Money
at
that
time
.
]
If
in
a
Wapentake
,
by
One
hundred
;
and
if
in
an
Ale-house
a
man
be
killed
,
with
six
half
Marks
;
if
he
be
not
killed
,
with
twelve
Oares
;
for
the
Value
of
which
,
Vid.
Sir
Hen.
Spelman's
Gloss.
From
hence
(
but
especially
from
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
)
we
may
observe
,
how
Ancient
the
Liquor
of
Ale
,
and
Ale-houses
,
have
been
in
England
,
as
also
(
what
commonly
follows
it
)
quarrelling
,
and
breaking
of
the
Peace
in
such
places
.
The
fourth
commands
,
That
Publick
Meetings
be
observed
in
every
Hundred
or
Wapentake
;
and
that
Twelve
Thanes
,
(
says
Bromton
)
or
Twelve
Men
of
free
condition
,
(
as
Lambard
reads
it
)
being
Elderly
Men
,
together
with
their
Praepositus
(
or
Chief
)
shall
swear
upon
the
Gospels
or
Holy
Reliques
,
That
they
will
neither
condemn
an
Innocent
Person
,
nor
acquit
a
Guilty
One
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
the
Antiquity
of
Trials
by
a
Grand
Inquest
of
more
than
Twelve
Men
,
even
in
the
English
Saxon
times
,
and
was
not
introduced
by
William
the
Conqueror
,
as
Polydore
Virgil
,
an
Italian
,
not
much
skill'd
in
the
Antiquities
of
this
Island
,
hath
delivered
in
his
History
.
And
to
confirm
what
we
have
here
said
,
the
Third
Chapter
of
the
League
betwixt
King
Alfred
,
and
Guthrun
the
Dane
,
very
much
maketh
out
,
which
orders
,
That
if
the
King's
Thane
or
Servant
be
accused
of
Homicide
,
he
shall
purge
himself
(
if
he
dare
)
by
twelve
other
Thanes
:
Which
you
may
see
at
large
in
those
Laws
themselves
;
and
besides
these
the
Reader
throughout
the
whole
Collection
of
Saxon
Laws
may
observe
,
there
is
frequent
mention
made
of
clearing
and
purging
by
so
many
men
summoned
for
that
purpose
,
as
sometimes
by
twelve
,
sometimes
by
fewer
,
and
sometimes
by
more
.
As
for
the
Trial
by
Ordeal
,
it
grew
more
in
request
in
the
Reign
of
King
Cnute
,
and
his
Successors
,
being
indeed
originally
a
Danish
Custom
.
The
rest
of
the
Laws
of
King
Ethelred
made
at
Wantage
,
having
many
of
them
relation
to
this
way
of
Trial
by
Ordeal
,
and
containing
many
obscure
terms
,
I
omit
.
But
since
several
of
them
may
very
well
be
referred
to
other
former
Laws
,
I
shall
only
select
from
amongst
them
,
such
as
are
most
worthy
to
be
taken
notice
of
here
.
The
twenty
third
appoints
what
Custom
should
be
paid
by
Ships
and
Vessels
of
all
sorts
that
unladed
at
Billinggesgate
;
from
whence
it
appears
that
this
was
the
Ancient
Port
of
London
,
Wines
and
all
other
Commodities
being
here
unladed
.
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
The
twenty
sixth
imposes
the
same
Punishment
upon
such
as
wittingly
receive
,
as
well
as
on
those
that
make
Bad
Money
.
Whereby
we
may
observe
,
That
though
the
Coining
of
Bad
Money
was
not
as
yet
made
Treason
,
yet
it
was
punishable
at
the
King's
discretion
,
either
by
Fine
or
Death
,
as
you
will
see
in
the
following
Law
.
The
twenty
eighth
puts
it
into
the
King's
power
,
whether
to
fine
or
put
to
death
such
Merchants
as
import
Counterfeit
Money
:
And
further
imposeth
upon
all
Port-reeves
that
shall
be
accessary
,
the
same
Punishment
as
upon
those
that
coin
false
Money
,
except
the
King
think
fit
to
pardon
them
.
There
are
also
other
Laws
which
we
cannot
certainly
affirm
to
have
been
made
in
his
time
,
though
the
general
Conjecture
is
that
they
were
.
These
are
comprised
in
an
Agreement
or
Act
which
the
Wise
Men
of
England
and
the
Counsellors
of
Wales
made
,
concerning
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Mountains
of
that
Countrey
:
But
as
for
the
particular
Laws
made
in
this
Common-Council
of
both
Nations
,
since
they
only
concern
Cattel
or
other
Goods
taken
away
on
either
side
,
or
else
the
manner
of
giving
Testimony
both
by
Welsh
and
English
Witnesses
in
such
cases
,
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Laws
themselves
;
and
shall
only
desire
him
to
take
notice
,
That
Justice
was
to
be
equally
administred
by
Twelve
Judges
,
Six
Welsh
and
Six
English
men
,
much
after
the
same
manner
as
the
Commission
for
the
Borders
of
England
and
Scotland
is
now
executed
.
But
that
we
may
see
how
great
a
distance
there
was
then
between
these
two
Nations
(
which
,
God
be
thanked
,
are
now
united
into
one
)
the
sixth
Article
of
these
Laws
expresly
forbids
the
Welsh
to
come
into
England
,
or
the
English
to
enter
Wales
,
except
received
at
either
Bank
by
the
Borderers
,
who
shall
take
care
for
their
safe
conduct
and
return
:
And
in
case
any
Borderer
be
accused
of
false
dealing
herein
,
and
cannot
by
witness
disprove
it
,
he
should
be
fined
.
King
EDMUND
,
sirnamed
Ironside
.
AFter
the
Death
of
King
Ethelred
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
all
the
Wise
and
Great
Men
who
were
then
at
London
,
together
with
the
Citizens
of
that
place
,
elected
Eadmund
the
Eldest
Son
of
that
King
to
reign
over
them
,
who
held
it
but
a
short
time
,
and
that
with
great
difficulty
.
William
of
Malmesbury
says
he
was
born
of
a
Woman
whose
name
he
did
not
know
;
but
[
](A64087-e317390-b)*
*
De
Genealog
:
Reg.
Ang.
Ethelred
Abbot
de
Rievallis
,
saith
she
was
the
only
Daughter
of
Toret
a
Noble
Earl
,
whom
the
Chronicle
of
John
of
Wallingford
calls
Ethelred's
first
Wife
:
But
Mat.
Westminster
relates
otherwise
,
that
he
was
not
born
of
Queen
Emma
,
who
was
his
only
Wife
,
but
of
a
certain
Ignoble
Woman
;
yet
besides
the
Obscurity
of
his
Birth
,
he
was
a
Man
without
all
exception
,
both
for
Strength
of
Body
and
Mind
,
and
therefore
called
by
the
English
,
Ironside
.
He
would
have
made
amends
both
for
his
Father's
Cowardise
,
and
his
Mother's
want
of
Birth
,
had
he
been
but
allowed
some
longer
time
to
have
lived
.
So
that
it
appears
by
these
Authors
,
that
this
King
Edmund
was
born
of
a
Concubine
.
But
to
come
to
our
History
:
When
King
Edmund
was
thus
declared
King
at
London
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
tells
us
)
with
great
Acclamations
of
Joy
,
he
also
relates
,
That
many
of
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Noblemen
of
England
coming
to
Southampton
,
abjuring
the
Progeny
of
King
Ethelred
,
at
the
same
time
chose
Cnute
for
their
King
;
who
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
immediately
came
with
his
Fleet
to
Grenawic
,
about
Lent
,
and
within
a
short
time
after
marched
up
to
London
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
where
they
dug
a
great
Trench
on
the
South-side
of
the
River
,
and
drew
their
Ships
to
the
West-side
of
the
Bridge
,
and
besieged
the
City
,
insomuch
that
none
could
go
in
or
out
,
making
such
frequent
Assaults
upon
it
;
yet
the
Citizens
resisted
them
vigorously
:
But
King
Eadmund
was
marched
out
before
into
West-Saxony
,
where
all
that
Nation
willingly
submitted
themselves
to
him
.
Not
long
after
,
he
fought
with
the
Danes
at
Peonnan
(
now
Pen
)
near
Gillingam
(
in
Somersetshire
.
)
But
Cnute
not
being
there
,
they
do
not
tell
us
who
commanded
in
his
stead
,
for
he
was
then
with
his
Fleet
at
the
Siege
of
London
.
‛
After
Midsummer
King
Eadmund
fought
another
Battel
at
Sceorstan
(
which
place
is
supposed
to
be
a
Stone
that
now
parts
the
four
Counties
of
Oxfordshire
,
Gloucestershire
,
Worcestershire
,
and
Warwickshire
)
:
But
our
Annals
do
not
mention
who
had
the
Victory
;
only
,
That
there
were
many
kill'd
on
both
sides
,
and
that
the
two
Armies
marched
off
from
each
other
of
their
own
accord
;
for
Eadric
the
Ealdorman
,
and
Aelmer
,
then
joined
with
the
Danes
against
King
Edmund
.
But
as
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
Eadric
the
Traytor
was
the
cause
of
the
King's
Soldiers
running
away
;
for
holding
up
his
Sword
dipped
in
the
Blood
of
some
mean
person
,
(
or
as
Simeon
says
,
his
Head
,
which
was
very
like
King
Edmund's
)
whom
he
had
newly
killed
,
he
cried
out
to
the
English
,
to
fly
,
for
their
King
was
dead
:
Yet
R.
Hoveden
adds
,
That
the
Fight
was
very
bloody
,
and
both
Parties
were
forced
to
leave
off
,
being
quite
tired
.
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
Our
Annals
do
then
thus
proceed
,
That
King
Edmund
having
gathered
an
Army
the
third
time
,
march'd
to
London
,
and
raised
the
Siege
,
driving
the
Danes
to
their
Ships
,
and
within
two
days
after
the
King
passed
over
at
Brentford
,
and
there
fought
the
Danes
,
and
put
them
to
flight
;
but
many
of
the
English
were
drrown'd
by
their
own
negligence
,
as
they
ran
before
the
Army
,
being
greedy
of
spoil
.
After
this
the
King
marched
down
toward
the
West-Saxons
,
and
there
reinforced
his
Army
;
whilst
in
the
mean
time
the
Danish
Forces
returned
to
London
,
and
besieged
that
City
,
assaulting
it
both
by
Land
and
Water
,
but
God
at
that
time
also
delivered
it
;
whereupon
the
Danes
departed
from
London
with
their
Ships
into
Arwan
,
and
there
landing
marched
up
into
Mercia
,
killing
and
burning
all
they
met
with
,
according
to
their
old
custom
,
and
there
furnished
themselves
with
Provisions
,
and
then
drew
all
their
Ships
with
their
Spoil
up
the
Medway
.
But
where
this
Arwan
abovementioned
lay
,
is
very
uncertain
;
That
it
could
not
be
the
River
Arrow
in
Warwickshire
(
as
some
fancy
)
is
plain
,
that
being
no
where
Navigable
:
Therefore
the
Ingenious
Editor
of
these
Annals
,
in
the
explication
of
the
Proper
Names
of
Places
at
the
end
of
the
Book
,
does
very
probably
guess
,
that
this
River
was
either
that
which
we
now
call
Orwell
,
which
divides
Essex
from
Suffolk
;
or
else
that
there
is
an
Error
in
the
Saxon
Copy
,
and
instead
of
into
Arwan
,
it
should
be
read
to
Waran
,
that
is
,
they
went
up
the
River
Lee
as
far
as
Ware
:
But
this
I
leave
to
the
Reader
's
Judgment
,
and
shall
again
return
to
the
Annals
themselves
.
Then
King
Eadmund
assembled
the
whole
English
Nation
a
fourth
time
,
and
passed
the
Thames
again
at
Brentford
,
and
from
thence
went
into
Kent
,
and
there
put
the
Danish
Horse
to
flight
in
Seapige
,
and
killed
as
many
of
them
as
they
could
meet
with
:
But
Eadric
the
Ealdorman
by
his
subtle
Artifices
persuaded
the
King
to
stay
at
Aeglesford
,
which
was
the
most
perfidious
advice
that
could
be
given
him
.
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
are
more
particular
in
this
Transaction
;
and
say
,
That
the
Traitorous
Earl
above-mentioned
so
over-persuaded
the
King
by
his
plausible
Insinuations
,
that
he
did
not
pursue
the
Danes
,
when
almost
routed
,
or
else
he
might
have
obtained
an
absolute
Victory
.
Then
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
the
Danes
turned
against
the
West-Saxons
,
and
marched
into
Mercia
,
killing
all
before
them
;
but
when
the
King
understood
that
the
Danes
were
gone
thither
,
he
drew
all
the
English
Forces
together
the
fifth
time
,
and
following
them
himself
in
the
Rear
,
overtook
them
near
a
Hill
called
Assandun
(
now
Ashdown
in
Essex
)
,
where
they
had
a
very
sharp
Engagement
;
but
there
Eadric
the
Ealdorman
playing
his
old
pranks
,
first
of
all
began
the
flight
with
the
Magesaetons
,
by
Cambden
supposed
to
be
the
Radnorshire
men
;
and
so
once
more
deceived
his
Natural
Lord
,
and
the
whole
Nation
.
But
here
,
though
I
cannot
but
admire
the
wonderful
Courage
and
Constancy
of
this
Brave
Prince
,
yet
can
I
not
commed
his
Prudence
,
who
could
thus
trust
a
known
Traytor
,
that
had
not
only
betrayed
himself
,
but
his
Father
before
him
:
But
I
need
make
no
long
reflections
upon
this
,
since
we
find
few
Princes
guilty
of
the
like
Easiness
in
later
Ages
.
But
this
is
certain
from
our
Annals
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
That
Cnute
now
obtained
the
Victory
against
the
greatest
part
of
the
English
Nation
;
and
there
were
slain
on
the
spot
Eadnoth
the
Bishop
,
and
Wilfsige
the
Abbot
,
Aelfric
and
Godwin
the
Ealdormen
,
and
Wulfkytel
Earl
of
East-England
,
and
most
of
the
English
Nobility
.
William
of
Malmesbury
highly
commends
this
Wulfkytel
,
and
says
that
he
deserved
perpetual
Honour
,
because
he
was
the
first
in
the
time
of
Sweyn
,
who
set
upon
the
Danish
Pyrates
,
and
gave
some
hopes
that
they
might
be
conquered
.
But
as
for
Eadnoth
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
and
the
Abbot
above-mentioned
,
they
came
not
to
fight
,
but
as
Simeon
says
,
to
pray
to
God
for
those
that
did
;
so
that
the
English
Nation
never
yet
received
a
greater
Blow
.
But
King
Edmund
being
left
almost
alone
,
got
to
Gloucester
,
and
there
rallied
and
recruited
his
shatter'd
Troops
;
but
thither
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
King
Cnute
with
all
his
Army
pursued
him
:
Then
Eadric
the
Ealdorman
,
and
all
the
Great
Men
on
both
sides
advised
the
Two
Kings
to
come
to
Terms
of
Peace
:
Whereupon
they
both
met
together
at
Olanege
(
an
Island
in
the
River
Severn
,
now
called
the
Eighth
)
and
there
concluded
a
League
between
them
(
Hostages
and
Oaths
being
mutually
exchanged
)
and
agreed
,
That
the
Danish
Army
should
be
paid
.
A
Peace
being
thus
concluded
,
the
two
Kings
parted
from
each
other
,
Eadmund
going
into
West-Saxony
,
and
Cnute
to
the
Mercians
.
But
since
other
Authors
have
more
particularly
related
the
Cause
and
Manner
of
making
this
Peace
,
I
shall
give
you
a
larger
account
of
it
from
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
R.
Hoveden
;
the
first
of
whom
says
,
That
the
Traytor
Edric
and
some
others
,
when
King
Edmund
would
have
fought
again
with
Cnute
,
would
by
no
means
suffer
him
to
do
it
;
but
advised
him
rather
to
make
a
Peace
,
and
divide
the
Kingdom
with
him
;
to
whose
Persuasions
the
King
at
last
(
though
unwillingly
)
consented
;
and
Messengers
passing
between
them
,
and
Hostages
being
interchanged
,
the
two
Kings
(
or
rather
,
their
Commissioners
,
as
Bromton's
Chronicle
relates
it
)
met
at
a
place
called
Deorhurst
,
on
the
Severne
,
and
there
concluded
a
Truce
.
Then
King
Edmund
with
his
men
being
on
the
West
side
Severne
,
and
Cnute
with
his
Followers
sitting
down
on
the
East
side
thereof
,
they
passed
over
in
Ferry-boats
to
the
Island
above-mentioned
,
where
they
met
,
and
agreed
upon
the
Terms
of
Peace
.
But
Ethelred
Abbot
of
Rieval
,
tells
the
Story
somewhat
different
,
viz.
That
both
Armies
growing
weary
of
the
War
at
last
,
compelled
the
Great
Men
on
each
side
to
come
to
a
Conference
,
where
one
of
the
most
Elderly
among
them
is
brought
in
making
a
long
Speech
,
(
I
suppose
to
shew
the
Wit
of
those
Authors
)
;
and
therein
he
very
pathetically
represents
the
Mischiefs
the
Soldiers
lay
under
,
in
thus
exposing
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
for
Two
Princes
of
equal
Courage
;
and
so
advised
them
before
it
was
too
late
,
That
since
King
Edmund
could
not
endure
a
Superior
,
nor
Cnute
an
Equal
,
they
should
leave
it
to
them
two
to
fight
by
themselves
for
that
Crown
which
they
both
so
much
desired
to
wear
;
left
by
this
desperate
way
of
fighting
,
the
Soldiers
should
be
all
kill'd
,
and
then
there
would
be
none
left
to
defend
the
Nation
against
Foreign
Invaders
.
Which
Speech
being
highly
approved
of
by
all
there
present
,
both
Armies
cried
out
with
one
voice
,
Let
them
either
Fight
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
or
Agree
:
This
Sentence
of
the
Chief
Commanders
and
Soldiers
being
brought
to
both
the
Kings
,
pleased
them
so
well
,
that
they
met
in
the
Island
above-mentioned
,
and
there
fought
singly
in
the
sight
of
both
Armies
;
where
having
broken
their
Spears
,
and
then
drawn
their
Swords
,
there
follows
in
these
Authors
a
long
and
Tragical
Relation
of
this
mighty
Combat
,
which
yet
it
seems
happened
without
any
Wounds
on
either
side
;
but
Cnute
beginning
at
last
to
be
out
of
breath
,
and
fearing
the
greater
Strength
and
Youth
of
King
Edmund
,
proposed
a
Peace
to
be
made
by
division
of
the
Kingdom
between
them
;
and
they
give
us
also
the
fine
Speech
made
by
King
Cnute
upon
this
Subject
;
which
Proposal
being
willingly
received
by
King
Edmund
,
they
kissed
and
embraced
each
other
,
both
Armies
wondering
and
weeping
for
joy
at
this
so
happy
and
unexpected
agreement
.
So
mutually
changing
both
their
Arms
and
Apparrel
in
token
of
Friendship
,
they
each
return'd
to
their
own
men
,
and
there
drew
up
the
Conditions
of
the
League
;
viz.
That
King
Edmund
should
enjoy
West-Saxony
,
and
Cnute
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
;
but
what
was
to
become
of
the
rest
of
England
,
they
do
not
speak
one
word
.
But
tho
so
many
of
our
Writers
seem
pleas'd
with
this
Romantick
Story
,
yet
I
rather
assent
to
the
Testimony
of
our
Annals
,
and
the
Encomium
Emmae
,
as
also
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
several
Manuscript
Authors
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
who
all
agree
this
Peace
to
have
been
made
at
the
place
aforesaid
,
without
any
Combat
at
all
between
the
two
Kings
:
Only
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
,
that
when
King
Edmund
had
challenged
Cnute
to
fight
with
him
single
,
to
save
the
further
Effusion
of
their
Subjects
Blood
,
this
Challenge
being
carried
to
King
Cnute
,
he
utterly
declined
it
,
saying
,
Though
he
had
as
great
a
Courage
as
his
Antagonist
,
yet
he
would
not
venture
his
own
small
Body
against
a
man
of
so
great
Strength
and
Stature
;
but
since
both
their
Fathers
had
enjoyed
a
share
of
the
Kingdom
,
it
was
more
agreeable
to
prudence
to
divide
it
between
them
:
Which
Proposal
being
joyfully
received
by
both
Armies
,
as
a
thing
most
just
and
equal
in
it self
,
and
which
most
tended
to
the
good
of
both
Nations
,
now
harass'd
out
by
long
and
cruel
Wars
,
King
Edmund
accepted
of
,
and
agreed
(
though
with
some
reluctancy
)
to
a
Peace
,
upon
the
terms
above-mentioned
.
Thus
we
find
what
a
great
uncertainty
there
is
in
most
of
the
Relations
of
those
times
.
But
to
proceed
with
our
Annals
:
The
Danes
as
soon
as
this
Peace
was
concluded
,
went
to
their
Ships
with
all
the
Plunder
they
had
taken
,
and
from
thence
fail'd
to
London
,
and
there
took
up
their
Winter-Quarters
.
For
that
City
,
as
being
part
of
the
Mercian
Kingdom
,
had
now
submitted
it self
to
them
.
Not
long
after
this
,
viz.
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Andrew
,
King
Eadmund
departed
this
life
,
and
was
buried
with
his
Grandfather
King
Eadgar
at
Glaestingabyrig
.
The
same
year
also
deceased
Wulfgar
in
Abbandune
,
whereof
he
was
Abbot
,
and
Aethelsige
succeeded
him
.
But
since
our
Annals
tell
us
only
of
the
sudden
Death
of
this
Prince
,
without
relating
the
manner
of
it
,
we
shall
give
it
you
more
at
large
from
other
Authors
,
who
almost
generally
agree
,
that
he
was
murthered
by
that
Traytor
Edric
,
though
they
differ
somewhat
in
the
Actors
or
Instruments
by
whom
it
was
committed
;
some
will
have
him
to
be
taken
off
by
Poyson
;
others
,
with
an
Arrow
shot
by
an
Image
made
on
purpose
,
which
discharged
it self
upon
the
King
as
soon
as
he
touched
it
;
Anno
Dom.
MXVI.
but
this
is
too
improbable
to
beget
any
credit
:
And
therefore
what
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
Bromton
,
relate
,
is
most
likely
to
be
true
,
viz.
That
this
Aedric
above-mentioned
suborned
two
of
this
King's
Servants
to
lye
under
the
House-of-Office
,
and
to
thrust
up
a
sharp
piece
of
Iron
into
his
Fundament
,
as
one
night
he
sate
down
to
ease
himself
.
Tho
the
Chronicle
last-mentioned
says
this
Murther
was
committed
at
Oxford
by
one
of
Edric's
Sons
,
who
at
the
command
of
his
Father
stabbed
him
in
the
Hinder
Parts
with
a
long
sharp
Knife
,
and
left
the
Weapon
sticking
in
his
Body
.
But
H.
Huntington
,
and
Alred
Abbot
of
Rievalle
,
say
that
Edric
was
the
first
who
saluted
Cnute
Sole
King
of
all
England
;
to
whom
when
he
had
told
all
the
matter
,
the
King
answer'd
Well
,
for
so
great
a
Good
Turn
,
I
will
advance
thy
Head
above
all
the
Lords
in
England
;
and
thereupon
commanding
him
to
be
beheaded
,
order'd
his
Head
to
be
set
upon
the
Tower
of
London
:
But
this
being
related
by
no
other
Author
besides
Mat.
Westminster
,
is
not
probable
;
for
all
others
make
him
to
have
been
alive
some
time
after
this
.
But
Simeon
of
Durham
and
R.
Hoveden
,
do
with
greater
certainty
relate
,
That
as
soon
as
he
received
the
News
of
Edmund's
Death
,
he
order'd
all
the
Bishops
,
Ealdormen
,
and
Chief
Men
throughout
England
,
to
be
summoned
to
London
,
and
when
they
appeared
before
him
,
he
cunningly
asked
them
,
If
they
were
Witnesses
of
the
Agreement
which
had
been
made
between
him
and
King
Edmund
,
concerning
the
Division
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
whether
there
was
any
Condition
inserted
,
That
either
his
Sons
or
his
Brethren
should
succeed
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
?
Then
they
all
began
with
one
accord
to
say
,
They
did
not
know
that
King
Edmund
had
left
any
part
of
the
Kingdom
to
his
Brethren
,
either
living
or
dying
;
but
as
for
his
Sons
,
they
knew
very
well
that
Edmund
would
have
left
him
to
be
the
Protector
of
his
Children
,
till
they
should
come
of
fitting
age
to
reign
:
But
they
likewise
add
,
that
they
bore
false
witness
,
and
lied
grosly
,
because
they
hop'd
to
make
King
Cnute
the
more
favourable
to
them
,
and
should
thereby
receive
the
greater
Rewards
for
their
pains
:
But
some
of
them
had
a
just
Recompence
for
their
Perjury
,
by
being
not
long
after
put
to
death
.
Hereupon
King
Cnute
after
he
had
thus
taken
their
Testimonies
,
received
the
Oaths
of
Fidelity
from
the
said
Great
Men
and
Bishops
,
who
all
swore
that
they
would
chuse
him
for
their
King
,
and
willingly
raise
Taxes
to
pay
his
Army
;
and
at
the
same
time
also
they
renounced
the
Sons
of
King
Edmund
,
(
Edward
and
Edmund
)
from
ever
being
Kings
of
this
Nation
.
But
King
Cnute
growing
jealous
of
these
Young
Princes
,
sent
them
to
the
King
of
Sweden
,
that
they
might
by
him
be
made
away
;
which
he
out
of
compassion
not
only
refused
,
but
generously
sent
them
to
Solomon
King
of
Hungary
,
to
be
educated
;
and
being
there
kindly
received
for
some
time
,
Edmund
the
elder
of
them
died
,
but
Edward
the
younger
marrying
Agatha
the
Queen's
Sister
,
had
by
her
Edgar
,
sirnamed
Aetheling
,
Christina
a
Nun
,
and
Margaret
,
afterwards
married
to
Malcolme
King
of
Scotland
;
of
whom
we
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
further
,
before
we
come
to
the
end
of
this
Book
.
King
CNUTE
.
Anno
Dom.
MXVII
.
THis
year
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
Cnute
King
of
Denmark
began
to
reign
over
all
England
,
which
he
divided
into
four
Parts
or
Governments
,
reserving
West
Saxony
to
himself
,
committing
East-England
to
Earl
Thurkyl
,
Mercia
to
Eadric
,
and
the
Northumbers
to
Yric
;
but
not
long
after
,
the
said
Eadric
the
Ealdorman
was
killed
:
The
manner
of
which
Bromton's
Chronicle
thus
relates
,
That
at
Christmass
the
King
being
at
London
,
in
a
certain
upper
room
on
the
other
side
of
the
Thames
,
it
happened
that
the
Traytor
Eadric
upbraided
the
King
with
his
services
,
How
that
for
his
sake
he
had
betrayed
King
Ethelred
,
and
also
made
away
Edmund
his
own
King
,
and
yet
he
had
received
no
very
extraordinary
advantage
or
benefit
thereby
,
according
to
his
Merits
,
(
to
be
sure
,
as
he
himself
thought
)
;
at
which
Cnute
being
highly
enraged
,
answered
,
Out
of
thy
own
mouth
shalt
thou
be
judged
,
who
plainly
confessest
thy self
a
Traytor
against
both
thy
former
Kings
,
therefore
thou
shalt
certainly
dye
:
So
he
immediately
commanded
him
to
be
tied
hand
and
foot
,
and
flung
out
of
the
Window
into
the
River
;
though
some
other
Authors
relate
that
he
was
first
strangled
:
But
we
cannot
find
for
certain
which
way
it
was
done
;
for
William
of
Malmesbury
and
R.
Hoveden
only
say
this
,
That
the
King
commanded
Eadric
,
sirnamed
Streon
,
to
be
slain
in
the
Palace
,
because
he
was
afraid
of
being
circumvented
by
his
Treacheries
;
and
ordered
likewise
his
Body
to
be
flung
over
the
Wall
of
the
City
,
and
there
to
lye
unburied
.
The
Annals
do
here
further
add
,
That
Northman
Son
to
Earl
Leofwin
,
and
Aethelward
Son
to
Aethelmaer
the
Great
,
and
Brihtric
Son
to
Aelfger
Earl
of
Defenanscire
,
were
also
put
to
death
;
but
their
Crimes
are
not
set
down
:
Therefore
R.
Hoveden
supposes
them
to
have
been
only
the
King's
Jealousy
of
their
too
great
Power
,
being
all
English
Noblemen
,
though
I
suspect
they
were
guilty
of
somewhat
more
than
what
we
find
related
.
The
same
year
also
the
King
banished
Eadwig
Aetheling
,
called
Ceorles
Cyng
,
(
i.e.
King
of
the
Clowns
)
Brother
to
King
Eadmund
.
But
the
Annals
seem
to
make
this
Eadwig
two
persons
,
though
for
what
reason
I
know
not
;
but
however
he
was
not
immediately
banished
after
Cnute
came
to
the
Crown
,
as
some
Writers
suppose
;
neither
yet
was
he
put
to
death
,
as
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Bromton
,
relate
;
for
the
latter
tells
us
this
Story
of
him
,
That
Cnute
not
thinking
himself
safe
so
long
as
Edwig
was
alive
,
consulted
with
Earl
Eadric
how
to
have
him
dispatched
out
of
the
way
;
by
whose
advice
the
King
sent
for
one
Ethelward
,
and
tempted
him
privately
with
large
Rewards
;
but
he
abhorring
in
his
heart
so
foul
a
deed
,
however
promised
to
do
it
as
soon
as
he
found
a
fitting
opportunity
,
and
by
this
means
still
deferred
it
.
But
then
the
same
Author
adds
,
That
having
by
the
said
Eadric's
Counsel
banished
Prince
Edwin
,
the
year
following
,
under
a
feign'd
Reconciliation
,
he
was
by
King
Cnute's
Order
made
away
;
which
is
contrary
to
what
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
;
for
he
says
that
this
Prince
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVII
.
having
been
long
tossed
about
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
being
broken
as
well
in
Body
as
in
Mind
,
secretly
return'd
into
England
,
and
lay
conceal'd
till
he
died
,
and
then
was
buried
at
Tavistock
.
But
the
Annals
further
say
,
That
before
the
Kal.
of
August
,
the
King
commanded
Queen
Emma
,
Widow
of
the
late
King
,
his
Predecessor
,
to
be
brought
over
to
him
,
and
some
time
after
took
her
for
his
Consort
.
This
he
did
to
gain
the
Friendship
of
the
Duke
of
Normandy
her
Father
;
but
she
is
highly
censured
for
marrying
the
sworn
Enemy
of
her
Husband
and
her
Children
:
Though
this
only
let
us
see
that
it
is
no
new
thing
for
Princes
to
prefer
the
wearing
of
a
Crown
even
before
their
own
Honour
.
Now
again
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
was
paid
that
Tax
or
Tribute
called
Danegelt
,
throughout
all
the
English
Nation
,
to
wit
,
Anno
Dom.
MXVIII
.
Seventy
two
thousand
Pounds
;
besides
that
which
the
Citizens
of
London
paid
,
viz.
Eleven
thousand
Pounds
more
.
Which
Tax
being
raised
when
there
seemed
to
be
no
more
fear
of
the
Danes
,
it
looks
as
if
King
Cnute
〈◊〉
took
upon
him
to
govern
as
a
Conqueror
.
From
which
also
you
may
observe
the
flourishing
Trade
and
Wealth
of
that
City
in
those
days
,
since
it
could
even
at
that
time
pay
above
a
Seventh
of
this
excessive
Taxation
.
Then
also
a
great
part
of
the
Danish
Army
return'd
into
Denmark
,
and
only
forty
Ships
remain'd
with
King
Cnute
;
the
Danes
and
English
were
likewise
now
reconciled
and
united
at
Oxnaford
:
Bromton
says
it
was
done
at
a
Great
Council
or
Parliament
at
Oxford
,
where
King
Cnute
ordained
the
Laws
of
King
Edgar
(
i.
e.
of
England
)
to
be
observed
.
The
same
year
also
Aethelsige
,
Abbot
of
Abbandune
deceased
,
and
Aethelwin
succeeded
him
.
This
year
King
Cnute
returned
into
Denmark
,
Anno
Dom.
MXIX.
and
there
stayed
all
the
Winter
.
Bromton's
Chronicle
says
he
went
over
to
subdue
the
Vandals
,
who
then
made
War
against
him
,
and
carried
along
with
him
an
Army
both
of
English
and
Danes
;
the
former
being
commanded
by
Earl
Godwin
,
set
upon
the
Enemies
by
surprize
,
and
put
them
to
flight
;
after
which
the
King
had
the
English
in
as
much
as
esteem
as
his
own
Danish
Subjects
.
But
the
year
following
,
He
returned
into
England
,
and
then
held
a
Mycel
Gemot
,
Anno
Dom.
MXX.
or
Great
Council
at
Cyrencester
,
where
Ethelward
the
Earldorman
was
outlaw'd
.
The
same
year
also
King
Cnute
went
to
Assandune
(
the
place
where
he
had
before
fought
the
great
Battel
with
King
Edmund
)
and
there
caused
a
Church
to
be
built
of
Lime
and
Stone
for
the
souls
of
those
men
that
had
been
slain
there
:
Which
being
(
as
R.
Hoveden
relates
)
consecrated
in
the
King's
presence
by
Wulstan
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
divers
other
Bishops
,
was
committed
to
the
care
of
his
Chaplain
,
whose
Name
was
Stigand
.
Also
Archbishop
Living
deceased
,
and
Ethelnoth
a
Monk
and
Dean
of
Canterbury
,
was
consecrated
Bishop
by
Wulstan
Archbishop
of
York
.
But
before
we
proceed
farther
,
I
will
give
you
some
account
of
the
Affairs
of
Wales
in
these
times
:
Where
after
the
death
of
Kynan
,
or
Conan
,
the
Usurping
Prince
of
South-Wales
above-mentioned
,
Lewelyn
Prince
of
North-Wales
had
,
according
to
Caradoc's
Chronicle
,
possessed
himself
of
South-Wales
,
Anno
Dom.
MXX.
and
had
for
some
years
governed
both
those
Countries
with
great
Peace
and
Prosperity
,
so
that
from
the
North
to
the
South
Sea
,
there
was
not
a
Beggar
in
the
whole
Countrey
,
but
every
man
had
sufficient
to
live
of
his
own
,
insomuch
that
the
Countrey
grew
daily
more
and
more
populous
.
But
this
year
produced
a
notable
Impostor
:
for
a
certain
Scot
of
mean
Birth
came
now
into
South-Wales
,
and
called
him self
Run
,
or
Reyn
,
(
as
the
Manuscript
Copies
have
it
)
the
Son
of
Meredyth
ap
Owen
,
late
Prince
of
Wales
,
as
you
have
already
heard
:
Upon
which
the
Nobility
of
that
Countrey
,
who
loved
not
Lewelyn
,
set
up
this
Run
,
or
Reyn
,
to
be
their
Prince
;
But
Lewelyn
hearing
of
it
,
assembled
all
the
Forces
of
North-Wales
,
and
marched
against
this
Run
,
who
had
now
also
got
all
the
strength
of
South-Wales
together
;
and
going
as
far
as
Abergwily
(
i.
e.
the
mouth
of
the
River
Gwily
)
there
waited
the
coming
of
Lewelyn
;
but
when
he
arrived
,
and
both
Armies
were
ready
to
join
Battel
,
Run
,
full
of
outward
confidence
,
encouraged
his
men
to
fight
;
yet
no
sooner
was
the
Battel
begun
,
but
this
Impostor
soon
discovered
what
he
was
,
by
withdrawing
himself
p●●●ly
out
of
the
fight
;
whereas
on
the
contrary
,
Lewelyn
like
a
Couragious
Prince
standing
in
the
Head
of
his
Army
,
called
out
aloud
for
this
base
Scot
,
Run
,
who
durst
so
belye
the
Blood
of
the
British
Princes
:
Both
Armies
then
meeting
,
fought
for
a
while
with
great
Courage
,
and
Malice
to
each
other
;
but
it
seems
the
South-Wales
men
being
not
so
resolute
in
the
Quarrel
of
this
Impostor
,
as
those
of
North-Wales
were
to
defend
the
Right
of
their
Lawful
Prince
▪
the
latter
being
also
encouraged
by
the
Speeches
and
Prowess
of
their
Prince
,
put
the
former
to
the
Rout
,
and
pursued
this
Run
so
closely
,
that
he
had
much
ado
to
escape
;
Prince
Lewelyn
having
got
thus
a
great
deal
of
Spoil
,
return'd
home
,
and
for
a
short
time
govern'd
these
Countries
in
Peace
.
But
to
return
to
our
Annals
;
Anno
Dom.
MXXI.
This
year
,
about
Martinmass
,
King
Cnute
outlaw'd
(
i.
e.
banished
)
Earl
Thurkyl
:
]
But
they
tell
us
not
the
Crime
.
Yet
William
of
Malmesbury
makes
it
a
Judgment
,
for
being
the
principal
Promoter
of
the
Murther
of
Archbishop
Aelfeage
;
and
that
as
soon
as
he
return'd
into
Denmark
,
he
was
killed
by
some
Noblemen
of
that
Nation
.
This
year
also
,
according
to
an
Old
Manuscript
belonging
to
St.
Edmundsbury
,
and
cited
by
the
Lord
Chief
Justice
Coke
,
in
the
Preface
to
the
9th
Book
of
his
Reports
,
King
Cnute
held
a
Parliament
at
Winchester
,
wherein
were
present
the
two
Archbishops
,
and
all
the
other
Bishops
,
as
also
many
Ealdormen
and
Earls
,
with
divers
Abbots
,
together
with
a
great
many
Knights
,
and
a
vast
multitude
of
People
;
and
there
,
in
pursuance
of
the
King's
desires
,
it
was
decreed
,
That
the
Monastery
of
St.
Edmund
the
King
should
be
free
and
for
ever
exempt
from
all
Jurisdiction
of
the
Bishops
and
Earls
of
that
Country
.
But
Sir
H.
Spelman
here
very
well
observes
,
that
this
Manuscript
could
be
no
Ancienter
than
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Third
,
because
the
word
Parliament
was
not
in
use
before
that
time
.
Though
thus
much
is
certain
,
That
King
Cnute
the
year
before
founded
this
Monastery
,
afterwards
called
St.
Edmundsbury
,
(
but
then
known
to
the
Saxons
by
the
name
of
Beadrichesworth
)
where
there
had
been
a
Church
built
before
;
and
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
in
the
year
942
,
had
also
given
several
Lands
to
it
,
and
upon
which
Foundation
King
Cnute
had
lately
built
and
endowed
the
said
Abby
,
which
was
one
of
the
Largest
and
Richest
in
all
England
.
Lewelyn
ap
Sitsylt
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXI.
but
a
short
time
enjoyed
the
fruits
of
his
late
Victory
;
for
this
year
the
Welsh
Chronicles
tell
us
,
he
was
slain
by
Howel
and
Meredyth
,
the
Sons
of
Prince
Edwin
,
or
Owen
,
above-mentioned
,
who
yet
did
not
succeed
in
the
Principality
;
for
J●go
,
Son
to
Edwal
late
Prince
of
Wales
,
was
now
advanced
to
the
Throne
as
Lawful
Heir
,
having
been
long
debarr'd
of
his
Right
:
But
it
seems
he
could
not
do
the
like
in
South-Wales
,
which
one
Rytheric
ap
Justin
seiz'd
upon
,
and
held
by
force
.
This
year
King
Cnute
sail'd
with
his
Fleet
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
;
Anno
Dom.
MXXII
.
but
upon
what
account
,
our
Annals
do
not
shew
us
:
Also
Archbishop
Aethelnoth
went
to
Rome
,
and
was
there
received
by
Pope
Benedict
with
great
Honour
,
who
put
on
his
Pall
with
his
own
hands
,
and
being
so
habited
,
celebrated
Mass
,
as
the
Pope
commanded
him
;
and
then
after
he
had
dined
with
him
,
return'd
home
with
his
Benediction
.
Also
Leofwin
the
Abbot
,
who
had
been
unjustly
expell'd
from
the
Monastery
of
Elig
,
was
his
Companion
,
and
there
cleared
himself
of
those
Crimes
of
which
he
had
been
accused
,
before
the
Pope
:
the
Archbishop
and
all
the
Company
that
were
there
present
,
testifying
on
his
behalf
.
Wulstan
Archbishop
of
York
deceased
,
and
Aelfric
succeeded
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXIII
.
Edelnoth
the
Archbishop
consecrating
him
at
Canterbury
.
Also
this
year
the
same
Archbishop
translated
the
Reliques
of
St.
Aelfeage
(
his
Predecessor
)
from
London
to
Canterbury
.
The
King
himself
,
as
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
removed
them
with
his
own
hands
,
paying
them
all
due
Veneration
;
and
further
adds
,
that
his
Body
remain'd
as
uncorrupt
as
if
he
had
been
but
lately
kill'd
.
Richard
the
Second
,
Duke
of
Normandy
died
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXIV
.
and
Richard
his
Son
ruled
after
him
one
year
;
and
then
Rodbert
his
Brother
succeeded
him
,
and
ruled
eight
years
.
This
year
King
Cnute
sail'd
with
his
Fleet
into
Denmark
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXV.
to
a
Plain
near
the
Holy
River
,
but
where
that
was
,
I
know
not
;
and
there
came
against
him
Wulf
and
Eglaf
,
with
a
very
powerful
Army
out
of
Sweden
both
by
Land
and
Sea
;
and
many
on
King
Cnute's
side
were
there
killed
,
both
Danes
and
English
,
the
Swedes
keeping
the
field
of
Battel
.
After
which
Cnute
returning
into
England
,
I
find
no
mention
made
of
any
Action
here
in
any
Author
,
for
the
two
succeeding
years
.
But
then
,
King
Cnute
sail'd
with
fifty
Ships
of
English
Thanes
into
Norway
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXVIII
.
and
drove
King
Olaf
out
of
that
Countrey
,
and
conquer'd
it
for
himself
.
Bromton's
Chronicle
relates
,
That
this
Olaf
being
a
Soft
and
Easy
Prince
,
was
already
in
a
manner
driven
out
by
his
own
Subjects
;
and
so
Cnute
only
went
as
it
were
to
receive
the
Kingdom
from
the
Nobility
and
People
,
who
submitted
themselves
presently
to
him
.
‛
King
Cnute
came
back
into
England
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXIX
.
]
And
(
as
R.
Hoveden
adds
)
upon
his
Return
banished
Hacun
a
Danish
Earl
,
that
had
married
his
Niece
Gunhilda
,
who
was
his
Sister's
Daughter
,
sending
him
away
under
pretence
of
an
Embassy
;
for
the
King
was
afraid
lest
otherwise
he
might
deprive
him
both
of
his
Kingdom
and
Life
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXX
.
King
Olaf
return'd
again
into
Norway
,
to
regain
his
Right
;
but
the
People
rising
up
against
him
,
he
was
there
slain
.
This
is
he
who
was
afterwards
canoniz'd
under
the
Title
of
King
Olaf
the
Martyr
.
About
this
time
(
as
Guil.
Gemeticensis
,
and
John
of
Walingford
,
do
both
relate
)
Robert
Duke
of
Normandy
pitying
the
long
Exile
of
his
Nephews
Edward
and
Alfred
,
sent
Ambassadors
to
King
Cnute
,
requiring
him
to
restore
them
to
their
Right
;
but
he
not
at
all
valuing
his
threatning
,
sent
the
Ambassadors
back
with
a
Repulse
;
whereat
the
Duke
conceiving
great
indignation
,
assembled
his
Nobles
,
and
by
their
Advice
caus'd
a
great
Navy
to
be
prepar'd
,
which
in
a
short
time
came
to
Anchor
at
Fescam
;
then
the
Duke
with
his
Army
put
to
Sea
,
but
by
Tempest
was
driven
into
the
Isle
of
Guernsey
,
and
so
shatter'd
,
that
he
was
forced
to
return
home
,
where
they
were
detain'd
a
long
time
by
contrary
Winds
,
which
was
an
extreme
mortification
to
him
.
But
not
long
after
,
Ambassadors
came
over
to
him
from
King
Cnute
,
signifying
,
That
he
was
contented
to
resign
to
the
Young
Princes
half
the
Kingdom
,
which
they
should
peaceably
enjoy
during
his
life
,
(
and
that
was
not
like
to
be
long
)
for
he
then
laboured
under
a
languishing
Distemper
:
Wherefore
the
Duke
thought
good
for
some
time
to
defer
his
Expedition
till
he
should
be
come
back
from
Jerusalem
,
whither
he
had
vowed
to
undertake
a
Pilgrimage
.
And
when
he
had
recommended
to
Robert
Archbishop
of
Rouen
,
and
other
Nobles
,
his
Son
William
,
then
a
Child
of
Seven
Years
old
,
and
received
from
them
Assurances
of
their
Fidelity
to
him
,
he
began
the
said
Voyage
;
and
having
perform'd
it
;
as
he
was
returning
homewards
the
next
year
,
he
fell
sick
,
and
died
about
the
Alpes
.
But
of
this
William
his
Son
,
by
Harlotte
his
Concubine
,
〈◊〉
not
only
succeeded
his
Father
,
but
was
also
afterwards
King
of
England
;
as
you
shall
hear
when
we
come
to
his
Reign
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXXI
.
This
year
,
as
soon
as
King
Cnute
return'd
into
England
,
he
gave
the
Port
of
Sandwic
to
Christ's
Church
in
Canterbury
,
with
all
the
Issues
and
Profits
arising
from
thence
on
both
sides
the
Haven
,
according
to
an
Extract
from
his
Charter
(
preserved
among
the
[
](A64087-e323480-b)*
*
Vid.
X.
Script
.
col.
2225.
Evidences
of
that
Church
)
;
and
that
as
far
as
,
when
the
Tide
of
Flood
was
highest
,
and
a
Ship
lying
near
the
Shore
,
a
man
could
from
thence
cast
a
little
Axe
on
land
,
so
far
the
Christ-Church
Officers
should
receive
all
Rights
and
Dues
.
This
year
also
,
according
to
[
](A64087-e323530-b)†
†
Tom.
I.
p.
282.
Monast.
Angl.
King
Cnute
founded
another
Monastery
for
Benedictines
in
Norfolk
,
which
from
its
being
seated
in
a
Woody
Place
,
was
called
by
St.
Bennet's
in
Holme
;
the
Lands
and
Scite
of
which
Abby
being
by
King
Henry
the
VIIIth
,
after
the
Dissolution
of
the
Monasteries
,
exchanged
with
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
for
other
Lands
;
he
is
the
only
Bishop
of
England
who
has
still
the
Title
of
an
Abbot
.
Also
under
this
year
I
find
a
Charter
in
the
Manuscript
Copy
of
Florence
of
Worcester
,
in
the
Bodleian
Library
,
made
to
the
Monastery
of
St.
Edmundsbury
,
granting
and
confirming
all
its
Lands
and
Privileges
;
the
beginning
of
which
Charter
being
somewhat
remarkable
,
I
shall
here
recite
:
Cnute
,
Rex
Totius
Albionis
Insulae
,
aliarumque
Nationum
adjacentium
,
in
Cathedra
Regali
promotus
,
cum
Consilio
&
Decreto
Archiepiscoporum
,
Episcoporum
,
Abbatum
,
Comitum
,
omniumque
meorum
Fidelium
elegi
sanciendum
,
&
perpetuo
stabilimento
ab
omnibus
confirmandum
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXI
.
quod
Monasterium
,
quod
Badriceswerde
nuncupatur
,
&c.
which
is
also
printed
from
the
Original
,
at
the
end
of
Mr.
Petyts
Treatise
of
the
Rights
of
the
Commons
,
&c.
King
Cnute
having
performed
these
great
Deeds
of
Charity
and
Devotion
,
not
long
after
(
in
the
same
year
,
as
our
Annals
inform
us
)
'
began
his
Journey
to
Rome
.
But
since
our
Annals
do
not
tell
us
what
he
did
there
,
I
shall
give
it
you
in
short
from
his
own
Letter
,
as
I
find
it
in
William
of
Malmesbury
,
which
upon
his
return
from
Rome
,
he
wrote
and
sent
into
England
,
by
Living
Abbot
of
Tavistock
;
and
begins
thus
:
Cnute
,
King
of
Denmark
,
Norway
,
and
all
Swedeland
,
to
Ailnoth
(
or
Egelnoth
,
the
Metropolitan
)
,
and
to
Alfric
of
York
,
with
all
the
Bishops
and
Primates
,
and
to
the
whole
English
Nation
,
as
well
Noblemen
as
Plebeians
,
Health
:
Wherein
he
gives
an
account
of
his
Journey
,
as
also
the
reason
of
his
undertaking
it
;
then
how
honourably
he
was
received
at
Rome
,
and
what
he
had
there
negotiated
for
the
benefit
of
his
Subjects
:
Then
he
gives
Directions
and
Commands
to
his
Officers
to
do
all
Justice
and
Right
to
the
People
in
his
Absence
,
a
thing
to
which
he
resolved
on
(
as
he
says
)
long
before
,
but
never
could
till
now
accomplish
what
he
had
designed
for
the
Pardon
of
his
Sins
and
the
Safety
of
all
his
Subjects
;
he
further
signifies
,
that
he
was
received
by
all
the
Princes
,
who
at
that
time
were
with
Pope
John
;
solemnizing
the
Feast
of
Easter
,
with
extraordinary
Respect
and
Honour
,
but
especially
by
Conrade
the
German
Emperor
;
that
he
had
dealt
with
them
all
about
the
concernments
of
his
people
both
English
and
Danes
,
that
their
Passage
to
Rome
might
be
more
free
and
open
;
and
had
obtained
,
that
as
well
Merchants
as
others
should
with
all
safety
pass
and
repass
without
any
Toll
or
Imposition
:
He
had
also
complained
to
the
Pope
,
that
his
Archbishops
paid
vast
Sums
of
Money
before
they
could
obtain
their
Palls
,
which
Grievance
was
by
the
Pope's
Decree
taken
off
.
All
these
Immunities
procured
from
the
Pope
,
the
Emperor
,
Rodolph
King
of
France
,
and
all
other
Princes
throughout
whose
Territories
he
travelled
,
were
confirmed
by
Oath
,
under
the
Testimonies
of
Four
Archbishops
,
and
Twenty
Bishops
,
with
an
innumerable
Company
of
Dukes
and
other
Noblemen
there
present
.
Then
follows
a
Thanksgiving
to
Almighty
God
,
for
giving
him
such
Success
in
what
he
had
undertaken
.
After
this
,
he
desires
it
might
be
published
to
all
the
world
,
that
having
devoted
his
Life
to
God●s
service
,
he
resolved
to
govern
the
People
subject
to
him
in
all
Piety
,
Justice
,
and
Equity
;
And
in
case
any
thing
blameworthy
had
been
done
by
him
in
his
Youth
,
by
the
help
of
God
he
was
now
ready
to
make
full
amends
for
it
.
Therefore
he
charges
all
his
Ministers
whatsoever
,
as
well
Sheriffs
as
others
,
That
for
fear
of
him
they
should
not
pervert
Justice
,
because
there
was
no
necessity
that
Money
should
be
raised
by
any
unjust
exactions
.
And
at
last
,
after
great
Asseverations
how
much
he
studied
the
Profit
and
Conveniency
of
his
People
,
he
adjures
all
his
Ministers
before
he
arrived
in
England
,
that
they
should
procure
all
Dues
to
be
paid
according
to
the
ancient
Custom
;
as
the
Alms
of
the
Plow
,
the
Tythes
of
all
Cattel
brought
forth
in
the
same
year
,
Peter-Pence
in
August
,
with
the
Tythes
of
Corn
,
and
at
Martinmass
the
First
fruits
of
the
same
,
called
Curcescot
,
or
Cyrescot
(
i.e.
Money
given
to
the
Church
)
;
Anno
Dom.
MXXXI
.
in
case
this
was
not
paid
before
his
Return
,
he
threatens
severely
to
animadvert
upon
every
one
according
to
the
Laws
.
William
of
Malmesbury
further
adds
,
That
at
his
Return
he
was
as
good
as
his
word
;
for
he
commanded
all
the
Laws
which
had
been
made
by
former
English
Kings
,
and
chiefly
by
Ethelred
his
Predecessor
,
to
be
observed
under
great
Penalties
;
for
the
true
observation
whereof
,
our
Kings
(
says
he
)
are
at
this
very
day
sworn
under
the
name
of
the
Good
Laws
of
King
Edward
;
not
that
he
only
ordain'd
them
,
but
because
he
observed
them
.
So
that
from
hence
we
may
take
notice
,
That
Kings
who
have
the
least
of
Hereditary
Title
,
if
they
mean
to
reign
happily
,
ought
in
Policy
,
as
well
as
Conscience
,
to
observe
the
Laws
of
that
Kingdom
to
which
they
have
been
advanced
without
any
Right
of
Blood
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
Annals
;
they
further
tell
us
,
That
upon
the
King's
return
from
Rome
(
where
it
seems
he
staid
not
long
after
)
he
marched
into
Scotland
,
and
there
King
Malcolm
became
subject
to
him
,
with
two
other
Kings
(
of
the
Isles
)
called
Maelbaerth
and
Jehmarc
.
The
same
year
also
Robert
Earl
of
Normandy
went
to
Jerusalem
,
and
there
died
;
and
William
who
was
afterwards
King
of
England
,
began
to
reign
,
being
an
Infant
.
From
whence
we
may
plainly
see
,
that
the
Cottonian
Copy
of
these
Annals
was
wrote
in
the
form
we
have
them
,
after
the
Conquest
;
and
though
the
other
Copies
do
not
expresly
call
him
King
of
England
,
yet
they
give
him
the
Title
of
King
William
,
which
is
all
one
.
About
this
time
(
as
the
Welsh
Chronicles
relate
)
the
Irish
Scots
invaded
South-Wales
,
by
the
means
of
Howel
and
Meredyth
,
the
Sons
of
Edwin
above-mentioned
,
who
hired
them
against
Rythaerch
ap
Jestyn
,
the
Usurping
Prince
of
that
Countrey
,
whom
by
the
assistance
of
these
Scots
they
slew
in
Battel
,
and
by
that
means
got
the
Government
of
South-Wales
,
which
they
ruled
jointly
,
but
with
small
quiet
;
for
the
Sons
of
Rythaerch
gathered
together
a
great
number
of
their
Father's
Friends
,
to
revenge
his
death
;
with
whom
Prince
Howel
and
Meredyth
meeting
at
Hyarthwy
,
after
a
long
Fight
routed
them
,
and
made
them
fly
;
but
the
year
following
Prince
Meredyth
himself
was
slain
by
the
Sons
of
Conan
ap
Sitsylt
,
Brother
to
Prince
Lewelyn
,
to
revenge
their
Father's
death
,
whom
Meredyth
and
his
Brother
Howel
had
slain
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXXII
.
This
year
appeared
a
strange
kind
of
Wild-Fire
,
such
as
no
man
ever
remembred
,
and
did
a
great
deal
of
mischief
in
divers
places
.
The
same
year
also
deceased
Aelfsige
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
Aelfwin
the
King's
Chaplain
succeeded
in
that
See
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXXIII
.
Merehwit
Bishop
of
Somersetshire
(
i.
e.
Wells
)
deceased
,
and
was
buried
at
Glastingabyrig
.
)
Anno
Dom.
MXXXIV
.
'
Aetheric
the
Bishop
died
(
the
Annals
tell
us
not
of
what
See
)
:
But
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
R.
Hoveden
add
,
That
Malcolm
King
of
Scots
died
this
year
,
to
whom
succeeded
Mactade
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXXV.
The
same
Authors
farther
tell
us
,
That
King
Cnute
before
his
Death
appointed
Swane
his
Eldest
Son
to
be
King
of
Norway
;
and
Hardecnute
,
his
Son
by
Queen
Aemma
,
to
be
King
of
Denmark
;
and
Harold
,
his
Son
by
Aelgiva
,
a
Hampshire
Lady
,
to
be
King
of
England
after
himself
.
This
year
King
Cnute
deceased
at
Scaeftesbyrig
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVI
.
and
was
buried
at
the
new
Monastery
at
Winchester
,
having
been
King
of
England
almost
twenty
years
.
There
is
no
King
that
can
deserve
a
more
various
Character
than
this
;
since
none
who
came
in
so
roughly
,
after
govern'd
more
mildly
:
He
was
naturally
Cruel
,
and
very
Ambitious
,
and
stuck
not
at
any
thing
to
gain
a
Kingdom
,
as
appears
by
his
dealing
with
his
Predecessor's
Children
,
and
Brothers
;
but
more
particularly
with
Olaf
King
of
Norway
,
whom
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
to
have
been
turn'd
out
of
it
by
the
secret
Practices
and
Bribes
which
he
liberally
bestow'd
upon
the
Great
and
Factious
men
of
that
Kingdom
;
but
however
,
toward
his
latter
end
he
reigned
both
prudently
and
moderately
;
and
we
may
say
of
him
what
a
Roman
Author
does
of
one
of
his
Emperors
,
That
it
had
been
well
for
this
Kingdom
if
he
had
never
reign'd
at
all
,
or
else
had
continued
longer
;
none
of
his
Sons
resembling
him
either
in
Valour
or
Wisdom
.
But
to
let
you
see
that
this
King
was
really
sensible
before
his
death
,
of
the
Vanity
of
Worldly
Empire
,
I
shall
,
to
divert
the
Reader
,
give
you
this
story
of
him
,
out
of
H.
Huntington
,
who
thus
relates
it
,
viz.
That
King
Cnute
being
once
at
Southampton
,
caus'd
his
Royal
Seat
to
be
plac'd
on
the
shore
,
while
the
Tide
was
coming
in
;
and
with
a
Majestick
Air
said
thus
,
Thou
Sea
belongest
to
me
,
and
the
Land
whereon
I
sit
is
mine
;
nor
hath
any
one
unpunished
resisted
my
Commands
;
I
charge
thee
therefore
come
no
further
upon
my
Land
,
neither
presume
to
wet
the
Feet
of
thy
Sovereign
Lord
.
But
the
Sea
,
as
before
,
came
rowling
on
,
and
without
any
Reverence
at
all
not
only
wet
but
dashed
him
;
whereupon
the
King
quickly
rising
up
,
bade
those
that
were
about
him
to
consider
the
weak
and
bounded
Power
of
Kings
;
and
how
none
indeed
deserved
that
Title
,
but
He
whose
Eternal
Laws
both
Heaven
,
and
Earth
,
and
Seas
obey
.
A
Truth
so
evident
of
it self
,
M.
that
were
it
not
to
shame
his
Court-Flatterers
,
(
who
would
not
else
be
convinced
)
Cnute
needed
not
to
have
gone
wet-shod
home
.
From
thenceforth
he
would
never
afterwards
wear
his
Crown
,
but
commanded
it
to
be
put
upon
the
Head
of
the
Crucifix
at
Winchester
.
From
whose
Example
,
as
Petrus
Pictaviensis
relates
,
arose
that
custom
of
hanging
up
the
Armour
of
Great
Men
in
Churches
,
as
Offerings
made
to
God
,
by
whose
assistance
they
had
attained
any
Honour
to
themselves
,
or
Benefit
to
their
Countrey
,
either
by
Victory
,
or
an
Honourable
Death
.
I
shall
conclude
his
Reign
with
his
Laws
,
which
since
we
have
not
the
time
when
they
were
made
,
I
have
reserved
to
this
place
:
They
begin
thus
:
This
is
the
Law
(
or
Decree
)
which
Cnute
King
of
all
England
,
Denmark
,
and
Norway
,
hath
ordained
with
the
Consent
of
his
Wise
Men
at
London
,
as
well
for
the
Maintenance
of
his
own
Royal
Dignity
,
as
for
the
Benefit
of
his
People
,
and
were
made
at
Winchester
in
Mid-winter
,
(
i.e.
at
Christmas
)
which
,
you
must
note
,
was
one
of
the
stated
times
when
all
the
Great
Men
of
the
Kingdom
,
both
Clergy
and
Laity
,
used
of
course
to
attend
upon
the
King
,
whether
he
summoned
them
,
or
not
.
But
since
these
Laws
are
very
long
,
and
contain
a
Repetition
and
Confirmation
of
divers
Laws
formerly
made
by
his
Predecessors
,
I
shall
only
here
extract
some
of
them
,
and
refer
the
Reader
to
Mr.
Lambard
for
the
rest
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVI
.
The
first
of
Civil
Concernment
commands
Justice
to
be
faithfully
and
indifferently
administred
both
to
Poor
and
Rich
,
and
abolishes
all
unjust
Laws
.
The
second
requires
Mercy
to
be
used
,
and
that
no
man
be
put
to
death
for
a
small
offence
.
The
eighth
ordains
,
that
all
people
keep
the
Peace
;
and
orders
one
and
the
same
good
Money
to
be
current
,
and
no
man
to
refuse
it
.
If
any
one
embase
the
Coin
,
his
hands
shall
be
cut
off
without
any
Redemption
:
And
if
a
Reeve
or
Magistrate
be
accused
that
it
was
done
by
his
consent
,
he
shall
purge
himself
by
a
treble
Purgation
;
and
if
he
be
cast
,
incur
the
same
Punishment
with
the
Offender
.
The
twelfth
is
remarkable
,
since
it
comprizes
all
those
Forfeitures
which
the
King
challenges
as
due
to
himself
,
in
the
Counties
of
West-Saxony
,
except
he
please
to
confer
them
upon
any
other
;
(
viz.
)
the
Penalties
incurr'd
for
the
breach
of
the
Peace
,
for
breaking
into
a
House
,
stopping
up
a
Passage
,
and
forsaking
a
man's
Colours
.
If
also
for
any
Crime
a
man
be
outlaw'd
,
the
Restitution
of
him
to
his
former
state
belongs
to
the
King
.
He
also
that
possesseth
Bocland
(
i.
e.
Land
convey●d
by
Deed
)
forfeits
to
the
King
,
let
his
Lord
be
who
he
will
;
as
also
whoever
relieves
or
Harbours
a
Fugitive
.
The
fourteenth
Law
appoints
Mulcts
for
divers
Offences
,
and
particulary
,
That
if
any
Judge
have
out
of
Hatred
or
Lucre
perverted
Justice
,
by
the
Law
of
the
English
he
is
to
pay
to
the
King
the
value
of
his
Head
;
and
also
to
be
removed
from
his
Place
,
or
redeem
it
as
the
King
shall
please
,
except
he
plead
that
what
he
did
was
from
Ignorance
,
and
then
he
must
confirm
this
Assertion
by
Oath
:
And
by
the
Law
of
the
Danes
he
is
to
incur
the
Mulct
of
the
breach
of
that
Law
,
except
he
can
plead
Ignorance
.
The
Nineteenth
renews
the
former
Laws
of
King
Alfred
,
commanding
every
one
of
free
condition
to
enter
himself
into
some
Hundred
or
Tything
;
that
being
in
a
condition
to
purge
himself
,
he
may
also
be
in
a
capacity
to
claim
from
another
the
value
of
his
Head
,
otherwise
none
that
exceeds
twelve
years
of
age
,
in
case
he
receive
any
wrong
,
shall
be
capable
of
enjoying
the
same
privilege
with
a
Freeman
;
and
be
he
a
Master
of
a
Family
,
or
a
Retainer
,
he
must
be
entred
into
some
Hundred
or
other
,
and
must
find
Pledges
or
Sureties
for
his
appearance
,
in
case
he
be
accused
of
a
Crime
.
Some
Great
Men
(
says
the
King
)
if
they
can
do
it
,
will
protect
their
Servants
,
giving
out
sometimes
that
they
are
Free
,
other
times
that
they
are
Slaves
;
but
we
not
enduring
any
such
unjust
practises
,
enjoin
,
That
every
one
of
twelve
years
of
age
shall
give
Security
by
Oath
,
that
he
will
neither
steal
himself
,
nor
be
accessary
to
the
Theft
of
any
other
.
Thus
doth
he
revive
what
King
Alfred
had
before
ordained
,
That
no
Freeman
should
be
out
of
Tything
,
or
live
at
random
,
without
this
most
efficacious
Tye
of
Suretyship
;
and
to
what
was
enacted
before
,
adds
this
caution
of
twelve
years
,
beyond
which
,
for
the
Publick
Peace
and
Security
,
none
were
to
live
without
being
admitted
and
received
into
some
Hundred
and
Tything
.
The
twentieth
Law
of
King
Cnute
so
far
indulges
a
man
unblameable
and
of
good
Repute
,
who
never
brake
his
Oath
in
the
Hundred
,
nor
was
cast
by
the
Ordeal
,
that
his
single
Purgation
shall
be
accepted
.
But
a
man
of
the
contrary
Reputation
,
shall
either
be
compelled
to
take
his
single
Oath
in
three
Hundreds
,
or
a
threefold
one
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVI
.
according
to
the
custom
of
that
Court
,
or
be
put
to
the
Ordeal
;
but
a
single
Purgation
is
to
be
made
with
a
threefold
preparatory
Oath
.
By
virtue
of
the
fifty
fourth
Law
,
whosoever
conspires
against
the
King
,
or
his
Lord
,
shall
forfeit
Life
and
Fortunes
,
except
he
purge
himself
by
the
threefold
Ordeal
.
The
sixty
first
declares
breaking
down
or
burning
Houses
,
as
also
Theft
,
manifest
Murthers
,
and
betraying
of
ones
Lord
,
according
to
Human
Laws
,
to
be
Crimes
for
which
there
is
no
Bote
or
Satisfaction
to
be
made
,
by
way
of
Mulct
or
Compensation
:
Which
is
alteration
of
the
former
Laws
,
by
which
all
these
Crimes
were
redeemable
by
Money
.
The
next
wills
,
That
Mercy
be
shewn
,
as
much
as
may
be
,
to
such
as
truly
and
unfeignedly
amend
their
ways
.
And
by
that
which
follows
,
the
King
declares
he
will
put
a
differrence
betwixt
Small
and
Great
,
Rich
and
Poor
,
Young
and
Old
,
Infirm
and
Healthful
;
forasmuch
as
some
men
may
offend
out
of
a
kind
of
necessity
;
and
that
a
distinction
is
to
be
made
betwixt
a
forced
and
a
voluntary
act
:
Therefore
he
promises
to
succour
where
there
is
most
need
of
his
help
.
The
sixty
seventh
contains
an
Act
of
Grace
of
the
King
to
his
Subjects
,
whereby
he
relieves
such
as
were
formerly
oppressed
:
He
also
enjoins
all
his
Officers
,
that
they
make
provision
for
his
House
out
of
his
own
Lands
and
Tillage
,
and
that
they
compel
no
man
to
furnish
him
with
any
Provisions
in
this
kind
,
upon
pain
of
paying
the
value
of
their
heads
,
if
they
impose
any
Mulct
upon
Refusers
.
The
sixty
eighth
ordains
,
That
in
case
any
man
by
neglect
,
or
sudden
Death
,
depart
this
world
intestate
,
his
Lord
shall
take
nothing
of
his
Goods
,
except
what
is
due
to
him
as
an
Herriot
;
but
all
is
to
be
distributed
by
his
Judgment
to
the
Wife
,
Children
,
and
next
Kindred
;
justly
,
according
to
their
several
Rights
.
The
sixty
ninth
settles
the
rates
of
all
Herriots
to
the
King
,
ordering
that
the
Herriot
of
every
one
be
according
to
his
dignity
;
as
first
,
That
of
an
Earl
eight
Horses
,
whereof
four
with
Furniture
,
and
four
without
;
four
Helmets
,
as
many
Corslets
,
eight
Spears
,
and
as
many
Shields
;
four
Swords
,
and
two
hundred
Mancuses
of
Gold
.
That
of
the
King
's
chief
Thane
four
Horses
,
whereof
two
with
Furniture
,
and
two
without
;
two
Swords
,
four
Spears
,
and
as
many
Shields
;
one
Helmet
,
one
Corslet
,
and
fifty
Mancuses
of
Gold
.
The
Herriot
of
an
inferior
Thane
,
an
Horse
with
Furniture
and
Arms
;
or
amongst
the
West-Saxons
the
Sum
of
Money
that
is
paid
,
called
Halfange
;
in
Mercia
and
East-England
,
two
Pounds
:
But
amongst
the
Danes
the
Herriot
of
a
King's
Thane
,
who
hath
free
Jurisdiction
,
is
four
Pounds
;
and
if
he
be
nearer
to
the
King
,
his
Herriot
is
two
Horses
,
whereof
the
one
with
Furniture
,
and
the
other
without
;
a
Sword
,
two
Spears
,
as
many
Targets
,
and
fifty
Mancuses
of
Gold
.
But
the
Herriot
of
a
Thane
of
the
lowest
condition
,
is
two
Pounds
.
This
word
Herriot
,
(
or
as
the
true
Saxon
word
is
written
)
Herëgeate
,
signifies
Furniture
for
War
,
given
by
the
Vassal
to
his
Lord
,
probably
at
first
designed
for
the
driving
away
Thieves
and
Robbers
,
which
abounded
when
the
Danish
or
Northern
Nations
so
frequently
invaded
the
Land
:
For
though
the
word
Here
does
in
the
Saxon
Language
signify
an
Army
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVI
.
yet
it
is
in
our
Saxon
Authors
(
when
without
composition
)
generally
taken
in
the
worst
sense
,
for
Invaders
and
Spoilers
:
A
Lawful
Army
collected
by
the
King
for
the
defence
of
the
Nation
being
called
by
the
name
of
Fyrd
.
The
seventy
first
requires
Widows
to
continue
in
Widowhood
for
the
space
of
Twelve
Months
,
and
then
permits
them
to
marry
:
If
a
Woman
marry
before
her
Twelve
Months
be
out
,
she
shall
lose
her
Dower
,
with
all
that
her
Husband
left
her
,
which
is
to
come
in
such
case
to
the
next
of
kin
;
and
he
that
marries
her
,
shall
pay
the
value
of
his
Head
to
the
King
,
or
to
whomsoever
he
assigns
it
.
The
seventy
fifth
Law
deprives
him
of
Life
and
Estate
,
who
either
in
an
Expedition
by
Land
or
Sea
deserts
his
Lord
,
or
his
Fellow-Soldier
;
and
in
such
case
the
Lord
is
to
have
back
the
Land
he
gave
him
;
or
if
it
was
Bocland
,
it
goes
to
the
King
.
But
in
case
any
one
dye
in
Fight
in
the
presence
of
his
Lord
,
either
at
home
or
abroad
,
his
Herriot
shall
be
remitted
,
and
his
Children
shall
succeed
both
to
his
Goods
and
Lands
,
and
equally
divide
them
.
The
seventy
sixth
gives
him
liberty
that
hath
defended
his
Land
,
and
cleared
it
from
all
doubts
and
incumbrances
in
the
Sciregemote
,
or
County-Court
,
to
possess
it
quietly
whilst
he
lives
,
and
to
leave
it
to
whom
he
pleases
when
he
dies
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
that
before
the
Conquest
men
might
bequeath
their
Lands
by
their
Last
Will
.
The
seventy
seventh
gives
liberty
to
every
man
to
hunt
in
his
own
Grounds
,
but
forbids
all
men
under
a
Penalty
to
meddle
with
the
King's
Game
,
especially
in
those
places
which
he
had
fenced
by
Privilege
.
By
those
places
thus
privileged
,
he
means
those
which
afterwards
the
Normans
called
Forests
,
being
Ground
Desart
and
Woody
,
lying
open
to
the
King
's
Deer
,
not
fenced
about
with
any
Hedge
or
Wall
,
but
circumscribed
and
privileged
,
or
(
as
here
he
words
it
)
fenced
with
certain
Bounds
,
Laws
,
and
Immunities
,
under
Magistrates
,
Judges
,
Officers
,
&c.
Concerning
these
Forests
,
the
King
published
certain
Constitutions
(
Thirty
four
in
number
)
,
which
you
may
see
at
large
in
Sir
Hen.
Spelman's
Glossary
,
tit
.
Foresta
.
But
because
he
mentions
them
not
in
this
nor
any
other
of
his
Laws
,
they
seem
to
have
been
made
afterwards
:
But
the
Thirtieth
Article
is
therein
almost
the
very
same
with
this
Law
,
forbidding
all
men
to
meddle
with
his
Game
;
and
yet
permitting
them
to
hunt
in
their
own
Grounds
,
sine
Chasea
;
but
what
that
signifies
,
unless
it
be
following
their
Game
out
of
their
own
Grounds
,
I
will
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
.
King
HAROLD
,
sirnamed
Harefoot
.
NOT
long
after
the
Death
of
King
Cnate
,
our
Annals
relate
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVI
.
That
there
was
a
great
Witena
Gemot
,
or
Council
of
the
Wise
Men
,
held
at
Oxnaford
,
where
Earl
Leofric
,
and
almost
all
the
Thanes
on
the
East
part
of
Thames
,
with
the
Seamen
of
London
,
chose
Harold
for
King
of
all
England
,
whilst
his
Brother
Hardecnute
was
in
Denmark
:
But
Earl
Godwin
and
all
the
Great
Men
of
the
West-Saxons
,
withstood
it
as
much
as
they
could
,
though
they
were
not
able
to
prevail
against
them
.
Then
was
it
also
decreed
,
That
Elgiva
(
or
Emma
)
the
Mother
of
Hardecnute
,
should
reside
at
Winchester
,
with
the
Domes●ick
Servants
of
the
late
King
,
and
should
possess
all
West-Saxony
,
where
Earl
Godwin
was
Governor
,
or
Lord
Lieutenant
.
It
is
said
also
by
some
concerning
this
King
Harold
,
that
he
was
the
Son
of
King
Cnute
,
and
of
Aelgiva
the
Daughter
of
Aelfhelm
the
Ealdorman
;
but
that
seems
scarce
probable
to
many
,
however
,
he
was
full
(
or
Real
)
King
of
all
England
.
That
which
gave
cause
to
this
suspicion
,
was
(
as
Florence
of
Worcester
and
Radulph
de
Diceto
relate
)
That
this
Aelgiva
not
being
able
to
have
Children
by
King
Cnute
,
commanded
the
Son
of
a
certain
Shoomaker
,
then
newly
born
,
to
be
brought
to
her
,
and
feigning
a
formal
Lying
in
,
to
have
imposed
upon
the
credulous
King
her
Husband
,
that
she
was
really
brought
to
bed
of
a
Son
;
which
,
if
true
,
shews
that
it
is
no
new
or
strange
thing
for
a
Queen
of
England
to
impose
a
supposititious
Birth
upon
the
King
her
Husband
,
and
the
whole
Nation
.
But
this
Contention
about
the
Election
of
Harold
,
gives
us
great
reason
to
doubt
the
Truth
of
the
Relation
in
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
other
Authors
,
of
this
Harold's
being
appointed
by
his
Father's
Will
to
succeed
in
the
Kingdom
of
England
;
such
a
Nomination
or
Recommendation
seldom
or
never
failing
to
be
observed
by
the
States
of
the
Kingdom
without
any
dispute
,
at
the
Election
of
a
New
King
:
And
besides
,
Queen
Aemma
his
Mother
,
who
had
then
the
greatest
power
with
King
Cnute
,
would
sure
much
rather
have
had
her
own
Son
Hardecnute
to
have
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
than
Harold
,
at
best
supposed
to
be
her
Husband's
Son
by
another
Woman
:
So
that
if
Harold
was
now
chosen
King
,
it
is
most
likely
that
it
was
not
in
pursuance
of
King
Cnute's
Will
,
but
purely
from
the
prevailing
Faction
of
the
Danes
and
Londoners
;
who
,
as
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
were
by
their
long
conversation
with
them
,
become
wholly
Danish
in
their
Inclinations
.
But
if
Ingulph
may
be
believed
(
who
lived
as
well
before
as
after
the
Conquest
)
,
there
was
then
so
great
a
Dispute
about
the
Election
of
a
King
,
that
many
fearing
a
Civil
War
would
ensue
,
it
caused
multitudes
of
people
to
quit
their
Habitations
,
and
betake
themselves
into
Waterish
and
Fenny
Places
,
where
they
thought
the
Enemy
could
not
,
or
would
no
easily
pursue
them
;
and
particularly
to
the
Monastery
of
Croyland
,
where
they
caused
such
a
disturbance
,
that
the
Monks
of
that
place
could
neither
meet
in
the
Church
nor
in
the
Refectory
:
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVI
.
When
at
last
,
to
avoid
the
Effusion
of
Christian
Blood
,
it
was
agreed
at
the
aforesaid
Council
at
Oxnaford
,
That
the
Kingdom
should
be
divided
between
the
two
Brothers
,
Harold
and
Hardecnute
,
so
that
the
former
should
have
all
the
Countries
lying
Northward
from
the
Thames
,
together
with
the
City
of
London
,
and
Hardecnute
enjoy
all
the
Southern
Provinces
.
But
Hardecnute
having
received
his
share
of
the
Kingdom
,
went
into
Denmark
,
where
making
unnecessary
delays
,
Harold
seized
the
whole
Kingdom
to
himself
.
Which
is
in
part
confirmed
by
an
Ancient
Manuscript
Chronicle
in
the
[
](A64087-e327300-b)*
*
Otho
,
D.
7.
Cottonian
Library
;
which
relates
,
That
Harold
King
of
the
Northumbrians
and
Mercians
,
was
elected
King
of
all
England
;
and
Hardecnute
,
because
he
staid
in
Denmark
,
was
cast
off
.
To
which
may
be
added
certain
old
[
](A64087-e327390-b)†
†
Julius
,
D.
4.
Manuscript
Annals
,
now
in
the
same
Library
(
part
of
which
is
supposed
to
be
written
by
Henry
of
Huntington
)
,
That
Harold
was
elected
by
the
Chief
Men
of
the
East-Angles
(
i.
e.
the
Danes
of
that
Countrey
)
together
with
the
Londoners
;
so
that
he
usurped
the
Kingdom
of
his
Brother
Hardecnute
,
being
then
in
Denmark
.
And
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
,
That
by
the
Consent
of
the
Great
Men
of
England
,
Harold
began
to
reign
as
true
and
just
Heir
,
but
not
so
indisputably
as
King
Cnute
his
Father
had
done
;
because
Hardecnute
,
who
was
a
truer
Heir
than
he
,
was
then
expected
;
yet
that
in
a
short
time
the
Kingdom
became
divided
after
the
same
manner
as
Ingulph
hath
related
.
But
it
seems
very
unlikely
,
that
Hardecnute
,
if
he
had
been
chosen
King
of
any
part
of
England
,
would
have
left
it
,
and
gone
over
into
Denmark
,
before
he
was
well
settled
at
home
.
It
is
therefore
more
likely
(
what
Florence
of
Worcester
asserts
)
,
That
Harold
was
at
first
elected
King
only
of
the
Mercians
and
Northumbers
,
Hardecnute
being
to
enjoy
all
the
rest
;
but
that
not
coming
out
of
Denmark
in
due
time
,
Harold
got
himself
chosen
King
of
the
whole
Kingdom
the
year
following
.
But
leaving
this
matter
concerning
Hardecnute's
Succession
,
which
must
be
confessed
is
much
in
the
dark
,
the
Author
last
mentioned
does
say
,
That
Harold
after
he
had
obtained
the
Royal
Dignity
,
sent
his
Guards
speedily
to
Winchester
,
and
there
tyrannically
seized
on
the
greater
part
of
the
Treasures
of
the
King
his
Father
,
which
had
been
bequeathed
by
Cnute
to
the
Queen
his
Mother-in-Law
.
But
I
cannot
omit
taking
notice
of
the
most
Cruel
and
Bloody
Treatment
of
Prince
Alfred
(
Brother
to
King
Edward
)
and
his
Followers
;
which
because
many
of
our
Best
and
most
Ancient
Historians
,
as
well
Printed
as
Manuscript
,
refer
to
this
year
,
and
that
too
not
long
after
King
Harold's
coming
to
the
Crown
,
I
shall
here
set
down
,
since
it
seems
most
likely
to
have
happened
now
,
rather
than
at
any
other
time
:
For
though
our
Authors
differ
much
about
it
,
yet
seeing
most
of
the
Ancient
Manuscript
Annals
in
the
Cottonian
Library
,
(
as
also
that
old
Treatise
called
Encomium
Emmae
,
being
a
Panegyrick
wrote
on
that
Queen
by
a
Monk
of
her
own
time
)
agree
in
relating
the
Circumstances
of
this
horrid
Action
,
I
shall
from
thence
transcribe
this
following
Account
of
it
;
viz.
That
King
Harold
seeking
by
Treachery
how
to
get
those
two
young
Princes
,
(
Sons
to
the
late
King
Ethelred
)
into
his
power
,
forged
a
Letter
in
the
Name
of
Queen
Emma
their
Mother
,
inviting
them
into
England
;
wherein
,
personating
her
,
she
seemed
to
chide
them
gently
for
their
delay
,
in
not
coming
over
to
look
after
their
own
concerns
;
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVI
.
seeing
they
could
not
but
know
that
it
procured
the
daily
confirming
of
the
Usurper
in
his
power
,
who
omitted
no
arts
or
means
whatsoever
,
to
gain
the
chief
Nobility
over
to
his
Party
;
yet
also
assures
them
,
that
the
English
Nation
had
much
rather
have
one
of
them
to
be
their
King
;
and
in
conclusion
,
desires
they
would
come
as
speedily
and
as
privately
as
they
could
,
to
consult
with
her
,
what
course
was
best
to
be
taken
.
This
Letter
was
sent
to
the
Princes
,
then
in
Normandy
,
by
an
express
Messenger
,
with
Presents
also
,
as
from
their
Mother
;
which
they
joyfully
receiving
,
returned
word
by
the
same
hand
,
That
one
of
them
would
be
with
her
shortly
,
naming
both
the
Time
and
Place
.
[
](A64087-e327900-b)*
*
Note
,
S●me
other
Historians
make
him
the
Elder
.
Alfred
who
was
the
younger
(
for
so
it
was
thought
best
)
at
the
appointed
time
,
with
a
few
Ships
,
and
some
small
number
of
Normans
about
him
,
appeared
on
the
Coast
,
and
no
sooner
came
ashore
,
but
fell
into
the
Snare
that
Earl
Godwin
had
laid
for
him
,
being
sent
on
purpose
to
betray
him
;
and
being
cajoll'd
into
a
belief
that
he
was
sent
for
by
the
King
then
at
London
,
he
was
in
the
way
met
at
Guilford
by
Earl
Godwin
,
who
with
all
seeming
Friendship
at
first
kindly
entertained
him
,
but
in
the
night
surprized
the
Prince
,
and
made
him
Prisoner
,
with
all
his
Company
,
most
of
whom
(
in
all
about
Six
hundred
men
)
were
put
to
various
kinds
of
cruel
deaths
,
and
being
twice
decimated
,
every
Tenth
man
suffered
without
mercy
.
The
Prince
was
brought
to
London
;
and
by
the
King
sent
bound
to
Ely
,
and
had
his
eyes
put
out
as
soon
as
he
landed
there
;
and
being
delivered
to
the
Monks
to
be
kept
,
died
soon
after
in
their
Custody
;
but
whether
of
the
Pain
,
or
Grief
,
or
some
other
Indisposition
,
is
left
uncertain
.
Yet
though
this
Author
makes
no
mention
of
Prince
Edward
his
Brother's
coming
over
with
him
;
but
rather
asserting
the
contrary
,
that
he
never
came
at
all
;
however
,
several
other
Historians
will
have
this
Prince
to
have
either
come
over
then
,
or
some
time
before
;
and
that
being
with
his
Mother
when
his
Brother
was
thus
treated
,
she
immediately
sent
him
back
into
Normandy
;
which
I
must
confess
seems
very
improbable
,
since
Harold
had
it
then
in
his
power
to
destroy
them
both
.
But
though
it
is
certain
that
this
unfortunate
Prince
was
made
away
,
yet
since
our
Annals
are
wholly
silent
in
it
,
there
is
nothing
about
which
our
Historians
so
much
vary
,
as
concerning
the
time
when
it
was
done
.
William
of
Malmesbury
and
Bromton
place
it
after
the
death
of
Harold
;
and
before
the
coming
over
of
Hardecnute
;
when
they
say
that
Prince
Alfred
arrived
,
with
some
expectations
of
the
Kingdom
;
but
the
former
plainly
confesses
,
that
he
related
this
story
only
upon
common
fame
;
yet
because
the
Chronicles
(
i.
e.
the
Saxon
Annals
)
are
silent
,
he
will
not
affirm
it
for
truth
;
so
it
seems
he
had
never
seen
the
above-mention'd
Encomium
Emmae
.
But
that
Prince
Alfred
was
made
away
by
the
means
of
Earl
Godwin
,
we
shall
further
make
out
when
we
come
to
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
.
And
the
reason
that
some
of
our
Historians
give
for
Godwin's
cruel
usage
of
Prince
Alfred
,
whilst
he
let
his
Brother
escape
,
is
,
that
Godwin
was
afraid
of
the
High
Spirit
and
Wit
of
this
young
Prince
;
because
he
knew
that
if
ever
he
came
to
be
King
,
he
would
never
be
governed
by
him
,
nor
marry
his
Daughter
;
both
which
he
hoped
for
from
Edward
,
in
case
he
should
be
chosen
King
by
his
means
(
as
afterwards
happen'd
)
.
This
,
whether
true
or
not
,
I
will
not
determine
;
yet
it
suits
well
enough
with
the
Interest
of
that
Politick
Earl
.
I
shall
say
no
more
of
this
,
only
we
cannot
but
hence
observe
the
great
Uncertainty
of
Traditional
Accounts
,
though
of
no
long
standing
,
since
this
Story
,
transacted
not
many
years
before
the
Conquest
,
is
told
so
many
several
ways
.
This
year
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
Aelgiva
the
Widow
of
King
Cnute
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVII
.
and
Mother
of
King
Hardecnute
and
King
Edward
,
was
banished
;
but
going
over
to
Baldwin
Earl
of
Flanders
,
he
assign'd
her
Bricge
(
i.
e.
Bruges
)
for
her
Retirement
,
where
he
protected
her
,
and
provided
for
her
as
long
as
she
staid
there
.
But
the
Reader
is
to
take
notice
,
that
this
Queen
,
who
is
here
called
Aelgiva
in
the
English-Saxon
,
is
the
same
with
Emma
in
the
Norman-French
Dialect
,
and
who
was
now
banished
England
by
King
Harold
,
as
all
Writers
agree
.
But
the
reason
why
this
Queen
did
not
retire
into
Normandy
,
her
own
Countrey
,
was
,
that
her
Father
and
Brother
were
both
dead
;
and
though
William
her
Nephew
then
succeeded
in
the
Dukedom
,
yet
he
was
but
an
Infant
,
under
the
Tutelage
of
the
King
of
France
.
This
year
also
produced
a
great
Revolution
in
Wales
;
for
Griffyth
ap
Lewelyn
ap
Sitsylt
,
sometimes
Prince
of
Wales
,
raised
a
great
Army
against
Prince
Jago
,
who
now
enjoyed
the
Principality
of
North-Wales
(
as
you
have
already
heard
)
;
and
Jago
also
provided
for
himself
as
well
as
he
could
;
but
the
greater
part
,
and
the
better
Soldiers
were
of
Griffyth's
side
,
for
the
love
they
bore
to
his
Father
,
as
plainly
appeared
when
it
came
to
a
trial
;
for
after
the
Battel
was
joined
,
Jago
,
his
Soldiers
deserting
him
,
was
soon
overthrown
and
slain
;
and
then
Griffyth
reigned
in
his
stead
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
the
strange
fickleness
of
the
Welsh
Nation
in
those
times
,
who
notwithstanding
their
seeming
Affection
to
this
Prince
the
Right
Heir
,
yet
left
him
as
soon
as
ever
they
met
with
one
of
the
same
Race
whom
they
liked
better
.
From
which
evil
custom
these
Countries
were
never
long
without
Civil
Wars
,
till
the
total
Conquest
of
them
by
the
English
.
But
Griffyth
ap
Lewelyn
,
after
he
had
thus
slain
Prince
Jago
,
governed
North-Wales
very
well
,
following
his
Father's
steps
;
and
in
the
very
first
year
of
his
Government
he
fought
with
the
Englishmen
and
Danes
at
Crosford
upon
Severne
;
and
from
thence
he
led
his
Army
to
Lhanpadarn
vawr
in
Caerdiganshire
,
and
destroyed
that
place
;
and
thence
passing
into
South-Wales
,
totally
subdued
it
;
Howel
ap
Edwin
,
at
that
time
Prince
thereof
,
being
forced
to
fly
his
Countrey
;
and
when
he
had
thus
reduced
South-Wales
,
he
returned
home
again
with
Honour
.
But
the
next
year
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVIII
.
Howel
Prince
of
South-Wales
(
as
the
English
as
well
as
Welsh
Chronicles
relate
)
having
now
procured
Edwin
the
Brother
of
Leofric
Earl
of
Mercia
to
assist
him
,
marched
with
a
great
Army
of
English
and
Danes
against
Prince
Griffyth
,
who
meeting
them
in
the
field
,
overcame
them
,
and
slew
Edwin
at
Pencadair
,
and
pursued
Howel
so
closely
,
that
though
he
escaped
himself
,
yet
his
Wife
was
taken
Prisoner
;
whom
Griffyth
like
so
well
,
that
he
kept
her
for
his
Mistress
.
But
though
Howel
after
this
made
several
Attempts
to
regain
his
Countrey
,
yet
he
could
never
succeed
,
for
that
Prince
Griffyth
held
it
all
his
time
.
But
the
Cottonian
Chronicle
relates
,
that
fighting
afterwards
with
Griffyth
at
a
place
called
Paldiwach
,
he
obtained
the
Victory
,
and
again
made
himself
Prince
of
South-Wales
:
But
this
I
leave
to
the
Reader
's
Judgment
.
To
return
again
to
our
Annals
:
Ethelnoth
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXVIII
.
and
a
little
after
Ethelric
Bishop
of
the
South-Saxons
;
and
also
a
little
before
Christmas
Bryteh
Bishop
of
Worcester
;
and
a
little
after
,
Aelfric
Bishop
of
the
East
Angles
:
Then
Aeadsige
was
made
Archbishop
,
and
Grymkytel
Bishop
of
the
South-Saxons
;
and
Living
succeeded
in
the
Bishopricks
of
Worcester
and
Gloucester
.
This
year
King
Harold
deceased
at
Oxnaford
,
16.
Kal.
April
,
Anno
Dom.
MXXXIX
.
and
was
buried
at
Westminster
.
He
governed
England
Four
Years
,
and
Sixteen
Weeks
.
]
But
there
is
certainly
an
Error
in
this
Copy
of
the
Annals
;
for
either
he
deceased
not
till
the
next
year
,
as
the
Cambridge
Copy
and
Mat.
Westminster
place
it
;
or
else
he
could
reign
but
Three
Years
,
and
perhaps
so
many
odd
Weeks
as
these
Annals
mention
.
In
his
time
was
again
paid
a
great
Tax
for
the
setting
out
Sixteen
Sail
;
to
wit
,
Eight
Marks
to
every
Rower
(
which
shews
it
consisted
of
only
Gallies
,
and
not
Ships
)
;
and
as
Florence
also
adds
,
Twelve
Marks
more
to
every
Master
,
which
he
order'd
to
be
rais'd
through
all
England
;
as
was
before
done
in
the
Reign
of
King
Cnute
.
But
it
seems
every
Port
was
bound
to
pay
such
a
proportion
,
to
set
out
these
Sixteen
Sail
(
as
H.
Huntington
relates
)
whereby
nevertheless
he
so
much
incensed
the
minds
of
the
English
against
him
,
that
the
Welsh
perceiving
it
,
or
else
for
some
other
reason
,
began
to
be
very
unruly
;
insomuch
that
some
Insurrections
happened
thereupon
,
wherein
many
of
the
English
Nobility
were
slain
;
as
Edwin
,
Brother
to
Earl
Leofric
;
Turketil
and
Algeat
,
the
Sons
of
Effi
,
both
of
them
Great
Persons
;
and
several
others
.
And
to
this
time
(
I
suppose
)
we
may
refer
what
Caradoc
in
his
Welsh
Chronicle
relates
,
That
Griffyth
ap
Lewelyn
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
in
the
first
year
of
his
Reign
,
fought
with
the
English
and
Danes
at
Crossford
upon
Severne
,
and
put
them
to
flight
;
and
from
thence
he
led
his
Army
to
Lhanpadan
vawr
in
Caerdiganshire
,
and
destroyed
the
place
utterly
;
and
from
thence
passed
all
over
South-Wales
,
receiving
the
people
into
his
subjection
,
for
Howel
ap
Edwin
their
King
fled
before
him
,
and
forsook
the
Land
.
As
for
the
Character
of
this
King
Harold
,
and
the
reason
why
he
was
called
Harefoot
,
they
are
very
uncertain
:
H.
Knighton
in
his
Chronicle
writes
very
oddly
,
That
he
had
a
Body
like
a
Hare
,
sure
he
means
hairy
like
that
Creature
,
and
from
thence
was
called
Harefoot
;
which
is
very
improbable
.
But
others
with
more
appearance
of
truth
,
derive
it
from
his
Swiftness
of
Foot
.
Bromton
gives
him
this
Character
,
That
in
all
respects
he
degenerated
from
the
Worth
of
his
Father
King
Cnute
(
insomuch
that
divers
suspected
him
not
to
have
been
his
Son
)
,
for
he
was
altogether
careless
both
as
to
matters
of
War
and
Peace
;
only
he
would
pursue
his
own
Will
and
Pleasure
,
and
what
was
very
unbecoming
his
Royal
Estate
,
chusing
rather
to
go
on
foot
,
than
ride
;
whence
,
for
the
lightness
and
swiftness
of
his
Feet
,
he
seems
to
have
been
called
Harefoot
.
As
for
his
Laws
,
we
have
only
this
one
mentioned
by
Mr.
Selden
in
his
Janus
Anglorum
,
which
was
,
That
whatever
Welshman
,
coming
into
England
without
leave
,
was
taken
on
this
side
Offa's
Ditch
,
should
have
his
Right
Hand
cut
off
by
the
King's
Officers
.
King
HARDECNUTE
.
Anno
Dom.
MXXXIX
.
KING
Harold
dying
thus
suddenly
,
the
Chief
Men
of
England
,
with
whom
also
the
Londoners
now
joined
,
sent
Messengers
to
Hardecnute
(
who
was
then
at
Bruges
with
his
Mother
)
intreating
him
to
come
and
receive
the
Crown
;
whereupon
he
hasted
into
Denmark
,
there
to
settle
his
Affairs
;
which
when
he
had
done
,
with
Forty
(
or
as
some
say
,
Sixty
)
Ships
,
well
mann'd
with
Danish
Soldiers
,
according
to
our
Annals
,
he
arrived
at
Sandwich
seven
days
before
Midsummer
,
being
joyfully
received
both
by
the
Danes
and
English
;
(
and
as
H.
Huntington
relates
,
was
by
both
of
them
elected
King
)
;
though
afterwards
the
Great
Men
that
did
it
,
paid
dearly
for
it
;
for
not
long
after
,
it
was
decreed
,
That
a
Tax
of
Eight
Marks
should
be
again
paid
to
the
Rowers
in
Sixty
two
Sail
of
Ships
.
The
same
year
also
a
S●ster
(
i.
e.
a
Horse-load
)
of
Wheat
was
sold
for
Fifty
five
Pence
,
and
more
.
This
year
Eadsige
the
Archbishop
went
to
Rome
;
and
also
another
Military
Tax
was
paid
,
Anno
Dom.
MXL
.
of
Twenty
nine
thousand
twenty
nine
pounds
:
And
after
this
,
was
paid
Eleven
thousand
forty
eight
pounds
for
two
and
thirty
Sail
of
Ships
.
But
whether
these
Taxes
were
raised
by
Authority
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
our
Authors
do
not
mention
;
but
I
believe
not
;
for
this
Danegelt
was
now
by
constant
usage
become
a
Prerogative
.
The
same
year
came
Eadward
the
Son
of
King
Aethelred
into
this
Kingdom
from
Wealand
(
by
which
our
Annals
mean
Normandy
)
:
After
which
time
Prince
Edward
returned
no
more
thither
,
but
staid
in
England
till
his
Brother
died
.
But
the
same
year
,
not
long
after
his
Coronation
,
he
sent
Alfric
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
Earl
Godwin
,
and
divers
Great
Men
of
his
Court
to
London
,
attended
by
the
Hangman
,
and
out
of
Hatred
to
his
Brother
Harold
,
and
Revenge
of
the
Injuries
done
to
his
Mother
(
as
he
pretended
)
commanded
his
Body
to
be
dug
up
,
and
the
Head
to
be
cut
off
and
flung
into
the
Thames
;
but
some
Fishermen
afterwards
pulling
it
up
with
their
Nets
,
buried
it
again
in
St.
Clement's
Church-yard
,
being
then
the
Burying-place
of
the
Danes
.
The
same
year
also
(
according
to
Bromton's
Chronicle
)
King
Hardecnute
sent
over
his
Sister
Gunhilda
to
the
Emperor
Henry
,
to
whom
she
had
been
in
her
Father's
life-time
betroth'd
:
But
before
she
went
,
the
King
kept
the
Nuptial
Feast
with
that
Magnificence
in
Cloaths
,
Equipage
,
and
Feasting
,
that
as
Mat.
Westminster
relates
,
it
was
remembred
in
his
time
,
and
sung
by
Musicians
at
all
great
Entertainments
.
But
this
Lady
was
received
and
treated
by
the
Emperor
her
Husband
with
great
kindness
for
some
time
;
till
being
accused
of
Adultery
,
she
could
find
,
it
seems
,
no
beter
a
Champion
to
vindicate
her
Honour
,
than
a
certain
little
Page
she
had
brought
out
of
England
with
her
,
who
undertaking
her
defence
,
fought
in
a
single
Combat
against
a
man
of
a
vast
Stature
,
named
Rodingar
,
Anno
Dom.
MXL
.
and
by
cutting
his
Hamstrings
with
his
Sword
,
and
falling
down
,
he
obtained
the
Victory
,
and
so
cleared
his
Lady's
Honour
;
of
which
she
yet
received
so
little
satisfaction
,
that
she
forsook
her
Husband
,
and
retired
into
a
Monastery
,
where
she
ended
her
days
.
About
this
time
also
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
,
Bromton's
Chronicle
,
and
other
Authors
inform
us
)
King
Hardecnute
was
highly
incensed
against
Living
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
and
Earl
Godwin
,
for
the
death
of
his
Half
Brother
Alfred
,
Son
to
King
Ethelred
;
Alfric
Archbishop
of
York
accusing
them
both
of
having
persuaded
King
Harold
to
use
him
so
cruelly
as
you
have
already
heard
:
The
Bishop
and
Earl
being
thus
accused
before
King
Hardecnute
,
the
former
was
deprived
of
his
Bishoprick
,
and
the
latter
was
also
in
very
great
danger
.
But
not
long
after
,
the
King
being
appeased
with
Money
,
the
Bishop
was
again
restored
;
and
as
for
Earl
Godwin
,
he
had
also
incurred
some
heavy
Punishment
,
had
he
not
been
so
cunning
as
to
buy
his
peace
(
as
these
Authors
relate
)
by
presenting
the
King
with
a
Galley
most
magnificently
equipp'd
,
having
a
gilded
Stern
,
and
furnished
with
all
Conveniences
both
for
War
and
Pleasure
,
and
mann'd
with
Eighty
choice
Soldiers
,
every
one
of
whom
had
upon
each
Arm
a
Golden
Bracelet
weighing
sixteen
Ounces
,
with
Helmet
and
Corslet
all
gilt
,
as
were
also
the
Hilts
of
their
Swords
;
having
a
Danish
Battel-Axe
adorned
with
Silver
and
Gold
,
hung
on
his
Left
Shoulder
,
whilst
in
his
Left
Hand
he
held
a
Shield
,
the
Boss
and
Nails
of
which
were
also
gilded
,
and
in
his
Right
a
Launce
,
in
the
English-Saxon
Tongue
called
a
Tegar
:
But
all
this
would
not
serve
his
turn
,
without
an
Oath
,
That
Prince
Alfred
had
not
his
eyes
put
out
by
his
Advice
,
but
he
therein
merely
obeyed
Harold's
Commands
,
being
at
that
time
his
King
and
Master
.
This
year
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
King
Hardecnute
sent
his
Huisceorles
(
i.
e.
his
Domestick
Servants
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLI.
or
Guards
)
to
exact
the
Tax
which
he
had
lately
imposed
:
But
the
Citizens
of
Worcester
,
and
the
Worcestershire
men
rising
,
slew
two
of
them
,
called
Feadar
and
Turstan
,
having
fled
into
a
Tower
belonging
to
a
Monastery
of
that
City
.
Thereupon
Hardecnute
being
exceedingly
provoked
to
hear
of
their
deaths
,
sent
to
revenge
it
,
Leofric
Ealdorman
of
the
Mercians
,
Godwin
of
the
West-Saxons
,
Siward
of
the
Northumbrians
,
and
others
,
with
great
Forces
,
and
orders
to
kill
all
the
men
,
plunder
and
burn
the
City
,
and
waste
the
Countrey
round
about
.
On
the
evening
preceding
the
thirteenth
of
November
,
they
began
to
put
his
Commands
in
execution
,
and
continued
both
wasting
and
spoiling
the
City
and
Countrey
for
four
days
together
;
but
few
of
the
Inhabitants
themselves
could
be
laid
hold
of
,
the
Countrey-men
shifting
for
themselves
every
man
as
well
as
they
could
,
and
the
Citizens
betaking
themselves
to
a
little
Island
in
the
Severne
,
called
Beverege
,
which
they
fortified
,
and
vigorously
stood
upon
their
Defence
,
till
their
Opposers
being
tired
out
and
spent
,
were
forced
to
make
Peace
with
them
,
and
so
suffered
them
to
return
quietly
home
.
This
was
not
done
till
the
fifth
day
,
when
the
City
being
burnt
,
the
Army
retreated
,
loaded
with
the
Plunder
they
had
got
.
Simeon
next
after
this
cruel
Expedition
,
places
the
coming
over
of
Prince
Edward
;
but
our
Annals
with
greater
probability
put
his
Return
under
the
year
before
.
Anno
Dom.
MXLI.
This
year
also
King
Hardecnute
deceased
at
Lambeth
(
6.
Id.
Junii
)
.
He
was
King
of
England
two
years
,
wanting
seven
days
,
and
was
buried
in
the
New
Monastery
(
of
Winchester
)
;
his
Mother
giving
the
Head
of
St.
Valentine
to
pray
for
his
Soul
.
But
since
our
Annals
are
very
short
in
the
Relation
of
his
Death
,
we
must
take
it
from
other
Authors
;
who
all
agree
,
That
the
King
being
invited
to
a
Wedding
at
the
place
above-mentioned
,
which
with
great
Pomp
and
Luxury
was
solemnized
betwixt
Tovy
,
sirnamed
Prudan
,
a
Danish
Nobleman
,
and
Githa
the
Daughter
of
Osgod
Clappa
,
a
great
Lord
also
of
that
Nation
;
as
he
was
very
jolly
and
merry
,
carousing
it
with
the
Bridegroom
and
some
of
the
Company
,
he
fell
down
speechless
,
and
died
in
the
Flower
of
his
Age.
He
is
to
be
commended
for
his
Piety
,
and
Good
Nature
to
his
Mother
,
and
Brother
Prince
Edward
:
But
the
great
Faults
laid
to
this
Prince's
charge
,
are
Cruelty
,
Gluttony
,
and
Drunkenness
:
For
the
first
of
these
you
have
had
a
late
Example
;
and
for
the
latter
,
take
what
H.
Huntington
relates
,
That
Four
Meals
a
day
he
allowed
his
Court
;
and
it
must
be
then
supposed
he
loved
eating
well
himself
;
though
this
Author
attributes
it
to
his
Bounty
;
and
how
he
rather
desired
that
the
Meat
should
be
taken
away
untouched
from
such
as
were
invited
,
than
that
those
who
were
not
invited
,
should
complain
for
want
of
Victuals
;
whereas
,
saith
he
,
the
custom
of
our
time
is
(
either
out
of
Covetousness
,
or
,
as
they
pretend
,
because
their
people
cannot
eat
)
for
Great
Men
to
allow
their
Followers
but
one
Meal
a
day
;
which
shews
,
that
the
custom
of
Set
Suppers
hath
had
divers
Vicissitude●
,
being
not
commonly
used
in
England
in
Great
Mens
Families
at
the
time
when
H.
Huntington
wrote
,
and
therefore
is
an
English
Custom
prevailing
since
that
time
;
the
Norman
Fashions
being
then
most
used
.
John
Rouse
also
,
in
his
Manuscript
Treatise
de
Regibus
Ang.
already
cited
,
relates
,
That
the
day
of
King
Hard●cnute's
Death
was
in
his
time
kept
by
the
English
as
an
Holiday
,
being
called
Hock-Wednesday
;
on
which
they
danced
,
and
drew
Cords
cross
the
way
,
as
they
do
in
several
Parishes
in
England
even
at
this
day
,
to
stop
people
till
they
will
pay
them
some
Money
.
King
Edward
(
called
)
the
Confessor
.
BEfore
King
Hardecnute
was
buried
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLI.
all
the
People
chose
Edward
Aeth●ling
King
at
London
;
who
reigned
as
long
as
God
permitted
him
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
with
greater
probability
says
,
That
this
King
did
not
come
to
the
Crown
without
some
difficulty
;
for
when
he
had
received
the
News
of
his
Brother
Hardecnute's
Death
,
he
was
in
great
perplexity
what
was
most
advisable
for
him
to
do
;
at
last
,
after
mature
deliberation
,
he
thought
it
the
safest
course
to
trust
his
Fortune
to
Earl
Godwin's
Advice
;
who
being
sent
for
to
a
friendly
Conference
,
for
some
time
he
was
considering
whether
he
should
come
to
him
or
not
;
but
at
length
he
agreed
to
speak
with
him
;
and
upon
the
Enterview
Edward
was
about
to
lay
himself
at
his
Feet
,
but
that
he
would
by
no
means
suffer
;
Then
the
Prince
earnestly
desired
he
would
assist
him
in
his
safe
return
to
Normandy
;
when
immediately
Godwin
gave
him
this
unexpected
answer
,
That
he
had
better
live
gloriously
King
of
England
,
than
dye
ignominiously
in
Exile
:
That
the
Crown
did
of
Right
belong
to
him
as
Son
of
Ethelred
,
and
Grandchild
of
Edgar
:
That
he
was
one
of
mature
Age
,
inur'd
to
Labour
,
and
who
had
learnt
by
experience
how
to
order
Publick
Affairs
with
Justice
;
and
had
been
taught
by
his
own
late
Afflictions
how
to
remove
and
prevent
the
Miseries
of
the
People
:
That
to
bring
this
about
,
there
would
be
no
great
Obstacle
;
for
if
he
would
but
trust
himself
to
him
,
he
should
find
that
his
Interest
was
very
powerful
in
the
Nation
,
and
that
Fortune
would
be
favourable
to
his
just
Pretensions
;
and
if
he
would
accept
of
the
Royal
Dignity
,
he
was
confident
there
would
be
none
to
oppose
it
;
but
on
condition
that
he
would
establish
a
firm
Friendship
with
him
and
his
Family
,
by
promising
to
prefer
his
Sons
,
and
marry
his
Daughter
,
that
then
he
should
soon
find
himself
a
King
.
Edward's
case
at
this
time
was
such
,
as
not
to
reject
so
fair
Proposals
,
but
rather
agree
to
any
Conditions
,
and
comply
with
the
present
state
of
Affairs
;
whatsoever
therefore
Godwin
required
,
he
promised
and
swore
to
perform
.
Now
the
Earl
was
a
Man
fitted
by
Nature
for
managing
such
an
Intrigue
,
having
a
very
smooth
and
plausible
Tongue
,
so
Eloquent
,
that
he
could
move
and
charm
the
Affections
of
the
People
,
insinuate
into
them
whatsoever
he
pleased
,
and
bring
them
entirely
over
to
his
Interest
and
Service
.
Upon
this
he
procures
a
Great
Council
to
be
summoned
at
Gillingham
(
some
Copies
have
it
,
at
London
)
;
and
there
he
influenced
some
by
his
own
Authority
,
gain'd
over
others
by
his
Promises
;
and
those
who
were
inclined
before
to
Prince
Edward's
Cause
,
he
fully
settled
and
confirmed
to
his
Party
;
the
rest
,
that
made
opposition
,
being
over-power'd
,
were
first
of
all
turn'd
out
of
their
Places
,
and
then
banished
the
Land
.
The
Annals
of
the
Abby
of
Winchester
(
printed
in
the
Monast.
Ang.
from
the
Manuscript
in
the
Cottonian
Library
)
not
only
agree
with
William
of
Malmesbury
in
this
Relation
,
but
are
also
much
more
particular
;
viz.
That
Prince
Edward
coming
to
Godwin
one
morning
in
disguise
to
London
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLI.
fell
at
his
Feet
,
begging
him
to
preserve
his
Life
;
but
the
Earl
taking
him
up
,
promised
to
use
him
like
his
Son
;
and
also
gave
him
farther
Encouragements
and
Assurance
;
so
that
Edward
returning
again
to
Winchester
to
his
Mother
,
Godwin
shortly
after
summoned
all
the
Great
Men
of
the
Kingdom
to
meet
there
,
to
consult
about
making
a
New
King
.
Then
these
Annals
proceed
to
relate
the
manner
of
this
Election
;
Viz.
That
Earl
Godwin
raising
the
Prince
from
the
place
where
he
sate
at
his
feet
(
being
then
incognito
,
having
his
Hood
over
his
Face
)
,
said
thus
,
Behold
your
King
:
This
is
Prince
Edward
,
the
Son
of
King
Ethelred
and
Queen
Emma
:
This
is
He
whom
I
Elect
,
&c.
;
and
so
first
did
him
Homage
:
Then
after
some
Debates
among
themselves
,
they
all
at
last
consented
to
his
Election
;
so
that
if
it
displeased
any
there
,
they
durst
not
shew
their
Discontent
,
since
Earl
Godwin
would
have
it
so
;
and
Edward
being
thus
Elected
,
was
,
not
long
after
,
crown'd
at
Westminster
.
Which
is
also
confirmed
by
an
Ancient
Chronicle
[
](A64087-e331480-b)*
*
Otho
,
D.
7.
in
the
Cottonian
Library
(
already
cited
)
,
ending
with
this
Prince
,
which
saith
,
That
Hardecnute
being
dead
,
Eadward
was
advanced
to
the
Crown
by
the
endeavours
chiefly
of
Earl
Godwin
,
and
Living
Bishop
of
Worcester
.
Bromton's
Chronicle
farther
adds
,
That
at
this
Grand
Council
all
the
Great
Men
of
England
agreed
and
swore
with
one
consent
,
That
no
Danes
should
reign
over
them
any
more
,
because
of
the
great
Affronts
and
Contempts
they
had
received
from
that
Nation
:
For
they
held
the
English
in
such
servile
subjection
,
That
if
an
Englishman
had
met
a
Dane
upon
a
Bridge
,
he
was
obliged
to
stand
still
till
the
other
had
passed
by
;
and
if
he
had
not
bowed
to
the
Dane
,
he
was
sure
to
be
well
basted
for
his
neglect
;
so
that
as
soon
as
King
Hardecnute
was
dead
,
the
English
drove
all
the
Danes
out
of
the
Kingdom
.
But
notwithstanding
the
great
happiness
the
English
now
received
by
having
a
King
of
their
own
Nation
;
yet
it
seems
,
This
year
was
unfortunate
for
the
Intemperance
of
the
Season
,
which
(
as
our
Annals
relate
)
destroyed
the
Fruits
of
the
Earth
;
so
that
a
great
number
of
Cattel
died
.
Also
about
this
time
Aelf
—
,
Abbot
of
Burgh
deceased
,
and
Arnwi
a
Monk
was
chosen
Abbot
,
being
a
mild
and
good
man
.
About
the
same
time
also
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicle
,
Prince
Conan
the
Son
of
Jago
,
who
had
fled
into
Ireland
to
save
his
life
,
and
coming
now
over
from
thence
,
being
assisted
with
the
Forces
of
Alfred
the
Danish
King
of
Dublin
,
entred
North-Wales
by
surprize
,
took
Prince
Griffyth
Prisoner
,
and
was
carrying
him
away
to
his
Ships
:
But
the
people
of
the
Countrey
hearing
of
it
,
they
immediately
rose
and
pursued
the
Irishmen
,
and
at
last
overtaking
them
,
rescued
their
Prince
,
and
made
a
great
flaughter
among
them
,
the
rest
with
much
difficulty
got
to
their
Ships
,
and
returned
with
Conan
into
Ireland
.
Anno
Dom.
MXLII.
But
notwithstanding
K.
Edward
had
been
elected
King
ever
since
the
last
Summer
,
yet
was
he
not
Anointed
or
Crowned
till
this
year
,
when
(
as
our
Annals
relate
)
that
Ceremony
was
performed
on
Easter-day
with
great
Solemnity
,
by
Eadsige
the
Archbishop
,
who
also
preached
before
the
people
,
and
instructed
them
for
the
King
's
good
,
as
well
as
their
own
advantage
.
This
is
the
first
Discourse
or
Sermon
that
we
can
find
was
ever
made
of
this
nature
at
any
King's
Coronation
.
The
same
year
also
Stig
and
the
Priest
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
the
East-Angles
;
Anno
Dom.
MXLII.
and
presently
after
the
King
ordered
all
the
Lands
his
Mother
held
from
him
to
be
surveyed
,
taking
from
her
whatsoever
Gold
and
Silver
she
had
,
with
many
other
things
,
because
she
had
been
too
severe
to
him
,
as
well
before
he
was
King
,
as
after
;
and
as
Roger
Hoveden
observes
,
had
given
him
less
than
he
expected
from
her
.
So
that
in
this
Undutifulness
to
his
Mother
,
he
does
not
shew
himself
so
great
a
Saint
as
the
Monks
represent
him
:
But
they
say
for
his
excuse
,
that
he
did
it
by
the
Advice
of
the
Earls
Leofric
,
Godwin
,
and
Syward
,
by
whom
this
Weak
and
Easy
Prince
was
chiefly
managed
.
This
year
also
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicles
,
Howel
ap
Edwin
late
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
with
all
the
Forces
he
could
raise
of
his
own
Countrey-men
,
and
the
English
,
entred
South
Wales
,
and
began
to
spoil
and
havock
it
;
of
which
when
Prince
Griffyth
was
informed
,
he
gathered
his
People
together
in
North-Wales
,
and
came
courageously
to
meet
his
Enemies
(
whom
he
had
twice
before
discomfited
)
,
and
overcame
and
chased
them
the
third
time
,
as
far
as
the
Spring
of
the
River
Towy
;
where
after
a
long
and
dangerous
Battel
,
Howel
was
slain
,
and
his
Army
routed
,
and
was
so
closely
pursued
,
that
few
or
none
escaped
alive
:
After
whose
Death
Rytherch
and
Rees
,
the
Sons
of
Rythaerch
ap
Jestyn
,
aspiring
again
to
the
Rule
and
Government
of
South-Wales
,
which
their
Father
had
once
before
acquired
,
gathered
a
great
Army
as
well
of
strangers
,
as
out
of
Guentland
and
Glamorgan
,
and
meeting
with
Griffyth
Prince
of
Wales
,
he
courageously
animated
his
men
with
the
remembrance
of
their
former
Victories
under
his
Standard
,
and
joined
Battel
with
his
Enemies
,
whom
he
found
disposed
to
try
if
they
could
regain
the
Honour
which
before
they
had
lost
:
Wherefore
when
they
were
come
up
to
engage
,
the
Fight
was
so
bloody
and
desperate
,
that
it
continued
till
night
parted
both
Armies
,
and
then
being
quite
spent
,
they
retreated
.
But
still
each
being
fearful
of
one
another
,
they
thought
it
their
best
way
to
return
to
their
own
Countries
to
raise
fresh
Recruits
.
About
this
time
was
founded
a
Noble
Monastery
near
Coventry
in
Warwickshire
,
by
Leofric
Earl
of
the
Mercians
,
Vid.
Cambden's
Britan.
Warwickshire
.
and
the
Lady
Godiva
his
Wife
,
who
was
not
only
one
of
the
most
Beautiful
,
but
most
Pious
Women
of
that
Age
;
they
also
enriched
this
Monastery
with
great
Presents
both
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
By
reason
of
which
Monastery
the
Town
adjoining
became
much
more
flourishing
,
and
took
the
name
of
Coventry
from
this
Convent
:
And
we
farther
read
in
Bromton's
Chronicle
,
That
this
worthy
Lady
Godiva
being
desirous
to
exempt
the
said
Town
from
the
grievous
Taxes
and
Tolls
imposed
on
it
,
she
earnestly
and
frequently
sollicited
her
Husband
to
take
them
off
,
but
yet
was
still
denied
:
However
,
she
ceasing
not
to
renew
her
request
,
he
told
her
jestingly
at
last
,
That
if
she
would
be
content
to
ride
naked
through
the
Town
,
he
would
grant
her
Petition
;
which
she
readily
undertook
to
do
,
and
so
commanding
all
people
at
that
time
to
keep
within
doors
,
she
covered
her
Body
with
her
own
Hair
,
of
which
she
had
so
great
a
quantity
,
that
it
served
instead
of
a
Mantle
.
Thus
did
she
generously
free
the
Citizens
from
those
heavy
Exactions
which
they
then
lay
under
,
though
by
the
no-very-decent
exposing
of
her self
;
and
afterwards
gave
them
a
Charter
of
Exemptions
,
affixing
her
Husband's
and
her
own
Seal
to
it
.
Anno
Dom.
MXLII.
Now
how
the
Episcopal
See
came
afterwards
to
be
removed
hither
from
Litchfield
and
Chester
,
we
shall
in
its
due
place
declare
.
The
Charter
of
the
Foundation
of
this
Monastery
,
dedicated
to
our
Blessed
Lady
,
St.
Peter
,
and
all
the
Saints
,
is
printed
in
[
](A64087-e332450-b)*
*
Vol.
I.
Monast.
Angl.
though
without
any
date
;
wherein
are
named
all
the
Mannors
given
by
the
said
Munificent
Founder
;
and
the
same
is
ratified
by
the
Charter
of
King
Edward
,
and
a
Bull
of
Pope
Alexander
,
bearing
date
Anno
Dom.
1042.
Neither
did
the
Piety
of
these
Liberal
Persons
rest
here
,
for
Earl
Leofric
,
with
the
Assent
of
his
Lady
Godiva
,
repaired
also
the
Monasteries
of
Leon
(
or
Lemster
)
near
Hereford
;
of
Wenlock
;
of
St.
Wereburga
in
Chester
;
of
St.
John
in
Worcester
;
and
lastly
,
that
of
Evesham
.
Anno
Dom.
MXLIII
.
This
year
Archbishop
Eadsige
resigned
his
Archbishoprick
,
by
reason
of
great
Bodily
Infirmities
;
and
by
the
King's
leave
,
and
the
advice
of
Earl
Godwin
,
he
consecrated
Syward
Abbot
of
Abbandune
to
succeed
him
;
which
thing
was
known
but
to
few
,
till
it
was
actually
done
,
because
the
Archbishop
was
afraid
lest
some
other
,
less
Learned
and
Able
,
would
either
by
Money
or
Interest
obtain
that
See
,
if
so
be
it
was
once
divulged
before
it
was
done
.
But
of
this
Syward
,
[
](A64087-e332710-b)*
*
De
Pontif.
Lib.
I.
William
of
Malmesbury
tells
us
,
That
though
he
was
thus
consecrated
Archbishop
,
yet
notwithstanding
he
was
soon
after
deposed
for
his
Ingratitude
to
his
Predecessor
,
in
that
he
defrauded
the
weak
Old
Man
of
his
necessary
maintenance
:
But
however
to
make
this
Syward
some
amends
,
he
was
translated
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Rochester
;
which
was
a
great
Fall
indeed
from
the
See
of
an
Archbishop
,
to
that
of
his
principal
Chaplain
;
but
it
seems
he
was
resolved
to
be
a
Bishop
,
though
a
mean
one
,
comparatively
.
The
Annals
also
relate
,
That
this
year
there
was
so
great
a
Famine
in
England
,
that
a
Sester
of
Wheat
(
which
,
as
Roger
Hoveden
tells
us
,
was
then
a
Horse-load
)
was
sold
for
Sixty
Pence
and
more
.
Which
was
then
a
great
deal
of
Money
,
considering
the
scarcity
of
Silver
in
those
times
,
and
that
every
Penny
then
weighed
Four
Pence
of
our
Money
.
Also
the
same
year
the
King
sail'd
to
Sandwic
with
Five
and
thirty
Ships
.
]
And
as
R.
Hoveden
informs
us
,
it
was
to
meet
Magnus
King
of
Norway
,
then
designing
to
invade
England
;
but
a
War
breaking
out
with
Sweyn
King
of
Denmark
,
it
put
an
end
to
that
Expedition
.
Also
Aethelstan
the
Oeconomus
,
or
Steward
of
the
Abby
of
Abbingdon
,
was
made
Abbot
;
and
Stigand
again
received
his
Bishoprick
of
the
East-Angles
]
;
from
which
,
it
seems
,
by
the
cunning
and
Simoniacal
practices
of
Bishop
Grymkytel
,
he
had
been
before
deprived
.
The
same
year
King
Edward
married
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Godwin
,
whose
Name
was
Edgitha
,
or
Editha
.
]
A
Woman
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
says
)
not
only
of
great
Beauty
and
Piety
,
but
also
Learned
above
what
Women
usually
were
in
that
Age
wherein
he
lived
;
insomuch
that
Ingulph
tells
us
,
when
he
was
but
a
Boy
,
and
lived
at
Court
with
his
Father
,
she
was
wont
to
meet
him
as
he
came
from
School
,
and
took
delight
to
pose
him
in
Verses
;
and
would
also
,
passing
from
Grammar
,
argue
with
him
in
Logick
,
in
which
she
was
well
skill'd
;
and
when
she
had
done
,
would
order
her
Waiting-Woman
to
give
him
some
Money
.
But
as
King
Edward
had
till
now
deferr'd
the
performance
of
his
Promise
in
marrying
this
Lady
ever
since
he
came
to
the
Crown
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLIII
.
so
it
had
been
no
great
matter
whether
he
had
married
her
or
not
,
because
he
never
enjoyed
her
.
But
notwithstanding
the
temptation
of
so
fair
a
Lady
,
he
not
only
kept
his
own
Virginity
inviolable
,
but
also
persuaded
her
to
do
the
like
;
and
this
,
Vid.
X.
Script
.
(
as
the
Abbot
of
Rieval
in
his
Life
relates
)
he
did
not
do
out
of
any
hatred
to
her
Father
,
(
as
is
commonly
reported
by
several
of
our
other
Historians
)
but
because
the
English
Nobility
,
being
desirous
that
one
from
his
Loins
should
succeed
him
,
had
importun'd
him
to
marry
,
which
he
could
not
well
refuse
(
for
then
the
secret
Resolution
of
his
dying
a
Virgin
,
would
have
been
disclosed
)
;
therefore
he
wedded
her
,
both
to
secure
himself
against
her
Father
,
as
also
to
make
the
Virtue
of
his
Continence
appear
more
conspicuous
;
which
,
as
this
Author
tells
us
,
was
no
Secret
,
being
then
divulged
,
and
believed
all
over
England
;
and
divers
Censures
passed
concerning
the
motives
why
he
did
so
.
The
same
year
Brightwulf
Bishop
of
Scirebone
deceased
,
who
had
held
that
Bishoprick
Thirty
eight
years
;
and
Hereman
the
King's
Chaplain
succeeded
to
that
Bishoprick
.
Also
Wulfric
was
consecrated
Abbot
of
St.
Austin's
at
Christmas
,
with
the
King
's
good
Consent
,
because
of
the
great
Bodily
Infirmity
of
Aelfstan
(
the
former
Abbot
.
)
This
year
deceased
Living
Bishop
of
Devonshire
(
i.e.
of
Exeter
)
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLIV
.
and
Leofric
the
King's
Chaplain
succeeded
thereunto
.
The
same
year
Aelfstan
Abbot
of
St.
Augustin's
in
Canterbury
deceased
;
and
also
Osgot
Glappa
,
the
Danish
Earl
,
was
expelled
England
.
The
same
year
likewise
,
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
)
Alwold
Bishop
of
London
,
who
had
been
before
Abbot
of
Evesham
,
being
by
reason
of
his
great
weakness
unable
to
perform
his
Episcopal
Function
,
would
have
retired
to
his
old
Monastery
;
but
the
Monks
not
permitting
it
,
he
resented
it
so
ill
at
their
hands
,
that
taking
away
all
the
Books
and
other
Ornaments
which
he
had
conferred
upon
them
,
and
retiring
to
the
Abby
of
Ramsey
,
he
bestowed
them
all
upon
them
,
and
there
within
a
short
time
after
ended
his
days
;
and
then
King
Edward
made
one
Robert
,
a
Norman
Monk
,
Bishop
of
London
.
Also
the
same
year
the
Noble
Matron
Gunhilda
,
Niece
to
King
Cnute
,
was
banished
England
,
together
with
her
two
Sons
.
This
year
likewise
,
in
a
great
Council
held
at
London
,
(
as
Florence
relates
)
Wulmar
a
Religious
Monk
of
Evesham
was
chosen
Abbot
of
that
Monastery
,
and
was
ordained
the
4th
of
the
Ides
of
August
following
.
About
this
time
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicles
,
Prince
Griff●th
having
ruled
in
Peace
ever
since
the
last
great
Battel
above-mentioned
,
till
now
,
the
Gentlemen
of
Ystrad
Towy
did
by
Treachery
kill
a
Hundred
and
forty
of
his
best
Soldiers
;
so
that
to
revenge
their
deaths
,
the
Prince
destroyed
all
those
Countries
.
Grymkitel
Bishop
of
the
South-Saxons
(
i.
e.
Selsey
)
deceased
;
Anno
Dom.
MXLV
.
as
did
also
the
same
year
,
Aelfwin
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
Stigand
,
who
was
before
Bishop
in
the
North-East
parts
(
i.
e.
of
Helmham
)
succeeded
in
that
See
:
And
Earl
Sweyn
the
Son
of
Godwin
,
went
over
to
Baldwin
Earl
of
Flanders
to
Brycge
,
and
staid
there
all
Winter
,
and
at
Summer
departed
;
(
being
it
seems
at
that
time
in
disgrace
at
Court
for
deflow'ring
an
Abbess
whom
he
loved
)
.
Anno
Dom.
MXLVI
.
This
year
Aethelstan
Abbot
of
Abbandune
deceased
;
to
whom
succeeded
Sparhafock
,
a
Monk
of
St.
Edmundsbury
.
Whence
you
may
observe
,
that
the
Abbots
were
at
that
time
seldom
chosen
out
of
Monks
of
the
same
Abby
.
Also
this
year
Bishop
Syward
deceased
;
and
then
Archbishop
Eadsige
retook
that
Bishoprick
.
]
Which
is
contrary
to
what
William
of
Malmesbury
hath
already
related
.
The
same
year
likewise
Lothen
and
Yrling
,
Danes
,
came
to
Sandwic
with
Twenty
five
Ships
,
and
there
landing
,
committed
great
havock
,
and
carried
away
abundance
of
Booty
,
as
well
of
Gold
as
Silver
;
so
that
no
man
can
tell
how
great
it
was
:
From
whence
they
sailed
about
Thanet
,
and
attempting
there
to
commit
the
like
Outrages
,
the
people
of
that
Countrey
vigorously
resisted
them
,
and
hindred
their
landing
,
and
so
made
them
to
direct
their
course
towards
Essex
,
where
they
committed
the
like
Barbarities
,
carrying
away
all
the
men
they
could
lay
hold
on
;
and
then
passing
over
into
the
Territories
of
Earl
Baldwin
,
and
there
selling
all
their
Plunder
,
they
sail'd
towards
the
East
,
from
whence
they
came
.
Also
the
same
year
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
Harold
,
sirnamed
Hairfax
,
Brother
to
the
late
King
Olaf
,
having
put
Sweyn
King
of
Denmark
to
flight
,
subdued
that
Kingdom
.
King
Sweyn
being
thus
driven
out
of
his
Countrey
,
sent
Ambassadors
to
King
Edward
,
desiring
his
Assistance
with
his
Fleet
against
the
King
of
Norway
;
which
Earl
Godwin
much
approved
of
,
but
the
rest
of
the
Great
Men
dissuading
him
from
it
,
nothing
was
done
;
but
the
King
of
Norway
dying
soon
after
,
Sweyn
recovered
his
Kingdom
.
But
Florence
of
Worcester
places
this
Transaction
two
years
later
;
but
which
of
them
is
in
the
right
,
I
will
not
dispute
.
Also
this
year
(
according
to
our
Annals
,
as
well
as
other
Authors
)
was
the
great
Battel
of
Vallesdune
in
Normandy
,
between
Henry
King
of
France
,
and
the
Nobility
of
that
Dukedom
,
because
they
refused
to
receive
William
the
Bastard
for
their
Duke
:
But
when
he
afterwards
got
them
into
his
power
,
he
beheaded
some
of
them
,
and
others
he
banished
.
I
have
mentioned
this
,
to
let
you
see
with
how
great
difficulty
this
young
Duke
(
who
was
afterwards
King
of
England
)
was
settled
in
that
Dutchy
,
which
he
could
never
have
obtained
without
the
Protection
and
Assistance
of
the
King
of
France
.
About
this
time
also
the
Welsh
Chronicles
tell
us
South-Wales
was
so
infested
by
the
Danish
Pyrates
,
that
the
Sea-Coasts
were
almost
quite
deserted
.
The
same
year
,
or
else
in
1048
(
as
it
is
in
the
Cottonian
Copy
of
the
Annals
)
was
held
the
great
Synod
or
Council
at
St.
Remy
,
where
were
present
Pope
Leo
,
and
the
Archbishop
of
Burgundy
(
i.
e.
of
Besanson
,
tho
they
are
here
mentioned
as
two
several
Archbishopricks
)
as
also
the
Archbishop
of
Treves
,
and
Remes
,
with
many
other
Wise
Men
both
of
the
Clergy
and
Laity
;
and
thither
King
Edward
sent
Bishop
Dudoce
,
and
Wulfric
Abbot
of
St.
Augustine's
,
with
Abbot
Aelfwin
,
that
they
might
acquaint
the
King
what
was
there
decreed
concerning
the
Christian
Faith
.
This
year
King
Edward
sail'd
to
Sandwic
with
a
great
Fleet
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLVI
.
and
there
met
Earl
Sweyn
,
who
came
with
seven
Ships
at
Bosenham
(
i.e.
Bosham
in
Sussex
)
where
he
made
a
League
with
the
King
,
and
received
a
Promise
from
him
to
be
restored
to
all
his
possessions
;
but
Earl
Harold
his
Brother
,
and
Beorne
,
very
much
opposed
him
,
saying
,
He
was
utterly
unworthy
of
those
Favours
the
King
had
promised
him
;
so
he
had
only
four
days
allowed
him
to
go
back
again
to
his
Ships
.
In
the
mean
time
a
Report
was
brought
to
the
King
,
That
a
Fleet
of
Enemies
were
landed
on
the
Coast
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
there
taking
of
Prey
:
Then
Earl
Godwin
sail'd
about
toward
the
East
with
two
of
the
King's
Ships
,
one
of
which
his
Son
Harold
commanded
,
and
the
other
Earl
Totsige
his
Brother
,
and
also
Two
and
forty
Sail
of
the
people
of
the
Countrey
:
Then
was
Earl
Harold
with
the
King's
Ships
driven
by
a
Storm
into
Pevensee
,
and
there
detain'd
by
contrary
Winds
;
but
within
two
days
after
,
Earl
Sweyn
came
thither
,
and
had
Conference
with
his
Father
,
Earl
Godwin
,
and
Earl
Beorne
,
whom
he
intreated
to
accompany
him
to
the
King
at
Sandwic
,
and
there
use
their
interest
to
make
his
Reconciliation
with
him
;
but
whilst
they
were
on
their
way
,
Sweyne
begged
of
Beorne
(
his
Cousin
)
that
he
would
go
back
along
with
him
to
his
Ships
,
saying
,
He
feared
lest
his
men
would
desert
him
,
unless
he
speedily
returned
;
whereupon
complying
with
him
,
they
went
back
to
the
place
where
the
Ships
rode
,
and
there
Sweyn
was
very
importunate
with
him
to
go
on
Ship-board
;
but
he
utterly
refusing
that
,
the
Mariners
bound
him
,
and
then
put
him
into
a
Pinnace
,
and
so
carried
him
on
board
by
force
;
then
hoisting
up
Sail
,
they
steered
Eastward
to
Axamutha
,
and
there
kept
him
till
they
had
made
him
away
.
Then
they
took
his
Body
,
and
buried
it
in
a
certain
Church
;
but
afterwards
his
Relations
and
the
Mariners
of
London
came
,
and
digging
up
his
Body
,
carried
it
with
them
to
the
old
Church
of
Winchester
,
where
they
buried
it
near
his
Uncle
King
Cnute
:
Then
Sweyn
sailing
Eastward
towards
Flanders
,
staid
there
a
whole
Winter
in
Brycge
,
with
Earl
Baldwin's
good
leave
.
The
same
year
deceased
Eadnoth
;
Bishop
in
the
North
parts
;
and
one
Vlf
was
consecrated
Bishop
in
his
stead
.
This
year
was
a
great
Council
held
at
London
in
Midlent
,
and
there
were
sent
out
Nine
Ships
well
mann'd
with
Seamen
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLVII
.
Five
only
being
left
in
Port
;
also
this
very
year
Earl
Sweyn
return'd
into
England
.
For
Aldred
Bishop
of
Worcester
had
by
his
Intercession
made
his
Peace
with
the
King
.
The
same
year
was
a
Great
Synod
assembled
at
Rome
,
whither
King
Eadward
sent
the
Bishops
Hereman
and
Aldred
,
who
arrived
there
on
Easter-Eve
;
after
which
the
Pope
held
a
Synod
at
Vercelle
,
whither
was
sent
Bishop
Vlf
,
who
was
afterwards
like
to
be
deprived
,
because
he
could
not
perform
his
Function
as
he
ought
,
had
he
not
paid
a
good
round
Sum
of
Money
.
This
year
also
deceased
Eadsige
the
Archbishop
,
(
4o
Kal.
Novemb.
)
King
Edward
now
appointed
Rodbyrd
Bishop
of
London
,
to
be
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
in
Lent
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLVIII
.
who
immediately
went
to
Rome
to
obtain
his
Pall
:
Then
the
King
bestowed
the
Bishoprick
of
London
on
Sparhafoc
Abbot
of
Abbandune
,
and
gave
that
Abby
to
Bishop
Rothulf
his
Kinsman
.
Anno
Dom.
MXLVIII
.
About
the
same
time
the
Archbishop
,
returning
from
Rome
the
day
before
the
Vigil
of
St.
Peter
,
was
Installed
in
the
Episcopal
Throne
at
Christ-Church
,
on
St.
Peter's
Day
:
Then
came
to
him
Sparhafoc
with
the
King's
Letters
and
Seal
,
commanding
that
he
should
consecrate
him
Bishop
of
London
;
but
the
Archbishop
refusing
it
,
said
,
The
Pope
had
forbad
him
to
do
it
:
After
which
,
the
Abbot
return'd
to
the
Archbishop
,
and
desired
his
Episcopal
Orders
,
but
he
peremptorily
denied
them
,
saying
,
The
Pope
had
strictly
charged
him
not
to
do
it
.
Then
the
Abbot
went
to
London
,
and
held
the
Bishoprick
nothwithstanding
all
that
Summer
,
and
the
Autumn
following
.
Then
Eustatius
(
Earl
of
Boloigne
,
the
King's
Brother-in-Law
)
came
from
beyond
the
Seas
,
and
having
been
with
the
King
,
and
told
him
his
Business
,
he
return'd
homewards
;
and
when
he
came
to
Canterbury
,
he
refreshed
himself
and
his
Company
,
and
so
went
on
to
Dofra
(
i.
e.
Dover
)
,
but
when
he
was
within
a
Mile
of
this
side
thereof
,
he
and
his
Retinue
put
on
their
Breast-plates
,
and
so
entred
the
Town
:
As
soon
as
they
were
come
thither
,
they
took
up
their
Quarters
in
what
Houses
they
liked
best
;
but
one
of
his
Followers
resolving
to
quarter
in
the
House
of
an
Inhabitant
there
whether
he
would
or
no
,
because
he
told
him
he
should
not
,
he
wounded
him
;
whereupon
the
Master
killed
him
:
At
which
News
Earl
Eustatius
being
very
much
incensed
,
mounted
to
Horse
,
with
all
his
Followers
,
and
setting
upon
the
Good
Man
of
the
House
,
killed
him
even
within
his
own
doors
;
and
then
going
into
the
Town
,
they
killed
partly
within
,
and
partly
without
,
more
than
Twenty
men
.
But
the
Townsmen
(
to
be
even
with
them
)
killed
Nineteen
of
their
men
,
and
wounded
many
more
.
Upon
this
Earl
Eustatius
making
his
Escape
with
a
few
Followers
,
went
to
the
King
,
and
told
him
what
had
happen'd
,
so
much
as
made
to
his
purpose
;
at
which
the
King
being
highly
provoked
with
the
Townsmen
,
sent
Earl
Godwin
,
and
commanded
him
to
march
to
Dofra
in
a
Hostile
manner
;
for
Eustatius
had
only
insinuated
to
the
King
,
as
if
what
had
happen'd
had
been
wholly
through
the
Townsmens
fault
,
though
indeed
it
was
quite
otherwise
:
But
the
Earl
was
very
unwilling
to
go
into
Kent
,
because
he
looked
on
it
as
an
odious
thing
for
him
to
destroy
his
own
people
.
For
as
William
of
Malmesbury
farther
relates
,
he
plainly
saw
the
King
was
imposed
on
,
and
had
passed
sentence
upon
them
,
when
he
had
only
heard
one
side
:
And
indeed
the
Earl
was
much
concerned
to
see
Strangers
find
greater
favour
with
the
King
,
than
his
own
Subjects
;
for
Eustatius
had
got
a
Friend
near
the
King
,
who
had
very
much
exasperated
him
against
them
;
therefore
though
the
King
continually
press'd
Earl
Godwin
to
go
into
Kent
with
an
Army
,
to
be
revenged
of
the
men
of
Dofra
,
yet
he
still
declined
it
,
which
much
displeased
the
King
;
yet
nevertheless
the
Earl's
Proposal
seem'd
but
just
and
reasonable
,
That
the
Officers
of
the
Castle
(
who
it
seems
had
a
hand
in
this
business
)
should
be
first
summoned
to
answer
in
the
King
's
Curia
or
Court
,
concerning
this
Sedition
;
and
that
if
they
could
clear
themselves
there
,
they
might
be
discharged
;
but
if
not
,
that
they
might
make
satisfaction
to
the
King
and
the
Earl
with
their
Bodies
and
Estates
;
for
Earl
Godwin
told
the
King
,
that
it
would
seem
very
unjust
to
condemn
those
unheard
,
whom
he
ought
chiefly
to
protect
and
defend
.
And
so
far
no
doubt
the
Earl
was
in
the
right
,
Anno
Dom.
MXLVIII
.
and
behaved
himself
like
a
true
Englishman
,
in
thus
declining
to
execute
the
King's
unjust
Commands
;
though
not
in
what
he
did
afterwards
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
Annals
.
The
King
hereupon
summoned
all
his
Chief
and
Wise
Men
to
appear
at
Gloucester
,
a
little
after
the
Feast
of
St.
Mary
;
for
the
Welshmen
had
in
the
mean
time
built
a
Castle
in
Herefordshire
,
upon
the
Lands
of
Earl
Sweyn
,
and
had
done
a
great
deal
of
mischief
to
the
King's
Liege-People
in
the
Neighbourhood
:
Then
Earl
Godwin
(
with
Sweyn
and
Harold
,
his
Sons
)
met
at
Byferstane
(
i.
e.
Beverston
in
Gloucestershire
)
together
with
a
great
many
in
their
Retinue
,
to
attend
on
the
King
their
Natural
Lord
,
and
all
the
Chief
and
Wise
Men
that
waited
on
him
,
whereby
they
might
have
the
King's
Consent
and
Assistance
,
as
also
that
of
his
Great
Council
,
to
revenge
the
Affront
and
Dishonour
which
had
been
lately
done
to
the
King
and
the
whole
Nation
:
But
the
Welshmen
getting
first
to
the
King
,
highly
accused
the
Earls
,
insomuch
that
they
durst
not
appear
in
his
presence
,
for
they
said
they
only
came
thither
to
betray
him
:
But
then
there
came
to
the
King
the
Earls
Syward
and
Leofric
,
with
many
others
from
the
North
parts
,
being
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
)
almost
all
the
Nobility
of
England
,
who
had
been
summoned
by
the
King
to
come
thither
:
But
whilst
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
it
was
told
Earl
Godwin
and
his
Sons
,
that
the
King
and
those
that
were
with
him
were
taking
Counsel
against
them
,
they
on
the
other
side
stood
resolutely
on
their
own
defence
;
though
it
seem'd
an
hard
thing
for
them
to
act
any
thing
against
their
Natural
Lord
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
adds
farther
,
That
Earl
Godwin
commanded
those
of
his
Party
not
to
fight
against
the
King
;
yet
if
they
were
set
upon
,
that
they
should
defend
themselves
;
so
that
there
had
then
like
to
have
happen'd
a
Cruel
Civil
War
,
if
calmer
Counsels
had
not
prevailed
.
By
this
you
may
see
the
great
Power
of
Earl
Godwin
and
his
Sons
,
who
could
thus
withstand
the
King
,
and
all
the
Nobility
that
were
with
him
.
But
to
proceed
with
our
Annals
:
Then
it
was
agreed
by
the
chief
men
on
both
sides
,
that
they
should
desist
from
any
further
violence
;
and
thereupon
the
King
gave
them
God's
Peace
,
and
his
own
Word
.
After
this
,
the
King
and
his
Great
Men
about
him
resolved
a
second
time
to
summon
a
Witena
Gemot
,
or
Great
Council
at
London
,
at
the
beginning
of
September
:
He
also
commanded
an
Army
to
be
raised
,
as
great
as
ever
had
been
seen
in
England
,
both
from
the
North
and
South
side
of
Thames
.
When
this
Council
met
,
Earl
Sweyn
was
declared
outlaw'd
,
and
Earl
Godwin
and
Earl
Harold
were
cited
to
appear
at
the
Council
with
all
speed
.
As
soon
as
they
were
come
there
,
they
desired
Peace
(
i.
e.
Security
)
and
also
Pledges
to
be
given
them
,
whereby
they
might
have
safe
ingress
and
regress
to
and
from
the
Council
:
But
the
King
required
all
the
Earl's
Servants
to
deliver
them
up
into
his
hands
;
after
which
the
King
sent
to
them
,
commanding
them
to
come
with
Twelve
men
to
the
Great
Council
;
but
the
Earl
again
demanded
Securities
and
Pledges
to
be
given
him
,
and
then
he
promised
to
clear
himself
from
all
Crimes
laid
to
his
charge
:
But
the
Pledges
were
still
denied
him
,
and
there
was
only
granted
him
a
five
days
Peace
(
or
Truce
)
in
which
he
might
depart
the
Land
:
Anno
Dom.
MXLVIII
.
Then
Earl
Godwin
,
and
Earl
Sweyn
his
Son
,
went
to
Bosenham
(
in
Sussex
)
and
their
Ships
being
brought
out
of
the
Harbour
,
they
sail'd
beyond
the
Seas
,
and
sought
the
Protection
of
Earl
Baldwin
,
staying
with
him
all
that
Winter
;
but
Earl
Harold
sailed
Eastward
into
Ireland
,
and
there
took
up
his
Residence
,
under
that
King's
Protection
:
Soon
after
this
the
King
sent
away
his
Wife
,
who
had
been
crown'd
Queen
,
and
suffer'd
all
her
Money
,
Lands
,
and
Goods
,
to
be
taken
from
her
,
and
then
committed
her
to
the
Custody
of
his
Sister
,
at
the
Nunnery
of
Werwell
.
But
note
,
that
Florence
of
Worcester
places
this
Quarrel
with
Earl
Godwin
and
his
Sons
,
three
years
later
,
viz.
under
Anno
1051
;
and
farther
adds
,
That
the
reason
why
Earl
Godwin
fled
thus
privately
away
,
was
,
that
his
Army
had
forsook
him
,
so
that
he
durst
not
plead
the
matter
with
the
King
,
but
fled
away
the
night
following
with
his
five
Sons
,
carrying
away
all
their
Treasure
with
them
into
Flanders
.
This
is
the
Relation
which
Florence
and
the
Printed
Copy
of
these
Annals
give
us
of
this
great
difference
between
the
King
and
Earl
Godwin
and
his
two
Sons
;
in
the
carriage
of
which
both
Parties
are
to
be
blamed
;
the
King
in
yielding
so
easy
an
ear
to
the
false
Accusations
brought
against
them
,
and
they
in
refusing
to
stand
to
the
Determination
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
without
Pledges
first
given
them
by
the
King
,
which
is
more
than
any
Subject
ought
to
require
from
his
Prince
:
But
certainly
the
King
shewed
himself
a
very
Weak
Man
,
in
being
persuaded
to
deal
thus
severely
with
his
Innocent
Queen
,
for
the
Faults
of
her
Father
and
Brothers
,
which
it
was
not
in
her
power
to
help
.
But
to
conclude
the
Affairs
of
this
unhappy
year
;
our
Annals
proceed
to
tell
us
,
That
About
the
same
time
the
Abbot
Sparhafoc
was
deposed
from
the
Bishoprick
of
London
,
and
William
the
King's
Chaplain
ordained
to
that
See
.
Also
Earl
Odda
was
appointed
Governor
of
Defenascire
,
Somersetscire
,
and
Dorsetscire
,
and
of
all
the
Welsh
;
and
the
Earldom
which
Earl
Harold
lately
held
,
was
given
to
Aelfgar
the
Son
of
Earl
Leofric
.
Anno
Dom.
MXLIX
.
About
this
time
the
Bishoprick
of
Credington
in
Cornwal
,
was
(
as
we
find
in
the
[
](A64087-e336720-b)*
*
Vol.
2
p.
222.
Monasticon
)
at
the
Request
of
Pope
Leo
removed
from
thence
to
Exeter
,
where
the
Monastery
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
was
made
a
Bishop's
See
,
the
Monks
being
removed
from
thence
to
Westminster
,
and
Secular
Chanons
placed
in
their
stead
:
Which
shews
that
the
humour
of
Monkery
did
not
so
much
prevail
now
,
as
in
the
days
of
King
Edgar
.
And
this
year
Leofric
Bishop
of
that
Diocess
was
enthron'd
at
Exeter
,
after
a
solemn
Procession
,
where
the
Bishop
walked
to
Church
between
King
Edward
,
and
Queen
Editha
his
Wife
.
Anno
Dom.
MLI
.
This
year
,
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
the
King
released
the
Nation
from
that
cruel
Burthen
of
Danegelt
,
under
which
it
had
for
so
many
years
groaned
:
but
I
will
not
pass
my
word
for
the
truth
of
the
occasion
why
he
did
it
,
though
related
by
Ingulph
;
viz.
That
King
Edward
going
into
his
Treasury
,
where
this
Tax
had
been
laid
up
,
saw
the
Devil
capering
and
dancing
upon
the
Money-bags
(
which
it
seems
no
body
else
could
see
but
himself
)
;
at
which
he
was
so
concerned
,
that
he
ordered
all
the
Money
to
be
restored
to
the
right
Owners
,
and
forbad
its
being
gathered
any
more
.
Not
long
after
,
according
to
the
same
Author
,
Anno
Dom.
MLI
.
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
the
King's
Cousin
,
coming
over
into
England
,
was
honourably
received
here
,
and
had
Noble
Presents
made
him
;
and
as
some
relate
too
,
that
King
Edward
promised
to
make
him
his
Successor
in
the
Kingdom
.
This
year
also
,
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
Alfric
Archbishop
of
York
deceased
,
and
Kinsing
the
King's
Chaplain
succeeded
him
.
This
year
deceased
Aelgiva
(
alias
Ymma
)
the
Mother
of
King
Eadward
and
King
Hardecnute
.
Anno
Dom.
MLII
.
She
hath
a
various
Character
given
her
by
our
Historians
;
William
of
Malmesbury
represents
her
to
be
very
Covetous
,
and
Unkind
to
her
first
Husbands
Children
;
which
seems
to
have
been
true
enough
:
But
then
she
was
very
Devout
,
and
had
a
great
Respect
for
the
Bishops
and
Monks
,
from
whom
she
was
sure
to
have
their
good
word
;
yet
however
she
did
not
escape
Scandal
,
for
she
had
several
Enemies
that
incensed
the
King
against
her
,
but
especially
Archbishop
Robert
the
Norman
,
who
had
accused
her
some
years
before
her
death
,
of
being
too
familiar
with
Alwin
Bishop
of
Winchester
:
Whereupon
she
was
sent
to
the
Abby
of
Werewell
,
having
first
of
all
her
Goods
taken
from
her
,
whilst
the
Bishop
was
committed
to
Prison
,
Archbishop
Robert
crying
out
,
That
such
Villany
ought
not
to
go
unpunished
,
for
fear
it
should
be
an
encouragement
for
others
to
do
the
like
;
but
she
not
being
kept
very
strictly
,
wrote
to
all
the
Bishops
of
England
whom
she
knew
to
be
her
Friends
,
professing
that
she
was
more
troubled
at
the
Disgrace
offered
to
the
Bishop
,
than
that
which
was
done
to
her self
;
and
that
she
was
ready
to
clear
his
Innocency
by
the
Fire
Ordeal
.
Upon
this
the
Bishops
met
,
and
had
easily
prevailed
with
the
King
to
put
up
the
business
,
had
not
Archbishop
Robert
stifly
opposed
them
,
demanding
of
his
Brethren
,
How
they
could
have
the
confidence
to
take
upon
them
the
Defence
of
that
Beast
rather
than
Woman
,
(
meaning
the
Queen
Mother
)
who
had
so
detracted
from
the
King
her
Son
,
and
yet
had
called
her
Paramour
,
The
Anointed
of
the
Lord
?
But
(
said
he
)
this
Woman
will
purge
the
Bishop
,
but
who
shall
purge
her
that
consented
to
the
Death
of
her
Son
Alfred
,
and
prepared
Poyson
for
his
Brother
(
now
King
)
Edward
?
But
if
she
desires
to
be
acquitted
,
let
her
accept
of
her
own
Proposal
,
and
walk
barefoot
over
Nine
Red-hot
Plowshares
,
four
for
her self
,
and
five
for
the
Bishop
,
and
then
if
she
escape
untouch'd
,
let
her
pass
for
Innocent
.
Upon
this
the
Day
for
Trial
was
appointed
,
and
she
having
the
night
before
at
his
Shrine
earnestly
invoked
the
Assistance
of
St.
Swithin
,
she
came
to
the
place
,
where
the
King
and
all
the
Bishops
(
except
Robert
)
were
present
;
and
there
passed
unhurt
over
all
the
Red-hot
Plowshares
,
to
the
great
Joy
and
Wonder
both
of
her self
and
all
the
Spectators
,
especially
of
the
King
her
Son
,
that
she
had
so
well
cleared
her self
;
then
he
was
very
sorry
that
he
had
been
so
credulous
as
to
admit
those
Calumnies
against
his
own
Mother
,
whose
Pardon
he
now
begged
,
as
also
the
Bishops
;
and
(
as
divers
of
the
Monkish
Writers
relate
)
received
Penance
from
them
on
his
bare
back
.
Queen
Emma
for
this
signal
Deliverance
gave
to
St.
Swithin
Nine
Mannors
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
as
many
,
the
Innocency
of
them
both
being
hereby
absolutely
cleared
.
Moreover
the
King
is
said
to
have
bestowed
on
the
Church
of
Winchester
the
whole
Isle
of
Portland
▪
and
other
Possessions
.
Anno
Dom.
MLII
.
The
substance
of
this
Story
is
both
delivered
by
John
Bromton
and
Henry
de
Knighton
;
but
Dr.
Harpesfield
hath
embellished
it
with
divers
other
trivial
Circumstances
,
whilst
our
more
Ancient
Authors
,
as
Malmesbury
and
others
,
say
nothing
of
it
.
But
methinks
that
which
follows
spoils
all
the
rest
,
viz.
That
Archbishop
Robert
(
whom
some
will
have
Bishop
,
and
others
Archbishop
at
this
time
)
thereupon
fled
out
of
the
Land
;
whereas
indeed
he
continued
here
much
longer
,
and
fled
out
of
England
upon
another
occasion
,
as
we
shall
shew
hereafter
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
Annals
:
The
same
year
it
was
also
decreed
by
the
King
and
his
Chief
Men
,
That
Ships
should
be
sent
to
Sandwich
,
and
that
Earl
Rolfe
and
Earl
Odda
should
command
them
;
in
the
mean
time
Earl
Godwin
departed
from
Brycge
with
his
Ships
to
Ysera
(
a
place
we
know
not
)
,
and
then
landing
the
next
day
but
one
to
Midsummer-Eve
,
he
came
to
the
Head
or
Point
lying
on
the
South
side
of
Rumenea
(
now
Rumney
in
Kent
)
which
when
it
was
told
the
Earls
at
Sandwic
,
they
immediately
sail'd
out
in
pursuit
of
him
,
and
also
commanded
the
Land-Forces
to
be
in
a
readiness
to
join
them
:
But
is
seems
Earl
Godwin
had
timely
notice
of
it
,
and
so
he
fell
back
to
Pevensea
(
i.
e.
Pensey
in
Sussex
)
;
and
then
so
violent
a
Tempest
arose
,
that
the
Earls
could
not
inform
themselves
which
way
Godwin
was
gone
;
but
afterwards
he
returned
and
came
to
Brycge
,
and
the
King's
Ships
went
to
Sandwic
,
and
from
thence
they
were
order'd
back
to
London
,
and
other
Captains
to
command
them
;
but
the
matter
was
so
long
delay'd
,
that
all
the
Seamen
left
their
Ships
,
and
returned
to
their
own
homes
.
As
soon
as
Earl
Godwin
heard
this
,
he
set
out
his
Fleet
again
to
Sea
,
and
sail'd
directly
Westward
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
where
his
men
going
ashore
,
plundered
so
long
till
at
last
the
people
would
give
them
what
Contributions
soever
they
demanded
.
Then
they
sail'd
further
Westward
till
they
came
to
the
Isle
of
Portland
,
and
there
going
again
on
shore
they
did
all
the
damage
they
could
to
the
Inhabitants
.
In
the
mean
time
Harold
return'd
from
Ireland
with
Nine
Ships
,
and
landed
at
Portloc
Bay
(
in
Somersetshire
)
where
much
people
were
got
together
against
him
;
but
he
not
being
at
all
afraid
of
them
,
marched
out
to
seek
Provisions
,
and
there
killed
all
before
him
,
taking
Men
,
Cattel
,
and
Money
,
whatsoever
he
met
with
.
From
thence
he
sail'd
Eastward
towards
his
Father
,
whom
having
met
,
they
went
together
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
there
plunder'd
whatsoever
was
left
;
and
thence
coasted
to
Pevensea
,
where
they
took
all
the
Ships
that
were
in
that
Harbour
;
afterwards
they
went
to
the
Naesse
Point
,
and
carried
away
all
the
Ships
that
were
in
Rumenea
,
Hythe
,
and
Folcestane
,
(
now
Folcston
in
Kent
)
.
Thence
they
sail'd
Eastward
again
to
Dofra
,
and
going
on
shore
,
took
there
as
many
Ships
and
Hostages
as
they
could
;
and
then
went
to
Sandwic
,
where
also
they
did
the
like
;
so
that
they
had
Hostages
and
Provisions
given
them
where
ever
they
came
,
as
much
as
they
required
;
then
again
they
sail'd
to
Northmuthe
(
supposed
to
be
that
which
we
call
now
the
Buoy
in
the
Nore
)
and
thence
up
towards
London
;
they
also
sent
some
Ships
to
Scepige
,
and
there
did
a
great
deal
of
mischief
;
then
they
turn'd
to
Middle-tune
,
a
Town
of
the
King's
(
in
Essex
)
and
burnt
it
down
to
the
ground
;
and
afterwards
the
Earls
went
towards
London
,
but
when
they
came
thither
,
they
found
the
King
with
all
his
Great
Men
ready
to
receive
them
with
Fifty
Sail.
Then
the
outlaw'd
Earls
sent
to
the
King
,
beseeching
him
,
Anno
Dom.
MLII
.
that
they
might
be
restor'd
to
their
Estates
,
of
which
they
had
been
unjustly
deprived
;
but
for
a
long
time
the
King
would
not
hearken
to
them
by
any
means
,
till
at
last
the
men
who
were
with
the
Earl
were
so
enraged
against
him
and
his
people
,
that
the
Earl
had
much
a-do
to
appease
them
.
Then
were
assembled
by
God's
assistance
Bishop
Stigand
and
other
Prudent
Men
,
as
well
within
the
City
as
without
,
and
there
they
agreed
upon
a
Peace
to
be
made
,
Hostages
being
first
given
on
both
sides
;
which
when
Archbishop
Rodbert
and
the
other
Frenchmen
understood
,
they
took
Horse
,
and
fled
some
Westward
to
Pentecost's
Castle
,
(
but
where
it
was
we
do
not
now
know
)
and
others
Northward
to
a
Castle
of
Archbishop
Rodbert's
,
who
together
with
Bishop
Vlf
and
all
their
Party
,
going
out
at
the
East
Gate
(
I
suppose
of
London
)
kill'd
and
wounded
many
young
men
(
who
I
suppose
went
about
to
seize
them
)
;
thence
they
went
directly
to
Ealdulphe's
-
Naese
(
now
the
Nesse-Point
in
Essex
)
where
the
Archbishop
going
on
board
a
small
Vessel
,
left
his
Pall
and
Bishoprick
behind
him
(
as
God
would
have
it
)
since
he
had
attain'd
that
Honour
without
God's
Approbation
.
From
all
which
Transactions
we
may
draw
these
Observations
,
That
all
this
Contest
between
the
King
and
Earl
Godwin
,
seems
to
have
been
chiefly
from
the
two
great
Factions
,
that
of
the
Normans
whom
the
King
brought
over
with
him
,
and
that
of
his
English
Subjects
;
and
which
happening
under
a
Weak
and
Easy
King
,
that
had
neither
the
Prudence
nor
Courage
to
keep
the
Balance
even
,
it
produced
this
Pyratical
War
,
made
by
Earl
Godwin
and
his
Sons
,
to
force
the
King
to
restore
them
to
their
Estates
.
All
which
not
only
shews
the
great
Power
of
this
Earl
and
his
Partizans
,
but
also
that
those
who
have
the
Command
at
Sea
,
may
force
a
King
of
England
to
what
Terms
they
please
.
It
is
also
evident
,
that
these
Annals
were
wrote
by
some
Monk
of
the
English
Party
,
who
was
wholly
of
Earl
Godwin's
side
.
But
to
return
again
to
them
.
Then
was
appointed
a
Great
Council
without
London
,
where
all
the
Earls
and
Chief
Men
then
in
England
were
present
;
and
there
Earl
Godwin
pleaded
for
himself
,
and
was
acquitted
before
the
King
and
the
whole
Nation
;
and
affirmed
that
he
and
Harold
his
Son
,
with
the
rest
of
his
Children
,
were
innocent
of
the
Crimes
whereof
they
stood
accused
:
Whereupon
the
King
received
the
Earl
and
his
Sons
,
with
all
those
of
his
Party
,
into
his
full
Grace
and
Favour
,
restoring
him
to
his
Earldom
,
and
whatsoever
else
he
before
enjoyed
,
as
likewise
to
every
one
his
own
again
.
And
then
too
the
King
restored
to
the
Queen
his
Wife
(
who
had
been
before
sent
away
)
whatsoever
she
had
been
possessed
of
;
but
Archbishop
Rodbert
and
all
the
Frenchmen
were
outlaw'd
and
banish'd
,
because
they
were
those
who
had
been
the
chief
Incendiaries
of
this
Quarrel
between
the
King
and
the
Earl
;
and
Bishop
Stigand
was
then
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
Though
our
Annals
are
in
the
Relation
of
what
passed
at
this
Great
Council
much
more
particular
than
most
of
our
Historians
,
yet
in
the
Account
of
this
War
between
the
King
and
Earl
Godwin
,
there
are
some
things
to
be
further
taken
notice
of
;
as
what
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
,
That
Earl
Harold
when
he
came
out
of
Ireland
,
first
entred
the
Mouth
of
Severne
,
and
there
spoiled
the
Coast
of
Somersetshire
,
plundering
both
the
Towns
and
Countrey
round
about
;
Anno
Dom.
MLII
.
and
then
coming
back
to
his
Ships
loaden
with
Prey
,
he
presently
sail'd
round
Penwithst●ot
(
i.
e.
the
Land's-End
)
and
met
his
Father
,
as
you
have
heard
before
;
and
when
it
was
told
King
Edward
that
Earl
Godwin
was
come
to
Sandwic
,
he
commanded
all
those
who
had
not
revolted
from
him
,
to
make
haste
to
his
Assistance
;
but
they
delay'd
so
long
their
coming
up
,
that
in
the
mean
while
Godwin
with
his
Fleet
sail'd
up
the
River
Thames
as
far
as
Southweork
,
and
there
lay
till
the
Tide
,
but
yet
not
without
sending
Messengers
to
some
of
the
chief
Citizens
of
London
,
whom
he
had
before
drawn
over
to
his
Party
by
fair
Promises
,
and
so
far
prevailed
with
them
,
that
they
absolutely
engaged
themselves
to
be
at
his
service
,
and
do
whatever
he
would
command
them
:
Then
all
things
being
thus
prepared
,
the
next
Tide
they
weighed
Anchor
,
and
sail'd
Southward
up
the
Stream
,
no
body
opposing
them
on
the
Bridge
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
that
those
Ships
he
had
,
were
only
small
Galleys
,
with
Masts
to
be
taken
up
and
down
at
pleasure
,
much
like
our
Huoys
at
this
day
.
Then
came
the
Earl's
Land-Army
,
and
flanking
themselves
all
along
the
side
of
the
River
,
made
a
very
thick
and
terrible
Body
,
insomuch
that
he
turned
his
Fleet
toward
the
Northern
Shore
,
as
if
he
were
resolved
to
have
encompassed
that
of
the
King's
(
which
it
seems
then
lay
above-Bridge
,
over-against
London
)
:
And
though
He
had
at
that
time
both
a
Fleet
,
and
a
Numerous
Land-Army
of
Foot-Soldiers
,
yet
they
being
all
English
,
abhorred
to
fight
against
their
own
Kinsfolks
and
Countreymen
;
and
therefore
the
wiser
sort
of
both
sides
laid
hold
on
this
Opportunity
,
and
became
such
powerful
Mediators
between
the
King
and
the
Earl
,
as
made
them
mutually
to
strike
up
a
Peace
,
and
so
dismiss
their
Armies
.
The
next
day
the
King
held
a
Great
Council
,
and
restored
Earl
Godwin
and
his
Sons
to
their
former
Honours
and
Estates
,
except
Sweyn
;
who
,
being
prick'd
in
Conscience
for
the
Murther
of
his
Cousin
Beorn
,
was
gone
from
Flanders
barefoot
as
far
as
Jerusalem
,
and
in
his
return
homeward
died
in
Lycia
of
a
Disease
contracted
through
extreme
Cold.
A
firm
Concord
and
Peace
being
thus
concluded
,
both
the
King
and
the
Earl
promised
right
Law
(
i.
e.
Justice
)
to
all
people
,
and
banished
all
those
Normans
that
had
introduced
unjust
Laws
,
and
given
false
Judgments
,
and
committed
many
Outrages
upon
the
English
;
though
some
of
them
were
permitted
to
stay
,
as
Robert
the
Deacon
,
and
Richard
Fitzscrob
,
his
Son-in-Law
,
as
also
Alred
the
Yeoman
of
the
King's
Stirrup
,
Anfred
sirnamed
Cocksfoot
,
and
some
others
who
had
been
the
King's
greatest
Favourites
,
and
always
faithful
to
him
and
the
People
;
all
the
rest
were
sent
away
,
and
amongst
them
was
also
William
Bishop
of
London
;
but
he
being
a
good
honest
man
,
was
called
back
again
in
a
short
time
:
Osbern
,
sirnamed
Pentecost
,
(
from
whom
the
Castle
above-mention'd
was
so
called
)
and
his
Companion
Hugh
,
surrender'd
their
Castles
;
and
by
the
License
of
Earl
Leofric
,
passing
through
his
Earldom
of
Mercia
,
went
into
Scotland
,
and
were
there
kindly
received
by
King
Macbeth
.
Mr.
Selden
in
his
[
](A64087-e338890-b)*
*
P.
525.
Titles
of
Honour
refers
that
Relation
in
Bromton's
Chronicle
,
to
this
Great
Council
held
this
very
year
;
in
which
the
manner
of
King
Edward's
Reconciliation
with
Earl
Godwin
is
more
particularly
set
down
;
Anno
Dom.
MLII
.
viz.
That
the
King
having
summoned
a
Great
Council
,
as
soon
as
he
there
beheld
Earl
Godwin
,
immediately
accused
him
before
them
all
,
of
having
betrayed
and
murthered
his
Brother
Prince
Alfred
,
in
these
words
;
Thou
Traytor
Godwin
,
I
accuse
thee
of
the
Death
of
Alfred
my
Brother
,
whom
thou
hast
traitorously
murthered
;
and
for
the
Proof
of
this
,
I
refer
my self
to
the
Judgment
of
Curiae
Vestrae
,
(
i.
e.
your
Court.
)
Then
the
King
proceeded
thus
,
'
You
,
most
Noble
Lords
,
the
Earls
and
Barons
of
the
Kingdom
(
where
note
,
That
by
Barons
are
to
be
understood
Thanes
,
for
they
were
one
and
the
same
before
the
Conquest
)
You
who
are
my
Liege-men
,
being
here
assembled
,
have
heard
my
Appeal
,
as
also
the
Answer
of
Earl
Godwin
;
I
will
that
you
now
give
a
Right
Sentence
between
us
in
this
my
Appeal
,
and
afford
due
Justice
therein
.
Then
the
Earls
and
Barons
having
maturely
debated
this
matter
among
themselves
,
some
were
for
giving
Judgment
for
the
King
;
but
others
differed
from
them
,
saying
,
That
Earl
Godwin
had
never
been
obliged
to
the
King
by
either
Homage
,
Service
,
or
Fealty
,
and
therefore
could
be
no
Traytor
to
him
;
and
besides
,
that
he
had
not
kill'd
the
Prince
with
his
own
hands
.
But
others
replied
,
That
no
Earl
,
Baron
,
nor
any
other
Subject
of
the
King
,
could
by
Law
wage
Battel
against
him
in
his
Appeal
,
but
ought
upon
the
whole
matter
to
submit
himself
to
the
King's
Mercy
,
and
offer
him
reasonable
Amends
.
Then
Leofric
Earl
of
Chester
,
who
was
an
upright
and
sincere
man
both
with
respect
to
God
and
the
world
,
spoke
thus
:
Earl
Godwin
,
who
next
to
the
King
is
indeed
a
Person
of
the
best
Quality
in
England
,
cannot
deny
but
that
by
his
Counsel
Alfred
the
King's
Brother
was
killed
;
and
therefore
my
opinion
is
,
That
both
he
himself
and
his
Sons
,
and
Twelve
of
us
Earls
that
are
his
Friends
and
Kinsmen
,
should
appear
humbly
before
the
King
,
each
of
us
carrying
as
much
Gold
and
Silver
as
he
can
bold
in
his
Arms
,
and
offering
it
to
him
,
most
humbly
supplicate
for
his
Pardon
;
and
then
the
King
should
remit
to
the
Earl
all
Rancor
and
Anger
whatsoever
against
him
,
and
having
received
his
Homage
and
Fealty
,
peacebly
restore
him
to
all
his
Lands
.
To
this
the
Assembly
agreed
;
and
those
that
were
appointed
,
loading
themselves
with
Treasure
after
the
manner
aforesaid
,
went
unto
the
King
,
shewing
him
the
order
and
manner
of
their
Judgment
,
which
he
being
unwilling
to
contradict
,
complied
with
,
and
so
ratified
whatever
they
had
before
decreed
.
This
,
tho
written
a
long
time
after
the
Conquest
,
as
appears
by
the
Words
there
used
,
viz.
Parliament
,
Baron
,
Homage
and
Fealty
;
yet
it
might
be
true
in
the
main
,
as
being
transcribed
out
of
some
Ancient
Records
of
the
Great
Councils
of
those
times
,
which
are
now
lost
;
and
if
so
,
would
be
a
Notable
Precedent
of
the
large
Authority
of
the
Witena
Gemot
,
or
Great
Council
of
the
Nation
,
not
only
in
assenting
to
new
Laws
,
but
also
of
their
Judicial
Authority
in
giving
Judgment
upon
all
Suits
or
Complaints
brought
before
them
,
as
well
in
Appeals
between
Subject
and
Subject
,
as
also
where
the
King
himself
was
a
Party
;
and
if
Authentick
,
would
also
shew
,
not
only
that
this
Tenure
of
the
King
by
Homage
and
Fealty
was
in
use
before
the
Conquest
,
but
also
(
according
to
the
Judgment
of
this
Great
Council
)
that
there
was
no
Allegiance
due
by
Birth
,
nor
until
a
man
had
actually
performed
his
Homage
,
or
sworn
Fealty
to
the
King
;
and
lastly
,
that
a
satisfaction
made
by
Money
,
was
looked
upon
as
sufficient
for
the
Death
even
of
the
King
's
own
Brother
.
Anno
Dom.
MLII
.
Yet
to
deal
ingenuously
with
the
Reader
,
notwithstanding
this
fair
story
,
Bromton
himself
seems
to
doubt
the
truth
of
it
;
for
after
he
hath
there
told
us
from
some
nameless
Author
,
that
Earl
Godwin
(
out
of
fear
of
some
of
the
English
Nobility
,
who
had
sworn
to
be
revenged
of
him
for
the
murther
of
Prince
Alfred
)
retired
into
Denmark
,
during
the
Reign
of
King
Hardecnute
;
but
returning
in
the
beginning
of
King
Edward's
Reign
,
he
appeared
at
a
Parliament
at
London
,
where
the
King
impeached
him
of
the
Death
of
his
Brother
in
the
manner
as
you
have
already
heard
;
and
if
so
,
this
could
not
fall
out
as
Mr.
Selden
supposes
in
this
Great
Council
,
after
this
last
return
of
Earl
Godwin
,
which
happen'd
not
in
the
beginning
,
but
the
middle
of
this
King's
Reign
.
With
which
Relation
also
agree
two
Ancient
Chronicles
in
French
,
written
in
the
time
of
Edward
the
Third
,
and
are
both
in
the
Cottonian
Library
.
And
Bromton
himself
acknowledges
,
that
according
to
most
Authors
Earl
Godwin
never
went
into
Denmark
at
all
,
nor
left
England
during
the
Reign
of
King
Hardecnute
;
so
that
this
Transaction
(
if
it
ever
happen'd
at
all
)
seems
most
likely
to
have
fell
out
in
the
Reign
of
King
Hardecnute
,
when
that
King
charged
Earl
Godwin
with
his
Brother's
Death
,
and
made
him
redeem
it
with
a
great
Present
,
as
we
have
above
told
you
.
But
to
conclude
this
year
;
From
the
Peterburgh
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
it
appears
that
about
this
time
Arnwy
Abbot
of
Burgh
resigned
his
Dignity
,
by
reason
of
his
bad
Health
,
and
conferred
it
with
the
King's
License
,
and
the
Consent
of
the
Monks
,
upon
Leofri●
a
Monk
of
that
Abby
:
But
Abbot
Arnwy
lived
eight
years
after
:
During
which
time
Abbot
Leofric
so
adorned
that
Monastery
with
rich
Guildings
,
that
it
was
called
the
Golden
Burgh
;
he
also
endowed
it
very
much
with
Lands
,
as
well
as
other
Treasures
.
This
year
,
according
to
Florence
of
Worcester
,
Griffyn
Prince
of
Wales
entring
England
,
spoiled
great
part
of
H●refordshire
;
against
whom
many
Inhabitants
of
that
County
marched
,
together
with
the
Norman
Garison
of
Hereford
Castle
;
but
Prince
Griffyn
meeting
with
them
,
killed
a
great
many
,
and
putting
the
rest
to
flight
,
carried
away
a
great
deal
of
Booty
.
Anno
Dom.
MLIII.
This
year
Earl
Godwin
deceased
(
17th
Kal.
of
May
)
and
was
buried
in
the
Old
Monastery
of
Winchester
.
Of
the
manner
of
whose
Death
,
though
our
Annals
are
silent
,
yet
I
shall
here
set
down
what
I
find
concerning
it
by
almost
all
our
Historians
,
and
it
is
thus
;
That
King
Edward
celebrating
the
Feast
of
Easter
at
Winchester
(
or
at
Windsor
,
as
some
will
have
it
)
Earl
Godwin
,
as
his
Custom
was
,
sitting
at
Table
with
him
,
was
suddenly
seized
with
so
violent
a
Distemper
,
that
it
struck
him
speechless
,
and
made
him
fall
off
from
the
Chair
on
which
he
sate
;
and
his
Three
Sons
Harold
,
Tosti
,
and
Gyrth
,
being
present
,
they
immediately
removed
him
into
the
King's
Chamber
,
hoping
it
was
but
a
sudden
Fit
,
and
would
be
speedily
over
;
but
he
lay
in
that
languishing
condition
four
days
,
and
died
on
the
fifth
.
This
is
the
account
of
his
Death
;
to
which
the
Norman
Monks
,
and
such
as
write
in
favour
of
them
,
add
other
Circumstances
,
which
shew
either
his
Guilt
,
or
their
Malice
;
since
they
relate
,
That
mention
being
made
by
somebody
at
the
King's
Table
,
of
Alfred
his
late
Brother
,
he
thereupon
looked
very
angrily
at
Earl
Godwin
,
when
he
to
vindicate
himself
told
King
Edward
,
Anno
Dom.
MLIII.
He
perceived
that
upon
the
least
mentioning
of
that
Prince
,
he
cast
a
frowning
Countenance
upon
him
;
But
(
saith
he
)
let
not
God
suffer
me
to
swallow
this
Morsel
,
if
I
am
guilty
of
any
thing
done
either
toward
the
taking
away
his
Life
,
or
against
your
Interest
:
After
which
words
,
being
presently
choaked
with
the
Bit
he
had
just
before
put
into
his
Mouth
,
he
sunk
immediately
down
,
and
never
recovered
more
.
But
let
the
manner
of
his
death
be
as
it
will
,
he
was
a
Man
of
an
Active
and
Turbulent
Spirit
,
not
over-nicely
conscientious
either
in
getting
or
keeping
what
he
could
;
not
to
be
excused
for
his
too
much
forcing
his
Sovereign
to
whatever
he
listed
:
But
had
he
not
been
so
great
a
Lover
of
his
Countrey
,
and
an
Enemy
to
Strangers
,
those
that
wrote
in
the
Norman
times
(
and
who
durst
not
write
any
thing
but
what
they
knew
would
please
their
Masters
)
would
have
passed
him
over
without
this
Story
,
and
have
given
him
a
fairer
Character
.
His
first
Wife
was
the
Sister
of
King
Cnute
,
by
whom
he
had
a
Son
;
but
in
his
Infancy
happening
to
mount
an
unruly
Horse
that
was
presented
him
by
his
Grandfather
,
he
was
run
away
with
into
the
Thames
,
and
there
drowned
.
His
Mother
was
kill'd
by
Thunder
,
which
(
as
then
was
believed
)
fell
upon
her
as
a
Judgment
,
on
the
account
of
her
great
Cruelty
;
for
she
made
a
Trade
of
selling
handsome
English
Boys
and
Girls
into
Denmark
.
After
her
Death
Earl
Godwin
married
another
Wife
,
and
by
her
had
Six
Sons
,
viz.
Harold
,
Sweyn
,
Wined
,
Tosti
,
Gyrth
,
and
Leofwin
:
His
Earldom
of
West-Sea●
was
given
to
his
Son
Harold
;
and
the
Earldom
that
Harold
had
before
,
viz.
Essex
,
was
conferred
on
Alfgar
the
Son
of
Leofric
,
Earl
of
Mercia
;
which
is
also
confirmed
by
our
Annals
.
And
the
same
year
,
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
Rees
the
Brother
of
Griffyn
King
of
South-Wales
,
being
taken
Prisoner
,
for
the
many
Insolences
he
had
committed
against
the
English
,
was
by
the
Command
of
King
Edward
put
to
death
at
a
place
called
Bulendun
,
and
his
Head
sent
to
the
King
then
lying
at
Gloucester
,
on
the
Vigil
of
Epiphany
:
But
this
is
omitted
in
the
Welsh
Chronicles
,
as
commonly
every
thing
is
that
makes
to
the
disadvantage
of
their
own
Nation
.
This
year
Leo
,
that
Holy
Pope
of
Rome
,
deceased
,
Anno
Dom.
MLIV.
and
Victor
was
elected
in
his
stead
.
And
there
was
also
so
great
a
Murrain
of
all
sorts
of
Cattel
in
England
,
that
none
could
ever
remember
the
like
.
And
now
,
according
to
the
Welsh
Chronicles
,
Griffyth
the
Son
of
Ratherch
ap
Justin
,
raised
a
great
Army
both
of
Strangers
and
others
,
against
Griffyth
Prince
of
North
Wales
,
who
delaying
no
time
,
but
getting
all
the
Forces
of
that
Countrey
together
,
and
meeting
the
other
,
Griffyth
fought
with
him
and
slew
him
on
the
place
,
though
none
of
these
Chronicles
have
told
us
where
that
was
.
This
was
the
last
Rebellion
or
Welsh
Civil
War
that
happened
in
this
Prince's
Reign
.
The
same
year
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Roger
Hoveden
)
Siward
,
that
Valiant
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
at
the
Command
of
King
Edward
,
being
attended
with
a
powerful
Army
and
a
strong
Fleet
,
marched
into
Scotland
,
to
restore
Malcolm
the
Right
Heir
to
the
Crown
of
that
Kingdom
,
where
joining
Battel
with
Macbeth
,
the
then
Usurping
King
of
Scots
,
many
both
of
that
Nation
,
and
of
the
Normans
who
took
their
part
,
were
slain
,
and
the
Earl
put
the
Usurper
to
flight
.
But
in
this
Battel
the
Earl's
Son
,
and
several
of
the
English
and
Danes
were
slain
.
Anno
Dom.
MLIV.
H.
Huntington
further
adds
,
That
when
the
News
was
brought
to
the
Earl
,
of
the
Death
of
his
Son
,
he
presently
asked
,
Whether
he
had
received
the
Wound
behind
or
before
?
And
being
told
it
was
before
,
he
only
replied
,
I
am
glad
to
hear
that
,
for
so
it
became
my
Son
to
dye
.
He
says
also
,
That
this
Son
of
his
(
whom
he
does
not
name
)
had
been
sent
into
Scotland
before
his
Father
,
and
was
there
killed
;
and
that
Earl
Siward
did
not
subdue
Macbeth
till
the
second
Expedition
;
in
which
he
differs
from
all
the
rest
of
the
English
and
Scotish
Historians
.
Buchanan
indeed
acknowledges
,
that
this
Prince
Malcolm
having
taken
Refuge
in
the
Court
of
England
,
obtain'd
of
King
Edward
the
Assistance
of
Ten
thousand
men
under
the
Conduct
of
Earl
Siward
,
and
that
the
rest
were
raised
for
him
by
Macduf
and
others
of
his
Party
that
took
Arms
on
his
behalf
.
But
John
Fordun
in
his
History
writes
much
more
improbably
;
and
though
he
allows
that
King
Edward
offered
Malcolm
an
Army
sufficient
to
place
him
on
the
Throne
,
yet
that
he
refused
it
with
Thanks
,
and
only
took
Earl
Siward
of
all
the
English
Lords
along
with
him
;
as
if
this
Earl's
single
Might
,
though
he
was
a
Man
of
great
Strength
and
Stature
,
signified
any
thing
against
the
Forces
of
Macbeth
,
unless
he
had
also
brought
a
powerful
Army
along
with
him
.
Mat.
Westminster
also
adds
,
That
Scotland
being
thus
conquered
by
the
Forces
of
King
Edward
,
he
bestowed
it
upon
King
Malcolm
,
to
be
held
of
himself
:
But
since
this
is
not
found
in
any
of
our
Ancient
Historians
,
and
this
Author
does
not
acquaint
us
from
whence
he
had
it
,
I
do
not
look
upon
it
as
worthy
of
any
great
Credit
.
About
this
time
(
according
to
Simeon
)
Aldred
Bishop
of
Worcester
was
sent
Ambassador
to
the
Emperor
with
Noble
Presents
;
and
being
received
with
great
Honour
by
him
,
as
likewise
by
Herman
Archbishop
of
Cologne
,
he
staid
in
Germany
a
whole
year
,
to
prevail
with
the
Emperor
on
the
King's
behalf
to
send
Ambassadors
into
Hungary
,
to
bring
back
Prince
Edward
the
King's
Cousin
,
Son
of
King
Edmund
Ironside
,
into
England
.
The
same
year
also
,
according
to
the
Latin
Copy
of
the
Annals
,
'
Was
a
Battel
at
Mortimer
in
Normandy
.
]
But
though
they
do
not
tell
us
by
whom
it
was
fought
,
yet
from
others
we
learn
it
was
between
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
and
the
King
of
France
;
where
the
former
obtain'd
a
most
signal
Victory
.
Anno
Dom.
MLV.
This
year
Siward
Earl
of
Northumberland
deceased
;
and
the
King
gave
that
Earldom
to
Tostig
,
Son
of
Earl
Godwin
.
Of
this
Siward's
death
,
our
Historians
give
us
divers
remarkable
Circumstances
;
That
being
near
his
End
by
a
Bloody-Flux
,
he
said
,
He
was
asham'd
to
dye
thus
like
a
Beast
;
so
causing
himself
to
be
compleatly
Armed
,
and
taking
his
Sword
in
his
hand
(
as
if
he
would
have
fought
even
Death
it self
)
he
in
this
Posture
expired
,
as
he
supposed
,
like
a
Man
of
Honour
.
King
Edward
not
long
after
this
summoned
a
Witena
Gemot
(
or
Great
Council
)
seven
days
before
Midlent
,
wherein
Earl
Aelfgar
was
outlaw'd
upon
a
Charge
of
being
a
Traytor
to
the
King
and
the
whole
Nation
;
and
of
this
he
was
convicted
before
all
there
assembled
.
Then
Earl
Aelfgar
went
to
the
Castle
of
Prince
Griffyn
in
North-Wales
;
and
the
same
year
they
both
together
burnt
the
City
of
Hereford
,
with
the
Monastery
of
St.
Aethelbert
,
(
once
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
whose
Bones
were
here
enshrin'd
.
)
This
Earl
had
the
greater
reason
to
do
what
he
did
,
Anno
Dom.
MLV.
having
been
unjustly
banish'd
,
as
most
of
our
Historians
write
.
Simeon
of
Durham
is
somewhat
larger
in
his
account
of
this
Affair
;
and
says
,
That
this
Earl
Aelfgar
first
went
to
Ireland
,
and
there
procuring
Eighteen
Pyrate-Ships
,
sail'd
with
them
into
Wales
to
assist
Prince
Griffyn
against
King
Edward
,
where
joining
with
the
Welshmen
,
they
laid
waste
the
Countrey
about
Hereford
with
Fire
and
Sword
;
against
whom
was
sent
that
Cowardly
Earl
Rodolph
,
King
Edward's
Sister's
Son
;
who
gathering
an
Army
,
and
meeting
with
the
Welshmen
about
two
miles
from
that
City
,
he
commanded
the
Englishmen
(
contrary
to
their
custom
)
to
fight
on
Horseback
;
but
so
soon
as
they
were
ready
to
join
Battel
,
Rodulph
with
all
his
Frenchmen
ran
away
;
which
the
English
seeing
,
quickly
followed
:
By
which
you
may
see
,
that
it
is
no
new
thing
for
a
Cowardly
General
to
make
Cowardly
Soldiers
.
The
Victory
being
thus
easily
obtained
,
the
Prince
and
the
Earl
entred
Hereford
,
and
having
killed
seven
of
the
Chanons
that
defended
the
doors
of
the
Church
,
they
burnt
it
,
together
with
the
Monastery
above-mention'd
,
with
all
the
Reliques
of
St.
Aethelbert
,
and
the
Rich
Ornaments
that
were
in
it
;
and
so
having
slain
divers
of
the
Citizens
,
and
carried
away
great
Numbers
of
them
Prisoners
,
they
returned
home
laden
with
Booty
:
But
as
soon
as
the
King
was
acquainted
with
it
,
he
presently
commanded
an
Army
to
be
raised
through
all
England
;
which
being
mustered
at
Gloucester
,
He
appointed
the
Valiant
Earl
Harold
to
be
Commander
in
chief
;
who
obeying
the
King's
Orders
,
immediately
pursued
Prince
Griffyn
and
Earl
Aelfgar
,
and
entring
the
Borders
of
Wales
,
pitched
his
Camp
beyond
Straetdale
,
as
far
as
Snowdon
;
but
they
who
knew
him
to
be
a
Brave
and
Warlike
Commander
,
not
daring
to
engage
him
,
fled
into
South-Wales
;
which
Harold
perceiving
,
left
there
the
greater
part
of
his
men
,
with
Orders
to
fight
the
Enemy
if
they
could
come
at
them
;
and
with
the
rest
he
returned
to
Hereford
,
which
he
fortified
by
drawing
a
new
Trench
about
it
.
But
whilst
he
was
thus
employed
,
the
two
Captains
on
the
contrary
side
thinking
it
best
for
them
to
make
Peace
,
sent
Messengers
to
him
,
and
at
last
procuring
a
Meeting
at
a
place
called
Byligeseage
,
a
firm
Peace
and
Friendship
was
there
concluded
;
in
pursuance
whereof
Earl
Aelfgar
sent
his
Ships
to
Chester
till
they
could
be
paid
off
,
and
he
himself
went
up
to
the
King
,
from
whom
he
received
his
former
Earldom
.
Henry
Emperor
of
the
Germans
now
died
;
Anno
Dom.
MLVI
.
and
Henry
his
Son
succeeded
him
.
]
This
is
only
mentioned
in
the
Latin
Copy
of
these
Annals
.
But
the
same
year
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
R.
Hoveden
)
Leofgar
,
who
was
lately
ordained
Bishop
of
Hereford
in
the
room
of
Bishop
Athelstan
,
deceased
,
being
together
with
his
Clerks
and
the
Sheriff
Agelnoth
set
upon
by
Griffyn
Prince
of
Wales
,
at
a
place
called
Glastbyrig
,
and
was
there
slain
with
all
his
followers
;
after
which
Aldred
Bishop
of
Worcester
(
to
whom
the
King
had
committed
the
Bishoprick
of
Hereford
)
,
as
also
the
Earls
Leofric
and
Harold
,
mediated
a
Peace
between
King
Edward
and
the
said
Griffyn
.
This
year
Edward
Aetheling
,
Son
to
King
Edmund
,
Anno.
Dom.
MLVII
.
returned
into
this
Kingdom
(
together
with
his
Children
)
and
shortly
after
deceased
,
whose
Body
lies
buried
in
St.
Paul's
Church
at
London
.
Also
Pope
Victor
now
dying
,
Stephanus
Abbot
of
Mountcassin
was
consecrated
in
his
stead
.
Anno
Dom.
MLVII
.
]
But
the
Cottonian
Copy
of
these
Annals
,
as
also
Florence
of
Worcester
,
place
the
death
of
this
Pope
under
the
year
preceding
.
Earl
Leofric
also
deceased
,
and
Aelfgar
his
Son
received
the
Earldom
which
his
Father
enjoyed
.
This
is
that
Leofric
Earl
of
Mercia
,
who
together
with
his
Wife
Godiva
built
the
rich
and
stately
Monastery
of
Coventry
(
as
hath
been
already
related
)
in
which
Church
he
was
buried
:
He
died
this
year
in
a
good
Old
Age
;
whose
Wisdom
and
Counsel
was
often
profitable
to
England
.
Anno
Dom.
MLVIII
.
This
year
Pope
Stephanus
deceased
,
and
Benedict
was
consecrated
in
his
stead
:
This
Pope
sent
the
Pall
to
Archbishop
Stigand
.
Upon
whom
William
of
Malmesbury
is
here
very
sharp
,
saying
,
That
Stigand
was
so
intolerably
Covetous
,
that
he
held
both
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
and
that
of
Canterbury
at
the
same
time
;
but
could
never
obtain
the
Pall
from
the
Apostolick
See
,
until
this
Benedict
,
an
Intruder
,
(
as
he
calls
him
)
sent
it
to
him
,
either
as
first
being
brib'd
by
Money
,
or
else
because
(
as
is
observed
)
evil
men
love
to
favour
one
another
.
The
same
year
also
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
deceased
Heacca
Bishop
of
the
South-Saxons
,
(
i.
e.
of
Chichester
)
and
Archbishop
Stigand
consecrated
Aegelric
a
Monk
of
Christ-Church
,
Bishop
of
that
See
;
as
also
Syward
the
Abbot
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
.
Also
this
year
,
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Florence
of
Worcester
,
Earl
Aelfgar
was
the
second
time
banished
by
King
Edward
,
but
by
the
help
of
Griffyn
Prince
of
Wales
,
and
of
a
Norwegian
Fleet
which
came
to
his
assistance
,
he
was
soon
restored
to
his
Earldom
again
,
though
it
was
by
force
.
In
so
deplorable
a
condition
was
this
poor
King
Edward
,
that
those
of
his
Nobility
who
were
strong
enough
to
make
any
Resistance
,
were
sure
to
be
pardoned
.
The
same
year
also
(
according
to
the
above-mentioned
Authors
)
Aldred
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
having
newly
rebuilt
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
in
Gloucester
,
went
on
Pilgrimage
through
Hungary
to
Jerusalem
,
(
as
says
Simeon
of
Durham
)
;
which
no
English
Archbishop
or
Bishop
was
ever
known
to
have
done
before
.
Anno
Dom.
MLIX
.
This
year
Nicholaus
Bishop
of
Florence
was
made
Pope
;
and
Benedict
was
expell'd
,
who
was
Pope
before
him
.
Anno
Dom.
MLX.
Kynsige
Archbishop
of
York
deceased
,
the
xi
.
Kal.
Jan.
and
Bishop
Ealdred
succeeded
in
that
See
:
(
This
was
that
Aldred
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
who
had
been
lately
at
Rome
.
)
Also
Walter
was
now
made
Bishop
of
Hereford
.
]
And
in
the
Latin
Copy
of
the
Annals
it
is
related
,
That
Henry
King
of
France
now
dying
,
Philip
his
Son
succeeded
him
.
Anno
Dom.
MLXI.
This
year
also
deceased
Duduc
Bishop
of
Somersetshire
(
i.
e.
Wells
)
and
Gisa
was
his
Successor
.
The
same
year
also
deceased
Bishop
Godwin
at
St.
Martins
(
vii
Id.
Martii
.
)
Also
Wulfrick
Abbot
of
St.
Augustine's
in
Canterbury
,
deceased
in
the
Easter
Week
(
xiv
.
Kal.
Maii.
)
Which
News
being
brought
to
the
King
,
he
appointed
Aethelsige
a
Monk
of
the
old
Church
at
Winchester
,
to
be
Abbot
,
who
was
consecrated
by
Archbishop
Stigand
at
Windlesore
(
i.
e.
Windsor
)
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Augustine
.
And
this
year
(
according
to
Simeon
of
Durham
)
Aldred
Archbishop
of
York
went
with
Earl
Tostige
to
Rome
,
and
there
received
his
Pall
from
Pope
Nicholaus
:
But
in
the
mean
time
Malcolm
King
of
Scots
entred
Northumberland
,
and
depopulated
the
Earldom
of
Tostige
,
formerly
his
sworn
Brother
.
This
year
(
according
to
the
Latin
Copy
of
our
Annals
)
the
City
of
Man
was
taken
by
William
Duke
of
Normandy
.
Anno
Dom.
MLXII
.
Also
about
this
time
Earl
Harold
,
afterwards
King
of
England
,
founded
the
Abby
of
the
Holy
Cross
at
Waltham
(
in
Essex
)
,
so
called
from
a
certain
Crucifix
said
to
be
found
(
by
a
Vision
to
a
Carpenter
)
at
a
place
called
Montacute
;
which
Crucifix
being
brought
to
Waltham
,
and
many
Miraculous
Stories
told
there
of
it
,
one
Tovi
the
Stallere
,
or
Chief
Standard-Bearer
to
King
Cnute
,
built
here
a
Church
for
two
Priests
to
keep
it
;
which
place
coming
into
the
hands
of
Earl
Harold
,
he
built
this
Church
anew
,
together
with
a
Noble
Monastery
for
a
Dean
and
Twelve
Secular
Chanons
(
which
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
Second
were
turned
to
Chanons
Regular
)
:
This
Abby
being
richly
endow'd
,
the
Foundation
was
confirmed
by
King
Edward
;
as
may
be
seen
by
his
Charter
,
bearing
date
Anno
1062.
All
which
appears
from
an
Ancient
Manuscript
History
of
the
Foundation
of
this
Abby
,
now
in
the
[
](A64087-e343380-b)*
*
Julius
,
D
6.
Cottonian
Library
.
This
year
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
Earl
Harold
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXIII
.
and
Earl
Tostige
his
Brother
,
marched
with
a
great
Army
both
by
Land
and
Sea
into
Brytland
(
i.
e.
Wales
)
and
subdued
that
Countrey
;
so
that
the
Inhabitants
giving
them
Hostages
,
became
subject
[
to
King
Edward
.
]
Afterwards
marching
farther
,
they
slew
King
Griffyth
,
and
brought
his
Head
to
Harold
,
who
placed
another
King
there
.
All
this
,
though
done
in
the
two
following
years
,
is
here
related
all
at
once
:
But
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
Florence
of
Worcester
,
are
much
more
large
in
their
Account
of
these
Welsh
Affairs
,
which
they
give
us
under
the
following
year
,
viz.
Griffyn
Prince
of
Wales
having
by
his
frequent
Inroads
highly
exasperated
King
Edward
,
being
then
at
Gloucester
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXIV.
he
after
the
Christmas
Holidays
from
thence
dispatch'd
Earl
Harold
against
him
with
a
strong
Party
of
Horse
,
if
possible
,
to
surprize
him
;
yet
he
got
timely
notice
of
his
coming
,
and
by
that
means
made
a
shift
to
escape
;
but
left
behind
him
most
of
his
Ships
,
which
the
Earl
taking
,
commanded
to
be
burnt
,
and
so
returned
into
England
:
But
about
Rogation
Week
,
Harold
having
got
a
Fleet
in
readiness
,
he
set
sail
from
Bristol
,
and
compassing
the
greatest
part
of
Wales
,
joined
himself
to
the
Horse
,
with
which
his
Brother
Tostige
met
him
,
and
did
so
much
mischief
in
Wales
,
that
tho
Prince
Griffyn
had
mustered
up
an
Army
to
oppose
them
,
yet
the
Welshmen
being
thus
hard
put
to
it
,
at
last
yielded
themselves
to
Earl
Harold
,
delivering
up
Hostages
,
and
consented
to
pay
him
Tribute
,
and
absolutely
renounced
Griffyth
their
Prince
.
So
that
not
long
after
,
Prince
Griffyth
being
betrayed
by
his
own
People
,
was
by
them
murthered
;
and
his
Head
being
cut
off
,
was
sent
to
Earl
Harold
,
together
with
the
Gilded
Stern
of
his
Ship
;
all
which
the
Earl
immediately
caused
to
be
carried
to
the
King
.
Thus
fell
Griffyth
ap
Lhewelyn
,
to
whom
the
Welsh
Chronicles
give
a
Noble
Character
,
of
a
Valiant
and
Generous
Prince
,
who
had
been
hitherto
for
the
most
part
victorious
in
all
his
Undertakings
,
till
now
he
perished
by
the
Treachery
of
his
own
Servants
.
Anno
Dom.
MLXIV.
After
this
,
King
Edward
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
relates
)
made
Blechen
and
Rithwalla
(
whom
the
Welsh
Chronicles
call
Blethyn
and
Rithwallen
)
Joint-Princes
of
North-Wales
,
being
Half-Brethren
to
Griffyth
the
last
Prince
on
the
Mother's
side
,
as
being
Sons
to
Angharat
Daughter
to
Meredyth
Prince
of
Wales
.
Florence
of
Worcester
also
adds
,
That
these
Welsh
Princes
above-mentioned
,
when
they
received
from
the
King
this
Grant
of
North-Wales
,
swore
Fealty
not
only
to
Him
,
but
also
to
Earl
Harold
,
who
it
seems
delivered
it
to
them
;
swearing
to
perform
their
Commands
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
to
pay
those
Tributes
which
had
been
formerly
paid
to
King
Edward's
Predecessors
.
Which
,
if
true
,
shews
that
Earl
Harold
was
already
adopted
and
declared
Heir
of
the
Crown
.
But
this
being
not
found
in
our
Annals
,
nor
in
any
other
Historian
,
I
cannot
pass
my
word
for
the
Truth
of
it
.
This
year
also
(
according
to
the
Annals
)
the
Northumbers
took
Arms
against
Tostige
their
Earl
,
and
slew
as
many
of
his
Servants
as
they
could
lay
hold
on
,
as
well
English
as
Danes
;
they
also
seized
upon
all
his
Arms
that
were
in
York
,
and
his
Treasure
where
ever
they
could
find
it
,
and
then
sent
for
Earl
Morchar
,
the
Son
of
Earl
Aelfgar
,
and
chose
him
for
their
Earl
;
who
then
marched
Southward
with
all
that
Province
,
as
also
all
the
men
of
Snotingaham
,
Deorbie
,
and
Lincolnascires
,
till
they
came
even
to
Northamtune
,
where
his
Brother
Eadwin
with
all
his
Company
met
him
.
But
there
Earl
Harold
came
against
them
,
to
whom
they
sent
a
Message
,
which
they
desired
might
be
conveyed
to
the
King
,
as
also
the
Messengers
,
by
whom
they
besought
to
let
them
have
Morchar
for
their
Earl
:
The
King
hereupon
granting
their
Request
,
afterwards
sent
Earl
Harold
to
them
to
Hamtune
,
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Simon
and
Jude
,
farther
assuring
them
of
it
;
and
he
also
at
their
request
confirmed
and
renewed
the
Laws
of
King
Cnute
.
But
the
Northern
men
had
done
much
damage
to
the
Countrey
about
Hamtune
,
whilst
their
Message
was
thus
transacting
;
for
they
slew
their
Men
,
and
burnt
the
Houses
and
Corn
,
and
took
away
several
Thousand
Head
of
Cattel
,
together
with
some
Hundreds
of
Men
,
whom
they
carried
Captives
into
the
North-Parts
;
so
that
this
Country
;
and
the
others
adjacent
,
felt
the
damage
for
many
years
after
.
But
Earl
Tostige
,
with
his
Wife
and
as
many
as
were
of
their
Party
,
went
over
to
Earl
Baldwin
,
where
they
tarried
all
that
Winter
.
The
occasion
of
which
Insurrection
(
as
Florence
and
Simeon
of
Durham
inform
us
)
was
this
;
There
was
one
Gospatrick
a
great
Officer
in
Northumberland
,
with
whom
Earl
Tostige
having
a
Quarrel
,
his
Sister
Queen
Edgitha
caused
him
to
be
murthered
at
Court
the
Christmas
before
;
though
this
seems
very
unsuitable
to
the
Meek
and
Pious
Temper
of
this
good
Queen
:
Yet
however
,
so
much
is
certain
,
That
this
Gospatrick
being
slain
,
the
Earl
also
killed
in
his
own
Lodgings
two
of
his
Friends
,
viz.
Gammel
the
Son
of
Orne
,
and
Vlf
the
Son
of
Dolphin
,
having
treacherously
drawn
them
thither
;
and
had
besides
laid
intolerable
Impositions
on
the
People
;
all
which
so
incensed
them
against
him
,
that
three
or
four
of
the
principal
Thanes
of
that
Countrey
,
viz.
Gammelbearne
,
Dimstan
the
Son
of
Agelnoth
,
and
Gloincorn
the
Son
of
Eardulf
,
with
Four
hundred
(
Florence
says
Twenty
thousand
)
men
in
Arms
,
entred
York
a
little
after
Michaelmass
,
and
there
first
slew
two
of
the
Earl's
Huisceorles
(
i.
e.
Domestick
Servants
)
Amund
and
Ravensheart
,
though
fled
out
of
the
City
;
Anno
Dom.
MLXIV.
and
the
day
following
above
Two
hundred
more
of
his
men
,
on
the
North-side
of
the
River
Humber
:
Tostige
hereupon
made
loud
Complaints
to
the
King
,
and
at
his
Request
Harold
his
Brother
and
others
were
appointed
to
take
up
the
business
;
but
as
they
were
going
down
into
the
North
for
this
purpose
,
the
whole
Countrey
in
a
manner
rose
,
and
met
them
at
Northampton
,
where
(
as
also
afterwards
at
Oxford
)
they
strenuously
refused
to
receive
Earl
Tostige
,
and
by
no
means
would
admit
of
a
Reconciliation
:
And
so
violent
were
they
,
and
resolute
,
that
after
the
Feast
of
All-Saints
,
they
caused
both
him
and
his
Adherents
to
be
banished
the
Land
.
William
of
Malmesbury
also
adds
the
reason
which
the
Northumbers
gave
to
justify
this
their
Rising
,
viz.
That
they
were
Freemen
born
,
and
as
freely
educated
;
and
that
they
would
not
endure
the
Insolence
of
an
Earl
;
for
they
had
learned
from
their
Ancestors
to
chuse
either
Liberty
or
Death
.
In
short
,
if
the
King
meant
to
have
them
still
his
Subjects
;
he
should
set
Earl
Morchar
over
them
,
and
then
he
should
soon
find
they
could
,
if
kindly
used
,
willingly
submit
.
This
was
the
most
probable
occasion
of
Tostige's
Banishment
:
Tho
H.
Huntington
(
who
lived
after
the
Conquest
,
and
had
heard
many
Tales
of
the
Hatred
which
Earl
Godwin's
Sons
bore
to
each
other
)
tells
us
another
story
of
this
matter
;
viz.
That
as
the
King
sate
at
Dinner
at
Windsor
,
he
commanded
Earl
Harold
to
serve
him
with
the
Cup
:
Tostige
his
Brother
being
present
,
and
not
able
to
endure
that
his
younger
Brother
should
be
preferred
before
himself
,
in
the
King
's
very
presence
flew
in
his
face
,
and
catching
him
by
the
hair
,
flung
him
on
the
ground
:
The
Scuffle
being
ended
,
the
King
foretold
that
their
Destruction
was
nigh
,
and
that
the
Wrath
of
God
would
not
much
longer
be
deferred
:
For
,
says
this
Author
,
they
were
come
to
that
height
of
Barbarism
and
Cruelty
,
that
if
they
but
liked
the
House
or
Possessions
of
any
one
,
they
would
by
night
procure
the
Owner
to
be
murthered
,
with
all
his
Children
,
to
get
his
Estate
;
and
these
were
at
that
time
the
chief
Justiciaries
of
the
Kingdom
.
But
this
seems
to
have
been
a
story
invented
long
since
out
of
hatred
to
the
Memory
of
Harold
,
afterwards
King
,
for
he
hath
the
Character
of
a
Valiant
and
Worthy
Prince
;
and
who
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
)
in
this
Quarrel
with
the
Northumbers
,
preferred
the
Peace
of
his
Countrey
to
his
Brother
's
private
Interests
.
But
Tostige
in
a
great
Rage
leaving
the
Court
,
went
to
a
House
at
Hereford
,
where
at
that
time
he
heard
his
Brother
Harold
had
order'd
mighty
Preparations
for
the
Entertainment
of
the
King
,
and
there
made
a
most
terrible
havock
of
his
Servants
;
divers
of
whom
being
killed
,
he
flung
their
mangled
Members
into
all
the
Vessels
of
Wine
,
Mead
,
Ale
,
and
other
Liquors
,
and
then
sent
word
to
his
Brother
,
That
he
need
take
no
care
for
Pickled
Meats
,
but
as
for
all
other
sorts
he
might
bring
them
down
along
with
him
:
And
it
was
therefore
for
this
most
horrid
Villany
,
that
the
King
commanded
him
to
be
banished
;
which
the
Northumbers
understanding
,
for
this
as
well
as
several
other
Murthers
he
had
committed
,
they
expell'd
him
their
Countrey
,
as
hath
been
already
shewn
.
But
this
does
not
well
agree
with
what
Simeon
of
Durham
hath
already
with
more
probability
related
of
him
;
for
if
Earl
Tostige
had
been
found
guilty
of
so
great
an
Insolence
,
and
that
he
was
thereupon
banished
the
Kingdom
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXIV.
it
had
certainly
been
very
needless
for
the
Northumbers
to
have
rose
up
against
him
,
and
to
have
driven
him
out
of
the
Countrey
,
or
at
least
to
have
desired
another
Earl
in
his
room
;
since
the
King
would
have
appointed
them
a
new
one
,
without
giving
them
so
just
an
Occasion
for
a
Rebellion
against
him
.
To
this
year
also
we
may
refer
Earl
Harold's
going
over
into
Normandy
,
which
some
of
our
Historians
place
a
year
or
two
sooner
;
but
they
differ
much
more
about
the
manner
and
occasion
of
it
,
some
making
it
to
be
a
meer
Casualty
,
others
saying
it
was
on
purpose
:
But
William
of
Malmesbury's
account
of
it
is
thus
;
That
Harold
being
at
his
House
at
Bosenham
in
Sussex
,
near
the
Sea-side
,
he
for
his
Recreation
with
some
of
his
Retinue
,
took
a
Fisher-boat
,
meaning
only
to
row
up
and
down
;
but
sailing
a
little
further
to
Sea
than
they
were
aware
,
a
Tempest
rose
and
carried
them
cross
the
Channel
to
the
French
Coast
,
where
(
glad
to
be
safe
any
where
)
they
were
forced
to
land
in
the
Territories
of
the
Earl
of
Ponthieu
;
the
men
of
that
Countrey
(
according
to
their
custom
,
and
that
barbarous
practise
which
is
in
use
in
most
places
,
to
make
a
Prey
of
the
distressed
and
shipwrack'd
)
presently
fell
upon
them
,
and
being
many
and
well
arm'd
,
they
easily
seiz'd
upon
Earl
Harold
and
his
Followers
,
who
were
without
Weapons
;
so
that
they
not
only
took
them
Prisoners
,
but
also
fetter'd
them
.
Then
Harold
considering
with
himself
what
was
to
be
done
,
hired
a
Messenger
to
go
to
Duke
William
,
and
acquaint
him
how
he
was
sent
over
by
the
King
of
England
,
by
his
Word
and
Presence
to
confirm
what
other
lesser
Envoys
had
only
whispered
;
but
that
he
was
kept
Prisoner
,
and
hinder'd
from
the
discharge
of
his
Message
by
Gwido
Earl
of
Ponthieu
;
and
that
it
would
become
a
man
of
so
great
Honour
as
himself
,
not
to
suffer
a
Villany
so
derogatory
to
his
Authority
,
to
go
unpunished
,
since
he
had
appealed
to
his
Justice
:
But
if
his
Liberty
was
to
be
purchased
with
Money
,
he
would
willingly
pay
the
Price
to
Earl
William
,
but
not
to
such
a
mean-spirited
man
as
Gwido
.
Upon
this
Harold
by
the
Command
of
Duke
William
was
soon
set
at
liberty
,
and
sent
to
Court
;
where
being
honourably
received
,
he
was
also
invited
to
an
Expedition
into
Little-Britain
,
where
at
that
time
the
Norman
Duke
made
War
:
But
by
his
Wit
and
Valour
he
so
well
approved
himself
to
the
Duke
,
that
he
was
very
much
taken
with
him
;
to
whom
,
that
he
might
also
the
more
endear
himself
,
he
promised
by
Oath
,
That
in
case
King
Edward
died
,
he
would
deliver
up
to
him
the
Castle
of
Dover
,
which
was
then
under
his
Command
,
and
procure
him
to
succeed
in
the
Kingdom
of
England
:
Hereupon
the
Duke's
Daughter
,
as
yet
too
young
for
Marriage
,
was
betrothed
to
him
;
and
so
he
was
sent
home
with
very
rich
Presents
.
This
is
William
of
Malmesbury's
,
and
divers
other
Historians
Relation
of
it
;
but
Bromton's
Chronicle
,
as
he
is
singular
in
many
things
,
so
he
is
in
this
,
and
relates
the
Cause
of
Harold's
Voyage
into
Normandy
thus
;
viz.
That
he
had
asked
leave
of
King
Edward
to
go
over
to
Duke
William
,
to
procure
him
to
set
his
Brother
Wulnoth
,
and
his
Nephew
Hacune
free
,
who
were
there
detain'd
as
Hostages
;
whereupon
the
King
told
him
he
might
go
with
his
Leave
,
but
not
by
his
Advice
;
for
(
said
he
)
I
foresee
that
nothing
but
Damage
and
Ruin
can
happen
to
England
thereby
;
for
I
know
Earl
William
will
not
be
so
ignorant
and
impolitick
as
to
grant
their
Delivery
,
unless
it
shall
tend
to
his
own
advantage
:
So
Harold
going
on
Shipboard
,
and
intending
for
Normandy
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXIV.
was
driven
by
a
Tempest
on
the
Coast
of
Picardy
,
and
there
seized
by
the
Earl
of
Ponthieu
,
and
by
him
at
last
was
sent
to
Duke
William
,
as
hath
been
already
related
.
The
rest
of
the
Story
is
much
the
same
with
the
former
,
and
needs
no
Repetition
;
only
this
is
added
,
That
Earl
Harold
at
his
Return
home
,
having
told
the
King
all
that
had
happened
to
him
in
France
,
the
King
is
said
to
reply
thus
,
Did
not
I
tell
thee
that
this
Voyage
would
prove
neither
for
thy
Profit
,
nor
that
of
the
Kingdom
.
But
one
may
plainly
perceive
this
Story
to
have
been
feigned
by
one
of
the
later
Monks
,
to
prove
that
King
Edward
had
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
,
and
would
not
have
been
omitted
by
William
of
Malmesbury
,
if
he
had
known
it
,
or
thought
it
to
have
been
true
.
This
year
also
,
as
Florence
of
Worcester
tells
us
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXV
.
Harold
Earl
of
West-Saxony
,
having
built
a
House
in
South-Wales
,
at
a
place
called
Portascith
,
and
made
great
Preparations
for
the
King's
Entertainment
,
who
was
to
come
thither
a
hunting
;
when
Caradoc
,
or
Cradoc
,
Son
to
Griffyn
Prince
of
South-Wales
(
whom
Griffyn
Prince
of
North-Wales
had
slain
some
years
before
)
came
to
this
place
about
St.
Bartholomew-day
,
and
there
not
only
slew
all
the
Workmen
and
Servants
,
but
carried
away
all
the
Goods
that
had
been
brought
thither
.
This
year
was
consecrated
the
Monastery
of
Westminster
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
on
the
Feast
of
the
Holy
Innocents
.
This
Church
,
as
the
Abbot
of
Rievalle
(
in
his
Life
of
King
Edward
)
informs
us
,
had
been
begun
some
years
before
,
in
performance
of
a
Vow
the
King
had
formerly
made
,
to
go
to
Rome
;
but
being
dissuaded
from
it
by
the
Chief
Men
of
his
Kingdom
,
he
sent
thither
Aldred
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
Herman
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
to
obtain
Pope
Leo's
Dispensation
from
that
Journey
,
who
by
the
said
Bishops
returned
it
him
upon
these
terms
,
That
he
should
bestow
the
Money
he
would
have
spent
in
that
Voyage
,
in
building
a
Stately
Church
and
Monastery
in
Honour
of
St.
Peter
:
Whereupon
the
King
chose
out
a
place
near
his
own
Palace
,
where
had
anciently
stood
a
Church
and
Monastery
,
built
by
Sebert
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Mellitus
Bishop
of
London
,
but
it
being
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
had
ever
since
lain
in
Ruins
.
But
an
Ancient
Epitome
of
English
Chronicles
,
written
by
a
Monk
of
Westminster
,
and
now
in
the
[
](A64087-e345940-b)*
*
Otho
,
D.
7.
Cottonian
Library
,
relates
,
That
Archbishop
Dunstan
had
here
before
erected
a
small
Monastery
for
Twelve
Monks
,
which
was
vastly
augmented
by
King
Edward
:
Though
whether
this
were
so
or
no
,
is
as
uncertain
,
as
it
is
incredible
what
these
Monkish
Writers
tell
us
,
of
its
being
anciently
consecrated
by
St.
Peter
himself
;
which
not
being
mentioned
by
Bede
,
looks
like
a
Fable
invented
only
to
gain
a
greater
Veneration
for
that
Place
.
Here
also
,
in
the
Author
above-mentioned
,
follows
the
King's
Letter
to
Pope
Nicholaus
,
That
he
would
please
not
only
to
confirm
what
his
Predecessor
had
done
,
but
also
grant
him
new
Privileges
for
the
said
Monastery
;
and
then
comes
the
Pope's
Bull
or
Privilege
for
that
purpose
,
in
which
is
recited
this
Legend
of
that
Church's
having
been
anciently
consecrated
by
St.
Peter
.
But
though
Simeon
of
Durham
places
the
Consecration
of
this
Church
on
the
day
above-mentioned
,
yet
he
refers
it
to
the
end
of
the
year
1065
,
and
perhaps
with
more
Exactness
;
since
the
English-Saxon
year
began
then
not
at
Lady-day
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
as
it
does
now
,
but
New-years-tide
:
And
after
this
Author
farther
adds
,
That
upon
Christmass-day
preceding
,
the
King
held
his
Curia
,
or
Great
Council
,
at
Westminster
;
where
were
present
King
Edward
,
and
his
Queen
Edgitha
,
and
Stigand
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Aldred
Archbishop
of
York
,
with
the
other
Bishops
and
Abbots
of
England
,
together
with
the
King's
Chaplains
,
Earls
,
Thanes
,
and
Knights
:
Which
Council
(
[
](A64087-e346240-b)*
*
Vid.
1
Vol.
Concil.
sub
hoc
Anno.
as
Sir
.
H.
Spelman
informs
us
)
was
summoned
to
confirm
the
King's
Charter
of
Endowment
of
the
said
Monastery
;
but
though
it
be
there
imperfect
,
yet
you
may
find
it
at
large
in
Monast.
Anglican
.
;
wherein
,
after
the
Recital
of
the
Bull
of
Pope
Leo
,
follows
this
Clause
,
viz.
That
the
King
,
for
the
Expiation
of
his
own
Vow
,
and
also
for
the
Souls
of
the
Kings
his
Predecessors
,
as
well
as
Successors
,
had
granted
to
that
place
(
viz.
Westminster
)
all
manner
of
Liberty
,
as
far
as
Earthly
Power
could
reach
;
and
that
for
the
Love
of
God
,
by
whose
Mercy
he
was
placed
in
the
Royal
Throne
,
and
now
by
the
Counsel
and
Decree
of
the
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Earls
,
and
other
of
his
Great
Men
,
and
for
the
Benefit
and
Advantage
of
the
said
Church
,
and
all
those
that
should
belong
to
it
,
he
had
granted
these
Privileges
following
,
not
only
in
present
but
for
future
times
:
Then
follows
an
Exemption
from
all
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
;
as
also
another
Clause
,
whereby
he
grants
it
the
Privilege
of
Sanctuary
;
so
that
any
one
,
of
whatsoever
condition
he
be
,
for
whatsoever
cause
,
that
shall
fly
unto
that
Holy
Place
,
or
the
Precincts
thereof
,
shall
be
free
,
and
obtain
full
Liberty
.
And
at
last
concludes
thus
,
I
have
commanded
this
Charter
to
be
written
and
seal'd
,
and
have
also
signed
it
with
my
hand
,
with
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
and
have
ordered
fit
Witnesses
to
subscribe
it
for
its
greater
Corroboration
:
Then
immediately
follows
the
King's
Subscription
,
in
these
words
,
Ego
Edwardus
,
Deo
largiente
,
Anglorum
Rex
,
signum
venerandae
Crucis
impressi
.
Then
follows
the
Subscription
of
Queen
Editha
,
with
those
of
the
two
Archbishops
seven
of
the
Bishops
,
and
as
many
Abbots
;
and
so
comes
on
the
Subscriptions
of
the
Laity
,
viz.
of
Raynbald
the
Chancellor
,
and
of
the
Earls
Harold
and
Edwin
,
who
write
themselves
Duces
,
and
six
Thanes
,
besides
other
of
inferior
Order
.
This
Charter
bears
date
on
St.
Innocents
day
,
Anno
Dom.
1066.
which
how
it
could
be
so
dated
four
days
before
New-years-day
,
when
the
year
then
began
,
I
do
not
understand
.
Here
also
follows
a
Third
Charter
,
which
is
much
the
same
with
the
former
,
only
it
contains
the
King's
Letter
to
Pope
Nicholaus
,
and
his
Bull
,
reciting
the
Privileges
granted
to
the
said
Church
;
all
which
are
there
at
large
inserted
.
Then
follows
the
Subscriptions
of
the
King
,
Queen
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Earls
,
&c.
almost
in
the
same
order
as
the
former
;
only
Osbald
and
another
of
the
King's
Chaplains
do
here
subscribe
before
any
of
the
Lay-Nobility
;
and
besides
the
Thanes
,
there
are
several
who
subscribed
with
the
Title
of
Milites
added
to
their
Names
.
I
have
been
the
larger
upon
this
Foundation
,
not
only
because
it
was
the
Greatest
and
Noblest
of
any
in
England
,
but
also
for
that
it
still
continues
,
though
under
another
Title
,
to
be
a
Collegiate
Church
for
a
Dean
and
Eight
Prebends
,
with
an
excellent
School
belonging
to
it
,
which
hath
hitherto
furnished
both
the
Church
and
State
with
as
great
a
number
of
Learned
and
Considerable
Persons
,
as
any
in
the
whole
Nation
.
But
to
return
again
to
our
History
(
as
it
is
related
by
the
aforesaid
Abbot
of
Riev●lle
)
▪
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
King
Edward
having
at
this
Great
Assembly
of
the
Estates
of
his
Kingdom
appeared
solemnly
with
his
Crown
on
his
Head
according
to
custom
,
was
a
day
or
two
before
Christmass
in
the
night-time
,
taken
with
a
Feaver
,
which
very
much
damped
the
Jollity
of
that
Festival
;
yet
he
concealed
it
as
much
as
he
could
for
two
or
three
days
,
still
sitting
down
at
Meals
with
his
Bishops
and
Noblemen
,
till
the
third
day
perceiving
the
time
of
his
Dissolution
drew
near
,
he
commanded
all
things
to
be
got
ready
for
the
Consecration
of
his
New
Church
,
which
he
resolved
should
be
solemnized
the
next
day
,
being
the
Feast
of
the
Holy
Innocents
;
whereat
all
the
Bishops
and
Great
Men
of
the
Kingdom
assisted
,
and
the
King
as
far
as
his
Health
would
permit
;
but
presently
after
,
the
King
growing
worse
and
worse
,
he
was
forced
to
take
his
Bed
:
the
Queen
,
Bishops
,
and
the
Nobility
,
standing
weeping
about
him
;
and
whilst
he
lay
speechless
,
and
almost
without
life
for
two
days
,
and
the
third
awakening
as
if
it
were
from
a
Trance
,
both
William
of
Malmesbury
and
the
Abbot
above-mentioned
relate
,
That
after
a
devout
Prayer
he
told
them
,
That
in
a
Vision
he
had
lately
seen
two
holy
Monks
,
whom
he
had
in
his
youth
known
in
Normandy
to
be
men
of
meek
and
pious
Conversation
,
and
whom
he
therefore
had
very
much
loved
,
and
now
appeared
to
him
as
sent
from
God
,
to
tell
him
what
should
happen
to
England
after
his
decease
,
shewing
him
,
That
the
Iniquity
of
the
English
being
now
full
,
had
provoked
the
Divine
Vengeance
;
for
that
the
Priests
despising
God's
Law
,
treated
Holy
Things
with
corrupt
hearts
and
polluted
hands
;
and
not
being
true
Pastors
,
but
Mercenaries
,
exposed
the
Sheep
to
the
Wolves
,
seeking
the
Wool
and
the
Milk
more
than
the
Sheep
themselves
:
That
the
Chief
Men
of
the
Land
were
Infidels
,
Companions
of
the
Thieves
and
Robbers
of
their
Countrey
;
who
neither
feared
God
,
nor
honoured
his
Law
;
to
whom
Truth
was
a
Burthen
,
Justice
a
Maygame
,
and
Cruelty
a
Delight
:
And
that
therefore
since
neither
the
Rulers
observed
Justice
,
nor
the
Ruled
Discipline
,
the
Lord
had
drawn
his
Sword
,
and
bent
his
Bow
,
and
made
it
ready
,
for
that
he
would
shew
this
People
his
Wrath
and
Indignation
,
by
sending
Evil
Angels
to
punish
them
for
a
year
and
a
day
,
with
Fire
and
Sword
.
But
when
the
King
replied
to
them
,
That
he
would
admonish
his
People
to
repent
them
of
the
evil
of
their
ways
and
doings
,
and
then
he
hoped
God
would
not
bring
these
dreadful
Judgments
upon
them
,
but
would
again
receive
them
into
his
Mercy
:
To
this
they
answered
,
That
now
it
could
not
be
,
because
the
hearts
of
this
people
were
hardened
,
and
their
eyes
blinded
,
and
their
ears
stopped
,
so
that
they
would
neither
hear
those
that
would
instruct
them
,
nor
be
advised
by
those
that
should
admonish
them
,
being
neither
to
be
terrified
by
his
Threatnings
,
nor
melted
by
his
Benefits
.
And
the
King
asking
them
when
there
would
be
an
end
of
all
these
Judgments
,
and
what
comfort
they
might
be
like
to
receive
under
all
these
great
afflictions
?
those
holy
men
only
answered
him
in
a
Parable
of
a
certain
Green
Tree
,
that
should
be
cut
down
,
and
removed
from
the
Root
about
the
distance
of
Three
Acres
;
and
when
without
any
human
hand
the
Tree
should
be
restored
to
its
Ancient
Root
,
and
flourish
and
bear
Fruit
,
then
,
and
not
till
then
,
was
there
any
Comfort
to
be
hoped
for
.
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
But
this
Author's
application
of
the
Tree
that
was
to
be
cut
down
,
to
the
English-Saxon
Royal
Family's
being
for
a
time
destroyed
;
and
its
Separation
to
the
distance
of
three
Acres
,
to
Harold
and
the
two
first
Norman
Kings
;
and
its
Restitution
again
,
to
King
Henry
the
first
,
by
his
marrying
of
Queen
Mathildis
,
and
its
flourishing
again
in
the
Empress
her
Daughter
;
and
then
its
bearing
Fruit
,
to
the
Succession
of
Henry
the
second
;
do
sufficiently
shew
that
great
part
of
this
Vision
was
made
and
accommodated
for
the
Reigns
of
these
Princes
.
William
of
Malmesbury
indeed
recites
the
same
Vision
,
though
in
fewer
words
,
but
without
any
Interpretation
of
the
Parable
.
But
be
this
Vision
true
or
false
,
I
think
we
may
have
reason
to
pray
to
God
that
neither
our
Clergy
nor
Laity
,
by
falling
into
the
like
wicked
and
deplorable
state
above
described
,
may
ever
bring
the
like
Judgments
upon
this
Nation
.
But
when
the
Queen
,
Robert
the
Lord
Chamberlain
,
and
Earl
Harold
,
who
are
said
to
have
been
present
at
the
Relation
of
this
Vision
,
seemed
very
much
concern'd
,
Archbishop
Stigand
received
it
with
a
Smile
,
saying
,
That
the
good
Old
Man
was
only
delirous
by
reason
of
his
Distemper
;
But
(
says
Malmesbury
)
we
have
too
dearly
tried
the
Truth
of
this
Vision
,
England
being
now
made
the
Habitation
of
Strangers
,
and
groaning
under
the
Dominion
of
Foreigners
;
there
being
(
says
he
)
at
this
day
(
i.
e.
at
the
time
when
he
wrote
)
no
Englishman
either
an
Earl
,
a
Bishop
,
or
an
Abbot
;
but
Strangers
devour
the
Riches
,
and
gnaw
even
the
very
Bowels
of
England
;
neither
is
there
a
prospect
of
having
any
End
of
these
Miseries
.
This
,
it
seems
,
was
written
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
First
,
and
before
he
had
seen
the
more
Happy
Times
that
succeeded
in
that
of
Henry
the
Second
;
when
the
Abbot
above-mentioned
tells
us
,
That
England
had
then
a
King
of
the
Ancient
Blood
Royal
,
as
also
Bishops
and
Abbots
of
the
same
Nation
,
with
many
Earls
,
Barons
,
and
Knights
,
who
as
being
descended
both
from
the
French
and
English
Blood
,
were
an
Honour
to
the
One
,
and
a
Comfort
to
the
Other
.
But
to
come
to
the
Death
and
Last
Words
of
this
most
Pious
King
:
The
Abbot
above-mentioned
gives
us
an
Excellent
Discourse
which
he
made
before
his
Death
,
recommending
the
Queen
to
her
Brother
,
and
the
Nobility
there
present
,
and
highly
extolling
her
Chastity
and
Obedience
;
who
though
she
appeared
publickly
his
Wife
,
yet
was
privately
rather
like
a
Sister
or
Daughter
;
desiring
of
them
,
That
whatsoever
he
had
left
her
for
her
Jointure
,
should
never
be
taken
from
her
.
He
also
recommended
to
them
his
Servants
who
had
followed
him
out
of
Normandy
,
and
that
they
should
have
their
free
choice
either
of
returning
home
to
their
own
Countrey
,
or
staying
here
.
After
which
he
appointed
his
Body
to
be
buried
in
St.
Peter's
Church
at
Westminster
,
which
he
had
so
newly
dedicated
;
and
so
having
received
the
Blessed
Eucharist
,
and
recommended
his
Soul
to
God
,
he
quietly
departed
this
Life
,
having
reigned
Three
and
twenty
Years
,
Six
Months
,
and
Seven
and
twenty
Days
.
It
is
very
observable
,
That
this
Abbot
does
not
tell
us
that
he
said
any
thing
concerning
who
should
be
his
Successor
;
whereas
many
of
the
Monks
of
those
Times
make
him
to
have
bequeathed
the
Crown
at
his
Death
to
his
Cousin
William
Duke
of
Normandy
;
and
Ingulph
further
says
,
That
King
Edward
●●me
years
before
his
Death
had
sent
Robert
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
as
an
Ambassador
to
him
,
to
let
him
know
that
he
had
design'd
him
his
Successor
,
both
because
he
was
of
his
Blood
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
and
also
Eminent
for
his
Virtue
.
What
Pretences
the
Duke
might
have
to
the
Crown
by
the
latter
,
I
know
not
,
but
it
is
certain
the
former
could
give
him
no
Title
to
it
,
since
all
the
Relation
that
was
between
King
Edward
and
Duke
William
,
was
by
Queen
Emma
,
who
was
Mother
to
the
King
,
and
Aunt
to
the
Duke
;
so
that
it
is
evident
on
the
score
of
this
Relation
,
that
Duke
William
could
have
no
pretence
by
Blood
to
the
Crown
of
England
.
But
it
is
very
suspicious
,
that
this
Story
of
Archbishop
Robert's
being
sent
into
Normandy
upon
this
Errand
,
was
but
a
Fiction
,
since
he
sate
but
three
years
in
that
See
before
his
Expulsion
,
and
that
happened
near
ten
years
before
;
after
which
King
Edward
sent
over
for
his
Cousin
Edward
,
sirnamed
The
Outlaw
,
to
make
him
his
Heir
.
King
Edward
being
dead
,
they
made
great
haste
to
bury
him
,
for
his
Funerals
were
performed
the
next
day
with
as
great
Solemnity
as
the
shortness
of
that
time
would
admit
of
;
but
it
was
sufficient
that
all
the
Bishops
and
Nobility
of
the
Kingdom
attended
his
Body
to
the
Grave
in
the
Church
aforesaid
,
where
his
Tomb
is
at
this
day
to
be
seen
behind
the
Altar
;
and
his
Body
was
afterwards
preserved
in
a
Rich
Shrine
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
till
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Eighth
.
As
for
the
Character
which
the
Writers
of
the
following
Age
give
this
Prince
,
it
is
such
as
they
thought
was
due
to
One
whom
they
took
to
be
a
Saint
,
yet
they
give
him
the
Title
of
Confessor
,
which
had
been
in
the
Primitive
Times
bestowed
only
on
those
who
suffered
for
Christ
,
though
not
unto
death
:
but
how
he
could
claim
that
Title
upon
this
Account
I
know
not
,
unless
his
resisting
the
ordinary
motions
of
the
Flesh
,
may
be
looked
upon
as
such
a
kind
of
suffering
;
having
been
(
as
is
already
related
)
so
chaste
,
that
he
never
knew
his
own
Wife
,
though
a
very
Beautiful
Lady
;
for
which
,
as
well
as
his
other
Virtues
,
and
particularly
his
Charity
to
the
Poor
,
he
is
commonly
stiled
St.
Edward
the
Confessor
.
But
he
was
indeed
but
a
Weak
and
Easy
Prince
,
and
so
the
more
liable
to
be
drawn
away
by
the
false
suggestions
of
those
about
him
;
as
may
be
observed
in
his
severe
proceedings
against
his
Mother
and
his
Wife
:
though
that
very
Weakness
and
Easiness
of
Nature
is
in
him
reckoned
for
a
Virtue
,
as
you
may
see
by
this
Story
,
which
is
related
by
Abbot
Ailred
;
(
viz.
)
That
this
King
Edward
being
one
Afternoon
laid
down
upon
his
Bed
to
repose
himself
,
and
no
body
left
in
the
Chamber
with
him
,
and
the
Curtains
close
drawn
round
about
him
,
there
came
in
by
chance
a
Boy
that
was
employed
in
the
meaner
Offices
of
the
House
,
who
seeing
no
body
in
the
room
,
and
finding
there
a
certain
Chest
open
,
in
which
the
Chamberlain
kept
the
Money
for
the
King
's
ordinary
Expences
,
and
which
had
been
through
negligence
forgot
to
be
lock'd
,
the
Boy
ran
hastily
to
it
,
and
filling
his
Pockets
,
went
away
with
the
Money
;
But
the
King
perceiving
him
through
the
Curtains
,
said
nothing
,
but
let
him
go
.
The
Boy
finding
he
had
sped
so
well
,
resolved
to
go
again
to
make
the
best
of
his
time
,
and
having
laid
by
the
Money
he
had
stolen
,
came
again
to
fetch
more
;
whereupon
the
King
thinking
him
then
a
little
too
bold
,
called
out
to
him
,
saying
,
Sirrah
,
you
had
best
be
contented
with
what
you
have
got
,
for
if
Hugolin
come
(
for
so
was
the
Chamberlain
call'd
)
he
will
not
only
whip
you
soundly
,
but
likewise
take
away
all
you
have
purloined
already
.
The
Boy
hearing
a
Voice
,
but
seeing
no
body
,
ran
away
in
a
great
fright
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
and
the
King
concerned
himself
no
further
about
it
;
but
Hugolin
coming
in
not
long
after
,
and
finding
both
the
Chest
open
,
and
a
good
deal
of
Money
taken
out
of
it
,
was
in
a
great
Passion
;
which
the
King
taking
notice
of
▪
bid
him
rest
contented
;
For
,
said
he
,
the
Poor
Rogue
that
hath
it
,
wants
it
more
than
we
do
.
So
that
,
upon
the
whole
,
I
think
we
may
safely
rely
upon
William
of
Malmesbury's
Character
of
this
Prince
▪
That
if
you
consider
his
Simplicity
,
he
seemed
very
unfit
for
Government
;
yet
by
reason
of
his
Virtue
,
and
Piety
towards
God
,
he
was
so
directed
by
him
,
that
the
most
Politick
and
Couragious
Kings
have
scarce
ruled
more
happily
:
For
during
his
Reign
the
Kingdom
was
never
i●vaded
by
Foreign
Enemies
;
nor
were
there
any
Civil
Disturbances
,
but
what
were
immediately
suppressed
.
But
though
the
Abbot
of
Rievalle
,
who
hath
wrote
his
Life
,
hath
also
given
us
a
long
Bed-roll
of
his
Miracles
,
which
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
relate
,
yet
cannot
but
take
notice
of
one
or
two
of
them
;
how
it
is
said
,
that
he
cured
some
blind
People
,
by
only
washing
their
Eyes
with
fair
Water
,
in
which
his
own
Fingers
had
been
first
dipped
;
and
that
he
also
healed
a
Woman
who
had
been
grievously
over-run
with
those
Swellings
we
now
call
the
King
's
Evil
,
by
his
bare
washing
the
Sores
with
his
own
hands
;
and
from
whose
Blessing
,
or
Example
(
I
will
not
dispute
)
the
Touch
of
our
Kings
of
England
have
ever
since
been
thought
very
effectual
for
curing
the
King's-Evil
.
But
among
these
Miracles
,
this
seems
not
the
least
,
That
this
Author
makes
him
to
have
been
Elected
King
by
his
Father's
Command
,
and
that
in
a
Great
Council
,
whilst
he
was
yet
in
his
Mother's
Belly
.
As
for
his
private
Recreations
,
he
loved
Hawking
and
Hunting
above
all
the
rest
;
and
would
be
in
a
Passion
,
if
he
had
been
crossed
in
his
Game
:
For
a
Countrey
Clown
once
spoiling
his
Sport
,
the
King
riding
up
to
him
,
as
if
he
would
have
beat
him
,
only
said
,
By
God's-Mother
,
I
would
be
even
with
you
if
I
could
.
He
is
said
not
to
be
excessive
at
his
private
Meals
,
nor
at
solemn
Festivals
was
he
at
all
elated
with
the
Costly
Robes
he
wore
,
which
his
Queen
curiously
embroidered
for
him
with
Silk
and
Gold
.
And
being
thus
Mild
,
Charitable
,
and
Beneficent
to
all
his
People
,
it
was
no
wonder
if
his
Death
was
so
deeply
lamented
by
all
his
Subjects
.
But
this
they
grant
to
be
his
Fault
,
that
he
brought
too
many
Normans
over
with
him
into
England
;
and
they
having
great
Offices
and
Preferments
bestow'd
upon
them
,
soon
corrupted
the
then
English
Simplicity
by
their
Norman
Customs
:
So
that
as
Ingulph
well
observes
,
the
English
Nobility
growing
as
it
were
ashamed
of
their
own
,
began
to
imitate
the
French
Manners
;
the
generality
of
the
Noblemen
speaking
the
French
Tongue
in
their
Houses
,
(
as
being
then
most
modish
)
and
made
their
Charters
and
other
Writings
after
the
French
way
;
and
this
humour
still
more
and
more
prevailed
,
till
at
length
they
became
as
it
were
Slaves
and
Vassals
to
those
they
before
so
extremely
admired
.
So
true
a
Maxim
is
it
,
generally
speaking
,
that
where
a
Foreign
Tongue
prevails
,
it
is
reckoned
half
a
Conquest
.
As
for
this
King's
Person
,
he
is
described
to
be
Tall
and
Comely
,
of
a
very
Fair
and
Ruddy
Complexion
;
and
in
his
latter
years
Venerable
for
his
long
and
white
Beard
,
as
you
may
see
in
his
Seals
and
Pictures
:
And
which
is
most
remarkable
,
he
was
the
first
English
King
whose
Seals
we
can
find
affixed
to
his
Charters
,
as
you
may
see
in
Mr.
Speed
:
Yet
perhaps
other
Kings
might
have
Seals
to
their
Charters
before
him
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
however
they
are
now
defaced
.
But
though
this
King
made
many
excellent
Laws
,
which
being
wrote
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
,
are
now
almost
quite
lost
;
yet
since
some
Heads
or
Extracts
of
them
are
to
be
found
in
R.
Hoveden
,
and
Mr.
Lambard's
Collections
,
I
shall
give
you
such
of
them
as
are
necessary
for
the
clearing
of
our
Ancient
Constitution
,
and
for
shewing
what
liberty
the
English
Subjects
enjoyed
before
the
Conquest
;
which
Laws
were
also
confirmed
by
King
William
the
First
,
in
the
Fourth
Year
of
his
Reign
;
but
they
not
specifying
any
time
when
they
were
made
,
I
have
referr'd
them
to
this
place
.
The
first
of
these
Laws
establishes
the
Goods
and
Possessions
of
all
Clerks
and
Scholars
.
The
second
appoints
the
times
and
days
of
the
King's
Peace
;
making
it
more
Penal
to
violate
it
from
the
Advent
of
our
Lord
,
to
the
Octaves
of
the
Epiphany
;
and
in
like
manner
from
Lent
to
the
Octaves
of
Easter
,
(
i.
e.
eight
days
after
that
Feast
)
;
and
from
our
Lord's
Ascension
,
to
the
Octaves
of
Pentacost
;
and
also
on
all
Saturdays
,
from
Nine
a
Clock
,
to
the
Monday
morning
following
;
likewise
on
the
Vigils
of
all
Holidays
,
as
well
as
on
the
Holidays
themselves
;
as
also
in
Parishes
,
when
the
Feast
of
the
Saint
(
to
whom
the
Church
is
dedicated
)
is
kept
;
so
that
if
any
one
come
devoutly
to
the
Celebration
thereof
,
he
was
to
have
security
in
going
,
staying
,
and
returning
home
;
and
besides
in
many
other
cases
,
too
long
here
to
set
down
.
From
whence
we
may
observe
the
Antiquity
of
those
Parish
Feasts
,
called
in
several
parts
of
England
,
Wakes
.
The
fourth
appoints
,
That
where
ever
the
King's
Justice
,
or
any
other
Person
shall
hold
Civil
Pleas
,
if
the
King's
Deputy
or
Attorney
comes
thither
to
open
any
Cause
concerning
Holy
Church
,
that
shall
be
first
determined
;
for
it
is
just
God
be
served
before
all
others
.
The
fifth
ordains
,
That
whosoever
holds
any
thing
of
the
Church
,
or
hath
his
Mansion
on
the
Church's
Land
,
he
or
they
shall
not
be
compell'd
to
plead
out
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
for
Contumacy
or
otherwise
(
nay
,
though
he
forfeit
)
unless
Justice
be
wanting
in
those
Courts
,
which
(
says
the
Law
)
God
forbid
.
By
which
all
the
Tenants
of
the
Church
were
exempted
from
pleading
or
appearing
at
the
King's
Courts
;
which
though
a
strange
and
unreasonable
Privilege
,
yet
(
it
seems
)
it
continued
in
the
time
of
William
the
First
.
The
sixth
confirms
the
Laws
of
Sanctuaries
,
ordaining
,
That
no
man
shall
be
taken
out
of
any
Church
to
which
he
hath
fled
for
any
offence
,
unless
it
be
by
the
Bishop
or
his
Officers
:
The
like
Privilege
is
also
allowed
to
the
Priest's
House
,
provided
it
stand
upon
the
Ground
of
the
Church
;
but
if
a
Thief
went
out
of
the
Sanctuary
to
rob
,
he
was
to
forfeit
that
Privilege
.
The
seventh
leaves
those
to
the
Justice
of
the
Bishop
who
violate
the
Peace
of
Holy
Church
;
and
if
any
Offender
shall
despise
his
Sentence
,
either
by
flying
or
contemning
it
,
and
Complaint
thereof
be
made
to
the
King
after
forty
days
,
he
shall
give
Pledges
to
reconcile
himself
to
God
,
the
King
,
and
the
Church
;
and
if
he
cannot
be
found
,
he
shall
be
outlaw'd
;
and
if
then
he
be
found
,
and
can
be
laid
hold
on
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
he
shall
be
delivered
up
to
the
King
;
if
he
defends
himself
,
he
shall
be
slain
:
For
from
the
day
of
his
Outlawry
he
is
said
in
English
to
have
Wulfsheofod
(
i.e.
a
Wolfs-head
)
,
or
as
we
now
commonly
say
in
Latin
,
gerere
Caput
Lupinum
:
This
is
the
common
Law
of
all
Outlaws
.
The
eighth
and
ninth
appoint
what
things
small
Tythes
should
be
paid
out
of
;
and
recites
,
that
they
had
been
granted
long
before
,
a
Rege
,
Baronibus
,
&
Pop●lo
,
that
is
,
by
the
King
,
the
Barons
,
and
the
People
:
And
though
the
word
Barons
was
not
commonly
used
till
the
time
of
King
William
the
First
,
when
these
Laws
were
drawn
up
in
the
form
we
now
have
them
,
upon
an
Inquisition
granted
to
the
Ancient
and
Wise
Men
of
all
the
Counties
in
England
,
as
Rog.
Hoveden
informs
us
;
yet
is
this
but
a
Recital
of
the
Ancient
Law
of
Tythes
in
the
Dialect
of
those
times
,
when
the
word
Baron
came
to
be
used
instead
of
Thane
.
The
tenth
appoints
after
what
manner
the
Ordeal
,
or
Judgment
by
Fire
or
Water
,
should
be
executed
by
the
Bishop's
Officer
,
and
the
King's
Justice
,
upon
those
that
deserved
it
.
From
which
you
may
observe
,
that
this
Law
of
Ordeal
was
in
force
some
time
after
the
coming
in
of
the
Normans
.
This
Law
also
ordains
in
what
Cases
,
and
over
what
Persons
,
the
Courts
Baron
should
have
Jurisdiction
;
but
it
being
somewhat
large
,
I
refer
you
to
it
.
The
Eleventh
again
reinforces
the
payment
of
Romescot
,
or
Peter-pence
,
which
i●
denied
,
the
King's
Justice
shall
compel
the
payment
,
because
it
is
the
King
's
Alms.
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
how
much
those
Romish
Writers
are
mistaken
,
who
will
needs
make
these
Peter-pence
to
have
been
a
Tribute
from
the
Kings
of
England
to
the
Pope
.
The
twelfth
shews
what
Danegelt
was
,
and
on
what
occasion
it
was
first
imposed
:
That
the
payment
of
Danegelt
was
first
ordained
because
of
the
frequent
Invasions
of
the
Danish
Pyrates
;
to
repress
which
,
there
was
Twelvepence
imposed
upon
every
Hide
of
Land
throughout
England
,
to
be
paid
yearly
:
Which
also
shews
us
about
what
time
these
Laws
were
collected
into
the
form
we
now
have
them
by
this
Clause
,
viz.
That
the
Church
was
excused
from
this
payment
until
the
time
of
William
Rufus
,
who
(
as
is
here
recited
)
asking
an
Aid
of
his
Barons
for
the
obtaining
Normandy
from
his
Brother
then
going
to
Jerusalem
,
there
was
granted
to
him
(
not
by
any
standing
Law
,
but
only
for
the
present
necessity
.
)
Four
Shillings
upon
every
Hide
of
Land
,
the
Church
not
excepted
.
The
thirteenth
sets
forth
,
That
the
Peace
of
the
King
is
manifold
,
as
sometimes
it
is
given
by
his
own
hand
,
which
the
English
call
Cyninges
honde
sealde
gryth
.
This
Protection
was
granted
not
only
to
Persons
,
but
Places
also
,
by
way
of
Privilege
,
as
likewise
to
Churches
or
Churhmen
within
their
own
Walls
,
as
appears
by
the
League
betwixt
King
Edward
and
Guthrum
,
in
which
it
is
termed
Cyninges
honde
gryth
.
Another
sort
of
Peace
was
on
the
Coronation-day
,
which
lasted
eight
days
;
that
at
Christmass
,
which
held
also
eight
days
;
and
so
on
the
Feast
of
Easter
and
Whitsuntide
.
Another
sort
was
given
by
his
Brief
or
Letters
;
and
another
there
was
belonging
to
the
Four
great
Highways
,
viz.
Watlingstreet
,
Foss
,
Hickenildstreet
,
and
Ermingstreet
;
whereof
two
are
extended
to
the
Length
,
and
two
to
the
Breadth
of
the
Kingdom
.
Another
still
there
was
belonging
to
the
Rivers
of
Note
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
which
conveyed
Provisions
to
Towns
and
Cities
.
From
whence
it
appears
,
that
this
Peace
of
the
King
was
a
Pri●ilege
or
Exemption
granted
to
Persons
,
not
to
be
sued
or
answer
at
Law
,
in
any
Action
▪
●rought
against
them
,
during
certain
solemn
,
and
stated
Times
,
and
in
certain
of
the
most
famous
and
frequented
Highways
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
fourteenth
declares
,
That
all
Treasure
prove
should
be
the
King
's
,
unless
it
were
found
in
a
Church
or
Church-yard
;
in
which
case
,
if
it
were
Gold
,
it
was
all
the
King
's
;
but
if
Silver
,
one
half
was
to
go
to
him
,
and
another
to
the
Church
.
The
fifteenth
treateth
of
Murther
,
and
declares
if
any
one
was
murthered
,
the
Murtherer
should
be
enquired
after
in
the
Village
or
Town
where
the
Body
was
found
;
and
if
he
was
discovered
,
to
be
delivered
up
to
the
King's
Justice
within
eight
days
after
the
Fact
committed
;
and
in
case
he
could
not
be
found
,
a
month
and
a
day
was
allowed
for
search
after
him
;
within
which
term
,
if
he
could
not
be
seiz'd
on
,
forty
six
Marks
were
to
be
collected
out
of
that
Town
;
and
if
it
was
not
able
to
pay
so
much
,
then
the
Hundred
was
liable
to
make
it
good
:
And
forasmuch
as
this
Payment
could
not
be
made
in
the
Towns
,
and
great
inconveniences
arose
;
the
Barons
(
i.e.
the
Freeholders
of
the
County
)
took
care
that
six
and
forty
Marks
should
be
paid
out
of
the
Hundred
;
which
being
seal'd
up
with
the
Seal
of
some
one
Baron
of
the
County
,
they
were
to
be
sent
to
the
Treasurer
,
and
by
him
so
kept
seal'd
up
for
a
year
and
a
day
;
within
which
time
if
the
Murtherer
was
found
out
,
upon
his
being
delivered
to
the
King's
Justice
,
they
were
to
be
repaid
;
but
in
case
within
that
time
he
could
not
be
discovered
,
then
were
the
Kindred
of
the
Murthered
Party
to
have
six
of
the
said
Marks
,
and
the
King
the
other
forty
;
if
he
had
no
Kindred
,
his
Lord
was
to
receive
it
;
and
if
he
had
no
Lord
,
then
his
sworn
Friend
and
Companion
;
but
if
there
were
none
of
these
,
then
the
King
should
have
the
whole
Sum
to
himself
.
The
sixteenth
Article
shews
us
,
how
this
way
of
discovering
Murther
,
and
punishing
the
Hundred
,
came
to
be
in
use
where
the
Murtherer
could
not
be
found
;
viz.
That
King
Cnute
,
when
he
had
gotten
England
,
and
settled
it
in
Peace
,
and
at
the
request
of
the
English
Barons
had
sent
back
his
Army
into
Denmark
,
those
Barons
became
Sureties
,
that
all
the
Danes
that
staid
behind
with
him
,
should
in
all
things
enjoy
perfect
Peace
;
so
that
in
case
an
Englishman
kill'd
any
of
them
,
if
he
could
not
clear
himself
by
the
Judgment
of
God
,
(
that
is
,
by
Water
or
Iron
,
meaning
the
Ordeal
)
Justice
was
to
be
executed
upon
him
;
and
in
case
he
ran
away
,
Payment
was
to
be
made
as
is
aforesaid
.
This
Law
,
to
prevent
the
killing
of
the
Normans
,
was
likewise
continued
by
King
William
the
Conqueror
;
for
in
case
a
man
were
found
slain
,
he
was
to
be
taken
for
a
Norman
,
and
his
Death
to
be
more
grievously
punished
than
that
of
an
Englishman
,
unless
the
Englescherie
of
him
that
was
killed
could
be
made
out
before
the
King's
Justices
;
that
is
,
that
he
was
an
Englishman
,
as
Bracton
hath
particularly
shewn
us
.
But
I
shall
reserve
the
speaking
further
of
this
Law
to
the
next
Volume
.
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
The
seventeenth
declares
the
Office
of
a
King
in
these
words
;
The
King
,
who
is
the
Vicegerent
of
the
Supreme
King
,
is
appointed
to
this
very
end
,
That
he
may
Govern
and
Defend
his
Earthly
Kingdom
,
and
the
People
of
the
Lord
,
and
above
all
things
should
reverence
his
Holy
Church
,
and
extirpate
evil
doers
out
of
it
;
which
unless
he
shall
do
,
not
so
much
as
the
Name
of
a
King
shall
remain
to
him
,
but
he
shall
utterly
lose
it
,
as
Pope
John
witnesses
.
Then
follows
the
occasion
of
this
opinion
of
Pope
John's
,
viz.
His
having
given
it
in
answer
to
the
Letter
which
Pepin
and
Charles
his
Son
wrote
,
concerning
a
foolish
King
of
France
,
whether
they
should
still
continue
him
on
the
Throne
,
or
not
;
which
being
no
material
part
of
the
Law
,
I
omit
.
And
then
there
is
somewhat
concerning
Barons
,
which
have
Courts
and
Customs
of
their
own
,
in
these
words
,
The
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Earls
,
Barons
,
and
all
those
who
have
Sac
,
Soc
,
Thol
,
Team
,
and
Infang●heof
,
shall
have
their
Knights
,
Servants
,
and
all
other
sorts
of
Dependants
under
their
Friburg
;
that
is
,
should
either
have
them
forth
-
coming
(
or
else
should
answer
for
them
)
,
that
if
they
shall
forfeit
to
any
one
,
and
a
Complaint
be
made
by
the
Neighbours
against
them
,
they
must
bring
them
forth
to
have
Justice
done
them
in
their
own
Court
.
The
eighteenth
,
nineteenth
,
twentieth
,
and
one
and
twentieth
,
are
explanations
of
the
Saxon
terms
in
the
above-mentioned
Law
;
which
being
explained
already
in
the
Introduction
,
I
thither
refer
you
.
The
two
and
twentieth
declares
all
Jews
that
were
in
the
Kingdom
to
be
under
the
Protection
of
the
King
,
so
that
none
of
them
could
put
himself
in
the
service
of
any
great
man
without
the
King's
leave
;
for
that
the
Jews
and
all
that
are
there
,
are
the
King
's
.
By
the
three
and
twentieth
King
Edward
forbad
all
Usurers
to
continue
in
his
Kingdom
;
and
if
any
one
were
convicted
that
he
exacted
Usury
,
he
should
forfeit
his
Goods
,
and
be
looked
upon
as
out-law'd
.
After
which
follows
in
Mr.
Lambard's
Copy
another
Law
,
declaring
the
King's
Power
by
Virtue
of
his
Royal
Dignity
,
to
pardon
Life
and
loss
of
Member
,
but
with
this
Proviso
,
That
the
Male-factor
make
satisfaction
to
such
as
he
hath
injured
,
according
to
his
power
;
and
besides
,
find
Sureties
for
his
good
Behaviour
,
which
if
he
did
not
,
he
was
to
be
banished
.
From
whence
you
may
observe
,
That
this
Prerogative
of
pardoning
in
the
King
,
was
not
to
extend
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Party
injured
,
or
his
Kindred
,
to
whom
an
Appeal
was
hereby
reserved
.
Concerning
which
,
The
nineteenth
in
like
manner
declares
his
Royal
Prerogative
to
be
such
,
that
the
King
may
set
at
liberty
any
Captive
or
Prisoner
,
whenever
he
comes
in
any
City
,
Borough
,
Castle
,
&c.
or
if
he
meet
him
in
the
way
,
by
his
mere
Word
or
Command
.
Yet
was
he
that
was
thus
set
at
liberty
,
bound
to
make
satisfaction
to
the
injured
Party
:
But
a
Murtherer
,
Traytor
,
or
one
guilty
of
such
like
Crimes
,
altho
the
King
should
pardon
him
as
to
Life
and
Member
,
according
to
Law
,
he
shall
in
no
wise
stay
in
the
Countrey
,
but
shall
swear
that
he
will
depart
to
the
Sea-coast
within
a
stated
time
set
him
by
the
Justice
,
and
pass
over
as
soon
as
he
can
get
opportunity
of
a
Ship
and
Wind
;
and
in
case
any
such
prove
perjured
,
and
shall
stay
in
the
Land
beyond
the
time
,
any
one
that
meets
them
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
may
do
Justice
upon
them
,
i.
e.
take
away
their
lives
.
From
whence
you
may
observe
the
Antiquity
of
the
Law
for
abjuring
the
Realm
for
such
great
Offences
to
which
the
King's
Pardon
did
not
then
absolutely
extend
.
The
rest
of
this
Law
,
which
only
recites
the
Penalties
for
the
harbouring
or
favouring
such
Malefactors
,
I
omit
.
The
twenty
seventh
Article
gives
leave
to
harbour
a
Stranger
or
Foreigner
(
whom
in
English
they
termed
Couth
,
or
Vncouth
,
that
is
,
known
or
unknown
)
as
a
Guest
for
two
nights
;
in
which
space
if
he
transgress
,
he
that
harboured
him
shall
not
be
answerable
for
him
;
but
if
any
one
be
injured
,
and
complaint
is
made
,
that
it
was
by
the
Counsel
and
Advice
of
him
that
lodged
him
,
he
shall
with
two
honest
Neighbours
by
Oath
purge
himself
as
to
the
Advice
and
Fact
,
or
otherwise
shall
make
satisfaction
.
The
reason
whereof
was
,
because
after
the
third
night
the
Law
then
was
such
,
that
this
stranger
was
to
be
looked
upon
as
one
of
the
Family
,
and
the
Master
of
it
was
to
answer
for
him
if
he
transgressed
.
The
twenty
eighth
appoints
how
Money
or
Cattel
brought
into
a
Town
(
and
said
by
him
who
brought
them
,
that
they
were
found
)
shall
be
disposed
of
,
and
who
shall
have
the
Custody
of
them
.
The
thirtieth
enjoins
,
That
those
who
have
the
King's
Peace
either
by
his
Hand
or
Letters
,
shall
take
care
not
to
injure
others
,
under
a
double
Penalty
.
The
thirty
first
declares
the
particular
Mulcts
or
Penalties
of
those
who
shall
violate
the
King's
Peace
above-mentioned
,
and
especially
that
of
the
eight
days
of
his
Coronation
,
or
of
any
of
the
Feasts
aforesaid
,
and
who
should
have
the
Forfeitures
arising
from
thence
;
how
much
the
King
,
and
how
much
the
Earl
,
and
how
much
the
Dean
or
the
Bishop
in
whose
Deanry
the
Peace
was
broken
.
The
thirty
sixth
Article
directs
,
how
that
after
a
man
is
killed
as
a
Thief
or
a
Robber
,
if
any
Complaint
be
made
by
his
nearest
Relation
,
to
the
Justice
,
that
the
man
was
wrongfully
put
to
death
,
and
lies
buried
among
Thieves
,
and
that
such
Relations
offer
to
make
it
good
,
in
such
case
they
shall
first
give
security
for
so
doing
;
and
then
it
follows
in
what
manner
the
Party
slain
may
be
cleared
in
his
Reputation
,
and
what
satisfaction
shall
be
made
to
his
Friends
for
it
,
in
case
it
appears
he
was
killed
unjustly
.
These
are
the
Laws
which
bear
the
Name
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
though
they
are
not
properly
so
,
because
many
of
them
were
made
long
before
his
time
,
and
there
are
so
many
things
in
the
Latin
Original
which
are
rather
Explanations
of
Laws
,
than
Laws
themselves
,
that
they
more
truly
seem
to
have
been
collected
and
written
by
some
ignorant
Sciolist
,
or
pretender
,
about
Henry
the
First
's
time
:
For
though
Roger
Hoveden
hath
given
us
this
Collection
of
those
Laws
which
we
now
have
,
yet
it
is
plain
that
there
was
no
Original
of
them
extant
at
the
time
when
Hoveden
wrote
,
nor
long
before
;
or
else
he
need
not
have
told
us
that
King
William
the
Conqueror
in
the
fourth
year
of
his
Reign
summoned
so
many
Noble
and
Wise
Men
of
the
English
Nation
,
only
to
enquire
into
,
and
acquaint
him
what
those
Laws
were
.
But
Bromton's
Chronicle
gives
us
a
short
History
of
the
several
Laws
that
had
been
used
in
England
;
and
tells
us
of
three
sorts
of
Laws
then
in
use
,
viz
Merchenlage
,
West-Saxonlage
,
and
Danelage
;
and
that
King
Edward
made
one
Common
Law
out
of
them
all
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
which
are
called
the
Laws
of
King
Edward
to
this
day
;
yet
of
these
he
gives
us
no
more
than
the
bare
Explanation
of
some
Words
or
Terms
frequently
used
in
them
,
but
without
setting
down
any
of
the
Laws
themselves
;
which
whether
he
did
out
of
ignorance
,
or
on
purpose
,
I
will
not
determine
;
though
the
former
is
most
likely
,
seeing
he
had
before
given
us
all
the
Laws
he
could
meet
with
of
the
precedent
English-Saxon
Kings
.
So
that
when
the
Reader
hears
the
Laws
of
St.
Edward
,
so
much
talked
of
,
and
so
much
contended
for
after
the
Conquest
,
he
must
not
understand
these
here
set
down
to
have
been
the
only
Laws
above-mentioned
;
For
those
are
but
some
parts
of
them
recited
and
commented
upon
by
after-Writers
.
And
indeed
these
Laws
were
first
said
to
be
the
Laws
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
after
the
Normans
coming
over
,
not
because
King
Edward
made
them
,
but
renewed
the
observance
of
them
;
as
William
of
Malmesbury
expresly
tells
us
of
one
of
those
that
King
Cnute
also
revived
,
being
in
substance
the
same
with
that
formerly
ordained
by
King
Alfred
;
Commanding
every
one
above
Twelve
years
old
,
to
be
entred
into
some
Decenary
,
Tything
,
or
Hundred
:
But
Bracton
also
ascribes
it
to
King
Edward
:
So
likewise
this
Interpolator
or
Noter
himself
tells
you
,
That
those
Laws
of
St.
Edward
so
much
desired
,
and
at
length
obtained
from
William
the
Conqueror
,
were
ordained
in
the
time
of
King
Edgar
his
Grandfather
,
but
after
his
death
were
laid
aside
for
sixty
eight
years
;
but
because
they
were
just
and
honest
,
King
Edward
revived
them
,
and
delivered
them
to
be
observed
as
his
own
.
By
these
and
other
circumstances
we
may
gather
,
That
the
whole
Body
of
these
Laws
we
have
now
recited
,
were
such
as
were
approved
and
confirmed
by
King
Edward
,
who
was
a
Prince
of
great
Mercy
and
Indulgence
to
his
People
;
so
that
such
written
Laws
as
were
in
force
in
his
time
,
and
such
Customs
as
had
been
all
along
observed
in
the
Saxon
times
,
and
had
been
still
kept
on
foot
in
his
days
,
were
after
the
Norman
Conquest
(
when
both
the
People
of
the
Norman
as
well
as
English
Extraction
so
earnestly
contended
for
their
Liberties
)
called
by
the
name
of
the
Laws
of
St.
Edward
,
thereby
being
indeed
meant
the
English-Saxon
Laws
,
which
then
received
Denomination
from
him
,
being
in
effect
the
last
King
of
that
Race
,
and
one
whose
Memory
the
People
reverenced
in
an
especial
manner
for
the
high
Reputation
he
had
gained
for
his
great
Sanctity
and
Clemency
to
his
Subjects
.
King
HAROLD
.
KING
Edward's
Funerals
being
over
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
our
Annals
proceed
to
tell
us
,
how
that
Earl
Harold
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
,
as
King
Edward
had
appointed
,
and
that
the
People
elected
him
to
that
Dignity
;
as
also
that
he
was
anointed
King
on
the
Feast
of
Epiphany
;
but
he
held
the
Kingdom
only
forty
weeks
and
one
day
.
Thus
the
Laudean
or
Peterburgh
Copy
relates
it
;
being
written
by
some
Monk
that
favour'd
King
Harold's
Title
to
the
Crown
.
But
R.
Hoveden
,
with
other
of
the
English
Writers
,
tell
us
expresly
;
That
King
Edward
being
buried
,
Earl
Harold
,
whom
the
King
had
before
his
decease
declared
his
Successor
,
being
by
all
the
Chief
Men
of
England
elected
to
the
Throne
,
was
the
same
day
anointed
King
by
Aldred
Archbishop
of
York
:
Which
is
also
confirmed
by
the
Manuscript
Chronicle
of
one
Henry
de
Silgrave
,
who
wrote
about
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
the
First
,
and
is
now
in
the
[
](A64087-e350080-b)*
*
Cleopatr●
,
A.
12.
Cottonian
Library
.
And
the
relation
of
this
Affair
being
found
no
where
else
,
I
shall
here
recite
,
leaving
the
Credit
thereof
to
the
Reader
's
Judgment
;
which
is
thus
:
That
King
Edward
lying
on
his
Death-bed
,
Earl
Harold
came
to
him
,
and
desired
him
to
appoint
him
for
his
Successor
;
to
which
the
King
replied
,
That
he
had
already
made
Duke
William
his
Heir
:
But
the
Earl
and
his
Friends
still
persisting
in
their
Request
,
the
King
turning
his
Face
to
the
Wall
,
replied
thus
,
When
I
am
dead
,
let
the
English
make
either
the
Duke
or
the
Earl
their
King
:
Which
,
if
true
,
shews
that
it
was
but
a
Consent
in
part
,
and
was
also
extorted
from
him
.
But
this
Relation
being
found
in
no
other
Author
,
I
shall
not
pass
my
word
for
the
Truth
of
it
.
But
William
of
Malmesbury
,
and
such
Writers
as
prefer
the
Title
of
King
William
,
tell
another
story
,
and
say
,
That
King
Harold
on
the
very
day
of
the
King's
Funeral
having
extorted
an
Oath
of
Fidelity
from
the
Chief
Men
,
snatch'd
up
the
Crown
of
his
own
accord
;
although
the
English
say
it
was
bequeathed
him
by
King
Edward
;
which
yet
he
says
he
believes
to
be
rather
asserted
by
them
out
of
partiality
,
than
by
any
true
judgment
or
knowledge
of
the
thing
.
H.
Huntington
does
not
mention
any
such
Election
of
Harold
,
but
says
on
the
contrary
,
that
divers
of
the
English
would
have
advanced
Edgar
Aetheling
to
be
King
.
But
Ingulph
is
more
cautious
,
and
does
not
determine
one
way
or
other
of
this
matter
;
only
says
in
general
,
That
the
day
after
the
King's
Funeral
,
Harold
wickedly
forgetting
his
Oath
which
he
had
formerly
made
to
Duke
William
,
intruded
himself
into
the
Throne
,
and
was
solemnly
Crowned
by
Alred
Archbishop
of
York
.
As
for
Edgar
Aetheling
,
the
only
surviving
Male
of
the
Ancient
Royal
Family
,
he
was
but
Young
,
and
being
a
Stranger
born
,
had
neither
Friends
nor
Interest
sufficient
to
oppose
so
great
a
Party
as
Harold
had
amongst
the
Lay-Nobility
,
and
especially
among
the
Bishops
,
who
were
all
to
a
man
for
him
.
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
And
that
which
made
more
against
Prince
Edgar
,
was
,
That
he
wanted
the
Nomination
of
King
Edward
to
recommend
him
to
the
Election
of
the
Wittena
Gemot
,
or
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
either
Duke
William
or
Harold
certainly
had
,
and
perhaps
both
of
them
,
though
at
different
times
,
according
as
they
had
the
opportunity
of
making
their
Interest
with
that
Easy
King
,
who
certainly
was
very
much
to
blame
,
not
to
have
better
ascertained
that
great
Point
of
the
Succession
to
the
Crown
in
his
own
life-time
;
for
had
he
declared
either
Duke
William
or
Edgar
his
Heir
,
and
procured
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
to
confirm
it
in
his
life-time
,
he
might
have
prevented
that
Calamity
which
afterwards
fell
upon
the
English
Nation
from
Duke
William
,
when
he
came
to
be
King
.
But
to
return
to
our
History
;
Harold
being
thus
advanced
to
the
Throne
,
took
that
course
which
all
Wise
Princes
who
can
claim
no
Right
by
Blood
,
but
only
by
Election
of
the
People
,
have
always
taken
;
and
that
was
The
abolishing
of
all
unjust
Laws
,
and
the
making
good
ones
in
their
stead
;
the
seizing
upon
and
punishing
all
Thieves
,
Robbers
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
and
indeed
wholly
made
it
his
business
to
defend
the
Kingdom
from
Foreign
Invaders
both
by
Sea
and
Land
;
and
that
he
might
become
truly
popular
,
he
was
a
great
Patron
of
the
Churches
and
Monasteries
,
yielding
much
Reverence
to
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
shewing
himself
humble
and
affable
to
all
that
were
virtuous
and
good
,
as
he
was
severe
to
all
others
of
a
contrary
Character
.
On
the
24th
day
of
April
,
after
his
Coronation
(
as
Simeon
of
Durham
tells
us
)
appeared
a
Dreadful
Comet
,
which
was
visible
in
all
these
parts
of
the
world
;
not
long
after
which
,
followed
the
Invasion
of
Tostige
,
who
having
been
banish'd
chiefly
by
his
Brother's
procurement
,
and
now
no
longer
able
to
digest
the
Preferment
of
his
Younger
Brother
to
the
Royal
Dignity
,
in
exclusion
to
him
,
was
moved
with
so
much
Envy
and
Indignation
as
to
endeavour
all
ways
possible
to
dethrone
him
;
for
which
purpose
he
sailed
to
Duke
William
,
and
thence
out
of
Flanders
with
some
Ships
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
where
after
he
had
forced
Money
from
the
Inhabitants
,
he
departed
,
and
played
the
Pyrate
upon
the
Coasts
till
he
came
to
Sandwich
.
King
Harold
being
then
at
London
,
upon
notice
thereof
got
in
readiness
both
a
strong
Fleet
and
a
good
Party
of
Horse
,
with
which
he
resolved
in
Person
to
go
to
Sandwich
and
fight
him
:
But
Tostige
having
intelligence
of
it
,
took
along
with
him
all
the
Seamen
he
could
find
,
and
went
to
the
Coast
of
Lindisse
,
where
he
burnt
several
Villages
,
and
killed
a
world
of
men
:
But
Edwin
Earl
of
Mercia
,
and
his
Brother
Morcar
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
hastening
to
those
parts
with
an
Army
,
soon
forced
him
to
quit
that
Countrey
.
And
,
as
Florence
relates
,
not
being
able
to
return
into
Normandy
by
reason
of
contrary
Winds
,
he
sail'd
into
Norway
,
and
there
join'd
his
Fleet
with
that
which
King
Harold
Harfager
was
now
preparing
for
the
Invasion
of
England
.
In
the
mean
time
King
Harold
lay
at
Sandwich
,
expecting
his
Fleet
,
which
when
it
was
got
together
,
he
sail'd
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
;
and
because
William
Duke
of
Normandy
was
now
expected
to
invade
England
with
an
Army
,
he
waited
his
coming
over
all
that
Summer
and
the
Autumn
following
,
lining
all
the
Sea-Coasts
with
Land-Forces
,
in
order
the
better
to
receive
him
.
This
seems
indeed
more
probable
,
than
what
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
That
King
Harold
did
not
believe
Duke
William
would
undertake
so
hazardous
an
Expedition
,
being
at
that
time
engaged
in
Wars
with
his
Neighbouring
Princes
,
and
had
now
wholly
given
himself
up
to
his
Ease
and
Pleasure
;
so
that
had
it
not
been
for
his
hearing
that
the
King
of
Norway
likewise
threaten'd
an
Invasion
,
he
would
never
have
raised
any
Army
at
all
;
which
seems
a
very
improbable
story
,
since
he
was
(
as
you
have
already
heard
from
Simeon
of
Durham
)
forced
to
get
out
his
Fleet
and
raise
an
Army
,
to
prevent
the
Incursions
of
his
Brother
Tostige
.
But
it
is
fit
we
now
give
you
some
account
of
the
Reasons
of
these
great
Preparations
made
by
Duke
William
to
invade
England
;
for
Ingulph
and
the
Author
last
mentioned
both
assure
us
,
That
so
soon
as
he
had
heard
of
King
Harold's
taking
upon
him
the
Crown
of
England
,
contrary
to
the
Oath
he
had
given
him
,
and
that
he
was
actually
crowned
,
he
sent
over
Ambassadors
to
put
him
in
mind
of
the
breach
of
his
word
;
threatning
to
force
him
to
perform
it
,
if
he
would
not
do
it
by
fair
means
,
and
that
before
the
year
came
about
.
Harold's
Answer
to
these
Ambassadors
(
as
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
it
)
was
very
plausible
,
being
to
this
effect
,
That
what
he
had
promised
concerning
marrying
the
Duke's
Daughter
,
she
being
dead
,
it
could
not
now
be
performed
;
but
that
if
he
had
promised
him
any
thing
concerning
the
Kingdom
,
it
was
very
rashly
done
of
him
,
to
have
given
away
that
which
was
not
his
own
,
without
the
General
Consent
and
Decree
of
the
Great
Council
of
that
Kingdom
;
therefore
that
a
rash
Oath
was
to
be
broken
;
for
if
the
Oath
or
Vow
of
a
Virgin
,
made
without
the
consent
of
her
Parents
,
was
by
the
Law
of
God
declared
void
,
how
much
more
ought
that
Oath
to
be
accounted
so
,
which
he
being
then
under
the
Authority
of
his
King
(
but
compell'd
necessity
)
had
made
concerning
the
Kingdom
,
who
was
at
that
time
wholly
ignorant
of
what
had
been
transacted
?
And
that
the
Duke
was
very
unjust
in
requiring
him
to
resign
that
Crown
which
he
had
so
lately
received
by
the
General
Favour
and
Consent
of
the
People
.
Bromton's
Chronicle
further
adds
,
That
Duke
William
sent
another
Message
to
King
Harold
,
whereby
he
acquainted
him
,
That
although
he
had
not
observed
his
Faith
in
other
things
,
yet
if
he
would
marry
his
Daughter
,
he
would
pass
by
all
the
rest
;
or
otherwise
would
vindicate
his
Succession
by
force
of
Arms.
All
which
is
very
improbable
,
since
most
Historians
relate
the
young
Lady
to
be
then
dead
;
and
it
is
very
unlikely
,
that
a
Man
of
King
William's
Ambition
would
quit
his
Pretentions
to
the
Kingdom
,
for
so
slight
a
satisfaction
as
the
Marriage
of
his
Daughter
.
But
this
Author
does
with
more
probability
reduce
the
Duke's
Quarrel
against
Harold
,
to
these
Three
Heads
.
First
,
To
revenge
the
death
of
Prince
Alfred
his
Cousin
,
who
had
been
long
since
murthered
by
Earl
Godwin
the
Father
of
Harold
.
Secondly
,
To
restore
Archbishop
Robert
,
Earl
Odo
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Normans
,
who
had
been
unjustly
banished
in
the
late
King's
life-time
.
Thirdly
,
Because
Harold
had
contrary
to
his
Oath
possessed
himself
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
as
well
by
the
Right
of
Consanguinity
,
as
by
that
of
a
Double
Promise
,
ought
to
be
his
.
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
But
the
Ambassadors
of
Duke
William
being
return'd
without
any
satisfactory
Answer
from
King
Harold
,
the
Duke
employed
the
rest
of
the
year
in
preparing
all
things
necessary
for
his
Expedition
,
hiring
Soldiers
out
of
his
own
Countrey
with
large
Pay
,
and
inviting
Strangers
from
abroad
with
greater
Allowances
;
so
that
upon
the
Muster
of
his
Forces
he
found
that
they
did
not
only
excel
in
strength
of
Body
,
and
height
of
Stature
,
but
also
the
chief
Commanders
and
Captains
of
them
were
as
remarkable
for
their
Valour
as
for
their
Experience
and
Conduct
:
Also
his
Bishops
and
Abbots
strove
with
the
Nobility
,
who
should
by
their
liberal
Contributions
most
advance
this
Enterprize
.
But
that
the
Duke
might
not
prejudice
the
Equity
of
his
Cause
by
precipitation
,
he
sent
Ambassadors
to
Pope
Alexander
,
who
did
with
great
Eloquence
set
forth
the
Justice
of
the
War
which
their
Prince
was
going
to
undertake
;
and
that
Harold
not
only
had
broken
his
Oath
with
him
,
but
refused
to
give
him
any
Satisfaction
,
either
because
that
now
he
was
a
Crown'd
Head
,
or
else
that
he
distrusted
his
Cause
:
Whereupon
the
Pope
taking
into
his
serious
consideration
this
weighty
matter
,
approved
of
the
Enterprize
,
and
sent
the
Duke
a
Consecrated
Banner
,
as
an
Omen
of
Victory
;
which
when
the
Duke
had
received
,
he
called
a
Great
Council
of
his
Nobility
at
Lillebone
,
to
ask
all
their
Opinions
in
this
great
Affair
;
and
when
they
had
all
encouraged
his
Undertaking
by
great
Promises
of
Assistance
,
he
appointed
an
Assessment
for
his
Fleet
and
Army
,
according
to
their
several
respective
Estates
;
and
so
they
departed
home
,
till
the
time
appointed
for
a
General
Rendezvouz
.
Vid.
Introduct.
ad
Britan.
But
Mr.
Cambden
,
from
the
Authority
of
some
Ancient
Norman
Writers
I
have
not
yet
met
with
,
makes
this
Enterprize
much
more
difficult
than
our
Historians
commonly
do
;
as
,
that
though
he
found
his
Chief
Officers
,
to
whom
he
communicated
his
Design
,
very
chearful
and
resolute
to
follow
him
,
yet
all
the
Skill
lay
how
to
bear
the
Charge
of
so
great
a
War
;
for
when
in
an
Assembly
of
all
the
States
of
Normandy
a
Subsidy
was
propounded
;
their
Answer
was
,
That
in
the
late
War
against
the
French
,
their
Wealth
was
so
much
exhausted
,
that
if
a
new
War
should
happen
,
they
should
scarce
be
able
to
hold
and
defend
their
own
;
and
therefore
that
they
were
more
obliged
to
look
after
the
Defence
of
their
own
,
than
to
think
of
Invading
the
Territories
of
others
:
That
this
intended
War
,
though
never
so
just
,
yet
did
not
seem
so
necessary
at
that
time
,
as
it
was
apparently
hazardous
;
and
that
besides
,
the
Normans
were
not
by
their
Allegiance
bound
to
Military
Service
in
Foreign
Parts
:
Neither
could
they
by
any
means
be
brought
to
grant
a
General
Tax
,
although
William
Fitz-osbern
,
a
man
in
high
favour
with
the
Duke
,
and
as
gracious
among
the
People
,
endeavoured
what
he
could
to
effect
it
;
and
to
draw
in
others
by
his
own
example
,
promised
to
set
out
forty
Ships
at
his
own
proper
Charges
.
Duke
William
then
perceiving
he
could
not
bring
this
about
in
a
Publick
Meeting
,
went
another
way
to
work
;
and
therefore
sends
for
the
wealthiest
men
of
his
Dutchy
severally
one
by
one
,
to
come
to
him
;
then
he
speaks
them
fair
,
and
desires
them
to
contribute
somewhat
toward
this
War
:
Whereupon
,
as
if
they
had
strove
who
should
most
largely
assist
their
Prince
,
they
promised
him
liberally
;
and
he
causing
to
be
presently
registred
whatsoever
they
had
promised
,
it
amounted
to
a
vast
Sum
,
more
than
most
men
could
reasonably
ever
have
believed
.
This
Affair
being
thus
dispatch'd
,
he
next
craves
Aid
of
the
Princes
his
Neighbours
;
to
wit
,
of
the
Earls
of
Anjou
,
Poictou
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
Maine
,
and
Bretaigne
;
unto
these
he
promised
large
Tracks
of
Land
,
and
great
Possessions
in
England
.
But
how
much
each
of
these
Princes
contributed
to
this
Expedition
,
is
not
known
;
tho
as
for
Alan
Earl
of
Bretaigne
,
he
certainly
was
so
great
an
Assistant
to
Duke
William
,
that
he
was
after
this
Conquest
of
King
Harold
,
made
Earl
of
Richmond
,
and
had
great
part
of
the
Country
thereabouts
given
him
by
William
when
he
came
to
be
King
,
to
be
held
by
Knights
Service
.
And
for
the
rest
of
the
Princes
above-mentioned
,
it
is
certain
that
they
permitted
Duke
William
to
raise
great
store
of
men
in
their
Territories
,
who
being
headed
by
divers
Noble
Volunteers
of
those
Countries
at
their
own
Charges
,
afterwards
enjoyed
great
Possessions
in
England
as
a
Reward
of
their
Services
.
Duke
William
also
made
his
Addresses
to
Philip
King
of
France
,
and
went
in
Person
to
solicite
his
Assistance
in
this
intended
War
against
Harold
,
voluntarily
offering
that
King
,
that
in
case
he
would
assist
him
,
and
that
he
thereby
became
victorious
,
to
hold
England
of
him
as
his
Vassal
;
which
King
Philip
refused
to
accept
,
thinking
it
against
the
interest
of
France
to
make
the
Duke
of
Normandy
greater
than
he
was
already
,
who
now
began
not
to
be
so
pliant
to
his
Interests
,
as
he
thought
the
many
Obligations
which
Duke
William
owed
the
King
his
Father
,
required
:
Therefore
as
the
growing
Greatness
of
a
Neighbouring
Prince
was
then
,
is
,
and
will
ever
be
suspected
by
him
who
is
his
Rival
in
Power
and
Empire
;
so
King
Philip
was
so
far
from
giving
the
Duke
any
Assistance
,
that
he
wholly
dissuaded
him
from
this
Enterprize
,
which
nevertheless
he
vigorously
pursued
,
notwithstanding
this
discouragement
.
But
leaving
Duke
William
to
his
Warlike
Preparations
,
we
will
return
into
England
,
where
our
Annals
tell
us
,
That
Earl
Tostige
had
been
met
upon
the
Northern
Coast
with
three
hundred
Norwegian
Ships
(
commanded
by
Harold
King
of
Norway
)
;
to
whom
when
he
had
joined
those
he
had
with
them
,
they
all
sail'd
up
the
Humber
till
they
came
as
far
as
York
;
where
the
Earls
(
Brothers
)
Morcar
and
Eadwin
met
and
fought
them
;
but
it
seems
the
King
of
Norway
gain'd
the
Victory
.
Ingulph
is
more
express
in
this
affair
,
and
says
that
Harold
King
of
Norway
sail'd
up
the
River
Ouse
as
far
as
York
,
where
the
Fleet
being
left
under
a
strong
Guard
,
they
landed
,
and
stormed
York
,
and
soon
plundered
it
,
and
slew
many
of
the
poor
Inhabitants
:
But
the
two
Earls
abovementioned
having
gotten
together
a
small
Recruit
of
ill-arm'd
Countreymen
,
were
easily
routed
;
and
(
according
to
our
Annals
)
when
King
Harold
heard
of
it
,
he
immediately
marched
against
the
King
of
Norway
,
and
meeting
him
at
Staenford-bri●ge
in
Yorkshire
,
there
fought
,
and
slew
that
King
,
with
Earl
Tostige
,
his
own
Brother
.
Ingulph
adds
,
That
the
Norwegians
made
a
very
stout
resistance
,
great
multitudes
of
them
being
slain
,
together
with
their
Chief
Commanders
;
so
that
King
Harold
obtain'd
an
entire
Victory
;
only
Prince
Olave
,
Son
to
Harold
King
of
Norway
,
and
Paul
Earl
of
Orcades
,
were
permitted
quietly
to
return
home
with
twenty
Ships
.
But
before
I
dismiss
this
Relation
,
I
cannot
omit
a
remarkable
Example
of
one
single
Norwegian
,
who
standing
upon
the
Bridge
above-mentioned
,
killed
more
than
forty
Englishmen
with
his
Battel-Axe
▪
making
good
his
Post
against
the
whole
Army
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
till
three
a
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
,
and
then
one
going
in
a
Boat
under
the
Bridge
,
wounded
him
to
death
in
the
lower
parts
through
a
hole
that
it
seems
he
found
there
.
But
King
Harold
returning
to
York
,
had
no
long
time
to
enjoy
his
Victory
;
for
immediately
after
the
News
being
brought
him
that
Duke
William
was
landed
at
Pevensey
near
Hastings
upon
Michaelmas
day
,
he
made
all
the
haste
he
could
to
march
towards
him
,
leaving
the
Earls
Edwin
and
Morchar
behind
him
with
great
part
of
the
Forces
.
But
since
our
Annals
are
very
short
in
the
relation
of
all
these
Affairs
between
the
Duke
and
King
Harold
,
I
shall
give
you
a
larger
account
of
it
from
William
of
Malmesbury
and
other
Authors
,
who
tell
us
,
That
Duke
William
with
all
his
Nobility
being
met
in
August
at
St.
Walleries
(
a
Port-Town
in
Normandy
)
lay
there
a
long
while
waiting
for
a
Wind
,
but
that
continuing
contrary
for
several
days
,
the
Soldiers
at
last
began
thus
to
murmur
in
their
Camp
,
(
as
it
is
ordinary
for
such
men
when
they
lye
long
still
and
have
nothing
to
do
)
,
saying
among
themselves
,
That
the
man
was
mad
who
would
go
to
take
away
another
man's
Territories
against
God's
Will
,
which
it
was
plain
this
was
,
since
he
had
now
so
long
withheld
the
Wind.
This
being
spread
abroad
,
one
would
have
thought
it
had
been
enough
to
have
discouraged
any
one
less
valiant
than
the
Duke
;
who
thereupon
consulting
with
his
Chief
Officers
what
was
best
to
be
done
,
the
wisest
of
them
advised
him
to
bring
forth
the
Body
of
St.
Wallerie
,
to
try
if
by
that
means
they
could
obtain
a
fair
Wind
;
however
,
perhaps
it
might
put
some
stop
to
his
Soldiers
Discontents
.
What
effect
the
Saint's
Body
wrought
,
I
cannot
tell
;
but
so
much
is
certain
,
that
not
long
after
a
fresh
Gale
offering
,
the
Duke
immediately
set
sail
for
England
;
and
his
Ship
being
first
got
out
to
Sea
,
casting
Anchor
,
lay
there
till
the
rest
of
his
Fleet
could
come
up
to
him
,
who
all
following
the
King's
Ship
(
which
then
rid
Admiral
)
they
in
the
Afternoon
with
an
easy
and
gentle
Breeze
reached
Hastings
,
near
which
the
Duke
going
on
Shore
,
his
foot
by
accident
slipping
he
fell
down
,
which
a
Soldier
standing
by
immediately
turned
into
a
good
Omen
,
saying
,
Sir
,
you
have
only
taken
Seisin
of
that
Land
of
which
you
will
shortly
be
King
.
As
soon
as
ever
his
Army
had
landed
,
he
strictly
charged
them
to
commit
no
Outrages
,
nor
plunder
,
saying
,
They
ought
to
spare
those
things
which
would
shortly
be
their
own
:
So
the
Duke
lying
still
for
fifteen
days
,
and
having
strongly
fortified
his
Camp
with
certain
Palisadoes
which
he
had
brought
over
along
with
him
,
seemed
to
mind
nothing
less
than
War
.
But
King
Harold
,
precipitated
by
his
own
bad
Fortune
,
marched
against
the
Duke
with
but
part
of
his
Forces
;
for
besides
those
that
had
been
killed
in
the
late
Engagement
,
a
great
many
of
his
best
Soldiers
had
already
deserted
him
,
being
discontented
that
they
had
been
denied
their
share
of
the
Norwegian
Plunder
;
yet
those
Forces
which
still
remained
with
him
,
he
thought
sufficient
,
because
he
heard
the
Duke
was
landed
but
with
a
small
Army
;
so
that
notwithstanding
the
strongest
and
most
valiant
of
his
Army
were
either
slain
in
the
late
Battel
with
the
Norwegians
,
or
else
gone
from
him
,
he
yet
resolved
to
fight
.
King
Harold
being
now
arrived
near
Hastings
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
pitched
his
Camp
upon
a
Hill
about
Nine
Miles
from
that
place
,
and
immediately
sent
out
Spies
,
to
give
him
what
Account
they
could
of
the
Number
and
Forces
of
the
Enemy
;
some
of
whom
being
taken
within
Duke
William's
Camp
,
though
he
might
have
executed
them
by
the
Laws
of
War
,
yet
he
only
commanded
them
to
be
led
round
about
it
,
and
then
having
well
fed
them
,
he
ordered
them
to
be
sent
back
to
their
Lord
;
and
being
returned
,
King
Harold
asked
them
,
What
news
they
could
tell
him
?
They
hereupon
having
set
forth
the
generous
Behaviour
of
the
Enemies
General
,
seriously
added
,
That
all
their
Army
seemed
to
be
Priests
,
because
they
had
all
their
Faces
with
both
their
Lips
close
shaven
,
for
the
English
then
wore
long
Beards
:
But
the
King
laughing
at
their
simplicity
,
said
,
He
too
well
knew
those
they
had
seen
were
no
Priests
,
but
brave
Soldiers
;
then
Gyrth
his
youngest
Brother
(
being
a
very
young
man
,
but
of
an
Understanding
and
Courage
far
above
his
years
)
taking
the
words
out
of
the
King's
mouth
,
said
thus
;
Sir
,
if
you
can
so
far
allow
the
Valour
of
the
Norman
Duke
,
I
think
it
is
then
indiscreet
for
you
to
enter
the
Field
against
him
,
lest
you
should
be
found
inferior
to
him
either
in
Strength
or
Justice
of
your
Cause
;
for
you
can
no
ways
deny
but
that
voluntarily
or
involuntarily
you
have
sworn
to
him
:
Therefore
in
my
opinion
you
would
do
more
prudently
to
withdraw
your self
from
the
present
Danger
,
and
leave
to
us
the
Decision
of
the
Day
;
who
being
free
from
all
Oaths
and
Promises
,
can
with
a
safe
Conscience
draw
our
Swords
in
defence
of
our
Countrey
;
for
it
is
to
be
feared
,
that
if
you
your self
should
engage
,
either
your
Death
or
more
shameful
Flight
may
ensue
;
whereas
if
we
alone
engage
with
him
,
your
Cause
will
be
every
where
safe
,
for
you
may
either
assist
us
if
we
should
be
put
to
fly
,
or
else
bury
us
if
we
should
happen
to
be
slain
.
But
the
King
's
immoderate
Pride
and
Rashness
made
him
deaf
to
the
wholesome
Advice
of
his
Brother
;
and
he
thought
it
Inglorious
,
and
a
Dishonour
to
his
past
Life
,
to
seem
afraid
of
any
Danger
:
Therefore
being
push'd
on
by
his
unlucky
Fate
,
he
hastily
sent
away
the
Monk
that
was
newly
before
come
from
Duke
William
to
him
with
these
Proposals
,
viz.
That
either
he
should
quit
the
Throne
;
or
hold
it
,
and
reign
under
him
;
or
else
try
the
Justice
of
his
Cause
by
their
two
single
Swords
in
the
sight
of
both
Armies
;
or
in
case
Harold
should
refuse
all
these
,
that
he
was
ready
to
submit
it
to
the
Judgment
of
the
Apostolick
See
:
I
say
,
he
hastily
sent
him
away
with
only
this
short
Answer
,
That
he
would
leave
it
to
God
to
determine
the
matter
between
them
.
So
that
the
Monk
being
returned
with
this
Answer
,
it
added
fresh
Courage
to
the
Normans
;
whereupon
the
Generals
on
both
sides
immediately
drew
up
their
Armies
,
in
order
to
a
Battel
,
each
according
to
his
Countrey
fashion
:
The
English
had
spent
the
night
in
drinking
and
roaring
;
and
being
thus
heated
,
marched
early
out
the
next
morning
against
the
Enemy
:
The
Pikes
and
Bill-men
,
mingled
with
a
strong
Detachment
of
Targetiers
,
made
up
the
Front
and
Main
Body
of
the
English
Army
,
and
by
their
close
Order
render'd
it
so
impenetrable
,
that
nothing
but
their
being
outwitted
by
the
Norman
Duke
could
ever
have
broke
it
,
as
you
will
see
by
and
by
:
But
King
Harold
,
together
with
his
Brethren
,
being
all
on
foot
,
placed
themselves
near
the
Royal
Standard
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
that
by
thus
being
all
of
them
in
equal
danger
with
the
meanest
Soldier
,
no
man
should
so
much
as
think
of
Flight
.
Whilst
in
the
mean
time
the
Normans
had
spent
the
night
in
Prayers
and
Confessions
,
and
having
also
received
the
Eucharist
,
were
now
drawn
out
against
the
English
;
the
Foot
being
armed
with
Gleaves
,
Bows
,
and
Arrows
,
made
up
the
Main
Body
of
their
Army
;
and
the
Horse
being
placed
a
little
more
backward
in
two
Divisions
made
the
Wings
:
But
(
as
Will
.
Pictaviensis
relates
)
the
Pope's
Consecrated
Banner
was
placed
in
the
Front
of
the
Army
,
as
well
to
encourage
the
Normans
,
as
to
dishearten
the
English
.
Then
the
Duke
mounting
on
Horseback
,
with
an
unconcern'd
Countenance
and
loud
Voice
encouraged
his
men
,
and
openly
declared
,
He
doubted
not
but
that
God
would
favour
the
Justice
of
his
Cause
.
And
Bromton's
Chronicle
here
brings
him
in
making
a
long
Speech
to
his
Army
;
which
because
not
suiting
with
the
Genius
of
those
blunt
times
,
and
being
also
omitted
by
all
other
Authors
,
I
shall
pass
by
.
Then
the
Duke
calling
for
his
Armour
,
and
either
through
haste
or
incogitancy
his
Esquire
having
put
on
his
Breast-plate
behind
instead
of
before
,
he
turned
off
that
seeming
Ill
Omen
with
a
Jest
,
saying
,
His
Dukedom
would
shortly
be
changed
into
a
Kingdom
:
And
then
the
old
Ballad
of
Roland
being
begun
by
the
Army
,
that
his
Martial
Example
might
excite
their
Courage
,
and
the
Divine
Assistance
being
also
implored
,
the
Battel
begun
,
which
was
valiantly
fought
on
both
sides
,
neither
Party
giving
ground
,
tho
it
continued
till
it
was
late
;
which
when
Duke
William
perceiving
,
and
that
the
English
Ranks
were
not
otherwise
to
be
broken
,
he
gave
immediate
Orders
to
his
men
to
feign
a
Retreat
,
and
make
as
if
they
fled
out
of
the
Field
,
by
which
Stratagem
the
Main
Body
of
the
English
Foot
being
broken
in
pursuing
the
Enemy
,
(
whom
they
thought
to
be
really
now
put
to
flight
,
)
it
turned
to
their
own
destruction
;
for
the
Normans
rallying
,
and
falling
upon
the
English
when
they
were
dispersed
,
quite
routed
them
;
and
thus
being
outwitted
,
though
they
lost
their
Lives
valiantly
in
fighting
for
their
Countrey
,
yet
were
they
not
wanting
in
their
Revenge
,
for
often
turning
again
,
they
slew
whole
heaps
of
their
Pursuers
;
and
the
Foot
gaining
a
Rising
Ground
,
drove
back
the
Normans
into
the
adjoining
Valley
,
and
throwing
great
store
of
Darts
and
Stones
down
upon
them
,
put
them
to
flight
,
and
passing
over
a
certain
steep
Trench
,
left
there
so
many
Carkasses
of
their
Enemies
,
that
they
levelled
the
inequality
of
the
ground
with
heaps
of
dead
bodies
.
Thus
for
a
while
sometimes
the
English
and
sometimes
the
Normans
prevailed
,
neither
side
having
much
the
better
,
so
long
as
King
Harold
continued
alive
;
but
when
at
last
he
fell
by
an
Arrow
shot
into
his
Brains
,
the
English
presently
fled
,
till
night
parted
them
:
Insomuch
that
the
Valour
of
both
Generals
was
very
remarkable
;
for
Harold
was
not
contented
only
with
performing
the
office
of
a
General
,
but
he
did
also
act
the
part
of
a
common
Soldier
,
killing
all
those
that
came
in
his
way
,
that
none
could
approach
him
without
great
hazard
of
being
slain
,
till
such
time
as
that
Unfortunate
Shot
above-mentioned
put
an
end
to
his
Life
;
and
a
Soldier
afterwards
giving
his
dead
Body
a
Wound
in
the
Thigh
,
he
was
for
that
base
cowardly
Action
discarded
by
Duke
William
,
who
never
ceased
encouraging
his
Men
both
by
his
Voice
and
Presence
,
marching
foremost
against
the
thickest
Ranks
;
so
that
whilst
he
thus
shewed
his
Valour
,
he
had
no
less
than
three
brave
Horses
slain
under
him
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
the
Duke
all
the
while
remaining
with
an
undaunted
Courage
in
the
greatest
dangers
,
though
he
was
often
gently
admonished
by
those
who
had
the
guard
of
his
Person
,
not
to
be
so
forward
.
Thus
he
continued
till
the
Night
coming
on
left
him
at
last
entirely
Victorious
;
and
without
doubt
the
Divine
Hand
did
that
day
protect
him
,
for
he
was
not
so
much
as
wounded
,
though
aimed
at
by
so
many
Darts
and
Arrows
.
This
is
the
Account
which
William
of
Malmesbury
gives
us
of
this
Fight
;
to
which
there
needs
little
to
be
added
out
of
other
Authors
,
several
of
them
writing
from
him
,
and
only
repeating
his
Relation
in
other
words
.
But
I
cannot
omit
taking
notice
of
some
Passages
which
Radulph
de
Diceto
gives
us
of
this
Battel
;
viz.
That
it
was
fought
upon
a
Saturday
,
(
being
St.
Calixtus's
day
)
the
2d
of
the
Ides
,
that
is
,
the
14th
of
October
;
That
the
English
being
drawn
up
in
a
narrow
place
,
many
of
them
withdrew
themselves
from
the
Battel
,
as
having
not
room
to
fight
,
so
that
but
few
remained
with
the
King
:
That
Duke
William
marched
against
the
Enemy
in
the
Head
of
Five
Regiments
of
Horse
,
which
being
all
drawn
up
,
a
certain
Norman
called
Tailefer
came
forth
before
both
Armies
,
and
there
brandished
his
Sword
in
the
face
of
the
English
,
and
whilst
they
stood
gazing
at
him
,
he
slew
an
English
Ensign
,
who
(
it
seems
)
came
out
to
fight
with
him
,
and
did
the
like
to
another
who
engaged
him
,
but
in
the
third
Encounter
with
a
fresh
man
was
slain
himself
.
Then
began
the
Fight
with
a
thick
Shower
of
Arrows
on
the
Norman's
side
,
which
Duke
William
commanded
them
not
to
shoot
directly
at
the
Enemy
,
but
rather
upward
,
that
so
they
might
fall
upon
the
Heads
of
the
English
;
which
Stratagem
proved
fatal
to
them
;
for
by
one
of
these
Arrows
King
Harold
himself
was
slain
:
There
were
about
twenty
Valiant
Norman
Horsemen
,
who
had
engaged
to
each
other
,
that
breaking
the
English
Army
,
they
would
seize
upon
the
King's
Standard
;
in
compassing
which
,
tho
many
of
them
perished
,
yet
the
rest
pressing
on
with
their
Swords
,
at
last
carried
it
off
.
This
Standard
,
after
the
Victory
,
Duke
William
sent
to
the
Pope
,
wherein
the
Figure
of
an
Armed
Combatant
was
curiously
embroidered
with
Gold
and
Precious
Stones
.
But
concerning
the
Battel
,
a
Manuscript
Chronicle
called
Brutus
,
in
the
Archbishop's
Library
at
Lambeth
,
farther
relates
,
That
Earl
William
(
for
so
he
stiles
him
)
having
made
a
fresh
Assault
upon
the
English
with
a
Detachment
of
about
a
Thousand
Horse
,
tried
once
more
to
break
their
Ranks
,
which
not
succeeding
,
the
Earl
immediately
commanded
that
feign'd
Retreat
above-mention'd
;
by
which
the
Order
of
the
Main
Body
of
the
English
being
broken
,
the
Normans
thereupon
rallying
again
,
presently
charged
through
the
English
Army
,
and
gave
them
an
entire
Defeat
.
Some
Writers
also
mention
,
That
the
Normans
in
their
feigned
Flight
fell
into
a
deep
Trench
which
the
English
had
made
and
covered
over
on
purpose
;
tho
this
seems
not
at
all
likely
;
for
how
could
they
tell
that
they
should
put
the
Normans
to
flight
,
and
make
them
fall
into
that
Trench
?
But
Mr.
Holingshed
from
a
Manuscript
Chronicle
of
Battle-Abby
,
which
he
had
seen
,
gives
us
a
much
more
probable
account
of
this
Circumstance
;
viz.
That
the
Normans
too
earnestly
pursuing
the
Chase
when
the
English
began
to
retreat
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
many
of
the
Norman
Horse
fell
by
chance
into
a
certain
deep
Ditch
,
overgrown
with
Reeds
,
where
most
of
them
being
pressed
to
death
or
stifled
,
perished
.
This
is
the
best
Account
I
can
give
you
of
this
Great
and
Decisive
Battel
,
which
yet
is
very
imperfect
,
since
no
Historians
that
I
know
of
either
English
or
Normans
,
have
given
us
the
Number
of
the
Armies
on
both
sides
,
or
how
many
were
slain
;
perhaps
,
because
both
had
a
mind
to
conceal
what
they
thought
did
not
make
for
their
Credit
:
Only
it
is
acknowledged
on
all
hands
,
that
they
were
so
many
on
the
Normans
side
as
well
as
the
English
,
that
nothing
but
the
over-ruling
Providence
of
God
by
the
Death
of
their
King
,
could
have
given
it
away
from
them
to
their
Enemies
.
In
this
Battel
King
Harold
and
his
two
Brothers
,
Gyrth
and
Leofwin
,
with
most
of
the
English
Nobility
,
were
slain
;
and
an
Ancient
Manuscript
in
the
[
](A64087-e353480-b)*
*
Julius
,
D.
6.
Cottonian
Library
farther
relates
,
That
the
King's
Body
was
hard
to
be
certainly
known
by
reason
of
its
being
so
much
disfigured
by
Wounds
,
yet
was
at
last
discovered
by
one
who
had
been
formerly
his
Mistress
,
and
that
by
the
means
of
certain
private
Marks
known
only
to
her self
;
and
being
taken
up
and
wash'd
by
two
of
the
Chanons
of
Waltham
(
which
Monastery
he
had
founded
)
was
ordered
by
Duke
William
to
be
delivered
to
his
Mother
,
and
that
without
any
Ransom
,
though
she
would
have
given
a
considerable
Sum
for
it
;
but
it
was
not
long
after
buried
in
the
Abby-Church
of
Waltham
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
Henry
de
Knyghton
from
Giraldus
Cambrensis
,
gives
a
quite
different
account
what
became
of
this
Prince
;
for
he
says
that
he
was
not
slain
in
this
Battel
,
but
retiring
privately
out
of
it
,
lived
and
died
an
Anchoret
in
a
Cell
near
St.
John's
Church
in
Chester
,
as
was
owned
by
himself
at
his
last
Confession
,
when
he
lay
a
dying
;
and
farther
,
that
in
memory
thereof
they
shewed
his
Tomb
when
that
Author
wrote
.
But
the
concurrent
Testimony
of
so
many
English
Writers
concerning
his
being
slain
,
and
buried
at
Waltham
,
is
certainly
to
be
preferred
before
one
single
Evidence
;
not
but
that
it
might
be
true
,
that
somebody
might
thus
personate
Harold
,
and
have
his
Tomb
afterwards
shewn
as
his
.
But
where
or
however
he
died
,
he
was
certainly
a
Prince
of
a
Noble
Presence
,
and
of
as
Great
a
Mind
;
and
had
he
not
by
a
preposterous
Ambition
of
gaining
a
Kingdom
to
which
he
had
no
Right
,
as
well
as
by
a
Notorious
Violation
of
his
Solemn
Oath
,
given
Duke
William
a
just
Occasion
of
making
War
upon
him
,
wherein
he
not
only
lost
his
own
Life
,
but
also
was
the
occasion
of
the
Ruin
of
so
many
of
his
Countreymen
,
he
might
have
had
as
great
a
Character
in
History
,
as
any
Prince
of
his
time
.
He
had
two
Wives
,
the
first
he
buried
long
before
he
was
King
;
but
none
of
our
Writers
mention
her
Name
.
His
second
was
Algithe
,
Widow
of
Griffyth
ap
Lhewelyn
,
King
of
North-Wales
,
Sister
of
Edwi
and
Morchar
,
Earls
of
Yorkshire
and
Chester
.
By
the
former
it
is
recorded
that
he
had
Children
then
of
such
an
Age
,
that
they
waged
War
against
K.
William
in
the
second
year
of
his
Reign
.
The
first
was
Godwin
,
who
with
his
Brother
Edmund
after
his
Father's
Death
and
Overthrow
,
fled
into
Ireland
;
but
returning
again
into
Somersetshire
,
slew
Ednoth
(
one
of
his
Father's
Ealdormen
)
who
encounter'd
him
,
and
then
making
great
spoil
in
Devonshire
and
Cornwal
,
departed
.
The
next
year
fighting
with
Beorne
an
Ealdorman
of
Cornwal
,
he
afterwards
returned
into
Ireland
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
and
from
thence
went
to
Denmark
to
King
Sweyn
,
where
he
continued
the
Residue
of
his
Life
.
The
second
was
Edmund
,
who
engaged
with
him
in
all
his
abovesaid
Brother's
Invasions
and
Wars
,
depending
absolutely
upon
him
whilst
he
lived
and
died
(
as
he
did
)
in
Denmark
.
Magnus
his
third
Son
went
with
his
two
Brothers
into
Ireland
,
and
came
back
with
them
the
first
time
into
England
;
but
we
find
nothing
of
him
after
this
,
unless
he
was
that
Magnus
who
afterwards
became
an
Anchoret
.
Wolfe
his
fourth
Son
seems
to
be
born
of
Queen
Algithe
,
and
probably
at
King
William's
Entrance
here
,
he
was
but
an
Infant
;
yet
after
his
Death
he
is
named
among
his
Prisoners
;
but
by
William
Rufus
was
released
,
and
by
him
honoured
with
the
Order
of
Knighthood
.
Gunhilde
,
a
Daughter
of
Harold's
,
is
mentioned
by
John
Capgrave
in
the
Life
of
Wolstan
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
and
that
she
was
a
Nun
,
but
where
,
is
not
mentioned
;
and
being
in
most
mens
opinion's
wholly
blind
,
this
Wolstan
(
if
you
will
believe
it
from
Capgrave
)
by
a
Miracle
restor'd
her
absolutely
to
her
Eyesight
.
Another
Daughter
of
Harold's
is
mentioned
by
Saxo
Grammaticus
,
in
his
Danish
History
,
to
have
been
well
received
by
her
Kinsman
King
Sweyn
the
younger
,
and
afterwards
married
to
Waldemar
King
of
the
Russians
,
and
to
have
had
a
Daughter
by
him
,
who
was
the
Mother
of
Waldemar
the
first
King
of
Denmark
of
that
Name
,
from
whom
all
the
Danish
Kings
for
many
Ages
after
succeeded
.
This
Account
I
have
borrowed
from
Mr.
Speed
,
who
is
very
exact
in
the
Pedigrees
of
our
English-Saxon
Kings
.
We
find
no
Laws
made
in
this
King's
time
,
only
this
,
mentioned
by
Ingulph
,
viz.
That
King
Harold
made
a
Law
,
that
whatever
Welshman
were
found
without
leave
on
this
side
Offa's
Ditch
,
he
should
have
his
Right-hand
cut
off
by
the
King's
Officers
:
Which
Law
,
I
suppose
,
was
made
to
restrain
the
pilfering
Incursions
of
the
Welsh
,
who
were
wont
to
come
in
small
Companies
into
the
English
Borders
,
to
rob
,
and
carry
away
Cattel
.
But
as
for
the
Earls
,
Syward
of
Mercia
,
and
Morchar
of
Northumberland
,
Brothers
,
it
is
said
they
withdrew
themselves
out
of
the
Battel
,
with
their
Followers
,
almost
as
soon
as
it
began
,
either
because
they
liked
not
the
streightness
of
the
Place
where
they
were
drawn
up
,
or
else
were
discontented
with
the
King's
Conduct
;
so
marching
immediately
up
to
London
,
they
there
met
with
Aldred
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
Edgar
Atheling
,
with
divers
other
Noblemen
and
Bishops
,
and
consulted
whom
they
should
make
King
;
divers
of
them
were
for
Edgar
Atheling
,
as
the
only
remaining
Branch
of
the
Saxon
Blood-Royal
,
under
whom
they
resolved
to
renew
the
War
;
but
he
being
young
and
unexperienced
,
and
the
Major
Part
of
the
Bishops
being
against
it
,
nothing
was
done
.
William
of
Malmesbury
relates
,
That
the
two
Earls
above-mentioned
solicited
the
Londoners
to
make
one
of
them
King
,
which
when
they
found
they
could
not
prevail
upon
them
so
to
do
,
taking
their
Sister
,
the
Widow
of
King
Harold
along
with
them
,
and
leaving
her
for
security
at
Chester
,
they
retired
into
Northumberland
,
supposing
that
Duke
William
would
never
march
so
far
that
Winter
.
But
how
much
they
were
mistaken
,
and
how
they
were
forced
to
submit
themselves
to
him
,
when
the
City
of
London
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
had
acknowledg'd
him
,
Anno
Dom.
MLXVI
.
must
be
reserved
for
the
next
Volume
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Nobility
and
Clergy
being
thus
divided
in
their
sentiments
,
all
their
designs
came
to
nothing
:
Thus
(
as
the
same
Author
well
observes
)
that
as
the
English
,
if
they
had
been
all
of
one
mind
,
might
have
prevented
the
Ruin
of
their
Countrey
;
so
since
they
could
not
agree
to
have
one
of
their
own
Nation
to
reign
over
them
,
they
were
thereby
brought
under
the
subjection
of
Strangers
.
Indeed
Guilel
.
Gemeticensis
and
Ordoricus
Vitalis
relate
,
That
the
Noblemen
and
Bishops
who
had
retired
to
London
,
actually
chose
Edgar
Atheling
King
;
but
this
seems
not
at
all
probable
,
since
none
of
our
own
Writers
mention
it
;
and
had
Edgar
been
once
elected
,
it
is
not
likely
that
King
William
would
have
been
so
easily
reconciled
to
him
,
and
have
not
only
given
him
his
Liberty
,
but
preferred
him
.
Having
from
our
Historians
of
best
Credit
given
you
this
Account
of
our
English
Monarchs
,
most
of
whom
mixing
Piety
with
Civil
Prudence
reigned
gloriously
for
many
Generations
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
for
a
Conclusion
,
to
let
the
Reader
see
how
,
not
long
before
this
sad
Catastrophe
,
all
sorts
and
degrees
of
men
were
now
much
degenerated
from
the
Simplicity
and
Sobriety
of
their
Ancestors
:
And
first
,
as
for
the
state
of
Religion
in
this
Island
,
for
some
Ages
before
the
coming
in
of
the
Normans
,
William
of
Malmesbury
observes
,
that
Piety
and
all
good
Literature
were
commonly
grown
so
much
out
of
fashion
even
amongst
the
Clergy
,
that
resting
content
with
a
very
small
share
of
Devotion
as
well
as
Learning
,
they
could
scarce
read
Divine
Service
;
nay
,
the
very
Monks
were
clad
in
fine
Stuffs
,
and
made
no
difference
of
Days
and
Meat
;
which
tho
perhaps
no
fault
in
it self
,
yet
to
them
who
were
under
other
Principles
,
it
was
certainly
much
otherwise
.
Also
,
that
the
Great
Men
being
given
up
to
Gluttony
and
a
dissolute
Life
,
oppressed
and
made
a
Prey
of
the
Common
People
,
debauching
their
Daughters
whom
they
had
in
their
Service
,
and
then
turning
them
off
to
the
Stews
.
Whilst
the
meaner
sort
sat
tipling
night
and
day
,
and
spent
all
they
had
in
Rioting
and
Drunkenness
,
and
those
attended
with
other
Vices
which
effeminate
men's
minds
:
Therefore
it
came
to
pass
through
the
just
Judgment
of
God
,
that
King
Harold
and
those
of
his
Party
being
carried
away
with
Rashness
and
Fury
,
rather
than
any
True
Valour
or
Military
Experience
,
gave
Duke
William
this
great
Advantage
over
them
,
as
hath
been
but
now
set
forth
.
Not
(
says
he
)
but
that
some
few
of
the
Clergy
as
well
as
Laity
were
much
better
;
yet
for
the
most
part
they
were
,
as
hath
been
here
described
.
But
as
the
long-suffering
of
God
often
permits
the
Bad
as
well
as
the
Good
to
enjoy
the
like
Prosperity
;
so
likewise
his
Justice
in
punishing
oft-times
does
not
exempt
even
Good
Men
from
partaking
in
the
common
Calamities
of
their
Countrey
.
Therefore
I
shall
conclude
this
Volume
with
the
like
Admonition
as
Mr.
Milton
does
his
Saxon
History
;
viz.
That
if
these
were
(
in
all
probability
)
the
Causes
of
God's
heavy
Judgments
on
our
Ancestors
,
surely
every
man
ought
in
this
corrupt
Age
to
take
care
to
avoid
them
,
lest
in
the
height
of
a
seeming
Security
,
their
long
continuance
in
a
course
of
Vice
and
Luxury
should
without
a
speedy
Amendment
meet
with
as
severe
,
if
not
much
worse
Punishment
.
FINIS
.
A
TABLE
of
the
Succession
of
the
remaining
English-Saxon
Kings
in
this
last
Period
.
The
Northumbrian
Kings
being
supplied
from
Simeon
of
Durham
,
and
the
Chronicles
of
Mailrosse
;
and
the
Welsh
Princes
are
taken
from
Caradoc's
Chronicle
,
and
the
old
Annals
at
the
end
of
the
lesser
Volume
of
Domes-day
Book
.
Tab.
3.
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
Kent
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
England
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
Northumberland
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
East-Angles
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
the
Mercians
.
|
Anno
Dom.
|
Kings
of
Wales
.
|
|
Cuthred
eight
Years
.
|
802
|
Ecgbert
reigned
36
Years
.
|
|
Eardulf
was
expelled
his
Kingdom
,
Anno
Dom.
806.
then
succeeded
|
859
|
St.
Edmund
reigned
11
Years
,
who
being
martyr'd
by
the
Danes
,
that
Kingdom
remain'd
without
a
King
,
until
|
|
Kenwulf
22
Years
.
|
|
Caradoc
King
of
North
Wales
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
819
|
Kenelm
(
a
Child
)
his
Son
,
murdered
by
his
Aunt
Quendrida
:
then
|
806
|
Conan
Tyndaethwy
King
of
South
Wales
,
and
afterwards
King
of
North
Wales
.
|
805
|
Baldred
eighteen
Years
.
He
being
the
last
King
of
Kent
,
was
expelled
his
Kingdom
by
King
Egbert
.
|
837
|
Ethelwolf
his
Son
18
Years
and
an
half
.
|
806
|
Aelfwold
,
who
reigned
two
Years
,
then
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
808
|
Eanred
,
Son
of
Eardulph
,
reigned
32
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
857
|
Ethelbald
his
Son
two
Years
and
an
half
.
|
840
|
Ethelred
his
Son
reigned
9
Years
.
|
870
|
|
|
|
817
|
Mervyn-wrych
,
and
Esylht
his
Wife
the
Daughter
of
Conan
.
|
|
|
|
|
849
|
Osbert
13
Years
,
whom
was
driven
out
by
|
|
|
820
|
Ceolwulf
his
Uncle
reigned
one
Year
.
|
|
|
|
|
860
|
Ethelbert
his
Brother
,
reigned
five
Years
and
an
half
.
|
862
|
Aella
,
an
Usurper
;
but
both
these
Kings
being
slain
by
the
Danes
,
they
seized
upon
that
Kingdom
,
and
made
|
|
|
|
|
843
|
Rodoric
the
Great
,
Son
,
or
Grandson
,
to
Mervyn
last
mentioned
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
821
|
Beornwulf
3
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
824
|
Ludican
one
Year
and
an
half
.
|
877
|
Anarawd
,
Son
of
Rodoric
Prince
of
North
Wales
.
|
|
|
866
|
Ethered
his
Brother
,
five
Years
.
|
866
|
Egbert
King
,
who
was
soon
expelled
by
them
,
and
then
they
made
|
878
|
Guthrum
the
Dane
was
made
King
by
the
Concession
of
K.
Alfred
,
and
reigned
12
Years
.
|
825
|
Wiglaf
14
Years
.
|
913
|
Edwal
Voel
Son
to
Anarawd
.
|
838
|
Athelstan
,
natural
Son
to
K.
Ethelwolf
,
made
K.
of
Kent
,
Eastsex
and
Surry
by
his
Father
;
he
died
without
Issue
,
after
which
it
was
again
united
to
the
rest
of
King
Ethelwolf's
Dominions
.
|
871
|
Alfred
his
Brother
reigned
29
Years
and
an
half
.
|
|
Ricsig
a
Dane
their
King
who
reigned
10
Years
;
then
|
|
|
839
|
Bertwulf
13
Years
.
These
four
last
Kings
were
all
of
them
tributary
to
the
Kings
of
the
West
Saxons
,
as
was
also
|
940
|
Howel-Dha
King
of
South
Wales
,
and
after
the
Death
of
Edwal
he
took
upon
him
the
Government
of
all
Wales
.
|
|
|
|
|
872
|
Another
Egbert
was
by
them
made
King
,
who
dying
,
the
Danes
&
Northumbers
remained
without
any
K●ng
,
till
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
901
|
Edward
his
Son
,
sirnamed
the
Elder
,
24
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
883
|
Guthred
,
a
poor
Slave
,
was
chosen
King
;
he
reigned
over
Yorkshire
about
11
Years
,
then
|
|
|
|
|
948
|
Jevaf
and
Jago
Sons
of
Edwal
Voel
,
Princes
of
North
Wales
whilst
the
Sons
of
Howel-Dha
ruled
South
Wales
at
the
same
time
.
|
|
|
925
|
Athelstan
his
Son
16
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
852
|
Burhed
,
who
reigned
22
Years
,
and
being
expell'd
his
Kingdom
by
the
Danes
,
they
then
gave
it
to
one
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
894
|
King
Alfred
seized
his
share
of
that
Kingdom
,
whilst
in
the
mor●
Northern
Parts
reigned
at
the
same
tim●
Osbert
a
Dane
who
was
expelled
his
●ingdom
.
|
890
|
Eoric
the
Dane
was
by
Guthrum
made
his
Successor
;
after
whose
Decease
K.
Edward
the
Elder
subduing
the
Danes
,
added
that
Kingdom
to
his
own
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
941
|
Edmund
his
Brother
five
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
973
|
Howel
ap
Jevaf
.
|
|
|
946
|
Edred
his
Brother
9
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
984
|
Cadwalhon
ap
Jevaf
,
Brother
to
Howel
.
|
|
|
|
|
902
|
Ricsig
another
Danish
K●ng
,
who
being
slain
,
was
succeeded
by
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
955
|
Edwi
Son
to
Edmond
,
two
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
874
|
Ceolmulf
,
who
held
it
but
a
short
time
,
the
Danes
taking
it
again
;
and
being
driven
out
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
he
committed
the
Government
of
it
to
Ethered
,
under
the
Title
of
Earl
;
who
having
married
Ethelfleda
that
King's
Sister
,
she
also
govern'd
it
after
his
Death
,
but
King
Edward
seizing
it
after
her
Decease
,
added
it
to
the
rest
of
his
Dominions
.
|
986
|
Meridith
ap
Owen
,
Grand-son
to
Howel-Dha
.
|
|
|
|
|
903
|
Reginald
and
Niel
both
D●●es
,
who
reigned
at
once
,
they
having
a●ter
King
Alfred's
Death
taken
the
whol●
Kingdom
:
but
Niel
being
slain
by
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
957
|
Edgar
his
Brother
16
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
992
|
Edwal
ap
Meryc
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1003
|
Aedan
ap
Blegored
,
not
of
the
Blood
of
the
Welsh
Princes
.
|
|
|
973
|
Edward
his
Son
,
sirnamed
the
Martyr
,
reigned
5
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
914
|
Sihtric
his
Brother
,
he
reigned
in
his
stead
.
|
|
|
|
|
1015
|
Lhewelyn
ap
Sits-sylht
in
right
of
Angerat
his
Wife
(
the
Daughter
of
Prince
Merydith
)
.
|
|
|
|
|
919
|
Inguald
another
Danish
K●ng
,
reigned
about
the
same
time
,
as
did
als●
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
978
|
Ethelred
his
Brother
38
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
926
|
Guthfert
Son
to
Sihtric
;
h●
was
expelled
by
K.
Athelstan
,
after
whi●h
Anlaf
King
of
Norway
seized
this
Kingdom
for
a
time
,
but
being
expelled
by
t●e
Northumbers
,
|
|
|
|
|
|
Jago
ap
Edwal
.
|
|
|
1016
|
Edmund
,
sir-named
Iron-side
,
reigned
9
Months
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1022
|
Gryffith
ap
Lhewelyn
,
whilst
Howel
ap
Edwin
reigned
in
South
Wales
at
the
same
time
.
|
|
|
1017
|
Cnute
King
of
Denmark
,
reigned
19
Years
.
|
|
Another
Anlaf
Son
to
Siht●ic
,
was
by
them
made
King
:
He
was
also
expelled
by
King
Edmund
,
and
restored
f●r
two
Years
,
but
then
was
again
driven
●ut
by
K.
Edred
;
yet
after
this
the
North●mbers
made
Eoric
of
Danish
Race
their
K●ng
,
but
he
being
again
deserted
by
the●
,
they
returned
to
K.
Edred's
Allegiance
▪
who
thereupon
added
that
Kingdom
to
his
own
.
|
|
|
|
|
1064
|
Blethyn
and
Rywalhon
,
Sons
of
Convin
,
and
half
Brothers
to
the
former
Prince
,
were
made
by
King
Edward
the
Confessor
Princes
of
Wales
,
after
Gryffith
their
Brother
was
slain
.
|
|
|
|
|
944
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1036
|
Harold
his
Son
three
Years
.
|
945
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
947
|
|
|
|
920
|
|
|
|
|
|
1039
|
Hardecnute
his
Brother
,
two
Years
and
an
half
.
|
948
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
956
|
Edgar
Brother
to
K.
Edwi
,
chosen
King
of
Mercia
and
Northumberland
,
reigned
there
one
Year
before
his
Brother's
Decease
.
|
|
|
|
|
1042
|
Edward
the
Confessor
reigned
24
Years
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
952
|
From
which
time
the
Ki●gs
of
Northumberland
failing
,
it
was
e●er
after
governed
by
Earls
,
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1066
|
Harold
Son
to
Earl
Godwin
,
reigned
9
Months
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
953
|
Oswulf
being
by
K.
Edre●
made
the
first
Earl
;
but
King
Edgar
●●vided
it
into
two
Earldoms
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Having
hitherto
omitted
the
Genealogies
of
the
English-Saxon
Kings
(
as
they
〈…〉
be
found
in
the
Annals
)
I
thought
it
best
to
refer
them
to
this
Table
,
where
you
may
view
them
altogether
,
as
they
are
derived
from
GEAT
,
who
is
supposed
to
have
been
〈◊〉
●ommon
Ancestor
of
the
Getae
,
or
Gothes
:
and
I
could
have
carried
it
very
much
higher
,
but
that
before
this
Geat
they
are
so
extreamly
uncertain
.
Note
,
These
are
extracted
not
〈◊〉
from
the
Annals
,
but
from
three
choice
Manuscript
Copies
of
Florence
of
Worcester
,
compar'd
with
that
Pedegree
in
the
Textus
Roffensis
,
published
by
the
Reverend
Dr.
Gale
,
at
〈◊〉
●nd
of
his
last
Volume
;
but
it
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
the
Genealogies
in
Florence
differ
from
those
in
the
Textus
Roffensis
in
many
Particulars
.
-
GEAT
,
-
Godwulf
,
-
Fin
,
-
[
](A64087-e362060-b)*
*
Deest
in
Text.
Roffensi
.
Fritholwulf
,
-
Fretholaf
,
or
Frealaf
.
-
Woden
,
The
common
Ancestor
of
all
the
English-Saxon
Kings
.
-
Wehta
,
-
[
](A64087-e362190-b)*
*
In
Roffensi
.
Waegdaeg
,
-
Withgils
,
-
Witta
,
-
Hengest
,
First
King
of
Kent
.
-
Casar
,
-
Tytimon
,
-
Trigils
,
-
Rothmund
,
-
Rippan
,
or
Hrip
.
-
Guithelm
,
or
Withelm
,
-
[
](A64087-e362440-b)*
*
In
Roffensi
.
Webha
,
-
Vffa
,
First
King
of
the
East-Angles
.
-
Aeaxneat
,
or
Seaxnet
.
-
Gesecg
.
-
Ansecg
.
-
Sweppa
,
-
Sigefuget
,
-
Bedca
,
-
Offa
,
-
Aescwine
,
or
Erkenwine
,
First
King
〈◊〉
the
East-Saxons
.
-
Waegdeg
.
-
Sigear
,
or
Siggar
.
-
Swebdeg
.
-
Sigeat
,
or
Wiggeat
.
-
Saebald
.
-
[
](A64087-e362820-b)*
*
Deest
in
Roffensi
.
Sweort
.
-
Seafugel
.
-
Seomnel
.
-
Westerwacna
.
-
Wilgils
.
-
Vscfrea
.
-
Yffe
.
-
Aella
,
From
whom
descended
the
Kings
of
Deira
.
-
Beldeg
,
-
[
](A64087-e363030-b)*
*
Deest
in
Roffensi
.
Brand
,
-
Freothgar
,
or
Freodegar
.
-
Freawine
.
-
Wig.
-
Gewis
.
-
Esla
.
-
Elesa
,
-
Cerdic
,
First
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
from
whom
they
were
all
descended
.
-
Beorne
,
or
Beornic
.
-
Waegbrand
.
-
Ingebrand
.
-
Elusa
,
or
Aloc
.
-
Angelgeot
,
or
Angenwit
.
-
Aethelbert
.
-
Eosa
.
-
Eoppa
.
-
Ida
,
First
King
of
Bernicia
.
-
Wythelgeat
,
or
Weodgeat
.
-
[
](A64087-e363490-b)*
*
Deest
in
Roffensi
.
Waga
.
-
Wihtlaeg
.
-
Waeremund
.
-
Offa.
-
Ingeltheot
.
-
Eomar
.
-
Icel
.
-
Kwebba
.
-
Cynewald
.
-
Cryda
,
or
Creoda
,
First
King
of
the
Mercians
.
The
rest
that
follow
you
may
see
in
the
former
Tables
of
the
Kings
.
That
the
Succession
of
the
West-Saxon
Kings
may
be
the
better
understood
,
as
being
those
from
whom
all
the
Kings
of
England
(
both
before
and
since
the
Conquest
)
are
descended
,
I
have
here
added
their
Pedigree
down
as
low
as
King
Edward
the
Consessor
;
which
I
have
taken
from
the
Saxon
Annals
,
Florence
of
Worcester
,
and
other
Authentick
Authors
.
Tab.
Vlt.
Note
,
That
R.
signifies
Rex
,
and
the
Number
following
is
in
what
Order
that
King
reigned
.
-
[
](A64087-e363890-b)*
*
Note
,
That
C
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
is
pronounced
like
K.
Cerdic
I.
King
of
the
West-Saxons
.
-
Cynr●c
R.
II.
-
3
Cutha
-
1
Ceol
,
or
Ceola
,
-
Cynegils
R.
VI.
-
1
Cwichelm
R.
VII
.
-
Cuthred
-
2
Cenwalh
R.
VIII
.
-Sexburga
Reg.
to
whom
her
Husband
left
the
Crown
.
-
2
Ceolwulf
R.
V.
-
2
Cuthwulf
-
Ceolric
R.
IV.
-
1
Ceawling
,
or
[
](A64087-e364210-b)*
*
In
Textu
Roffensi
.
Celm
,
R.
III.
-
2
Cuthwine
-
[
](A64087-e364280-b)*
*
In
Textu
Roffensi
.
Cutha
,
or
Cuthwulf
,
-
Ceolwald
-
Cenred
-
1
Ina
R.
XI
.
-
[
](A64087-e364400-b)*
*
These
Five
Kings
,
as
far
as
Brihtric
,
not
being
descended
from
each
other
,
their
Pedigrees
are
not
known
,
more
than
that
they
were
all
descended
from
Cerdic
.
Aethelheard
R.
XII
.
-
Cuthred
R.
XIII
.
-
Sigebert
R.
XIV
.
-
Cynewulf
R.
XV.
-
Brihtric
R.
XVI
.
-
2
Ingild
-
Eoppa
-
Eafa
-
Ealhmund
-
Egbert
R.
XVII
.
-
Ethelwulf
R.
XVIII
.
-
4
Aelfred
R.
XXII
.
-
1
Ethelwerd
-
2
Edward
the
Elder
R.
XXIII
.
-
6
Edred
R.
XXVI
.
-
5
Aelfred
-
4
Edmund
R.
XXV
.
-
Ethelfleda-2
Edgar
R.
XXVIII
.
-Elfreda
,
supposed
to
be
a
Concubine
.
-
Emma-2
Ethelred
R.
XXX-Elgiva
-
Note
,
I
have
not
put
down
all
the
Wives
,
nor
any
of
the
Daughters
of
these
Kings
,
because
they
are
not
all
recorded
;
nor
would
there
have
been
room
for
all
those
that
are
.
2
Edward
the
Confessor
R.
XXXII
.
-
1
Edmund
Ironside
R.
XXXI
.
-
1
Edmund
;
died
without
Issue
.
-
2
Edward
,
sirnamed
the
Outlaw
,
-
Edgar
Etheling
.
-
Margaret
,
married
to
Malcolm
King
of
Scots
;
from
whom
all
the
Kings
of
England
since
King
Henry
I.
are
descended
.
-
Christina
a
Nun
at
Wilton
.
-
1
Edward
the
Martyr
R.
XXIX
.
-
1
Edwie
R.
XXVII
.
-
3
Edwin
-
2
Athelstan
,
Illegitimate
,
R.
XXIV
.
-
Kings
of
the
Danish
Race
,
who
reigned
between
King
Edmund
Ironside
,
and
Edward
the
Confessor
.
-
Cnute
,
King
of
England
,
Denmark
,
and
Norway
,
-
1
Harold
,
sirnamed
Harefoot
,
esteemed
Supposititious
.
Harold
,
Son
of
Earl
Godwin
,
the
XXXIIId
d
and
Last
of
the
English
Saxon
Kings
.
-
2
Hardecnute
succeeded
his
Brother
Harold
:
He
was
Son
to
Queen
Emma
.
-
1
Aethelward
,
or
Aelfweard
,
-
3
Aethelred
R.
XXI
.
-
1
Aelfred
-
2
Oswald
-
2
Aethelbert
R.
XX.
-
2
Athelm
-
1
Aethelwald
-
1
Aethelbald
R.
XIX
.
-
1
Cutha
-
Cada
-
Cenbyrht
-
2
Mulla
,
or
Moll
.
-
1
Ceadwalla
R.
X.
-
4
Ceolwulf
-
Cuthgils
-
Cenferth
-
Cenfus
-
Aescwine
R.
IX
.
-
5
Cwichelm
INDEX
.
Note
,
The
Numbers
signify
so
many
of
the
same
Name
.
A
-
ABbey
-
Abbey-Lands
-
Abbot
-
Aberfraw
-
Abingdon
-
Abjuring
-
Acca
-
Achaius
-
Adda
-
Adelphius
-
Adian
-
Admurum
-
Adrian
-
Adulf
-
Adultery
-
Aeadsige
-
Aealmond
-
Aealhstan
-
Aedan
Vradog
-
Aedan
ap
Blegored
-
Aedric
-
Aegelbyerth
-
Aegelric
-
Aelfeage
-
Aelfer
-
Aelfgar
-
Aelfleda
-
Aelfred
,
or
Alfred
-
Aelfric
3.
-
Aelfweard
-
Aelfwinna
-
Aelfwold
-
Aelgiva
3.
-
Aella
3.
-
Aelmer
-
Aemilianus
-
Aeneon
-
Aescasdune
-
Aescwin
2.
-
Aesk
-
Aestel
-
Aethelbald
2.
-
Aethelbryht
-
Aethelburga
-
Aethelfleda
-
Aethelgiva
-
Aethelheard
-
Aethelred
-
Aethelswithe
-
Aethelwald
2.
-
Aethelwulf
-
Aetius
-
Agatha
-
Agatho
-
Agelbert
-
Agricola
-
Agrippina
-
Aidan
-
Ailesbury
-
Ailmer
-
Ailnoth
-
Ailwin
-
Akmanceaster
-
Alan
2.
-
Alaric
-
St.
Alban
-
Albania
-
Albert
-
Albinus
(
Chlodius
)
-
Alburge
-
Alchluid
-
Alchmuid
-
Alchmund
-
Alcuin
-
Aldhelm
-
Aldred
-
Aldune
-
Alehouses
-
Alemond
-
Alfleda
-
Alfred
5.
-
Alfweard
-
Alfwin
-
Alfwold
-
Algithe
-
Algiva
-
Alhred
2.
-
Alienation
-
Alkuith
-
Allectus
-
Allegiance
-
Alms
-
Alrich
2.
-
Alstan
-
Alton
-
Alwin
-
Alwold
-
Alypius
-
Ambresburg
-
Ambrosius
-
Amiens
-
Ammianus
Marcellinus
-
Anarawd
-
Andate
-
Andover
-
Andragatius
-
Andredswood
-
Angild
-
Angles
-
Anglesey
-
Anglia
Sacra
-
Anlaff
2.
-
Anna
-
Annals
(
Saxon
)
-
Antenor
-
Anwulf
-
Aper
-
Appeals
,
&
Vid.
Pope
-
Appledore
-
Arbogastes
-
Arcadius
-
Archbishop
-
Archenfield
-
Archigallo
-
Arch-pyrate
-
Arderydd
-
Areans
-
Ariminum
-
Arles
-
Armorica
-
Armour
-
Army
-
Arnulf
-
Arnwy
-
Arrian
(
Heresy
)
-
Arthur
-
Arviragus
-
Arwald
-
Arwan
-
Asaph
-
Asclepiodotus
-
Ashdown
-
Assault
-
Asser
-
Assize-Charges
-
Asterius
-
Ataulphus
-
Athelgi●●
-
Athelm
-
Athelney
-
Athelric
-
Athelstan
3.
-
Athelwald
-
Athelward
-
Athelwold
-
Attacotti
-
Atticus
-
Augusta
-
Augustine
-
Augustine's-Ake
-
Augustus
Caesar
-
Avon
-
Aurelian
-
Aurelius
,
Ambrosius
-
Atticus
-
Conan
-
Marcus
-
Aust
-
Axanminster
.
B
-
BAchseg
-
Badon-Hill
-
Bakewell
-
Balbinus
(
Clodius
)
-
Baldred
-
Baldwin
-
Bamborough-Castle
-
Banbury
-
Bangor
-
Banner
-
Banuwelle
-
Baptism
-
Bardeney
-
Bardsey-Island
-
Barnwood
-
Barons
-
St.
Bartholomew
-
St.
Basile
-
Basse
-
Bassianus
-
Bassus
-
Bastardy
-
Bathan
-
Bathe
-
Beadricesworth
-
Beamdune
-
Beamfleet-Castle
-
Becancelde
-
Bedanhealfde
-
Bede
-
Bedicanford
-
Belinus
-
Bells
-
Benedict
-
Benedictines
-
St.
Bennet
's
in
Holme
-
Bennington
-
Beonna
-
Beormond
-
Beorne
4.
-
Beornred
-
Beornwulf
-
Berferth
-
Berkshire
-
Bernicia
-
Bertha
-
Bertulf
-
Beverlie
-
Bevorstone
-
Billingsgate
-
Birds
-
Birth
Supposititious
-
Birthwald
-
Bishops
-
Blecca
-
Blood
-
Boadicia
-
Bocland
-
Bodotria
-
Boetius
(
Hector
)
-
Bolanus
-
Bonagratia
de
Villa
Dei
-
Bondland
-
Bondman
-
Bonosus
-
Bosa
-
Bosenham
-
Boston
-
Bottulf
-
Bounds
-
Bracelets
-
Bradanford
-
Brandanrelie
-
Breach
of
the
Peace
-
Brecklesey-Island
-
Brecknock-Castle
-
Bregowin
-
Brennus
-
Bridgenorth
-
Brigantes
-
Brige
-
Brightnoth
-
Brihtric
2.
-
Britain
-
Great
Britain
-
Britains
-
Britains
of
Armorica
-
British
Church
-
Brixstan
-
Brockmaile
-
Bromrige
-
Bruerne
Brocard
-
Brun-Albin
-
Brute
-
Bry●htwald
-
Bryghtwulf
-
Brythelme
-
Buchanan
-
Budington
-
Buloigne
-
Buoy
in
the
Nore
-
Burford
-
Burgh
-
Burghmotes
-
Burhred
-
Byrinus
-
Byrnstan
C
-
CAdelh
-
Cadocus
-
Cadwallader
-
Cadwallo
3.
-
Cadwan
-
Caedmon
-
Caerialis
(
Petilius
)
-
Caer-Leon
-
Caesar
-
Calais
-
Calcuithe
-
Caledonians
-
Caligula
-
Camalodunum
-
Cambden
-
Cambria
-
Cambridge
-
Camelford
-
Candida
Casa
-
Candidus
-
Canterbury
-
Caractacus
-
Caradoc
-
Carausius
-
Carehouse
-
Careticus
-
Carlisle
-
Carron
-
Carrum
-
Cartismandua
-
Carus
-
Cassibelan
-
Cassiterides
-
Castinus
-
Castor
-
Castra
Exploratorum
-
Cataract
-
Cattle
-
Ceadda
-
Ceadwalla
-
Ceawlin
3.
-
Cedda
-
Cendrythe
-
Cenered
-
Cenwall
-
Cenwulf
2.
-
Ceolfus
-
Ceolnoth
-
Ceolred
2.
-
Ceolric
-
Ceolwulf
5.
-
Cerdic
-
Cerdicsford
-
Cerne
-
Chacea
-
St.
Chad
-
Chanons
Secular
-
Charges
at
Assizes
-
Charles
5.
-
Charters
-
Chastity
-
Cherbury
-
Chertsey
-
Chester
-
Chichester
-
Chiltern
-
Chipnam
-
Choisy
-
Christianity
-
Christ
Church
,
Cant.
-
Chrysanthius
-
Church
-
Cimbric
Chersonese
-
Cimerii
-
Cippenham
-
Cirencester
-
Civilis
-
Civil
War
-
Claudia
Rufina
-
Claudian
-
Claudius
2.
-
Clergy
-
Clodius
Balbinus
-
Chlorus
Constantius
-
Cloveshoe
-
Cnobsbury
-
Cnute
-
Coelestine
-
Cogidunus
-
Coifi
-
Coil
-
Coinage
-
Colchester
-
Coldingham
-
Coleman
-
Coludesburgh
-
Columba
-
Comets
-
Commodus
-
Commons
of
England
-
Compurgators
-
Conan
5.
-
Congal
-
Constans
-
Constantine
5.
-
Constantius
2.
-
Corfesgeate
-
Cornwal
-
Coronation
-
Corrodies
-
Coventry
-
Councils
-
Counties
-
Countreymen
-
County-Court
-
Coway-stakes
-
Crayford
-
Creed
-
Creeklade
-
Creoda
,
or
Crida
-
Crimes
-
Criminal
-
Crown
-
Croyland
-
Chrysanthius
-
Cuckamsley-hill
-
Cumbran
-
Cuneglasus
-
Curescot
-
Cutha
-
Cuthbert
-
Cuthbryht
-
Cuthred
3.
-
Cuthwulf
-
Cwichelme
2.
-
Cycle
-
Cynebald
-
Cynebryht
-
Cynegils
-
Cyneheard
2.
-
Cynoth
-
Cynric
2.
-
Cynwulf
.
D
-
DAgobert
-
Dalliance
-
Danegelt
-
Danes
-
Daniel
2.
-
Darwent
-
David
-
St.
Davids
-
Deadly
Feuds
-
Death
-
Decennary
-
Decianus
-
Decimation
-
Decius
-
Defamation
-
Degradation
-
Degsa-stan
-
Deira
-
Demetae
-
Denulph
-
Deomed
-
Deorham
-
Deposition
-
Deprivation
-
Derawnde
-
Desertion
-
Devils-Ditch
-
Devise
of
Lands
-
Deusdedit
2.
-
Dicul
-
Didius
-
Difilina
-
Dinoth
-
Diocesses
-
Dioclesian
-
Dionotus
-
Domitian
-
Dorinea
-
Dover
-
Dower
-
Draganus
-
Drinking
-
Druids
-
Dublin
-
Dubritius
-
Duduc
-
Dulcitius
-
Dun
-
Dunbritton
-
Dunmoc
-
St.
Dunstan
-
Dunwallo
Molmutius
-
Dunwich
-
Durham
-
Duty
to
Parents
.
E
-
EAdbald
2.
-
Eadbert
2.
-
Eadbryht
-
Eadburga
-
Eadesbyrig
-
Eadfrid
-
Eadhed
-
Eadmund
Aetheling
-
Eadred
-
Eadsige
-
Eadulf
-
Eadwig
Aetheling
-
Eadwin
-
Eagle
-
Ealcher
-
Ealchstan
-
Ealerd
-
Ealfert
-
Ealfric
-
Ealswithe
-
Eanbald
-
Eanbryht
-
Eanfrid
-
Earcombert
-
Earcongath
-
Eardulf
-
Eardwulf
-
Earnred
-
Earnwulf
-
East-Angles
-
Easter
-
East-Saxons
-
Eatta
-
Ebba
2.
-
Eborius
-
Eclipses
-
Eddobeccus
-
Edelwalch
-
Edgar
-
Edgar
Aetheling
2.
-
Edgitha
2.
-
Edingburgh
-
Editha
-
Edmund
the
Martyr
-
Edmund
Son
to
Edward
the
Elder
-
Edmund
Son
of
King
Alfred
-
Edmund
Aetheling
-
St.
Edmundsbury
-
Edred
2.
-
Edric
-
Edwal
ap
Meyric
-
Edwal
Ugel
-
Edwal
Ywrch
-
Edward
the
Elder
-
Edward
Aetheling
-
Edward
the
Martyr
-
Edward
the
Confessor
-
Edwi
-
Edwin
3.
-
Edwin
Aetheling
-
Edwold
-
Egbert
7.
-
Egelfleda
-
Egelnoth
-
Egfrid
-
Eglesburgh
-
Egonesham
-
Egric
-
Egwin
-
Egwinna
-
Eighth
-
Elbodius
-
Election
of
King
,
V.
Kings
,
&
Sparsim
.
-
Eleutherius
-
Elfeage
2.
-
Elfer
-
Elfgar
-
Elfin
-
Elfleda
-
Elfric
-
Elfwald
-
Elfwinna
-
Elgiva
,
V.
Aelgiva
-
Elidurus
-
Ellendune
-
Ellwye
-
Elutherius
-
Ely-Monastery
-
Emma
-
Emperor
-
Eneon
-
England
-
Englisherie
-
English-men
-
English-Saxons
-
Entail
-
Eoppa
-
Eoric
-
Eorpenwald
-
Eorpwald
-
Eowils
-
Ercenbryht
-
Eric
-
Erkenwald
-
Ermenred
-
Esylht
-
Ethelard
-
Ethelbald
2.
-
Ethelbert
4.
-
Ethelbryht
-
Ethelburgh
-
Etheldrethe
-
Etheldrith
-
Etheler
-
Ethelfleda
-
Ethelfred
-
Ethelfreda
-
Ethelfrid
-
Ethelgar
-
Ethelheard
2.
-
Ethelnoth
-
Ethelred
8.
-
Ethelwald
2.
-
Ethelward
-
Ethelwerd
-
Ethelwin
-
Ethelwold
2.
-
Ethelwulf
-
Evesham
-
Eugenius
2.
-
Evil
Councils
-
Europe
-
Eustatius
-
Eutherius
-
Excommuication
-
Exeter
-
Exmouth
.
F
-
FAith
-
False
News
-
Famine
-
Farrington
-
Fealty
-
Fee
or
Feuds
-
Fee-tayl
Estate
-
Feologild
-
Fergus
-
Fernham
-
Festidus
-
Fidelity
-
Fighting
-
Finan
-
Fines
-
Finkley
-
Fire
-
First
Fruits
-
Five
Burghs
-
Flanders
-
Flattery
-
Fleet
-
Foelix
-
Folcmote
-
Folcstone
-
Foreign
Tongue
-
Forests
-
Forfeitures
-
Formosus
-
Fornication
-
Framarius
-
France
-
Frank-pledges
-
Franks
-
Freemen
-
Freodguald
-
Freothwulf
-
Frethanleage
-
Friburg
-
Friesland
-
Frisians
-
Frithestan
-
Frithogithe
-
Frithwald
-
Fugitives
-
Fullenham
-
Furseus
.
G
-
GAcon
-
Gaini
-
Gainsborough
-
Galgacus
-
Galienus
-
Gallio
-
Game
-
Gavelkind
-
Gaule
-
Gemote
-
General
-
Gentlemen
-
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
-
Gerent
-
Germanus
-
Gerontius
-
Gessoriacum
-
Geta
-
Gethic
-
Gewisses
-
Gildas
-
Girwy
-
Gisa
-
Glan-morgan
-
Glappa
2.
-
Glass
-
Glastenbury
-
Gleni
-
Glewancester
-
Glotta
and
Bodotria
-
God
-
Goda
-
Godfathers
-
Godfred
-
Godiva
-
Godmundingham
-
Godwin
-
Gogmagog
-
Gordianus
-
Gormond
-
Gospatrick
-
Gospel
-
Government
-
Graetanleage
-
Grand
Inquest
.
Vid.
Inquest
-
Gratian
-
Gratianus
-
Gregory
-
Griffyn
-
Griffyth
ap
Llewelin
ap
Sitsylt
-
Griffyth
ap
Madoc
-
St.
Grimbald
-
Grime
-
Grisons
-
Grymkytel
-
Guarinus
-
Gueld
-
Guendelew
-
Gueniver
-
Guiderac
-
Guild
-
Guintelin
-
Gunhilda
-
Gunhildis
-
Gurgi
-
Gurguint
-
Guthfrith
-
Guthlac
-
Guthrun
-
Guy
-
Gwgan
-
Gwido
-
Gwyn
,
or
Gwyr
-
Gwyneth
-
Gyrth
H
-
HAcun
-
Hadrian
-
Haefe
-
Halfdene
-
Hamtune
-
Hardecnute
-
Harold
4.
-
Harwood-Forest
-
Hastings
-
Hatred
-
Heacca
-
Headda
-
Heads
-
Healfange
-
Healfden
-
Heathens
-
Heavens
-
Hedda
-
Heddi
2.
-
Heliogabolus
-
Helmestan
-
Helmham
-
Hemeida
-
Hengest
and
Horsa
-
Hengestdune
-
Henwald
-
Heofenfield
-
Heraclitus
-
Herefrith
-
Hereman
-
Heresy
-
Herethaland
-
Heriots
-
Hethfield
-
Hiberni
-
Higbald
-
Higbert
-
Hilda
-
Hinguar
and
Hubba
-
Hlothe
.
Vid.
Troops
-
Hock-Wednesday
-
Holland
-
Homage
-
Honorius
3.
-
Hooc
Norton
-
Horesti
-
Horsa
.
Vid.
Hengest
-
Horses
-
Hostages
-
Hostilianus
-
Houses
Religious
.
Vid.
Monasteries
-
Howel
-
Howel
and
Meredyth
-
Hubba
-
Hubblestones
,
or
Hubblestow
-
Huda
-
Huena
-
Hugh
-
Hundred
Courts
-
Hundreds
-
Hunferth
-
Hungus
-
Hunting
-
Huntington
-
Hussa
-
Hyde
-
Hye
J
-
JAgo
and
Jevaf
-
Jago
ap
Edwal
-
Janbryht
-
Japhet
-
Iberi
-
Icanho
-
Iceni
-
Ida
-
Idel
-
Idols
-
Jerne
-
Jerusalem
-
Jews
-
Iffi
-
Igmond
-
Ilford
-
Iltutus
-
Images
-
Impostor
-
Ina
-
Indian
Apostles
-
Indians
-
Ingerlingum
-
Ingild
-
Ingwar
-
Inquest
(
Grand
)
-
Intestates
-
Inundation
-
Invasion
-
John
of
Beverlie
-
John
Scotus
-
Jointures
-
Joseph
of
Arimathea
-
Jovian
-
Ipswich
-
Ireland
-
Island
-
Ithamar
-
Ithancester
-
Ivor
-
Judges
-
Julia
-
Julian
-
Julianus
-
Jury
-
Justice
-
Justin
the
Elder
-
Justus
-
Jutes
K
-
KEawlin
.
Vid.
Ceawlin
-
Kemsford
-
Kenbryht
-
Kened
2.
-
Kenelm
-
Keneswith
-
Kenet
-
Kenred
-
Kent
-
Kentigern
-
Kentishmen
-
Kentwyn
-
Kenulf
-
Kenwal
.
Vid.
Cenwalch
-
Kenwulf
-
Kings
-
Kingsbury
-
King's
Evil
-
King
's
Houshold
-
Kingsige
-
Knights
Service
-
Knute
.
Vid.
Cnute
-
Kynan
.
Vid.
Conan
-
Kynobelin
L
-
LAncaster
-
Land's
End
-
Langoemagog
-
Lanthorns
-
Lashlite
-
Lawrence
-
Laws
-
League
-
Learning
-
Lease
-
Lee
-
Leeds
-
Legancester
-
Legion
(
Roman
)
-
Legions
-
Leicester
-
Leighton
-
Lent
-
Leo
2.
-
Leof
-
Leofgar
-
Leofred
-
Leofric
2.
-
Leofwin
-
Leotheta
-
Lethard
-
Levatriae
-
Leutherius
-
Lewelin
2.
-
Liblacum
-
Licinius
(
Priscus
)
-
Lideford
-
Lifing
-
Lightning
-
Limene
-
Lindisfarne
-
Lindisse
-
Lindissi
-
Litchfield
-
Living
2.
-
London
-
Lords
-
Lord's-Day
-
Lord's-Prayer
-
Lothaire
2.
-
Lothebroc
-
Lots
-
Lucius
-
Lucullus
(
Saluftius
)
-
Ludgate
-
Ludican
-
Lugeanburh
-
Lupicinus
-
Lupus
-
Lupus
(
Virius
)
M
-
MAccuse
-
Macrinus
-
Maelgwyn
-
Magnentius
-
Maildulf
-
Maims
and
Wounds
-
Malcolm
-
Maldon
-
Malgo
,
or
Malgoclunus
-
Mallings
-
Malmesbury
-
Man
,
the
City
-
Man
,
the
Isle
-
Manchester
-
Mancuses
-
Mandubratius
-
Manslaughter
.
Vid.
Murther
-
Marcellus
(
Ulpius
)
-
Marcus
Aurelius
.
Vid.
Aurelius
-
Marcus
-
Margaret
-
Mariage
-
Marinus
-
Marius
-
St.
Martin
-
Martinus
,
a
Praefect
-
Martinus
,
the
Pope
-
Martyrdom
-
Maserfield
-
Maxentius
-
Maximinian
-
Marcus
Aurelius
Maximinianus
-
Maximinus
(
Julius
)
-
Maximus
3.
-
Meanwari
-
Medcant
-
Medeshamsted
-
Melgas
-
Mellitus
-
Members
-
Menai
-
Menaevia
-
Mercevenlage
-
Mercia
-
Mercy
-
Meredyth
-
Meredyth
and
Howel
-
Merehwit
-
Meresige
-
Merton
-
Merwina
-
Midletune
-
Militia
-
Milred
-
Milton
-
Mints
-
Miracles
-
Modwina
-
Mollo
-
Mona
-
Monarch
-
Monasteries
-
Money
-
Monks
-
Morchar
2.
-
Morgant
-
Morindus
.
Vid.
Morvidus
-
Morini
-
Mortality
-
Morvidus
-
Moston
-
Mould
-
Mouric
-
Mulcts
-
Murrain
.
Vid.
Plague
-
Murther
-
Myranheofod
N
-
NAitan
-
Nation
-
Nazaleod
-
Nennius
-
St.
Neot
-
Nero
-
Nerva
-
Nesse-Point
-
Newenden
-
Nice
-
Nicholaus
-
Niger
(
Pescenius
)
-
Night-Mare
-
Nobility
-
Normandy
-
Normans
-
Northalbingia
-
Northampton
-
Northern
People
of
Britain
-
Northumbers
-
Northumbrian
Kingdoms
-
North-Wales
-
Norway
-
Norwich
-
Nothelm
-
Numerianus
-
Nunnery
.
Vid.
Monastery
-
Nunnichia
O
-
OAkly
in
Surrey
-
Oath
of
Fidelity
.
Vid.
Fealty
-
Odo
-
Offa
2.
-
Offerings
at
the
Altar
-
Olaff
-
Olanaege
-
Old
Saxony
-
Orcades
-
Ordeal
-
Order
-
Ordgar
2.
-
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
-
Ordovices
-
Orgiva
-
Orkeney
-
Orotius
(
Paulus
)
-
Osbald
-
Osberge
-
Osbert
-
Osfrid
-
Oskytel
-
Osmund
-
Osred
2.
-
Osric
3.
-
Ostorius
Scapula
-
Oswald
and
Oswie
-
Oswald
Aetheling
-
Oswald
3.
-
Oswestre
-
Oswin
-
Oswulf
-
Oswy
-
Otford
-
Outlawry
-
Oxford
P
-
PAenius
Posthumus
-
Pagan
Rites
-
Pagans
.
Vid.
Heathens
-
Palace-Royal
-
Palladius
-
St.
Pancrace
Church
-
Papinian
-
Pardon
.
Vid.
Prerogative
-
Paris
-
Parish-Feasts
-
Parker
-
Parliament
-
Paschalis
-
Pasham
-
Patern
-
Paulinus
-
St.
Paul's-Church
-
Paulus
-
Peace
of
the
King
-
Peace
,
or
League
-
Peadda
-
Pecuniary
Fines
.
Vid.
Punishment
-
Pedidan
,
or
Pendrid-Mouth
-
Pelagius
-
Pen
-
Penda
-
Pentarchy
-
Pentecost-Castle
-
Penvahel
-
Pepin
-
Perennis
-
Perjury
-
Pertinax
-
Pestilence
-
Peter
-
Peterburgh
-
Peter-Pence
-
Petroc
-
Philip
-
Philippus
(
Marcus
Julius
)
-
Philippus
(
Nonnius
)
-
Phoenicians
-
Picts
-
Pightwin
,
or
Pechtwin
-
Pinchenhale
,
or
Finkenhale
-
Pius
(
Antoninus
)
-
Plague
-
Plautius
-
Pledge
-
Plegmund
-
Plenty
-
Polidore
Virgil
-
Polycletus
-
Pope
-
Port
-
Portlock-Bay
-
Portsmouth
-
Portus
Ic●ius
-
Posentesbyrig
-
Praesidialis
-
Prasutagus
-
Prayer
-
Praedur
-
Prerogative
-
Priests
-
Priscilla
-
Probus
(
M.
Aurel.
Valer.
)
-
Prodigies
-
Protection
-
Provision
for
the
King's
Houshold
-
Punishments
-
Purgation
-
Pusa
-
Putta
Q
-
QUarrel
,
or
Deadly
Feud
-
Queen
-
Quenburga
-
Quendride
-
Quendrith
-
Quichelme
R
-
RAdnor
-
Radnorshire
-
Raven
.
Vid.
Banner
-
Reculf
-
Redburge
-
Redwald
-
Rees
-
Reginald
-
Regni
-
Reiderch-hoel
-
Religion
-
Religious
Houses
.
Vid.
Monasteries
-
Resignation
of
Bishopricks
-
Restitutus
-
Revenge
-
Rhine
-
Richard
the
Elder
of
Normandy
-
Richbert
-
Ricsige
-
Ripendune
-
Ripon
-
Ritheric
ap
Justin
-
Ritherch
and
Rees
-
Robber
-
Robert
,
Duke
of
Normandy
-
Robert
,
a
Norman
Monk
-
Rodoric
,
or
Rodri
-
Rodri
Maur
-
Rofcaester
-
Rollo
the
Dane
-
Roman
Affairs
-
Empire
-
Language
,
&c.
-
Romans
-
Romanus
-
Rome
-
Romescot
-
Rowena
-
Rufina
(
Claudia
)
-
Run
,
or
Reyn
-
Runick
Characters
-
Runkhorne
in
Cheshire
-
Rusticus
Decimius
-
Ryal
in
Rutlandshire
S
-
SAcriledge
-
Salaries
-
Sale
of
Goods
,
&c.
Vid.
Traffick
-
Sampson
-
Sanctuaries
-
Sandwich
-
Saragosa
in
Spain
-
Sardica
-
Sarum
(
Old
)
-
Saturninus
(
Seius
)
-
Saxon
Annals
-
Saxon
(
English
)
-
Saxony
-
Saxulph
-
Scapula
.
Vid.
Ostorius
-
Sceapige
-
Sceorstan
-
Sceva
-
School
-
Scotch
Historians
-
Scotland
-
Scots
-
Scriptures
-
Sea
-
Seals
-
Sebba
.
Vid.
Siger
-
Sebbi
-
Sebert
-
Secington
-
Security
-
Selred
-
Sempingaham
-
Seneca
-
Seolefeu
-
Sermon
-
Serpents
-
Servants
-
Sester
-
Severn
-
Severus
-
Severus
(
Alexander
)
-
Severus
(
Germanus
)
-
Seward
-
Sexburga
-
Shaftsbury
-
Shaving
of
Crowns
-
Sheovesham
,
or
Secvesham
-
Shepholme
-
Sheriffs
-
Sherwood
Forest
-
Ships
-
Shireburne
-
Shiremotes
-
Shropshire
-
Sicga
-
Sigebert
2.
-
Sigeferth
-
Siger
and
Sebba
-
Sigeric
.
Vid.
Syric
-
Sihtric
-
Silures
-
Simony
-
Singin
-
Sithicundmon
-
Slaves
-
Snottingaham
-
Soldier
-
Somerton
-
Southampton
-
South-Saxons
-
South-Sh●ebury
-
Southumoers
-
South-Wales
-
Sparafock
-
Spot
Wulfric
-
Stamford
-
Standing
Army
-
Stanmore
-
Stealing
.
Vid.
Theft
-
Stephanus
-
Stigand
-
Stilico
-
Stone
in
Staffordshire
-
Stone-henge
-
Straetcluyd
-
Strangers
-
Strathern
-
Streanshale
-
Strikers
in
open
Court
-
Stufe
and
Withgar
-
Succession
to
the
Crown
-
Suetonius
(
Paulinus
)
-
Sunday
.
Vid.
Lord's-Day
-
Supposititious
Birth
-
Suretyship
-
Sutbury
in
Suffolk
-
Swale
-
Swanwick
in
Hampshire
-
Swebryht
-
Sweden
-
Sweeds
-
Sweyn
4.
-
Swidhelme
-
Switheard
-
Swithred
-
St.
Swithune
-
Sydeman
-
Synod
-
Syric
,
or
Sigeric
-
Syward
2.
T
-
TAcitus
(
M.
Claudius
)
-
Taliesse●
-
Tamworth
in
Staffordshire
-
Tatwin
-
Tavistock-Abbey
-
Taunton
-
Taxes
-
Temples
of
Idols
-
Tenantius
.
Vid.
Theomantius
-
Testament
-
Testudo
-
Tetricus
-
Thaelwalle
in
Cheshire
-
Thanet
Island
-
Theft
-
Theobald
-
Theodore
-
Theodoric
-
Theodosius
2.
-
Theodwulf
-
Theomantius
-
Tholouse
-
St.
Thomas
-
Thunore
-
Thurkyll
-
Thyra
-
Tiberius
-
Tilabury
-
Tinmouth
-
Tiowulfingeeaster
-
Titulus
,
or
Titillus
-
Tobias
-
Toceter
-
Torswick
-
Tostige
-
Tower
of
London
-
Tradition
-
Traffick
-
Trajan
-
Transmarine
Nations
-
Transportation
-
Traytor
-
Treasure-trove
-
Trebellius
Maximus
.
Vid.
Maximus
-
Trekingham
-
Triades
-
Tribute
-
Triers
-
Trinobantes
-
Triumphal
Honours
and
Ornaments
-
T●oops
-
Trumbrith
,
or
Trumbert
-
Trumwin
-
Trutulensis
-
Tryals
-
Tuda
-
Tudric
-
Tudwall
Gloff
-
Turkytell
-
Turne-Island
-
Turpilianus
(
Petronius
)
-
Twelf-hindman
-
Twi-hindman
-
Tyrants
-
Tythes
-
Tythings
V
-
VAcancy
of
the
Throne
-
Valentia
-
Valentinian
-
Valentinus
-
Valerianus
(
Pub.
Licinius
)
-
Valuation
-
Vectius
Bolanus
-
Venedoti
-
Venutius
-
Veranius
-
Verulam
-
Vespatian
(
Flavius
)
-
(
Titus
)
-
Uffa
-
Vice-Domini
-
Victor
-
Victorinus
-
Vienne
-
Villain
-
Villains
-
Virgilius
-
Virgins
-
Vitalian
-
Ulfkytel
-
University
-
Unust
-
Vortigern
-
Vortimer
-
Vortipore
-
Urbgen
,
or
Urien
-
Urbicus
(
Lollius
)
-
Urgeney
-
Urych
Merwyn
-
Uscfrea
-
Usurers
-
Uther
Pendragon
-
Uthred
-
Utrecht
-
Vulgar
W
-
WAda
-
Wakes
-
Wales
-
Wall
-
Wallbrook
-
Waltham-Abbey
-
Wall-town
-
Wanating
-
Warewell
-
Warham
-
Warwick
-
Watchet
in
Somersetshire
-
Wax-tapers
-
Wectij
,
or
Wicij
-
Wedesbury
-
Weland
-
Welsh
-
Wenbury
-
Werfryht
-
West-burgh
-
West-Chester
.
Vid.
Chester
-
Westminster
Church
and
Abbey
-
West-Saxons
-
Westwude
-
Whalie
in
Lancashire
-
Wheat
-
Whipping
-
Whitby
in
Yorkshire
-
Whitchurch
in
Hampshire
-
Whitsand
-
Wibbendon
-
Wiccon
-
Widow
-
Wigbryht
-
Wigheard
-
Wight
-
Wightred
-
Wigmore
-
Wilbrode
-
Wilfreda
-
St.
Wilfrid
-
Wilfrid
2.
-
William
-
Wills
(
Last
)
Vid.
Testament
-
Wilton
-
Wiltshire
-
Wina
.
Vid.
Wini
-
Winandermere
-
Winchelcomb
-
Winchester
-
Winchester-Measure
-
Winfrid
-
Win●
-
Wip●●
,
or
Wippa
-
Wir
-
Wiregild
-
Wiremouth
-
Witchcraft
-
Wite
-
Witena-Gemote
-
Witerne
-
St.
Withburg
-
Wi●hgar
-
Withlaff
-
Withred
-
Wittereden
-
Woden
-
Wodensbeorge
-
Wolves
-
Woodstock
in
Mercia
-
Worcester
-
Wounds
and
Maims
-
Wulfheard
-
Wulfhelme
-
Wulfher
2.
-
Wulfnoth
-
Wulfric
.
Vid.
Spo●
-
Wulstan
3.
Y
-
YArrow
-
Year
-
Year
and
Day
-
York
-
Yric
-
Yrling
-
Ywrch
(
Edwal
)
Z
-
ZEal
.
Directions
to
the
BINDER
.
PLace
the
Table
,
beginning
Least
the
Names
,
&c.
between
P.
150
,
and
151.
Place
Table
2.
between
P.
244
,
and
245.
Place
Table
3.
at
the
End
of
the
Sixth
Book
.
Place
the
Two
Pedegrees
of
Kings
immediately
after
it
,
and
just
before
this
Index
.
Viz.
That
first
,
beginning
with
Geat
.
AN
ALPHABETICAL
TABLE
OF
THE
Principal
Matters
contained
in
this
History
.
A
-
ABbey
.
Vid.
Monastery
.
-
Abbey-Lands
;
the
form
of
leasing
them
out
;
which
required
the
Solemnity
of
the
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
to
confirm
it
,
Lib.
5.
Pag.
261
,
262.
-
Abbot
.
The
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
notwithstanding
the
Dissolution
of
Monasteries
,
retains
still
the
Title
of
an
Abbot
,
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
An
Abbot
of
Evesham
was
chosen
in
a
Great
Council
held
at
London
;
Id.
p.
73.
-
Seldom
chosen
out
of
Monks
of
the
same
Abbey
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
Aberfraw
,
now
a
small
Village
in
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
but
anciently
the
chief
Seat
of
the
Princes
of
Gwyneth
,
or
North-Wales
,
l.
5.
p.
279.
-
Tribute
due
from
the
King
hereof
to
the
King
of
London
,
l.
6.
p.
3.
-
Destroyed
by
the
Irishmen
who
landed
in
Anglesey
,
Id.
p.
6.
-
Abingdon
the
Abbey
,
when
and
by
whom
founded
;
at
first
called
Sheovesham
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Or
Secvesham
,
Id.
p.
224.
-
Burnt
by
the
Danes
,
rebuilt
by
Ordgar
,
and
had
great
Endowments
,
Ibid.
-
Anciently
a
Royal
Seat
of
the
Kings
of
Mercia
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
-
Abjuring
the
Realm
;
the
Antiquity
of
this
Law
for
such
great
Offences
to
which
the
King's
Pardon
did
not
,
in
Edward
the
Confessor's
time
,
absolutely
extend
,
l.
6.
p.
103.
-
Acca
succeeds
Wilfrid
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Hagulstade
,
l.
4.
p.
215.
-
Is
driven
out
,
as
supposed
,
by
the
King
of
Northumberland
,
Id.
p.
221.
-
His
Death
.
Had
in
great
Reverence
both
before
and
after
it
,
for
his
Sanctity
,
&c.
l.
4.
p.
223
,
224.
-
Achaius
,
King
of
Scots
,
having
aided
Hungus
King
of
the
Picts
with
Ten
thousand
men
,
against
one
Athelstan
,
he
routed
the
English
,
and
killed
Athelstan
;
but
this
is
look'd
upon
as
a
mere
idle
Monkish
Fancy
,
l.
5.
p.
250.
-
Adda
,
King
of
Bernicia
,
the
Eldest
Son
of
Ida
,
l.
3.
p.
143.
-
His
Death
.
Id.
p.
144.
Vid.
p.
147
,
148.
-
Adelphius
,
Bishop
of
the
City
of
Colchester
,
is
sent
to
the
Council
of
Arles
in
Gallia
;
and
for
what
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
-
Adian
,
or
Aedan
,
or
Aegthan
,
coming
against
Ethelfrid
,
is
routed
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Admurum
,
that
is
,
Wall-Town
,
near
the
Picts
Wall
,
l.
4.
p.
184.
-
Adrian
,
the
Abbot
of
Canterbury
,
l.
4.
p.
165
,
194.
-
The
Pope
;
when
he
departed
this
life
,
l.
4.
p.
238.
Vid.
Hadrian
.
-
Adulf
,
or
Eadulf
,
Abbot
of
Medeshamstead
,
enriched
that
Monastery
with
divers
Lands
that
he
added
to
it
,
l.
6.
p.
5.
-
Succeeds
Oswald
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
York
,
Ibid.
-
His
Decease
,
l.
6.
p.
29.
-
Adultery
.
King
Withred's
Law
against
it
,
under
a
Punishment
;
and
what
a
Military
,
what
a
Countrey-man
was
to
pay
,
that
was
guilty
of
it
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
Alfred's
Law
increased
the
Fine
,
according
to
the
Estate
or
Quality
of
him
against
whom
the
Offence
was
committed
,
l.
5.
p.
293.
Vid.
Fornification
.
-
Aeadsige
,
after
the
death
of
Ethelnoth
,
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
6.
p.
65.
-
Went
to
Rome
to
obtain
his
Pall
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
Crowned
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
made
the
first
Sermon
that
is
to
be
found
at
any
King's
Coronation
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
Resigned
his
Archbishoprick
by
reason
of
his
great
Infirmities
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Resumes
it
,
p.
74.
-
His
Death
,
p.
75.
-
Aealmond
,
Father
of
King
Egbert
;
when
he
began
to
reign
in
Kent
.
The
Annals
mistaken
as
to
his
ever
being
King
thereof
.
l.
4.
p.
233.
-
Aealhstan
,
Bishop
of
London
,
his
decease
,
l.
5.
p.
303.
Vid.
Alstan
.
-
Aedan
Vradog
,
(
i.
e.
the
Treacherous
)
a
Prince
of
the
North
parts
of
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Aedan
ap
Blegored
,
or
Bledhemeyd
,
an
absolute
Stranger
to
the
British
Blood-Royal
,
got
the
Principality
of
North-Wales
,
and
held
it
about
twelve
years
;
but
whether
it
was
by
Election
or
Force
,
uncertain
,
l.
6.
p.
30
,
31.
-
Is
killed
with
his
four
Sons
,
in
a
bloody
Fight
by
Lhewelyn
ap
●itsylt
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
Aedric
made
Ealdorman
over
all
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
.
Married
the
King's
Daughter
,
His
Treachery
,
l.
6.
p.
32.
-
By
that
he
kept
the
King's
Army
from
falling
〈…〉
D●n●s
,
when
it
had
h●mmed
the●
in
,
and
were
just
ready
to
give
them
Battel
,
Id.
p.
34.
-
Si●named
Streon
,
Id.
p.
36.
-
Treacherously
in
his
own
Chamber
caused
to
be
stai●
〈◊〉
Danes
,
of
great
Riches
and
Power
in
the
Northern
parts
;
and
why
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
His
going
over
to
King
Cnute
with
forty
of
the
Royal
Navy
,
and
submitting
to
him
,
l.
6.
p.
41
,
45.
-
The
many
other
perfidious
Tricks
he
plays
,
Id.
p.
45
,
46
,
47.
-
Traiterously
murthers
his
Natural
King
and
Lord
,
Edmund
Ironside
▪
and
sal●ting
Cnute
first
sole
King
of
all
England
,
he
met
with
a
just
reward
,
if
true
,
Id.
p.
48
,
49.
-
His
death
occasioned
by
his
upbraiding
King
Cnute
with
his
Services
,
telling
him
how
that
for
his
sake
he
had
b●trayed
one
King
,
and
made
away
another
,
Id.
p.
50.
-
Aegelbyer●h
,
or
Agebert
,
after
Byrin●s
,
took
upon
him
the
Bishoprick
of
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
●82
,
192.
Vid.
Agelbert
.
-
Aegelric
,
a
Monk
of
Christ-Church
,
consecrated
Bishop
of
Chichester
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Aelfeage
.
Vid.
Elfeage
.
-
Aelfer
.
Vid.
Elfer
.
-
Aelfgar
.
Vid.
Elfgar
.
-
Aelfleda
,
Wife
to
King
Edmund
the
Elder
,
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Aethelune
;
her
numerous
Children
,
and
how
educated
and
bestowed
,
l.
5.
p.
324
,
327.
-
Aelfred
.
Vid.
Alfred
.
-
Aelfric
,
upon
the
death
of
his
Father
Aelfer
,
was
Ealdorman
of
Mercia
,
and
two
years
after
banished
the
Land
,
l.
6.
p.
21.
Vid.
Ealfric
.
-
Aelfric
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
elected
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
by
King
Ethelred
and
all
his
Wise
Men
,
l.
6.
p.
25.
-
Went
to
Rome
to
obtain
his
Pall
,
Id.
p.
26.
-
Deceased
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
31.
-
Aelfric
succeeds
Wulstan
in
the
Archbishoprick
,
and
by
whom
consecrated
,
l.
6.
p.
53.
-
His
accusing
Bishop
Living
and
Earl
Godwin
of
persuading
Harold
to
use
Prince
Alfred
so
cruelly
as
he
did
,
Id
p.
67.
-
His
decease
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
Aelfweard
,
Son
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
died
at
Oxnaford
not
long
after
his
Father
;
who
his
Mother
,
and
what
his
Character
,
l.
5.
p.
324
,
327.
-
Aelfwinna
.
Vid.
Elfwinna
.
-
Aelfwold
drove
Eardulf
out
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
reigned
two
years
in
his
stead
,
l.
5.
p.
249.
-
His
Death
.
But
his
Successor
somewhat
doubtful
.
Ibid.
-
Aelgiva
,
Queen
,
brought
to
bed
of
Prince
Edgar
,
and
died
the
year
after
,
l.
5.
p.
344.
-
Aelgiva
,
married
to
King
Ethelred
,
l.
6.
p.
29.
-
〈◊〉
forced
to
retire
beyond
〈…〉
her
Brother
of
Normandy
,
for
safety
,
Id.
p.
38.
-
Aelgiva
,
a
Hampshire
Lady
,
Daughter
of
Aelfhelm
the
Ealdorman
,
one
of
Cnute's
Wives
,
bore
him
Harold
,
whom
before
his
death
his
Father
appointed
to
be
King
of
England
after
him
,
l.
6.
●
56.
-
But
the
Story
seems
a
littl●
improbable
;
for
it
is
said
she
was
barren
,
and
therefore
●●eten●ing
a
Big-Belly
,
imposed
on
the
credulous
King
a
Supposititious
Birth
,
viz.
the
Son
of
a
Shoemaker
,
then
newly
born
,
Id.
p.
61.
-
In
the
English-Saxon
is
the
same
with
Emma
in
the
Norman-French
Dialect
;
the
Widow
of
King
Cnute
,
who
was
banished
England
by
King
Harold
,
Id.
p.
64.
-
Aella
,
with
his
three
Sons
,
slew
a
great
many
of
the
Britains
,
and
possessed
themselves
of
all
the
Sea-Coast
of
Sussex
,
l.
3.
p.
132.
-
He
and
Ciffa
receiving
fresh
Supplies
,
besieged
An●redesceaster
,
and
●ook
it
by
force
,
and
put
all
the
Britains
to
the
Sword
,
Ibid.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
136.
-
Is
said
to
be
the
first
that
ruled
all
over
,
Britain
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Aella
,
King
of
Deira
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
-
A
general
Name
given
to
the
Kings
of
Deira
,
l.
4.
p.
152.
-
His
Death
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
Aella
,
a
Tyrant
and
Usurper
,
made
King
of
that
Countrey
by
the
Northumbers
,
who
had
expelled
Osbryht
newly
before
,
who
was
their
lawful
King
,
l.
5.
p.
267.
-
Aelmer
(
an
Archdeacon
)
betrays
Canterbury
to
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
35
,
36.
-
Aemilianus
,
Emperor
of
Rome
but
three
Months
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Aeneon
.
Vid.
Eneon
.
-
Aescasdune
,
now
called
Aston
,
near
Wallingford
,
l.
4.
p.
182
,
188.
l.
5.
p.
275.
-
Aescwin
reigns
over
the
West-Saxons
,
is
supposed
to
be
the
next
of
the
Royal
Line
,
l.
4.
p.
194.
-
Son
of
Cenwulf
;
the
Battel
he
fought
,
and
with
whom
.
His
Death
,
Id.
195
,
198.
-
Aescwin
,
Bishop
of
the
East-Saxons
;
his
Death
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Aesk
(
also
called
Oisk
,
and
Osric
)
,
Hengest's
Son
,
began
his
Reign
when
,
and
how
long
he
continued
it
,
l.
3.
p.
132.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
136.
-
Aestel
,
the
signification
of
it
,
uncertain
,
l.
5.
p.
304.
-
Aethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
held
it
forty
years
,
l.
4.
p.
217.
-
His
Pedigree
,
Ibid.
-
Took
Somerton
;
and
was
that
great
and
powerful
King
,
as
not
to
be
ashamed
of
committing
Uncleanness
even
with
Consecrated
Nuns
,
Id.
p.
221
,
222.
-
Made
all
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
of
England
,
and
their
Kings
,
subject
to
him
as
far
as
the
Humber
,
l.
4.
p.
222.
-
Wasted
the
Countrey
of
Northumberland
,
and
carried
away
with
him
great
Spoil
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
His
War
with
Cuthred
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
the
various
success
of
it
,
Id.
p.
224
,
226.
-
Slain
at
Seccandune
in
Warwickshire
,
and
buried
in
Ripendune
Abbey
,
which
he
himself
had
founded
,
Id.
p.
227.
-
Aethelbald
(
Son
of
Ethelwulf
King
of
the
West-Saxons
)
and
his
Father
made
a
greater
slaughter
of
the
Danes
than
ever
was
done
before
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Forms
a
most
wicked
Conspiracy
in
the
West
of
England
against
his
Father
,
upon
the
account
of
his
new
Wife
,
and
so
gets
the
Kingdom
divided
betwixt
his
Father
and
him
,
which
before
was
united
,
l.
5.
p.
263
,
264.
Vid.
Ethelbald
.
-
Aethelbryght
.
Vid.
Ethelbert
.
-
Aethelburga
returns
by
Sea
into
Kent
with
Paulinus
the
Archbishop
,
and
is
received
with
great
Honour
by
King
Eadbald
,
and
Archbishop
Honorius
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Destroys
the
Castle
of
Taunton-Dean
in
Somersetshire
,
and
for
what
reason
,
Id.
p.
218.
-
Aethelfleda
,
King
Alfred's
Eldest
Daughter
,
married
to
Eadred
,
or
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
5.
p.
311.
Vid.
Ethelfleda
.
-
Aethelgiva
.
Vid.
Algiva
.
-
Aethelheard
the
Bishop
dies
at
York
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
Vid.
Ethelheard
.
-
Aethelred
.
Vid.
Ethelred
.
-
Aethelswithe
,
Queen
,
Sister
to
King
Alfred
,
and
Widow
of
Burhred
King
of
Mercia
,
dies
in
her
Journey
to
Rome
,
l.
5.
p.
298.
-
Aethelwald
,
Edward
the
Elder
's
Cousin-German
,
rebels
against
him
,
and
going
over
to
the
Danish
Army
,
they
joyfully
received
him
for
their
King
.
He
takes
a
Nun
out
of
the
Monastery
of
Winburn
,
and
marries
her
;
but
going
over
to
France
to
raise
new
Recruits
,
King
Edward
seizes
her
,
and
brings
her
back
again
,
l.
5.
p.
312.
-
Returns
from
France
,
and
with
a
mighty
Army
coming
into
Kent
,
gets
much
Plunder
there
,
and
then
ravages
over
other
Countries
,
but
at
last
is
killed
in
fight
,
Id.
p.
313.
-
Aethelwald
,
Abbot
,
received
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
,
and
is
consecrated
.
His
many
good
Works
,
and
what
Monasteries
he
repaired
and
built
,
l.
6.
p.
4
,
21.
-
Was
Father
of
the
Monks
.
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
21.
-
Aethelwulf
.
Vid.
Ethelwulf
.
-
Aetius
,
somewhat
recovered
the
Credit
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
Gaul
,
l.
2.
p.
106.
-
Received
doleful
Latters
from
the
Britains
,
imploring
Assistance
,
l.
3.
p.
115.
-
Expecting
a
War
with
Attila
King
of
the
Huns
,
Ibid.
-
Agatha
,
the
Queen
of
Hungary's
Sister
,
is
married
to
Prince
Edward
,
Son
to
Edmund
Ironside
,
l.
6.
p.
49.
-
Agatho
the
Pope
;
his
Bull
to
the
Abbey
of
Medeshamstead
supposed
to
be
forg●d
long
after
by
the
Monks
of
Peterburgh
,
l.
4.
p.
200.
-
Agelbert
,
Bishop
of
Kent
,
but
turned
out
,
and
wherefore
,
l.
4.
p.
181
,
182.
-
Left
King
Cenwalch
,
and
took
the
Bishoprick
of
Paris
,
l.
4.
p.
182
,
188.
Vid.
Aegelbyerth
.
-
Agricola
;
sent
into
Britain
in
Vespasian
the
Emperor's
time
,
as
his
Lieutenant
.
Almost
cut
's
off
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Ordovices
.
Going
with
his
men
to
subdue
Mona
,
the
Island
sues
for
Peace
,
and
delivers
●t
-
self
up
to
him
.
Increases
his
Fame
by
his
Successes
and
Moderation
,
l.
2.
p.
55.
-
His
wise
Conduct
both
in
his
own
Family
,
and
in
Britain
,
Id.
p.
56.
-
Brought
here
in
fashion
the
Roman
Language
,
Garb
,
and
Gown
.
No
Castle
of
his
ever
taken
by
force
.
Rewarded
with
Triumphal
Ornaments
.
His
farther
Conquests
.
Places
Garisons
in
that
part
of
Britain
that
lay
over-against
Ireland
,
Id.
p.
57.
-
Carries
on
the
War
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
overcomes
the
Caledonians
,
Id.
p.
58
,
59.
-
Which
is
confessed
to
be
more
owing
to
his
own
Conduct
,
than
the
Courage
of
the
Roman
Soldiers
,
Id.
p.
59.
-
His
Speech
to
his
Soldiers
;
and
after
what
manner
he
ordered
the
Battel
against
Galgacus
,
Id.
p.
61.
-
Overthrows
and
puts
the
Britains
to
flight
.
His
Ruin
secretly
designed
by
his
Prince
,
Id.
p.
62
,
63.
-
How
at
his
Return
he
is
received
at
Rome
.
Accused
to
Domitian
,
but
acquitted
,
Oft●n
near
his
Ruin
as
well
by
his
own
Virtues
,
as
by
the
Vices
of
others
.
The
Proconsulship
of
Africa
seemingly
offered
to
him
,
void
by
the
Death
of
Civica
,
Id.
p.
64.
-
His
Death
,
whether
by
Poyson
or
otherwise
,
uncertain
.
He
carried
the
Roman
Eagles
to
the
utmost
Bounds
of
Britain
,
Id.
p.
65.
-
He
was
the
Son
of
Severian
,
a
Pelagian
Bishop
,
Id.
p.
107.
-
Agrippina
,
presiding
over
the
Roman
Ensigns
,
l.
2.
p.
44.
-
Aidan
,
a
Scotch
Bishop
,
desires
Edwin
to
remember
his
Vision
and
Promise
,
and
become
a
Christian
,
l.
4.
p.
173.
-
Is
sent
to
Oswald
(
to
ground
his
Subjects
in
the
Christian
Faith
)
from
the
Mon●stery
of
the
Isle
of
Hye
,
Id.
177
,
178.
-
His
Character
;
being
an
excellent
Pattern
for
succeeding
Bishops
and
Cl●rgymen
to
follow
,
Id.
p.
178.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
182
,
183.
-
Ailesbury
in
Buckinghamshire
,
anciently
called
Eglesbyrig
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
Ailmer
,
Earl
of
Cornwal
,
Founder
of
the
Abbey
of
Cerne
in
Dorsetshir●
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Ailnoth
.
Vid.
Ethelnoth
.
-
Ailwin
the
Ealdorman
,
Founder
of
the
Abbey
of
Ramsey
,
l.
6.
p.
6
,
7.
-
Akmanceaster
,
an
Ancient
City
,
called
Bathan
by
the
Inhabitants
,
l.
6.
p.
7.
-
Alan
,
King
of
Armorica
,
receives
Cadwallader
,
l.
4.
p.
190.
-
Alan
,
Earl
of
Britain
,
so
great
an
Assistant
to
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
that
after
his
Conquest
he
made
him
Earl
of
Richmond
,
and
had
great
part
of
the
Countrey
thereabouts
given
him
,
l.
6.
p.
109.
-
Alaric
,
King
of
the
Goths
,
takes
Rome
,
l.
2
p.
104.
-
St.
Alban
,
an
Account
of
his
Martyrdom
,
l.
2.
p.
85
,
86.
-
The
Miracles
thereat
,
Ibid.
p.
107
,
108.
-
Is
privately
buried
,
that
Age
being
ignorant
of
the
virtue
of
keeping
Saints
Relicks
,
Id.
p.
86.
-
Offa
is
warned
by
an
Angel
to
remove
his
Relicks
to
a
more
Noble
Shrine
:
He
builds
a
new
Church
and
Monastery
in
honour
of
him
,
who
was
after
canonized
,
l.
4.
p.
237.
-
As
he
was
the
first
Martyr
of
England
,
so
the
Abbot
thereof
ought
to
be
the
first
in
Dignity
of
all
the
Abbots
in
England
,
Ib.
p.
238.
-
Pope
Honorius
ratified
the
Privileges
formerly
granted
,
and
gave
to
this
Abbot
and
his
Successors
Episcopal
Rights
,
together
with
the
Habit
,
&c.
Jd.
Ib.
-
St.
Albans
anciently
called
Verulam
,
where
a
Great
Council
was
held
by
King
Offa
,
Id.
p.
239.
-
Albania
(
now
Scotland
)
Northwest
of
the
Mountains
of
Braid-Albain
,
and
its
extent
,
l.
2.
p.
83
,
98.
-
Albert
,
ordained
Archbishop
of
York
,
l.
4.
p.
229.
-
Receives
his
Pall
for
the
Archbishoprick
from
Pope
Adrian
,
Id.
p.
230.
-
Albinus
(
Chlodius
)
made
Lieutenant
of
Britain
by
Commodus
the
Emperor
,
who
would
have
created
him
Caesar
,
and
permitted
him
in
his
presence
to
wear
the
Purple
Robe
;
but
he
refused
them
then
,
yet
afterwards
assumed
the
Titles
and
Honour
,
and
died
in
asserting
his
Right
to
the
Imperial
Purple
,
l.
2.
p.
71
,
73.
-
Is
dismissed
from
the
Government
of
Britain
,
but
retained
it
under
both
Pertinax
and
Didius
Julianus
.
Takes
upon
him
the
Title
of
Caesar
under
Severus
;
had
Statues
erected
,
and
Money
coin'd
with
his
Image
.
Forced
the
Messengers
(
sent
by
the
Emperor
to
dispatch
him
)
by
Torture
to
confess
the
Design
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
But
is
obliged
at
last
to
run
himself
through
with
his
own
Sword
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
Alburge
,
Sister
to
King
Egbert
,
Foundress
of
a
Benedictine
Nunnery
at
Wilton
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Alcluid
,
now
called
Dunbritton
in
Scotland
,
l.
2.
p.
101.
-
Is
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Alchmuid
(
Son
to
Ethelred
,
King
of
Northumberland
)
being
taken
by
the
Guards
of
King
Eardulf
,
is
slain
by
his
Command
,
l.
4.
p.
243.
-
Alchmund
,
Bishop
of
Hagulstade
,
his
Decease
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
-
Alcuin
(
or
Albinus
)
writes
an
Epistle
,
wherein
he
proves
Image-Worship
utterly
unlawful
,
l.
4.
p.
237.
-
At
his
Intercession
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
is
spared
from
Ruin
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
Goes
into
France
,
and
is
much
in
favour
with
Charles
the
Great
,
whom
he
taught
the
Liberal
Arts
,
and
by
his
means
the
University
of
Paris
is
erected
.
His
Death
,
and
Character
,
Id.
p.
244.
-
Aldhelm
,
made
Bishop
of
Shireburn
,
and
by
whom
,
l.
4.
p.
213.
-
A
Catalogue
of
his
Works
given
us
by
Bede
,
Id.
p.
213
,
214.
-
His
Death
,
and
Character
,
Id.
p.
214.
-
Aldred
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
by
his
Intercession
makes
Sweyn's
Peace
with
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
goes
with
Bishop
Hereman
to
the
great
Synod
assembled
at
Rome
,
l.
6.
p.
75.
-
Is
sent
Ambassador
to
the
Emperor
with
Noble
Presents
,
to
prevail
with
him
to
send
Ambassadors
into
Hungary
to
bring
back
Prince
Edward
,
the
King's
Cousin
,
Son
of
King
Edmund
Ironside
,
into
England
,
Id.
p.
86.
-
His
rebuilding
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
in
Gloucester
,
and
going
on
Pilgrimage
through
Hungary
to
Jerusalem
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Is
made
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
goes
with
Earl
Tostige
to
Rome
,
where
he
receives
his
Pall
,
Ibid.
-
Crowns
Harold
,
King
of
England
,
Id.
p.
105.
-
Aldune
,
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
removes
the
Body
of
St.
Cuthbert
from
Chester
(
after
a
hundred
years
lying
there
)
to
Durham
,
and
there
builds
a
small
Church
,
dedicating
it
to
him
,
l.
6.
p.
26.
-
Alehouses
,
how
anciently
these
have
been
here
,
with
the
Consequences
thereof
,
viz.
quarrelling
,
and
breaking
of
the
Peace
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
Alemond
,
Father
to
Edmund
the
King
and
Martyr
,
whom
he
had
by
his
Wife
Cywara
,
in
old
Saxony
,
l.
5.
p.
265.
-
Alfleda
,
Daughter
to
Ceolwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
is
married
to
Wimond
,
Son
of
Withlaff
an
Ealdorman
there
,
who
is
afterwards
made
King
by
the
Consent
of
the
People
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Alfred
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
would
not
alter
the
Judgment
against
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
for
any
Letter
from
the
Pope
,
l.
4.
p.
207.
-
Deceases
at
Driffield
,
and
on
his
Death-bed
repents
of
what
he
had
done
towards
the
Bishop
,
Id.
p.
212
,
213.
-
Alfred
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
was
the
fifth
Son
of
King
Aethelwulf
,
Id.
p.
258.
-
When
born
of
Osberge
his
Mother
at
Wantige
in
Berkshire
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Is
anointed
King
by
the
Pope
,
as
a
Prophetical
Presage
of
his
future
Royal
Dignity
,
Id.
p.
262
,
265.
-
Married
to
Alswitha
,
the
Daughter
of
Aethelred
the
Ealdorman
of
the
Gaini
,
l.
5.
p.
269.
-
He
with
his
Brother
Ethelred
made
a
great
slaughter
of
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
275.
-
By
the
general
Consent
of
the
whole
Kingdom
is
advanced
to
the
Throne
,
Id.
p.
276.
-
Fights
with
the
Danes
,
and
the
various
success
of
his
Fortune
,
Ibid.
-
Fights
at
Sea
against
seven
of
their
Ships
,
and
takes
one
,
the
rest
escaping
,
Id.
p.
277.
-
Is
forced
to
make
Peace
with
them
,
and
what
Hostages
they
give
him
to
depart
the
Kingdom
;
but
upon
breach
of
Oath
he
puts
them
all
to
death
.
The
Danes
make
another
Peace
with
him
,
but
did
not
long
observed
it
,
Id.
p.
278.
-
Leads
an
uneasy
Life
upon
their
account
,
bei●g
forced
to
hide
,
and
lurk
among
the
Woody
parts
of
Somersetshire
,
Id.
p.
280.
-
His
excessive
Charity
to
a
poor
man
in
the
midst
of
his
own
Extremity
,
Id.
p.
280
,
281.
-
Goes
into
the
Danish
Army
in
the
habit
of
a
Countrey
Fidler
,
discovers
their
weakness
,
and
by
that
means
obtain
a
signal
Victory
over
them
,
Id.
p.
282.
-
Delivers
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
up
to
Guthrune
,
and
the
League
made
between
them
,
setting
out
the
Extent
of
each
other's
Territories
,
Id.
p.
283
,
284.
-
The
Subjection
or
Dependance
the
Danes
shew'd
to
this
King
,
by
their
consenting
to
the
Laws
made
in
a
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
285.
-
Fights
against
four
Danish
Pyrate-ships
,
takes
two
,
the
other
two
surrender
,
Id.
p.
285
,
286.
-
Pope
Martinus
sends
some
of
the
Wood
of
our
Lord's
Cross
to
him
;
and
in
return
he
sends
to
Rome
the
Alms
he
had
vowed
,
Id.
p.
286.
-
Setting
upon
the
Danish
Pyrates
with
his
Fleet
,
takes
them
all
with
great
Spoils
,
and
kills
most
of
their
men
;
but
returning
home
,
and
meeting
with
another
Fleet
of
them
,
they
prove
too
hard
for
him
,
Id.
p.
286
,
287.
-
Takes
the
City
of
London
from
the
Danes
,
(
who
had
kept
it
long
in
their
Possession
)
and
repairs
it
;
and
all
the
English
as
well
as
the
West-Saxons
come
under
his
.
Subjection
,
Id.
p.
288.
-
His
first
founding
of
Schools
at
Oxford
,
and
making
it
an
University
,
and
the
quarrel
that
happen'd
upon
it
between
the
old
Scholars
and
Grimbald
the
Monk
,
Ib.
p.
289.
-
The
Alms
of
this
King
and
the
West-Saxons
sent
to
Rome
by
Ethelelm
the
Ealdorman
,
Id.
p.
291.
-
Repairs
his
Cities
and
Castles
,
and
builds
others
in
the
most
necessary
places
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
minds
the
Political
Affairs
thereof
,
dividing
England
into
Counties
,
and
those
into
Hundreds
and
Tythings
,
together
with
his
Civil
Oeconomy
of
Judges
and
Sheriffs
,
insomuch
that
no
Robberies
durst
be
committed
on
the
Highways
,
Ibid.
-
His
Laws
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
,
when
made
,
and
in
what
Great
Council
,
l.
5.
p.
291
,
292
,
293
,
294
,
295
,
296
,
297.
-
Builds
two
Monasteries
,
the
one
for
men
at
Athelney
in
Somersetshire
,
the
other
for
Nuns
at
Shaftsbury
,
where
Algiva
his
Daughter
was
Abbess
,
Id.
p.
298.
-
Overcomes
Hastings
the
Danish
Commander
,
who
was
forced
to
surrender
,
and
accept
of
Conditions
of
Peace
,
Id.
p.
299
,
300.
-
Fights
the
Danes
near
Fernham
,
&c.
and
puts
them
to
flight
,
recovering
great
Prey
,
Id.
p.
300
,
301.
-
Builds
divers
Galleys
after
a
new
Model
,
such
as
he
thought
more
advantagious
,
Id.
p.
302.
-
His
Death
,
Burial
,
Character
,
and
Devotion
,
Id.
p.
304
,
305
,
306
,
307.
-
His
Translation
of
several
Books
into
the
English-Saxon
Tongue
,
Id.
p.
304.
-
Builds
divers
Houses
with
great
Magnificence
.
His
division
of
the
Hours
both
by
Night
and
day
,
before
Clocks
were
known
.
The
first
Inventer
of
Lanthorns
in
England
,
Id.
p.
305.
-
The
Bishops
and
Priests
who
assisted
him
in
his
Learning
,
and
in
founding
the
University
of
Oxford
,
Id.
p.
306.
-
The
several
Kings
of
Wales
that
sought
his
Protection
,
and
submitted
to
him
.
His
wonderful
Bounty
,
Generosity
,
and
Justice
to
his
People
,
Id.
p.
306
,
307
,
308.
-
His
Last
Will
and
Testament
,
Id.
p.
308
,
309
,
310.
-
His
Issue
,
Id.
p.
310
,
311.
-
To
what
place
the
Bones
of
this
King
were
r●moved
by
his
Son
,
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
Id.
p.
312.
-
Alfred
(
Son
to
King
Ethelred
)
supposed
to
be
Grandfather
to
Ethelwerd
,
called
Quaestor
the
Historian
,
l.
5.
p.
276.
-
Alfred
,
some
considerable
Person
,
(
with
the
factious
men
of
his
Party
)
conspires
against
Athelstan's
coming
to
the
Crown
,
whereby
he
forfeited
his
Lands
,
which
the
King
confer●'d
on
the
Church
of
Malmesbury
.
He
is
sent
to
Rome
to
purge
himself
of
this
Treason
,
and
dyes
there
,
l.
5.
p.
329
,
331.
-
Alfred
,
and
Edward
his
Brother
,
(
Sons
to
King
Ethelred
)
Cnute
agreed
with
Robert
Duke
of
Normandy
,
their
Unkle
,
that
,
they
should
peaceably
enjoy
one
half
of
the
Kingdom
during
his
life
;
though
they
never
did
,
but
continued
still
in
Exile
,
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
The
most
treacherou●
and
cruel
treatment
of
this
Prince
and
his
Followers
by
King
Harold
,
(
through
Godwin's
Inst●gations
)
,
who
caused
his
eyes
to
be
put
out
,
so
that
he
died
soon
after
,
Id.
p.
62
,
63.
-
Earl
Godwin
accused
by
Edward
the
Confessor
in
the
Great
Council
,
of
being
the
cause
of
this
Prince's
Murther
,
Id.
p.
83.
-
Alfweard
,
or
Aelfweard
,
Son
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
deceased
at
Oxnaford
not
long
after
his
Father
.
His
Mother
was
Aelfleda
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Aethelem
.
His
Character
,
l.
5.
p.
324
,
327.
-
Alfwin
,
the
Bishop
,
deceases
at
Sutbury
in
Suffolk
,
and
is
buried
at
Dunwich
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
-
Alfwold
,
the
Son
of
Oswulf
,
takes
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
Ethelred
being
expelled
the
Land
,
l.
4.
p.
231.
-
Sends
to
Rome
to
demand
the
Pall
for
Eanbald
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
Id.
p.
232.
-
Is
slain
by
Sicga
,
one
of
his
chief
Noblemen
,
by
treachery
at
Cilceaster
,
near
the
Picts-Wall
,
and
where
buried
.
His
Character
,
Id.
231
,
236.
-
Algithe
,
King
Harold's
second
Wife
,
Widow
●f
Griffyth
ap
Lhewelyn
,
King
of
Nort-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
114.
-
Algiva
,
or
Aethelgiva
,
King
Alfred's
Daughter
,
Abbess
of
Shaftsbury
,
which
Monastery
her
Father
built
,
l.
5.
p.
298
,
307
,
311.
-
Alhred
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
when
he
began
(
and
how
he
came
)
to
reign
:
He
was
of
the
Offspring
of
Ida
,
l.
4.
p.
299.
-
Is
expelled
by
the
Northumbrians
,
who
chose
Ethelred
the
Son
of
Moll
for
their
King
,
Id.
p.
230
,
236.
-
Alred
the
Ealdorman
,
who
slew
King
Ethelred
,
killed
by
one
Thormond
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
-
Alienation
of
Lands
by
Bishops
,
&c.
committed
to
their
trust
,
in
Fee
,
or
for
longer
than
one
Life
,
without
the
Consent
of
the
House
,
forbidden
by
the
Seventh
Canon
of
the
Synod
at
Calcuith
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Alkuith
,
a
City
in
Scotland
,
delivered
up
to
Eadbert
King
of
Northumberland
,
l.
4.
p.
227
,
228.
-
Allectus
slays
Carausius
by
Treachery
in
Britain
,
and
for
three
years
usurped
the
Empire
.
Encounter'd
by
Asclepiodotus
,
was
overcome
and
slain
with
little
loss
to
the
Romans
,
l.
2.
p.
84.
-
Allegiance
,
if
due
by
Birth
in
the
Saxon
times
,
or
not
till
a
man
had
actually
perform'd
his
Homage
,
or
sworn
Fealty
to
the
King
,
l.
6.
p.
83.
-
Alms
,
or
Peter-pence
of
King
Alfred
,
how
rewarded
,
l.
5.
p.
281.
-
Alfred
sends
the
Alms
he
had
vowed
to
Rome
,
and
other
Alms
into
India
,
Id.
p.
286
,
291
,
298.
-
Alrich
,
King
of
Kent
;
why
neither
He
nor
his
Noblemen
would
be
at
the
Council
of
Calcuith
,
l.
4.
p.
235.
-
Son
to
Withred
,
reigned
34
years
,
dies
and
in
him
the
Race
of
Hengest
ended
,
Id.
p.
238.
-
Alric
,
the
Son
of
Eadbert
,
slain
in
the
Battel
of
Whalie
in
Lancashire
,
l.
4.
p.
241.
-
Alstan
,
or
Aealhstan
,
Bishop
of
Shireburne
;
by
the
Wisdom
of
this
Bishop
,
and
St.
Swithune
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Ethelwulf
was
enabled
to
support
the
Calamities
the
Kingdom
suffered
by
the
frequent
Irruptions
of
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
266
,
267.
-
After
he
had
held
the
See
fifty
years
,
died
,
and
was
buried
in
the
Town
,
l.
5.
p.
268.
-
Alswithe
,
King
Alfred's
Consort
.
Vid.
Ealswithe
.
-
Alton
in
Hampshire
,
anciently
supposed
to
be
called
Aetheling-gadene
,
l.
6.
p.
28.
-
Alwin
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
reported
to
have
been
too
familiar
with
Queen
Emma
,
and
committed
to
Prison
upon
that
Accusation
,
l.
6.
p.
79.
-
Alwold
,
Bishop
of
London
,
(
before
Abbot
of
Evesham
)
being
unable
to
perform
his
Episcopal
Function
,
would
have
retired
to
his
old
Monastery
;
but
the
Monks
being
against
it
,
he
resented
it
so
ill
,
that
he
goes
to
the
Abbey
of
Ramsey
,
with
all
his
Books
and
other
Ornaments
,
which
he
bestowed
on
that
Abbey
,
though
formerly
they
had
been
conferr'd
on
the
other
,
and
soon
after
dies
,
l.
6.
p.
73.
-
Alypius
,
a
Heathen
Lieutenant
of
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
90.
-
Ambresburg
,
or
Ambresburi
,
a
Town
that
had
some
relation
to
Ambrosius
,
l.
3.
p.
131.
-
A
Monastery
in
Wiltshire
;
to
whom
it
was
granted
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
307.
-
A
great
Synod
or
Council
held
there
,
l.
6.
p.
17.
-
A
Nunnery
there
built
by
Ethelfreda
,
Id.
p.
20.
-
Ambrosius
.
Vid.
Aurelius
.
-
Amiens
in
Picardy
,
anciently
called
Embenum
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
the
first
Roman
Author
that
mentions
the
Scots
,
l.
2.
p.
91.
-
Anarawd
,
the
Eldest
Son
of
Rodoric
the
Great
,
when
he
began
his
Reign
over
North-Wales
,
l.
5.
p.
280.
-
Makes
War
upon
his
Brother
Cadelh
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
and
destroys
his
Countries
,
Id.
p.
299.
-
Submits
himself
and
all
his
Subjects
to
King
Alfred's
Dominion
,
Id.
p.
306
,
307.
-
His
Decease
and
Issue
,
Id.
p.
316.
-
Pitying
the
distressed
condition
of
the
Northern
Britains
,
gave
them
great
part
of
Cheshire
to
dwell
in
,
if
they
could
beat
out
the
Saxons
thence
,
Id.
p.
317.
-
After
a
bloody
Fight
with
the
Saxons
,
obtains
a
compleat
Victory
over
them
,
Ibid.
-
Andate
,
the
Goddess
of
Victory
among
the
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
48.
-
Andover
,
a
Town
not
far
from
Winchester
in
Hampshire
,
l.
6.
p.
10.
-
Anciently
called
Andefer
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
Andragatius
,
Maximus
his
General
,
kills
the
Emperor
Gratian
near
the
Bridge
of
Singidunum
,
and
establishes
his
Master
in
his
usurped
Empire
,
l.
2.
p.
95.
-
And
hearing
of
the
ill
news
of
Maximus
,
casts
hims●lf
headlong
out
of
a
Ship
,
being
then
at
Sea
,
and
so
drowns
himself
,
Id.
p.
96.
-
Andredswood
in
Kent
and
Sussex
,
is
in
length
from
East
to
West
at
least
One
hundred
and
twenty
Miles
,
and
in
breadth
Thirty
,
containing
all
that
which
is
called
the
Wilde
of
Kent
,
l.
5.
p.
299.
-
St.
Andrew's
Church
at
Rochester
built
by
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
160.
-
Angild
,
the
Forfeiture
of
the
whole
value
of
a
man's
Head
,
and
that
Hand
which
stole
was
to
be
cut
off
,
unless
redeemed
,
l.
5.
p.
297.
-
Angles
,
supposed
to
be
derived
from
the
Ancient
Cimbri
,
l.
3.
p.
123.
-
Anglesey
,
anciently
called
Mona
,
l.
2.
p.
46.
and
Manige
,
l.
6.
p.
28.
-
The
whole
Isle
subdued
by
Godfred
the
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
Id.
p.
7
,
20.
-
Destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
And
by
King
Ethelred's
Fleet
,
Id.
p.
28.
-
They
cast
off
Meredyth
,
and
receive
Edwal
ap
Meyric
for
their
Prince
,
Id.
p.
24.
-
Anglia
Sacra
,
publish'd
by
the
Learned
Mr.
Wharton
,
l.
4.
p.
166.
-
Anlaff
,
Son
of
Syhtric
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
flies
into
Ireland
,
l.
5.
p.
332.
-
Supposed
the
Son
of
Syhtric
.
His
getting
into
Athelstan's
Camp
in
the
disguise
of
a
Musician
,
and
the
Observations
he
made
there
,
Id.
p.
335.
-
His
ravaging
and
wasting
the
Countries
where-ever
he
came
;
the
Battel
he
had
with
King
Edmund
,
and
the
Agreement
between
them
both
at
last
.
His
marrying
Alditha
,
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Orme
,
Id.
p.
343.
-
Called
Olaf
,
a
Dane
and
Norwegian
by
Extract
,
who
had
been
expelled
(
in
the
time
of
King
Athelstan
)
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
;
but
being
some
time
after
recalled
by
those
Rebels
,
he
was
again
expelled
by
King
Edmund
,
who
added
that
Countrey
to
his
own
Dominions
,
Id.
p.
343
,
344.
-
Returns
again
in
King
Edred's
time
,
and
with
joy
is
restored
to
his
Kingdom
by
the
People
;
three
years
after
they
expel
him
a
third
time
,
and
set
up
Eric
for
their
King
,
Id.
p.
350.
-
Another
of
this
Name
(
Son
to
the
King
of
Dublin
)
comes
with
a
great
Fleet
into
Yorkshire
or
Lincolnshire
,
and
lands
;
but
he
is
miserably
beaten
by
King
Athelstan
,
Id.
p.
334
,
335.
-
Anlaff
(
or
Unlaff
)
King
of
Norway
,
the
Ravages
he
commits
,
and
where
,
l.
6.
p.
24
,
25.
-
Is
brought
with
great
honour
to
King
Ethelred
.
After
Baptism
he
returned
into
his
own
Countrey
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
Anna
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
enriches
Cnobsbury
Monastery
with
Noble
Buildings
and
Revenues
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
Is
slain
in
fight
by
King
Penda
,
together
with
his
whole
Army
,
Id.
p.
185.
-
His
youngest
Son
Erkenwald
w●s
made
Bishop
of
London
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
Annals
Saxon
,
first
collected
and
written
in
divers
Monasteries
of
England
,
l.
4.
p.
151.
-
The
Cottonian
Copy
of
them
,
in
the
Form
we
now
have
them
,
was
wrote
after
the
Conquest
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Antenor
with
his
Trojans
joining
Brute
,
their
Expedition
,
and
the
Accidents
that
befel
them
,
l.
1.
p.
9.
-
Anwulf
,
Son
of
Baldwin
,
Earl
of
Flanders
,
sent
Ambassador
from
Hugh
King
of
the
French
,
to
King
Athelstan
,
to
demand
his
Sister
in
Marriage
,
l.
5.
p.
339.
-
Aper
kills
Numerianus
,
and
is
killed
by
Dioclesian
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
Appeals
,
none
to
the
King
in
Suits
,
unless
Justice
can't
otherwise
be
had
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Appledore
,
anciently
called
Apuldre
,
or
Apultre
,
in
Kent
,
l.
5.
p.
299
,
300.
-
Arbogastes
,
General
to
Eugenius
,
sets
him
up
in
the
Empire
of
the
West
against
Valentinian
the
Second
;
but
his
Master
being
overcome
by
Theodosius
,
and
put
to
death
,
he
soon
after
made
himself
away
,
l.
2.
p.
97.
-
Arcadius
,
Emperor
of
the
East
,
Eldest
Son
to
Theodosius
,
Id.
ib.
-
Archbishop
,
its
Title
not
known
here
in
the
time
of
Lucius
,
l.
2.
p.
69.
-
His
ancient
Power
,
as
Governor
of
the
Church
of
England
,
l.
2.
p.
210.
-
None
but
Monks
made
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
l.
5.
p.
333.
-
Brythelme
resigns
at
the
Command
of
the
King
and
whole
Nation
,
l.
6.
p.
2.
-
When
the
Churches
of
Wales
first
owned
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury's
Superiority
,
l.
6.
p.
21.
-
Archenfield
in
Herefordshire
,
anciently
called
Yrcingafield
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Archigallo
,
for
his
Tyranny
is
deposed
by
his
Nobles
,
but
restored
to
it
by
the
kind
Artifice
of
his
Brother
,
l.
1.
p.
14.
-
Arch-pyrate
,
anciently
did
not
signify
a
Robber
,
but
one
skill'd
in
Sea-Affairs
,
or
a
Seaman
;
derived
from
Pyra
,
which
in
the
Attick
Tongue
was
as
much
as
Craft
,
or
Art
,
l.
6.
p.
9.
-
Arderydd
,
a
Battel
fought
there
,
on
the
Borders
of
Scotland
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Areans
,
removed
by
Theodosius
from
their
stations
,
but
who
these
were
is
unknown
,
l.
2.
p.
93.
-
Ariminum
,
the
Council
called
there
by
Constantius
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
Our
Bishops
sent
to
it
,
and
what
was
done
there
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
Arles
in
Gallia
,
the
Council
there
,
when
held
,
and
what
British
Bishops
were
sent
to
it
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
-
Is
made
the
Imperial
Seat
of
Constantine
,
and
called
Constantia
;
it
was
besieged
by
Gerontius
,
but
he
was
hinder'd
from
taking
it
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
-
Armorica
,
now
Britain
in
France
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
l.
5.
p.
287.
-
A
Fleet
prepared
for
the
Armorican
War
,
l.
2.
p.
25.
-
The
people
there
refuse
to
accept
Charles
King
of
the
Almans
for
their
King
,
l.
5.
p.
287.
-
Armour
,
whence
arose
the
Custom
of
hanging
up
the
Armour
of
Great
Men
in
Churches
,
as
Offerings
made
to
God
for
the
Honour
,
they
had
gained
to
themselves
,
or
Benefit
to
their
Countrey
,
through
his
Assistance
and
Blessing
,
l.
6.
p.
57.
-
Army
,
a
Lawful
one
raised
by
the
King
for
the
Defence
of
the
Nation
,
called
anciently
by
the
name
of
Fyrd
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Arnulf
the
Emperor
,
with
the
Assistance
of
the
French
,
Saxon
,
and
Bavarian
Horse
,
put
the
Danish
Foot
to
flight
,
l.
5.
p.
298.
-
Arnwy
,
Abbot
of
Burgh
,
resigns
his
Dignity
by
reason
of
his
ill
state
of
health
,
and
with
the
King's
License
,
and
the
Consent
of
the
Monks
,
confers
it
upon
another
Monk
of
that
Abbey
,
l.
6.
p.
84.
-
Arrian
Heresy
,
when
it
first
infested
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
106.
-
Arthur
,
what
he
was
King
of
,
who
was
his
Father
;
and
the
many
considerable
Victories
he
gained
over
the
Saxons
;
and
when
he
carried
the
Picture
of
Christ's
Cross
,
and
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
on
his
back
,
l.
3.
p.
134
,
135.
-
He
besieges
Glastenbury
,
and
for
what
reason
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Commands
in
Person
at
the
great
Battel
of
Badon
Hill
,
which
is
said
to
be
the
twelfth
Battel
he
had
fought
with
them
,
Id.
p.
136.
-
He
began
his
Reign
over
the
Britains
in
the
tenth
year
of
King
Cerdic
,
Id.
p.
137.
-
Objections
against
his
ever
being
a
King
in
Britain
,
answered
.
His
Death
,
but
the
manner
uncertain
;
his
Burial
at
Glastenbury
.
His
Tomb
found
about
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Second
,
and
the
many
Fables
the
Britains
invented
of
him
,
Id.
p.
136
,
137
,
138.
-
Arviragus
,
doubtful
whether
any
such
person
;
but
if
there
was
,
he
lived
in
the
Reign
of
Domitian
,
l.
2.
p.
56.
-
Under
his
Conduct
the
Britains
receive
fresh
Strength
and
Courage
,
Id.
p.
65.
-
Is
supposed
to
have
deceased
towards
the
end
of
Domitian's
Reign
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
Arwald
,
King
of
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
his
two
Sons
executed
by
the
Order
of
Ceadwalla
,
but
were
first
made
Christians
by
Baptism
,
by
Abbot
Reodford
,
l.
4.
p.
203.
-
Arwan
,
a
River
,
where
uncertain
;
but
several
Conjectures
about
it
,
l.
6.
p.
46.
-
Asaph
,
Scholar
to
Kentigern
,
and
his
Successor
in
the
See
of
Ellwye
in
North-Wales
,
now
from
him
called
St.
Asaph
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Asclepiodotus
,
Praefect
to
Constantius
,
his
Slaughter
of
the
Franks
,
and
Victory
over
London
,
l.
2.
p.
84
,
85.
-
Ashdown
in
Essex
,
called
in
the
Saxon
times
Assandum
,
l.
6.
p.
46
,
47.
-
Cnute
builds
a
Church
here
,
to
pray
for
the
Souls
that
were
slain
in
the
Battel
he
had
fought
there
with
Edmund
Ironside
;
he
consecrates
,
and
bestows
it
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
Assault
upon
any
one
,
the
Punishment
of
it
by
King
Alfred's
Law
,
l.
5.
p.
292
,
295.
-
Asser
,
Bishop
of
Shireburne
,
his
Decease
,
l.
5.
p.
286
,
315.
-
Assize-charges
,
the
Antiquity
of
them
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Asterius
,
Bishop
of
Genova
,
ordains
Byrinus
an
Italian
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Ataulphus
takes
Tholouse
sometime
after
the
Death
of
Alaric
,
l.
2.
p.
104.
-
Athelgiva
,
Mistress
or
Wife
to
King
Edwi
(
for
it
is
variously
reported
)
,
the
story
of
her
,
l.
5.
p.
353.
-
The
Revenge
that
was
taken
on
her
by
Odo
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
Her
being
sent
into
Ireland
from
the
King
;
with
her
Return
and
Death
,
Id.
p.
354.
-
Athelm
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
performed
the
Office
of
Athelstan's
Coronation
:
His
Death
,
l.
5.
p.
329.
-
Athelney
,
in
Somersetshire
,
anciently
called
Aetheling-gaige
,
l.
5.
p.
282
,
298.
-
That
is
,
the
Isle
of
Nobles
,
where
Alfred
had
lain
concealed
,
Id.
p.
298.
-
A
Monastery
built
there
by
King
Alfred
for
Monks
of
divers
Nations
,
Id.
p.
298
,
307.
-
Athelric
,
King
of
all
Northumberland
,
reigned
two
years
over
Bernicia
;
married
Acca
,
Daughter
to
Aella
King
of
Deira
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
Athelstan
,
slain
in
fight
by
Hungus
King
of
the
Picts
,
with
the
assistance
of
Ten
thousand
Scots
,
sent
him
by
Achaius
King
of
that
Countrey
;
all
an
idle
story
,
l.
5.
p.
250.
-
Who
this
Athelstan
was
,
't
is
supposed
none
knows
,
Ibid.
-
Athelstan
,
supposed
to
be
Natural
Son
to
King
Ethelwulf
,
often
mentioned
in
this
History
,
but
our
Writers
are
silent
as
to
his
Death
,
l.
5.
p.
258.
-
Fought
with
the
Danes
at
Sea
,
and
routed
them
,
taking
nine
Ships
,
and
patting
the
rest
to
flight
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
Athelstan
,
Son
to
Edward
the
Elder
,
commanding
one
Division
of
his
Father's
Army
against
Leofred
a
Dane
,
and
Griffyth
ap
Madoc
,
the
Success
thereof
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
(
The
Name
signifies
,
The
most
Noble
.
)
Appointed
by
his
Father's
Testament
to
succeed
him
in
the
Kingdom
;
not
born
of
the
Queen
,
but
of
one
Egwinna
,
l.
5.
p.
326
,
327.
-
His
Election
by
the
Mercians
,
and
the
manner
of
his
Coronation
,
Id.
p.
329.
-
Marries
his
Sister
Edgitha
to
Sihtric
a
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
;
with
an
account
of
him
and
his
Death
,
Id.
p.
330.
-
Adds
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
to
his
own
,
Id.
Ib.
331.
-
His
seven
years
Penance
on
the
account
of
his
Brother
Edwin's
being
drowned
,
Id.
p.
331
,
332.
-
The
great
Victory
he
obtained
over
the
Scots
,
and
what
was
the
occassion
of
his
warring
with
them
.
He
demolishes
the
Castle
the
Danes
had
fortified
at
York
,
and
taking
great
Booty
there
,
distributes
it
among
his
Soldiers
.
Drove
the
Welsh
cut
of
Exeter
,
and
built
new
walls
about
it
,
Id.
p.
332
,
333.
-
The
great
Victory
he
gain'd
over
the
Scotch
,
Irish
,
and
Danes
,
Id.
p.
334
,
335
,
336.
-
Took
Cumberland
and
Westmorland
from
the
Scots
,
and
recovered
Northumberland
from
the
Danes
.
Pawn'd
his
Knife
at
the
Altar
,
as
he
went
to
make
War
against
the
Scots
,
promising
to
redeem
it
at
his
return
with
Victory
.
Founded
the
Abbey
of
Middleton
in
Dorsetshire
,
and
upon
what
account
.
Reign'd
fourteen
years
and
t●n
months
,
and
then
died
at
Gloucester
,
Id.
p.
337.
-
Is
said
to
be
the
first
that
reduced
all
England
into
one
Monarchy
,
Imposeth
a
Yearly
Tribute
upon
Constantine
King
of
the
Scots
,
and
Howell
King
of
the
Britains
,
of
20
l.
in
Gold
,
and
300
l.
in
Silver
,
and
25000
Head
of
Cattel
,
Id.
p.
337
,
338.
-
The
Rich
Presents
were
sent
to
him
from
divers
Kings
,
Id.
p.
339.
-
Made
many
good
Laws
,
and
some
of
the
most
remarkable
may
be
seen
in
p.
339
,
340
,
341.
-
Buried
in
the
Abbey
of
Malmesbury
;
bred
up
under
his
Uncle
Ethelred
Earl
of
Mercia
.
His
Character
,
Id.
p.
329
,
338
,
339.
-
Athelwald
,
King
of
the
South-Saxons
,
had
the
Isle
of
Wight
given
him
by
Wulfher
,
l.
4.
p.
188.
-
Is
slain
by
Ceadwalla
,
who
seized
on
his
Province
,
Id.
p.
203.
-
Athelward
.
Vid.
Ethelward
.
-
Athelwold
.
Vid.
Ethelwald
.
-
Attacotti
,
who
these
were
that
Ammianus
joins
with
the
Scoti
,
has
very
much
perplexed
the
Modern
Criticks
,
l.
2.
p.
91
,
92.
-
Atticus
.
Vid.
Aurelius
.
-
Augusta
,
that
ancient
City
,
now
called
London
,
l.
2.
p.
92.
-
Augustine
,
sent
into
Britain
with
many
Monks
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
His
Arrival
in
Britain
in
the
year
597.
Id.
p.
149.
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
How
he
came
to
be
sent
,
and
the
Accidents
that
happen'd
to
him
by
the
way
;
with
his
Landing
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
on
the
East
part
of
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
152
,
153.
-
Residence
appointed
by
King
Ethelbert's
Order
for
him
and
his
Monks
at
Canterbury
,
which
was
the
Metropolis
of
his
Kingdom
.
How
his
preaching
to
him
and
his
Nobles
there
was
received
,
Id.
p.
154.
-
Ordained
Archbishop
of
the
British
Nation
,
and
by
whom
;
as
also
his
sending
to
the
Pope
,
to
desire
his
Opinion
about
certain
Questions
:
Wherein
is
seen
the
state
of
Religion
in
the
Western
Church
at
his
coming
over
,
Id.
p.
155.
-
Rebuilt
an
old
Church
,
first
erected
by
the
Christian
Romans
,
appointing
it
a
See
for
himself
and
his
Successors
,
Id.
154
,
157.
-
Had
an
Archiepiscopal
Pall
sent
him
,
with
power
to
ordain
twelve
Bishops
,
l.
4.
p.
157
,
158.
-
His
Legantine
Authority
over
all
the
Bishops
of
Britain
,
Id.
p.
160.
-
Summons
a
Synod
at
Augustine's
Ake
(
or
Oak
)
in
Worcestershire
,
Ib.
&
p.
161.
-
His
miraculous
Cure
of
a
Blind
Man
;
upon
which
the
Britains
believed
his
Doctrine
to
be
true
,
Id.
Ib.
-
His
Death
,
and
place
of
his
Burial
,
Id.
p.
162
,
165.
-
His
Prediction
on
the
Britains
fulfilled
,
Id.
p.
164.
-
Supposed
to
be
of
the
Benedictine
Order
,
Id.
p.
167.
-
Augustine's
Ake
,
scituate
on
the
Confines
of
the
Wectii
,
l.
4.
p.
160.
-
Augustus
Caesar
,
his
coming
as
far
as
Gallia
twice
,
to
reduce
Britain
under
his
Obedience
,
l.
2.
p.
36.
Vid.
Caesar.
-
Avon
,
the
River
,
anciently
called
Antona
,
l.
2.
p.
41.
-
Aurelian
,
L.
Domitius
,
the
Emperor
killed
by
Mnestheus
;
his
Secretary
.
The
Ninth
Persecution
under
him
,
l.
a.
p.
82.
-
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
his
Success
against
the
Saxons
,
when
,
l.
3.
p.
127.
-
Elected
General
of
the
Britains
,
Vortigern
being
as
then
King
,
though
only
in
name
so
,
Id.
p.
129
,
130.
-
His
mighty
victory
over
the
Saxons
,
and
his
ordering
the
Churches
to
be
repaired
,
which
the
Saxons
had
destroyed
,
p.
130.
-
Marches
up
to
London
,
and
going
about
to
repair
that
,
He
is
crowned
at
Stonehenge
,
and
not
long
after
buried
there
.
At
a
solemn
Council
he
appoints
two
Metropolitans
for
the
Vacant
Sees
,
viz.
York
and
Caer-Leon
,
Id.
p.
131.
-
A
Rebellion
raised
against
him
in
the
North
,
among
the
Britains
,
who
were
put
to
flight
,
Ibid.
-
Chosen
King
of
the
Britains
,
and
reigned
19
years
,
Id.
p.
132.
-
Died
,
being
poysoned
by
procurement
of
Pascentius
,
Son
to
Vortigern
,
who
before
had
rebelled
against
him
,
Id.
p.
131
,
133.
-
Aurelius
Atticus
,
Commander
in
Chief
of
a
Roman
Cohort
,
slain
by
the
Britains
in
the
Battel
between
Agricola
and
Galgacus
,
l.
2.
p.
62.
-
Aurelius
Conan
,
King
of
Powis-Land
,
or
else
some
other
Southern
Province
,
l.
3.
p.
139
,
146.
-
Aurelius
Marcus
succeeds
Antoninus
Pius
in
the
Empire
;
the
Britains
raise
new
Commotion
against
him
,
but
they
lasted
not
long
after
Calphurnius
Agricola's
Arrival
,
l.
2.
p.
68.
-
Aust
(
where
is
a
Ferry
to
pass
out
of
Somersetshire
into
Wales
)
anciently
called
Austelin
,
l.
5.
p.
328.
-
Axanminster
,
now
Axminster
in
Devonshire
,
l.
4.
p.
233.
B
-
BAchfeg
,
a
Danish
King
(
whom
their
History
calls
Ivor
,
the
Son
of
Reynere
)
is
slain
by
King
Aethelred
,
and
Aelfred
his
Brother
,
in
Battel
near
Reading
,
where
most
of
his
Troops
being
cut
off
,
the
rest
were
forced
to
fly
,
l.
5.
p.
275.
-
Badon-hill
,
supposed
to
be
the
same
with
Banesdown
near
Bathe
,
where
the
great
Battel
was
fought
by
Prince
Arthur
against
the
Saxons
,
l.
3.
p.
136.
-
Bakewell
in
Derbyshire
,
anciently
called
Bedecanwell
,
l.
5.
p.
324.
-
Balbinus
Clodius
,
with
Pupienus
Maximus
,
elected
Emperors
by
the
Senate
,
but
were
soon
after
slain
by
the
Praetorian
Bands
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Baldred
,
King
of
Kent
,
forced
to
fly
from
King
Egbert's
Army
over
the
Thames
into
the
Northern
parts
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Bestows
the
Manner
of
Mallings
in
Sussex
,
on
Christ's
Church
at
Canterbury
;
which
being
afterwards
taken
away
for
some
reasons
,
was
confirmed
to
it
by
the
Common-Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
under
King
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
257.
-
Baldwin
,
Earl
of
Flanders
,
assigns
Aelgiva
(
whom
Harold
had
banished
England
)
Bruges
for
her
Retirement
,
and
both
protected
,
and
provided
for
,
her
,
as
long
as
she
staid
there
,
l.
6.
p.
64.
-
Bamborough
Castle
,
in
Northumberland
,
anciently
called
Bebbanburgh
,
when
built
,
and
by
whom
,
l.
3.
p.
142
,
143.
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Assaulted
and
set
on
fire
by
King
Penda's
Orders
,
l.
4.
p.
185.
-
The
Town
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
and
the
great
Booty
they
got
there
,
l.
6.
p.
24.
-
Banbury
,
anciently
called
Berinbyrig
,
where
Cynric
and
Ceawlin
his
Son
fought
with
the
Britains
,
and
routed
them
,
l.
3.
p.
143.
-
Bangor
,
built
by
Malgoclunus
,
near
the
River
Menai
,
Id.
Ib.
-
One
Dynoth
the
Abbot
there
,
pretended
he
was
instructed
(
and
by
whom
)
how
to
know
whether
Augustine's
Preaching
was
from
God
,
or
not
,
l.
4.
p.
161
,
162.
-
Is
not
far
from
the
River
Dee
in
Flintshire
,
Id.
p.
164.
-
The
Massacre
of
the
Monks
there
,
Ib.
p.
165.
-
Lands
and
Possesions
given
to
this
Church
by
Prince
Anarawd
,
l.
5.
p.
317.
-
Banner
,
the
famous
one
called
Reafan
(
that
is
,
The
Raven
)
,
which
was
so
enchanted
by
Magick
Art
,
that
it
would
clap
its
Wings
upon
the
prospect
of
good
Success
,
or
let
them
fall
at
that
of
bad
,
as
if
it
were
alive
,
l.
5.
p.
281
,
282.
-
Banuwelle
Monastery
,
to
whom
granted
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
307.
-
Baptism
,
Priests
obliged
to
explain
this
,
and
the
Mass
,
l.
4.
p.
225.
-
To
be
performed
at
the
times
appointed
by
the
former
Canons
of
the
Church
,
Id.
p.
233.
-
Bardeney
in
Lincolnshire
,
anciently
called
Bardenigge
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
-
Bardsey-Island
,
where
Archbishop
Dubritius
became
an
Anchoret
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Barnwood
Forest
,
near
Bury-hill
in
Bucks
,
where
the
Danes
went
out
to
plunder
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
Barons
;
by
this
word
Thanes
are
to
be
understood
,
l.
6.
p.
83.
-
Edward
the
Confessor's
Law
about
Tythes
,
made
à
Rege
,
Baronibus
,
&
Populo
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
The
Law
concerning
those
Barons
,
who
have
Courts
and
Customs
of
their
own
,
Id.
p.
102.
-
St.
Bartholomew
,
called
an
Indian
Apostle
,
because
of
his
Martyrdom
there
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
St.
Basile
,
the
Monks
of
that
Order
were
the
same
with
the
Monks
of
Ireland
;
and
those
Monasteries
founded
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
followed
this
Rule
,
l.
4.
p.
167.
-
Basse
,
the
Priest
,
builds
the
Monastery
of
Reculver
in
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
192.
-
Bassianus
,
Eldest
Son
of
Severus
the
Emperor
,
by
his
wicked
Carriage
gave
him
perpetual
trouble
;
for
as
soon
as
he
had
Power
,
he
aimed
to
kill
both
his
Brother
and
Father
,
l.
2.
p.
77.
-
Was
not
long
after
his
Father's
Death
,
destroyed
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Cruelly
murthered
his
Brother
Geta
in
his
Mother's
Arms
,
and
would
have
had
Papinian
the
great
Civil
Lawyer
to
have
wrote
a
Defence
of
it
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
Bassus
,
a
valiant
Captain
of
King
Edwin's
,
conducted
Aethelburga
,
&c.
into
Kent
,
from
Cadwalla's
Rage
and
Cruelty
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Bastardy
,
the
first
Decree
found
in
this
kind
,
That
Bastards
,
and
those
begotten
of
Nuns
,
should
not
inherit
,
l.
4.
p.
234.
-
Bathan
,
so
called
by
the
Inhabitants
,
the
ancient
City
of
Akmancester
,
where
King
Edgar
was
crowned
,
l.
6.
p.
7.
-
Bathe
,
called
Caer-Baden
,
built
by
Bladud
,
who
is
said
by
his
skill
in
Magick
to
have
found
out
there
those
Medicinal
Waters
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
-
Called
likewise
Bathoncester
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
A
Nunnery
built
here
by
Osric
,
and
afterwards
it
was
turned
to
a
House
of
Secular
Chanons
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Beadricesworth
,
(
i.
e.
St.
Edmundsbury
)
where
King
Cnute
built
a
Noble
Monastery
,
l.
5.
p.
323.
-
King
Edmund
gave
this
Royal
Town
,
and
divers
other
Lands
to
build
a
Church
and
Monastery
,
in
memory
of
St.
Edmund
the
Martyr
,
l.
5.
p.
345.
-
Beamdune
,
now
Bindon
in
Dorsetshire
,
where
a
great
Battel
was
fought
between
the
West-Saxons
and
the
Britains
,
and
the
latter
were
overcome
,
l.
4.
p.
166.
-
Beamfleet
Castle
,
or
Fort
,
built
by
Hastings
the
Danish
Pyrate
,
l.
5.
p.
299.
-
Demolished
,
and
his
Army
routed
by
King
Alfred's
Forces
,
Id.
p.
300.
-
Becancelde
,
perhaps
Beckenham
near
Surrey
,
but
not
certain
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
The
great
Council
held
here
under
Withred
King
of
Kent
,
Id.
p.
209
,
210.
-
Another
held
here
under
Kenwult
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Bedanhealfde
,
supposed
by
some
to
be
Bedwyn
in
Wiltshire
,
near
Berkshire
,
l.
4.
p.
195.
-
Bede
,
the
ancientest
English-Saxon
Historian
,
l.
3.
p.
114.
l.
4.
p.
151.
-
Lived
and
died
a
Monk
in
the
Monastery
of
St.
Paul
at
Girwy
,
now
Yarrow
,
l.
4.
p.
194.
-
Where
born
and
bred
;
his
course
of
Life
and
Writings
,
which
gave
him
the
Title
of
Venerable
,
Id.
p.
222.
-
Own'd
himself
beholding
to
Nothelm
,
when
a
Presbyter
of
the
Church
of
London
,
for
divers
Ancient
Monuments
relating
to
the
English
Church
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
Bedicanford
,
now
Bedford
,
where
Cuthwulf
fought
against
the
Britains
;
and
the
Towns
he
took
from
them
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Surrendred
to
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
l.
5.
p.
320.
-
Belinus
,
Son
of
Dunwallo
,
said
to
make
the
four
great
Ways
or
Streets
that
run
cross
the
Kingdom
,
and
not
the
Romans
;
built
the
Gate
called
Belin's
gate
,
our
now
Billingsgate
;
and
said
to
be
the
first
Founder
of
the
Tower
of
London
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
Bells
,
The
first
Tuneable
Ring
of
Bells
in
England
was
in
Croyland-Monastery
,
set
up
there
by
Abbot
Turketule
,
l.
6.
p.
12.
-
Benedict
,
the
Father
of
all
the
Monks
,
in
what
year
he
died
;
but
long
before
his
death
he
founded
his
Order
in
Italy
,
l.
4.
p.
167.
-
(
Sirnam'd
Biscop
)
,
made
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
of
St.
Peter
in
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
194.
-
His
Death
;
with
some
short
account
of
his
Life
,
Id.
p.
205.
-
Consecrated
Pope
,
upon
the
death
of
Stephanus
;
expell'd
,
and
who
made
Pope
in
his
room
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Benedictines
,
the
Monks
of
that
Order
,
l.
4.
p.
167
,
168.
-
Placed
in
the
Nunnery
at
Bathe
by
King
Edgar
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
Turn
out
the
Sicular
Chanons
at
Worcester
,
Id.
p.
200.
-
The
Abbey
of
Winchelcomb
in
Gloucestershire
,
by
whom
founded
,
for
300
of
these
Monks
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
St.
Dunstan
made
a
Collection
of
Rules
for
this
Order
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Vid.
Monks
,
and
Chanons
Secular
.
-
St.
Bennet's
in
Holme
,
a
Monastery
founded
by
King
Cnute
in
Norfolk
,
for
Benedictines
,
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
Bennington
,
now
called
Bensington
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
A
Battel
fought
there
between
Cynwulf
and
Offa
,
and
who
got
the
better
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Beonna
,
Abbot
of
Medeshamsted
,
leases
Lands
to
Cuthbright
upon
Condition
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Beormond
,
when
consecrated
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Beorne
,
when
he
was
King
over
the
East-Angles
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
Beorne
,
the
Ealdorman
,
burnt
in
Seletune
,
by
the
Governors
of
Northumberland
,
l.
4.
p.
231.
-
Beorne
,
King
Edmund's
Huntsman
,
murthers
Lothbroke
,
one
of
the
Danish
Royal
Family
,
l.
5.
p.
272
,
273.
-
Beorne
,
Earl
,
(
Cousin
to
Earl
Sweyn
)
how
made
away
by
him
on
Shipboard
,
and
where
buried
,
l.
6.
p.
75.
-
Beornred
,
when
he
usurped
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
4.
p.
227.
-
Burnt
the
fair
City
of
Cataract
in
Yorkshire
,
and
he
himself
is
burnt
the
same
year
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
Beornwulf
,
or
Bertwulf
,
or
Beorthwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Archbishop
Wilfrid
,
held
two
Synods
at
Clovesho
.
Fought
with
Egbert
,
and
was
beaten
,
and
afterwards
slain
by
the
East-Angles
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Was
routed
with
his
whole
Army
by
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
Held
the
Council
of
Kingsbury
;
who
were
present
at
it
,
and
what
done
there
,
Id.
Ib.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
succeded
him
,
Id.
p.
262.
-
Berferth
,
Son
of
Bertwulf
,
King
of
Mercia
,
wickedly
slays
his
Cousin
Wulstan
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Berkshire
,
anciently
called
Bearrockshire
,
l.
5.
p.
274.
l.
6.
p.
32.
-
Bernicia
and
Deira
,
two
Kingdoms
of
Northumberland
,
united
into
one
,
l.
4.
p.
178.
-
All
the
Low-Lands
of
Scotland
,
as
far
as
the
English-Saxon
Tongue
was
spoken
,
were
anciently
part
of
the
Bernician
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
249.
-
Bertha
,
the
King
of
the
Franks's
Daughter
,
married
to
King
Ethelbert
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Brought
a
Bishop
over
with
her
to
assist
and
strengthen
her
in
the
Faith
,
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
Bertulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
honourably
receives
Egbert
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
Wulfher
Archbishop
of
York
,
whom
the
Northumbers
had
expell'd
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Beverlie
in
Yorkshire
,
anciently
called
Derawnde
,
l.
4.
p.
202.
-
Beverstone
in
Gloucestershire
,
anciently
Byferstane
,
l.
6.
p.
77.
-
Billingsgate
,
the
ancient
Port
of
London
;
and
what
Customs
to
be
paid
there
upon
unlading
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
Vid.
Belinus
.
-
Birds
.
A
great
Fight
and
Slaughter
of
Birds
in
the
Air
;
l.
4.
p.
192.
-
Birth
Supposititious
.
Vid.
Harold
the
Son
of
Cnute
.
-
Birthwald
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
(
who
succeeded
Theodore
)
was
buried
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
l.
4.
p.
162.
-
Formerly
an
Abbot
of
Raculf
,
now
Reculver
in
Kent
,
near
the
Isle
of
Thanet
;
but
not
consecrated
Archbishop
,
till
nigh
three
years
after
his
Election
.
His
Character
,
Id.
p.
205.
-
He
and
King
Alfred
held
a
Synod
about
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
who
was
therein
excommunicated
,
Id.
p.
206.
-
Is
reconciled
to
the
Bishop
,
tho
King
Alfred
is
not
so
,
Id.
p.
207.
-
His
Death
,
being
worn
out
with
Age
and
Infirmities
,
Id.
p.
220.
-
Bishops
,
how
to
be
ordained
in
the
English
Church
,
l.
4.
p.
156.
-
How
to
behave
themselves
towards
one
another
,
and
towards
those
that
are
not
under
their
Authority
,
Id.
p.
157.
-
Of
London
,
to
be
chosen
by
his
own
Synod
,
but
to
receive
the
Pall
from
the
Pope
,
Id.
p.
157
,
158.
-
When
the
Primitive
Christian
Temper
had
not
left
the
Bishops
of
the
Roman
Church
,
Id.
p.
159.
-
Two
Bishops
in
one
Diocess
;
viz.
One
had
his
See
at
Dunmoc
(
now
Dunwich
)
in
Suffolk
,
and
the
other
at
Helmham
in
Norfolk
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
By
a
Bishop's
Son
was
meant
his
Spiritual
,
not
Conjugal
Son
,
for
they
were
not
married
in
the
Saxon
times
,
Id.
p.
209.
-
Ordered
in
the
Synod
of
Clovesho
to
visit
their
Diocesses
once
a
year
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
-
Five
Bishops
ordained
in
one
day
by
Archbishop
Plegmund
,
and
over
what
Sees
;
but
it
was
by
the
Authority
of
the
King
and
his
Council
,
l.
5.
p.
314.
-
Blecca
,
with
all
his
Family
,
converted
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
builds
a
Stone-Church
of
curious
Workmanship
in
Lincoln
,
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Blood
.
When
it
rained
Blood
for
three
days
together
,
l.
1.
p.
12.
l.
4.
p.
202.
-
Milk
and
Butter
turned
into
somewhat
like
Blood
,
l.
4.
p.
202.
-
The
Moon
appeared
as
it
were
stained
with
Blood
,
for
a
whole
hour
,
l.
4.
p.
222.
-
Boadicia
,
the
Wife
of
Prasutagus
,
a
British
Lady
of
a
Royal
Race
,
violated
with
Stripes
,
and
her
Daughters
ravished
,
l.
2.
p.
47.
-
Being
left
a
Widow
,
she
raised
an
Army
,
and
makes
a
gallant
Speech
to
them
,
l.
2.
p.
49
,
50.
-
But
being
overcome
,
and
her
Army
utterly
routed
,
she
poisons
her self
,
Id.
p.
50.
-
Bocland
,
King
Alfred's
Thirty
seventh
Law
concerning
it
,
l.
5.
p.
295
,
296.
-
Edward
the
Elder
's
second
Law
,
of
any
one's
denying
another
man
his
Right
therein
,
l.
5.
p.
325.
-
That
is
,
Land
conveyed
to
another
by
Deed
,
to
whom
it
was
forfeitable
,
l.
6.
p.
58
,
60.
-
Bodotria
.
Vid.
Glotta
.
-
Boetius
Hector
,
his
great
Error
concerning
the
last
War
between
the
Romans
and
the
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
101
,
102.
-
Bolanus
.
Vid.
Vectius
.
-
Bonagratia
de
Villa
Dei
,
his
Epistle
to
the
Black
Monks
of
England
:
Wherein
is
shewn
the
Antiquity
of
the
University
of
Cambridge
,
l.
5.
p.
318.
-
Bondland
,
that
is
,
the
Ground
of
Bondmen
,
or
Villains
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Bondman
,
he
that
is
cast
by
the
Ordeal
,
to
be
branded
with
a
hot
Iron
for
the
first
Offence
,
and
for
the
second
to
be
put
to
death
,
l.
6.
p.
42.
-
Bonosus
,
a
matchless
Drinker
,
made
himself
as
Emperor
for
a
time
,
but
being
vanquished
by
the
Emperor
Probus
,
he
hanged
himself
.
(
He
was
by
Descent
a
Britain
.
)
l.
2.
p.
82.
-
Bosa
,
Bishop
of
Dunmoc
(
now
Dunwich
)
in
Suffolk
,
deprived
by
reason
of
his
great
Infirmities
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
Governed
the
Province
of
Deira
,
having
his
Episcopal
See
at
the
City
of
York
,
l.
4.
p.
197.
-
Bosenham
,
(
that
is
,
Bosham
)
in
Sussex
,
where
Sweyne
made
a
League
with
Edward
the
Confessor
,
l.
6.
p.
74.
-
Boston
in
Lincolnshire
,
supposed
anciently
to
be
called
Icanho
,
l.
4.
p.
185.
-
Bottulf
,
when
he
began
to
build
a
Monastery
at
Icanho
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Bounds
.
The
old
ones
continued
in
the
year
395.
between
the
Picts
and
the
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
100.
-
Bracelets
.
The
Oath
the
Danes
took
to
King
Alfred
upon
a
Sacred
Bracelet
they
had
(
which
Oath
they
would
never
take
to
any
Nation
before
)
immediately
to
depart
the
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
278.
-
Of
Gold
;
if
hung
up
at
the
parting
of
several
Highways
in
Alfred's
time
,
none
would
dare
to
touch
them
,
Justice
was
so
strictly
observed
,
Id.
p.
291.
-
Bradanford
in
Wiltshire
,
now
Bradford
,
l.
4.
p.
183.
-
Brandanrelie
,
supposed
to
be
a
little
Island
(
now
called
Shepholm
)
in
the
mouth
of
Severn
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Breach
of
the
Peace
,
Alfred's
Laws
about
it
,
l.
5.
p.
292
,
295
,
297.
-
What
he
shall
forfeit
that
sets
upon
a
man
in
his
own
house
,
l.
5.
p.
347.
-
The
Punishment
of
this
Offence
in
several
Instances
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
Brecklesey-Island
,
whither
the
Danes
fled
when
they
were
beaten
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
300.
-
Brecknock-Castle
,
supposed
by
Brecenanmere
,
which
Aethelfleda
took
with
her
Army
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
In
Wales
,
destroyed
by
Earl
Alfred
,
who
joined
with
Howel
the
Son
of
Edwal
,
l.
6.
p.
21.
-
Bregowin
,
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
enjoyed
that
See
not
long
,
for
his
Death
happen'd
about
three
years
after
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
Brennus
and
Belinus
divided
the
Kingdom
between
them
;
and
what
happen'd
afterwards
,
l.
1.
p.
12
,
13.
-
Brigantes
,
supposed
to
be
the
Inhabitants
of
Yorkshire
,
Lancashire
,
and
the
other
Northern
Countries
,
l.
2.
p.
42.
-
Their
State
attack'd
by
Petilius
Caerialis
,
most
of
which
he
conquered
,
Id.
p.
54.
-
Under
the
Conduct
of
a
Woman
,
had
almost
quite
destroy'd
the
Romans
,
Id.
p.
60.
-
Breaking
in
upon
Genoani
,
or
North-Wales
,
were
driven
back
by
Lollius
Urbicus
,
Id.
p.
68.
-
No
mention
of
them
beyond
the
River
Tweed
,
Id.
p.
91.
-
Brige
(
now
Bruges
)
in
Flanders
,
where
Earcongota
,
the
Daughter
of
Earcombert
,
a
Virgin
of
great
Piety
,
went
to
be
a
Nun
in
a
Monastery
built
there
by
a
Noble
Abbess
,
there
being
at
that
time
not
many
Monasteries
in
Britain
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
Bridgenorth
,
in
Shropshire
,
anciently
Bricge
,
and
the
Town
is
generally
called
by
the
common
people
Brigge
at
this
day
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Brightnoth
,
a
Monk
,
made
Abbot
of
Elig
Monastery
,
where
there
had
been
Nuns
before
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Brihtric
,
when
he
began
to
reign
over
the
West-Saxons
;
when
he
died
,
and
where
he
was
buried
,
l.
4.
p.
233
,
242.
-
Married
Eadburghe
,
the
Daughter
of
King
Offa
,
and
for
what
reason
of
State
,
Id.
p.
235
,
243.
-
A
fuller
Account
of
his
Death
,
and
Character
,
Id.
p.
243.
-
Brihtric
accuses
Wulfnoth
to
King
Ethelred
,
and
pursuing
him
by
Sea
,
loses
all
his
part
of
the
Fleet
,
and
how
,
l.
6.
p.
33.
-
Britain
,
briefly
described
,
anciently
called
Albion
,
and
whence
its
Name
,
l.
1.
p.
1
,
2.
-
First
discovered
by
the
Phoenicians
;
known
to
the
Greeks
,
though
Mr.
Cambden
seems
to
deny
it
.
Who
the
first
Inhabitants
,
l.
1.
p.
2
,
3
,
4
,
6
,
7.
-
Generally
speaking
,
no
body
came
hither
besides
Merchants
,
l.
2.
p.
24.
-
Was
divided
into
many
Petty
States
or
Principalities
in
the
Romans
time
,
and
subject
to
divers
Kings
,
l.
1.
p.
6.
Id.
p.
33
,
39.
-
Invaded
by
the
Emperor
Claudius
in
the
Reign
of
Togodumnus
,
supposed
to
be
the
same
with
Guidar
,
or
Guinder
,
Id.
p.
38
,
39.
-
During
the
Reigns
of
the
succeeding
Emperors
to
Domitian
,
as
far
as
the
Friths
of
Dunbritton
and
Edinburgh
,
it
was
entirely
redated
into
the
Form
of
a
Roman
Province
,
Id.
p.
65.
-
Hadrian
,
though
he
restrained
the
Limits
,
yet
by
no
means
would
part
with
this
Province
,
Id.
p.
67.
-
Is
divided
into
two
Governments
by
Severus
the
Emperor
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
Continued
a
Roman
Province
in
Opilius
Macrinus
his
time
,
and
had
its
Propraetors
,
Id.
p.
80.
-
The
Occasion
of
Porphyrius
the
Philosopher's
saying
,
That
Britain
was
a
Soil
fruitful
of
Tyrants
,
Id.
p.
81
,
91.
-
The
Province
wholly
recovered
to
the
Roman
Empire
by
Constantius
and
Asclepiodotus
,
after
it
had
been
Ten
Years
in
Rebellion
,
Id.
p.
84.
-
Great
store
of
good
Workmen
and
excellent
Builders
,
in
those
times
of
Publick
Disturbance
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
The
ancient
Divisions
of
it
alter'd
by
Constantine
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Reduced
to
the
last
Extremities
in
Valentinian's
time
,
Id.
p.
92.
-
The
Northern
Province
of
it
being
by
Theodosius
restored
to
its
former
condition
,
he
ordered
it
for
the
future
to
be
called
Valentia
,
in
honour
of
Valentinian
the
Emperor
,
Id.
p.
93.
-
It
s
History
very
obscure
and
uncertain
,
esp●cially
as
to
the
times
when
things
were
done
,
from
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
to
the
coming
in
of
the
Saxons
,
Id.
p.
99.
-
Ow'd
its
first
Ruin
to
Maximus
his
carrying
over
so
many
Britains
and
Romans
into
Gaul
,
Ibid.
-
Bede
ascribes
the
chief
Causes
of
its
Ruin
to
God's
Vengeance
on
the
Inhabitants
for
their
great
Wickedness
,
and
Corruption
of
Manners
,
l.
3.
p.
137.
-
By
what
means
she
was
brought
to
the
Knowledge
of
Christ
,
l.
4.
p.
152.
-
The
present
state
of
it
when
Bede
wrote
his
History
,
l.
4.
p.
221.
-
Though
subdued
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
yet
they
used
their
Victory
with
moderation
,
making
the
conquer'd
partakers
both
of
their
Laws
and
Civility
,
l.
5.
p.
246.
-
Great
Britain
:
Edred
was
the
first
who
stiled
himself
King
of
Great
Britain
,
in
a
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Croyland
,
l.
6.
p.
351.
-
Britains
,
had
no
Notion
of
the
Unalterable
Right
of
Succession
in
the
Eldest
Brother
over
all
the
rest
;
no
,
not
after
they
became
Christians
,
l.
1.
p.
17.
-
An
Account
of
the
Inhabitants
,
their
Religion
,
Customs
,
and
Manner
of
living
,
l.
2.
p.
21
,
22
,
23.
-
Would
not
suffer
their
Kings
,
by
becoming
Tyrants
,
to
make
their
people
Slaves
,
l.
1.
p.
18
,
l.
2.
p.
22.
-
Not
much
different
in
several
respects
from
the
naked
Indians
of
some
parts
of
America
,
l.
2.
p.
23.
-
Hinder'd
the
Romans
from
landing
,
though
with
much
difficulty
;
but
being
afterwards
worsted
by
them
,
they
desired
Peace
,
which
was
granted
,
and
Hostages
sent
;
but
they
soon
again
take
up
Arms
,
Id.
p.
26
,
27
,
28.
-
Treat
of
Peace
,
but
now
a
double
number
of
Hostages
being
required
,
only
two
Estates
of
all
Britain
sent
them
,
Id.
p.
29.
-
Their
Engagement
with
Caesar
and
his
Romans
in
his
second
Expedition
,
Id.
p.
33.
-
Cassibelan
is
forced
to
make
Peace
with
him
:
And
after
Caesar's
departure
,
till
the
time
of
Claudius
,
they
were
free
from
the
Roman
Yoke
,
Id.
p.
35
,
36.
-
They
send
Ambassadors
into
Gallia
to
Augustus
,
to
beg
Peace
;
and
begin
to
learn
the
Roman
Arts
of
Flattery
,
&c.
Id.
p.
36
,
37.
-
Victory
obtained
over
them
by
Claudius
;
his
Clemency
towards
them
,
for
which
they
build
him
a
Temple
,
and
adore
him
as
a
God
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
Their
Victory
over
Catus
Decianus
and
the
Romans
,
in
the
absence
of
Paulinus
Suetonius
;
and
Cruelty
to
the
Roman
Wives
and
Virgins
,
Id.
p.
48
,
49.
-
Learnt
the
Vices
of
the
Romans
;
are
overcome
by
Agricola
,
Id.
p.
51
,
55
,
56
,
57
,
58
,
59.
-
Would
not
own
themselves
beaten
by
the
Courage
of
the
Roman
Soldiers
,
but
by
the
Conduct
of
their
General
,
Id.
p.
59.
-
They
get
together
Thirty
thousand
strong
on
the
Grampion
Hills
,
and
are
resolved
to
fight
him
again
,
but
are
miserably
beaten
and
put
to
flight
,
Id.
p.
59
,
60
,
61
,
62
,
63.
-
Recovering
fresh
Strength
and
Courage
under
the
Conduct
of
Arviragus
,
revolt
against
the
Emperor
Trajan
,
but
are
soon
reduced
again
,
l.
2.
p.
65
,
66.
-
Would
have
entirely
rovolted
from
Hadrian
,
after
Julius
Severus
his
departure
,
had
not
Hadrian
in
the
second
year
of
his
Empire
made
a
Journey
hither
,
and
by
force
of
Arms
reduced
them
,
Id.
p.
67.
-
The
South-Britains
within
Hadrian's
Wall
,
enjoy
the
Privilege
in
Antoninus
Pius
his
time
,
of
being
free
Citizens
of
Rome
,
Id.
p.
67
,
68.
-
Raise
new
Commotions
in
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
his
time
,
who
succeeds
Antoninus
Pius
.
From
Lucius
till
the
time
of
Dioclesian
they
maintain
the
Christian
Faith
without
disturbance
,
Id.
p.
68.
-
Under
the
Power
of
the
Romans
in
Lucius
his
time
,
or
what
remained
unconquered
,
were
absolutely
Heathen
and
Barbarous
at
the
time
of
his
supposed
Conversion
,
Id.
p.
69.
-
Much
infested
with
Wars
and
Seditions
in
Commodus
his
Reign
.
They
mutiny
against
Perennis
,
and
send
Fifteen
hundred
Soldiers
into
Italy
,
to
let
Commodus
the
Emperor
know
that
Perennis
had
conspired
against
him
,
endeavouring
to
make
his
Son
Emperor
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
Come
flocking
in
to
Constantius
Chlorus
against
Allectus
,
Id.
p.
84.
-
Suffer
Persecution
here
under
Dioclesian
the
Emperor
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
Revolt
against
the
Emperor
Constantine
,
but
are
subdued
,
Id.
p.
87
,
88.
-
Renounce
all
further
Obedience
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
Id.
p.
104.
-
The
first
Supplies
sent
to
them
,
were
between
the
Death
of
Maximus
,
and
the
setting
up
of
Gratianus
Municeps
;
and
when
the
second
,
Id.
p.
105
,
106.
-
Their
Endeavours
to
get
the
Roman
Protection
in
Valentinian
the
Third's
time
,
Id.
p.
106.
-
Would
by
no
means
receive
the
Pelagian
Doctrine
,
Id.
p.
107.
-
Their
Victory
over
the
Picts
and
Saxons
,
and
by
what
means
,
Id.
p.
108.
-
Their
doleful
Letters
to
Aetius
,
the
Emperor's
Lieutenant
in
Gaul
,
for
Assistance
.
And
their
Wickedness
both
in
Clergy
and
Laity
,
Id.
p.
115.
-
Their
leaving
Kent
,
and
flying
in
great
fear
to
London
,
l.
3.
p.
129.
-
Their
Victory
over
the
Saxons
through
their
Carelessness
,
Id.
p.
148.
-
Believe
Augustin's
Doctrine
to
be
from
God
,
from
his
Miraculous
Cure
of
a
Blind
Man
,
l.
4.
p.
161.
-
In
Bede's
time
it
was
their
custom
to
set
at
nought
the
Religion
of
the
English-Saxons
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
Fight
with
Kenwalc
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
at
Peonnum
,
but
put
to
flight
by
him
,
and
pursued
as
far
as
Pedridan
,
l.
4.
p.
188.
-
Deliver
the
City
of
Alkuith
upon
Conditions
to
Eadbert
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
Unust
King
of
the
Picts
,
l.
4.
p.
227.
-
A
great
Battel
between
them
and
the
Saxons
at
Hereford
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
And
at
Ruthin
,
where
Caradoc
ap
Gwin
,
King
of
North-Wales
,
was
slain
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
And
another
between
them
and
the
Devonshire
men
,
where
the
former
were-routed
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Suffer
a
great
slaughter
from
Hinguar
and
Hubba
,
Id.
p.
281.
-
Obtain
a
Victory
over
the
Danes
,
and
driving
them
into
a
River
,
drown
many
of
them
,
Id.
p.
298.
-
Northern
Britains
much
infested
by
the
Incursions
of
the
Danes
,
Saxons
,
and
Scots
,
Id.
p.
317.
-
Ever
since
the
coming
in
of
the
Saxons
,
had
continued
a
distinct
Principality
in
the
North
,
and
retiring
into
North-Wales
,
had
there
erected
the
Colony
of
Straetcluyd
,
Id.
p.
344.
-
Britains
of
Armorica
,
settled
there
long
before
ours
were
driven
out
by
the
Saxons
,
l.
3.
p.
127.
-
British
Church
sent
divers
Bishops
to
the
Council
of
Arles
in
Gallia
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
-
Enjoyed
perfect
Peace
till
the
Arrian
Heresy
over-ran
the
whole
world
,
Id.
p.
105.
-
All
differences
cease
between
this
Church
and
that
of
North-Wales
,
and
how
effected
,
l.
4.
p.
229.
-
Brixstan
,
in
Somersetshire
,
(
anciently
called
Ecbyrth-stan
)
lying
on
the
East-side
of
Selwood-Forest
,
l.
5.
p.
282.
-
Brockmaile
,
the
Protector
and
Defender
of
the
Britains
,
l.
4.
p.
164.
-
Bromrige
in
the
County
of
Northumberland
,
anciently
called
Brunanburh
,
l.
5.
p.
334
,
335.
-
Bruerne
Brocard
,
resenting
the
Injury
King
Osbryht
had
done
him
,
in
lying
with
his
Wife
,
goes
over
to
Denmark
to
complain
of
it
,
and
gets
a
great
Army
to
come
from
thence
,
who
revenge
the
Affront
by
the
King's
death
,
l.
5.
p.
268
,
269.
-
Brun-Albin
,
or
Drum-Albin
,
that
is
,
the
Ridge
of
Scotland
,
l.
2.
p.
98.
-
Brute
,
and
his
Successors
,
their
History
.
How
he
consults
the
Oracle
,
and
the
Answer
it
returned
,
l.
1.
p.
7
,
8.
-
He
divides
the
Kingdom
to
his
Three
Sons
,
the
Eldest
to
have
Loegria
,
now
England
;
the
Second
Cambria
,
now
Wales
;
and
the
Third
Albania
,
now
Scotland
,
Id.
p.
9.
-
Bryghtwald
takes
the
Bishoprick
of
Wiltonshire
,
l.
6.
p.
31.
-
Bryghtwulf
,
Bishop
of
Scireborne
,
deceases
,
after
he
had
held
the
Bishoprick
eight
and
thirty
years
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
Brythelme
,
Bishop
of
Wells
,
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
being
found
not
fit
for
so
great
a
Charge
,
by
the
Command
of
the
King
and
whole
Nation
he
retired
,
and
went
to
his
former
Church
,
l.
6.
p.
2.
-
Buchanan
,
his
Mistakes
-
About
Severus
his
Wall
,
l.
2.
p.
76
,
77.
-
About
The
last
Wall
,
which
he
will
have
built
in
Scotland
,
Id.
p.
100
,
101.
-
About
The
last
War
between
the
Romans
and
the
Britains
,
Id.
p.
101
,
102.
-
About
Achaius
King
of
Scots
having
reigned
32
years
,
&c.
l.
5.
p.
250.
-
About
King
Athelstan's
Parricide
,
Id.
p.
335.
-
Budington
,
in
Shropshire
,
anciently
called
Butdigingtune
,
l.
5.
p.
301.
-
Buloigne
,
the
Portus
Ictius
,
and
ancient
Gessoriacum
,
from
whence
the
Romans
most
commonly
passed
into
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
31
,
40.
-
Buoy
in
the
Nore
,
supposed
anciently
to
be
called
Northmuthe
,
l.
6.
p.
80.
-
Burford
,
in
the
Saxon
times
called
Beorgford
,
in
Oxfordshire
,
l.
4.
p.
226.
-
Burgh
,
an
Abbey
,
which
Leofric
the
Abbot
of
it
so
adorned
with
Rich
Gildings
,
that
it
was
called
the
Golden
Burgh
,
&c.
l.
6.
p.
84.
-
Burghmotes
,
to
be
held
Thrice
a
Year
,
and
who
to
be
present
thereat
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Burhred
,
Burherd
,
or
Beorhed
,
King
of
Mercia
,
fights
with
the
Britains
,
and
kills
their
King
:
Enters
North-Wales
with
great
Power
,
and
destroys
Anglesey
,
and
slays
Meyric
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Succeeds
Beorthwulf
,
and
present
at
the
Agreement
made
by
Ceolred
Abbot
of
Medeshamsted
,
and
his
Monks
,
of
a
Lease
of
Land
to
one
Wulfred
.
By
the
Assistance
of
King
Aethelwulf
made
North-Wales
subject
to
him
.
Marries
Aethelwulf's
Daughter
with
great
Solemnity
,
l.
5.
p.
261
,
262.
-
Is
forced
by
the
Danes
to
desert
his
Kingdom
,
and
pass
the
Seas
to
Rome
,
where
not
long
after
he
died
,
and
was
buried
at
the
English
College
in
the
Church
of
St.
Mary
,
Id.
p.
277.
-
Byrinus
,
an
Italian
,
coming
hither
,
by
his
Preaching
converts
the
West-Saxons
,
and
had
a
City
in
Oxfordshire
conferred
on
him
,
to
fix
his
Episcopal
See
in
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Baptizes
Cuthred
at
Dorchester
,
being
a
Prince
of
the
Blood-Royal
,
Id.
p.
180.
-
Byrnstan
,
consecrated
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
how
long
he
held
it
,
l.
5.
p.
331.
-
His
Death
,
and
Burial
at
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
332
,
333.
C
-
CAdelh
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
is
fallen
upon
by
his
Brother
Anarawd
,
who
grievously
spoils
his
Countries
,
l.
5.
p.
299.
-
Second
Son
to
Rodoric
the
Great
,
and
Father
to
Howel
Dha
,
his
Decease
,
Id.
p.
315.
-
Cadocus
,
Abbot
of
Lancarvan
in
Glamorganshire
.
His
Life
written
by
John
of
Tinmouth
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Cadwallader
,
his
supposed
Journey
to
Rome
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
The
last
King
of
the
Britains
.
His
death
,
l.
4.
p.
190
,
191.
-
Cadwallo
,
King
of
the
Britains
,
an
Account
of
his
being
routed
and
killed
,
l.
4.
p.
177.
-
Cadwallo
and
Ceadwalla
;
these
two
Names
are
confounded
together
by
the
British
Historians
,
Id.
p.
204.
-
Cadwallo
,
supposed
to
be
Edwal
,
sirnamed
Ywrch
,
and
for
what
reason
,
Id.
p.
205.
-
Cadwallo
,
succeeds
his
Father
Cadwan
in
the
Kingdom
of
Britain
,
Id.
p.
171.
-
Is
overcome
by
Edwin
,
and
flies
to
Ireland
;
but
returning
afterwards
he
beats
Penda
,
and
they
joining
together
fight
Edwin
,
and
slay
him
,
and
rout
his
whole
Army
.
He
is
in
Profession
a
Christian
,
but
in
his
Actions
shews
himself
worse
than
a
Pagan
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
Cuts
off
Osric
on
a
sudden
,
and
all
his
Army
,
and
basely
kills
Eanfrid
,
Id.
p.
177.
-
Cadwan
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
is
chose
King
of
all
the
Britains
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Caedmon
,
the
English-Saxon
Poet
,
what
he
wrote
,
and
what
he
printed
,
l.
4.
p.
199.
-
Caerialis
(
Petilius
)
sent
hither
as
soon
as
Vespatian
was
acknowledged
in
Britain
as
his
Lieutenant
.
He
had
inured
Agricola
to
Labours
and
Dangers
,
l.
2.
p.
54.
-
Caer-Leon
upon
Usk
in
South-Wales
,
an
Archiepiscopal
See
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Caesar's
landing
in
Britain
in
the
Reign
of
Cassibelan
,
a
small
Inland
Prince
,
l.
1.
p.
19.
l.
2.
p.
33.
-
His
Account
of
the
Inhabitants
,
their
Religion
,
and
Manner
of
living
,
l.
2.
p.
21.
-
The
Pretences
he
made
for
his
Expedition
hither
,
l.
2.
p.
24.
-
But
first
he
sends
Ca.
Volusenus
to
make
his
Observations
of
the
Countrey
;
and
then
upon
on
his
Arrival
Ambassadors
come
to
him
from
divers
Princes
and
States
of
this
Island
,
promising
Obedience
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
He
had
no
great
cause
to
boast
of
his
first
Expedition
,
and
why
,
l.
2.
p.
29.
-
Most
of
his
Horse
were
cast
away
in
a
violent
Storm
;
therefore
goes
into
Italy
,
resolving
to
make
another
Descent
upon
them
,
and
orders
new
Ships
to
be
built
,
and
directs
after
what
Model
;
whereupon
six
hundred
such
were
built
,
besides
eight
and
twenty
Gallies
,
Id.
p.
30.
-
Setting
sail
again
for
Britain
,
and
landing
,
he
fought
and
conquered
;
the
next
day
he
had
news
,
That
by
a
great
Tempest
rising
that
night
,
forty
of
his
Ships
had
fallen
foul
upon
one
another
,
and
were
lost
,
and
the
rest
much
shatter'd
,
Id.
p.
31
,
32.
-
His
care
about
the
remainder
,
and
directions
for
others
to
be
built
:
His
Engagements
with
the
Britains
,
and
their
various
successes
,
Id.
p.
32
,
33
,
34.
-
His
description
of
a
British
Town
,
Id.
p.
35.
-
Makes
Cassibelan
submit
,
and
give
Hostages
to
him
,
and
then
goes
over
to
the
Continent
;
and
at
his
Return
to
Rome
he
offers
to
Venus
a
Breast-plate
covered
with
British
Pearl
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Calais
,
never
used
for
a
Port
,
until
Philip
Earl
of
Buloigne
built
,
and
walled
the
Town
,
l.
2.
p.
31.
-
Calcuithe
,
the
troublesome
Synod
there
,
where
Archbishop
Janbryht
lost
part
of
his
Province
to
the
See
of
Litchfield
,
l.
4.
p.
233
,
235.
-
The
Nicene
Creed
,
and
the
Seven
first
General
Councils
received
and
confirmed
in
it
,
and
many
Canons
made
concerning
Matters
of
Religion
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
Id.
p.
233.
-
There
were
two
distinct
Sessions
of
it
,
Id.
p.
234.
-
It
was
supposed
to
be
held
in
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
Ibid.
-
A
Synod
held
there
under
Wilfrid
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Kenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Caledonians
make
great
Preparations
for
War
,
in
shew
more
than
in
reality
,
against
Agricola
,
l.
2.
p.
58.
-
But
they
were
miserably
routed
by
his
Forces
,
Id.
p.
59.
-
Rodorick
King
of
the
Picts
aids
them
,
but
is
slain
by
Marius
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
Caligula
(
Caius
)
the
Magnificent
Letters
he
sent
to
Rome
,
l.
2.
p.
37.
-
Marches
his
Army
to
the
Belgick
Shore
,
and
his
foolish
Bravado
after
he
had
put
a
little
to
Sea
in
a
Galley
,
and
then
returned
to
Land
,
carrying
the
Shells
that
he
and
his
Army
had
gathered
on
the
shore
to
Rome
,
and
his
Galleys
,
and
demands
a
Triumph
;
but
the
Senate
refused
it
,
and
at
last
he
was
murthered
,
Id.
p.
38.
-
Camalodunum
(
now
Maldon
in
Essex
)
,
where
Andraste
,
supposed
to
have
been
the
Goddess
of
Victory
,
had
a
Temple
,
l.
2.
p.
24.
-
On
the
Reverse
of
Kynobelin's
Coin
is
CAM
,
signifying
Camalodunum
,
which
was
his
Royal
Seat
,
Id.
p.
37
,
40.
-
Taken
by
Claudius
,
who
obtaining
a
Victory
over
the
Britains
,
left
them
to
the
Government
of
Plautius
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
Cambden's
History
in
Latin
commended
highly
by
this
Author
,
l.
2.
p.
20.
-
Cambria
.
Vid.
Wales
.
-
Cambridge
,
anciently
called
Caer-grant
,
and
Grant-Chester
,
l.
1.
p.
14.
-
Grantbridge
,
l.
5.
p.
272
,
322.
l.
6.
p.
34.
-
Quatbridge
,
l.
5.
p.
302.
-
And
Grantecester
,
l.
5.
p.
318.
-
Lay
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East
Angles
,
and
had
no
University
or
School
there
in
the
time
of
King
Alfred
,
l.
4.
p.
179
,
180.
-
The
Antiquity
of
this
University
illustrated
,
l.
5.
p.
318.
-
All
their
former
Privileges
confirmed
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
's
Charter
to
them
for
ever
to
endure
by
a
perpetual
Right
,
Id.
p.
317
,
318.
-
Improbable
that
it
should
have
continued
an
University
during
the
Danish
Wars
,
under
the
Possession
of
Three
Danish
Kings
;
but
this
Edward
did
restore
the
University
,
Id.
p.
318.
-
Is
burnt
by
the
Danes
,
with
Oxford
likewise
;
and
then
all
Studies
ceased
at
both
places
till
about
1133.
from
which
time
the
Scholars
have
continued
at
both
Universities
,
l.
6.
p.
34
,
35.
-
Camelford
in
Cornwall
(
anciently
Gafulford
)
,
where
was
a
Battel
fought
between
the
Britains
and
Devonshire-men
,
the
latter
getting
the
Victory
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Candida
Casa
.
Vid.
Witerne
.
-
Candidus
,
a
Presbyter
,
whom
the
Pope
sent
to
receive
and
dispose
of
the
Church's
Revenues
in
France
,
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
Canterbury
,
anciently
called
Caerkin
,
by
whom
it
was
first
pretended
to
be
built
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
And
Cantwic
,
l.
5.
p.
259.
-
The
Metropolis
of
King
Ethelbert's
Kingdom
,
appointed
for
the
Residence
of
Augustine
and
his
Monks
,
l.
4.
p.
153
,
154.
-
When
the
See
remained
void
for
four
years
,
l.
4.
p.
189.
-
The
Ancient
Power
of
the
Archbishop
of
this
See
,
as
Governor
of
the
Church
of
England
,
when
under
the
Power
of
the
Pope
in
Ecclesiastical
Matters
,
l.
4.
p.
209
,
210.
-
The
City
is
burnt
,
Id.
p.
226
,
228.
-
The
Violence
done
to
it
by
removing
the
See
from
thence
to
Litchfield
,
Id.
p.
234
,
235.
-
Is
restored
to
its
ancient
Rights
,
which
it
had
been
deprived
of
by
King
Offa's
taking
away
all
its
Lands
which
lay
within
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
Id.
p.
229
,
235.
-
By
the
See
of
Litchfield's
being
made
an
Archbishoprick
,
no
more
were
under
this
Jurisdiction
than
the
Bishops
of
London
,
Winchester
,
Rochester
,
and
Shireburne
,
Id.
p.
235.
-
Forbid
on
pain
of
Damnation
(
if
not
repented
of
)
for
any
one
hereafter
to
violate
the
Rights
of
this
Ancient
See
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Is
taken
by
the
Danes
,
who
then
routed
Beorthwulf
,
the
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
his
whole
Army
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
And
is
retaken
by
the
Lady
Aethelfleda
,
with
the
Assistance
of
the
King
her
Brother
,
wherein
a
great
many
Danes
were
killed
,
Id.
p.
320.
-
Humbly
beseeches
a
Peace
of
the
Danes
,
which
at
the
Price
of
Three
thousand
Pounds
is
concluded
,
l.
6.
p.
33.
-
Is
besieged
again
,
and
taken
by
the
Treachery
of
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
35
,
36.
-
Caractacus
and
Togodumnus
,
the
Sons
of
Kynobelin
,
overcome
by
the
Romans
,
l.
2.
p.
39.
-
His
Engagement
with
Ostorius
Scapula
,
and
the
Success
of
it
,
Id.
p.
42
,
43.
-
Though
he
was
taken
Prisoner
,
yet
his
Fame
was
celebrated
as
far
as
Italy
,
Id.
p.
43.
-
His
Manly
Procession
at
Rome
,
and
the
Noble
Speech
he
made
to
Caesar
:
His
Pardon
and
Acknowledgment
,
Id.
p.
44.
-
Caradoc
,
or
Cradoc
,
Son
to
Gryffin
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
his
barbarous
Cruelty
and
Ill
Usage
both
of
the
House
of
Harold
,
Earl
of
West-Saxony
,
and
of
his
Servants
,
l.
6.
p.
93.
-
Carausius
,
a
man
of
mean
Parentage
,
who
through
all
Military
degrees
advanced
himself
to
be
Governor
of
Bononia
,
now
Buloigne
,
&c.
takes
on
him
the
Imperial
Purple
,
and
makes
Maximilian
to
conclude
a
Peace
,
and
yield
him
up
Britain
;
making
the
Picts
his
Confederates
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
Repairs
the
Pict's-Walls
with
Castles
,
&c.
and
at
last
is
slain
by
the
Treachery
of
Allectus
,
Id.
p.
84.
-
Carehouse
in
Northumberland
,
supposed
to
be
Caere
in
the
time
of
the
Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
215.
-
Careticus
,
succeeds
Malgo
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Britains
.
His
Character
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
Carlisle
,
built
by
Leil
in
the
days
of
Solomon
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
-
Was
afterwards
by
the
Romans
called
Lugubalia
,
Ib.
&
l.
2.
p.
66.
-
Carron
,
a
River
which
had
its
name
from
Carausius
:
where
it
is
,
l.
2.
p.
84.
-
Carrum
,
now
Charmouth
in
Dorsetshire
,
where
a
Battel
was
fought
between
Egbert
and
the
Danes
,
and
the
latter
kept
the
field
,
l.
5.
p.
256.
-
Another
Battel
sought
there
between
Ethelwulf
and
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
259.
-
Cartismandua
,
Queen
of
the
Brigantes
,
to
whose
fidelity
Caractacus
having
committed
himself
,
she
delivered
him
up
bound
to
the
Roman
Victors
,
l.
2.
p.
43.
-
Despises
her
Husband
Venutius
,
and
a
Civil
War
arising
between
them
,
the
issue
of
it
,
Id.
p.
45
,
46.
-
Carus
(
Marc.
Aurel
)
succeeds
Probus
in
the
Empire
,
and
invading
the
Persians
,
dies
suddenly
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
He
created
his
Son
Carinus
,
Caesar
,
and
gave
him
the
Charge
of
Britain
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Western
Provinces
.
Is
slain
by
Dioclesian
,
Ibid.
-
Cassibelan
,
by
his
worthy
Demeanour
so
wrought
upon
the
people
,
that
he
easily
got
the
Kingdom
for
himself
,
l.
1.
p.
16.
-
But
he
was
not
sole
King
of
this
Island
,
only
a
small
Inland
Prince
,
l.
2.
p.
33.
-
In
his
Reign
Caesar
landed
in
Britain
;
but
he
engaging
with
him
and
his
Romans
,
was
forced
to
submit
to
Caesar
,
and
to
give
him
Hostages
,
l.
1.
p.
19.
l.
2.
p.
33
,
34
,
35.
-
After
the
departure
of
the
Romans
he
is
said
to
reign
ten
years
,
which
time
he
spent
in
taking
revenge
on
the
Cit●es
and
States
that
had
revolted
from
him
during
his
Wars
with
Caesar
,
Id.
p.
36.
-
Cassiterides
;
these
Western
Islands
were
so
called
by
the
Greeks
,
l.
1.
p.
2
,
3.
-
Castinus
,
sent
into
Spain
by
Honorius
against
the
Vandals
,
l.
2.
p.
105.
-
Castor
,
the
Worthiest
Man
in
Severus
his
Court
,
and
Chief
of
his
Bed-Chamber
;
the
same
as
Lord-Chamberlain
with
us
,
l.
2.
p.
75.
-
Castra
Exploratorum
,
a
place
in
Cumberland
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Cataract
,
a
fair
City
in
Yorkshire
,
burnt
by
Beornred
the
Mercian
Tyrant
,
l.
4.
p.
229.
-
Cattle
,
that
are
brought
into
a
Town
,
and
said
to
be
found
,
how
to
be
disposed
of
,
and
who
to
have
the
Custody
of
them
,
l.
6.
p.
103.
-
Caedda
,
is
consecrated
Bishop
of
Litchfield
,
l.
4.
p.
189
,
195.
-
Renews
his
Ordination
according
to
the
Catholick
Rites
,
Id.
p.
191.
-
Is
deprived
of
his
Bishoprick
,
as
being
unduly
elected
,
Id.
p.
192.
-
His
Death
,
and
Character
;
called
by
us
at
this
day
St.
Chad
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
Ceadwalla
.
Vid.
Cadwallo
,
with
whom
he
is
confounded
,
as
he
is
also
with
Cadwallader
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
l.
4.
p.
204.
-
Subdues
the
Petty
Princes
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
takes
the
Kingdom
to
himself
,
according
to
Bede
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
Succeeds
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
after
the
death
of
Kentwin
.
He
was
the
Grandson
of
Ceawlin
by
his
Brother
Cutha
,
Id.
p.
202.
-
Subdues
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
gives
the
fourth
part
of
his
Conquests
to
God
,
Id.
p.
203.
-
He
and
Moll
his
Brother
,
waste
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
203
,
204.
-
Goes
to
Rome
,
and
is
there
baptized
by
Pope
Sergius
,
by
the
name
of
Peter
,
but
dies
soon
after
,
and
is
buried
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
,
Id.
p.
204
,
205.
-
Ceawlin
and
Cutha
fight
with
,
and
drive
Ethelbert
into
Kent
,
l.
3.
p.
145
,
146.
-
And
Cuthwi
kill
three
other
Kings
,
and
take
there
three
Cities
,
Id.
p.
145.
-
Fights
against
the
Britains
,
and
takes
away
several
Towns
from
them
;
but
is
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
after
one
and
thirty
years
reign
.
His
Banishment
and
Character
.
Id.
p.
147
,
148.
-
His
Death
in
Exile
,
Id.
p.
149.
-
Vid.
Cuthwulf
.
-
Ceawlin
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Ethelfrid
,
fight
with
Adian
,
wherein
Cutha
,
Ceawlin's
Son
is
slain
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Ceawlin
,
the
second
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
that
ruled
over
all
Britain
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Cedda
,
ordained
a
Bishop
over
the
Nation
of
the
East-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
184.
-
Baptizes
Swidhelm
,
King
thereof
in
the
Province
of
the
East-Angles
,
Id.
p.
189.
-
Cendrythe
,
an
Abbess
,
is
forced
to
make
satisfaction
to
Archbishop
Wilfrid
,
for
the
wrongs
that
King
Kenwulf
her
Father
had
done
to
the
Church
of
Canterbury
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
The
same
with
Quendride
;
where
see
more
of
her
.
-
Cenered
,
King
of
Mercia
,
or
Southumbers
,
succeeds
Ethelred
by
his
own
appointment
,
who
himself
resigned
,
and
turned
Monk
,
l.
4.
p.
207
,
212.
-
Cenwall
,
or
Cenwalch
,
succeeds
his
Father
Cynegils
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
;
and
being
soon
after
driven
out
of
it
by
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
,
he
retires
to
Anna
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
there
receives
Baptism
,
l.
4.
p.
181.
-
Fights
at
Bradenford
near
the
River
Aftene
in
Wiltshire
;
most
likely
with
the
Mercians
,
Id.
p.
183.
-
Fights
against
the
Welsh
at
Peonnum
,
and
the
success
he
met
with
;
as
also
against
Wulfher
at
Posentesbyrig
,
who
had
wasted
his
Countrey
as
far
as
Aescasdune
,
Id.
p.
188.
-
Dies
,
and
leaves
the
Kingdom
to
Sexburga
,
his
Wife
,
Id.
p.
192.
-
Cenwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
restores
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
to
its
former
Rights
,
l.
4.
p.
235
,
248.
-
Had
the
Crown
of
Mercia
left
him
by
King
Egferth
,
as
being
the
Next
of
the
Royal
Line
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
The
Great
Council
of
Becancelde
held
under
him
,
and
what
Decrees
past
therein
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Destroys
Kent
,
and
takes
Eadbert
Praen
,
and
carries
him
Prisoner
to
Mercia
,
and
there
causes
his
eyes
to
be
put
out
,
and
his
hands
to
be
cut
off
,
Ibid.
-
Founds
the
stately
Abbey
of
Winchelcomb
for
Three
hundred
Benedictine
Monks
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Holds
a
Third
Council
at
Cloveshoe
,
and
what
was
done
therein
,
Id.
p.
243.
-
He
and
Eardulf
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
going
to
engage
each
other
,
a
sudden
Peace
is
concluded
on
,
and
confirmed
by
Oath
,
by
the
means
of
King
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
248.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
said
to
succeed
him
,
Id.
p.
251
,
252.
Vid.
Kenwulf
.
-
Cenwulf
,
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
-
Ceolfus
,
or
Ceulfus
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
reigned
four
and
twenty
years
,
l.
4.
p.
157.
-
Ceolnoth
,
elected
and
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
when
he
received
his
Pall
from
Rome
,
l.
5.
p.
255.
-
Consecrates
Swythune
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
with
the
Unanimous
Consent
of
the
whole
Clergy
of
that
Diocess
,
Id.
p.
266.
-
His
Decease
,
and
who
elected
in
his
stead
,
Ibid.
-
Ceolred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
Ina
,
fight
a
bloody
Battel
at
Wodensburh
in
Wiltshire
,
l.
4.
p.
214
,
217.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
at
Litchfield
,
Id.
p.
217.
-
The
Decease
of
his
Wife
Queen
Werburh
at
the
Nunnery
of
Chester
,
where
she
was
an
Abbess
,
Id.
p.
232.
-
Ceolred
,
Abbot
of
Medeshamsted
,
and
his
Monks
,
lease
out
to
Wulfred
certain
Lands
,
on
condition
that
after
his
Death
they
should
revert
to
the
Monastery
,
paying
in
the
mean
time
an
Annual
Rent
,
l.
5.
p.
261
,
262.
-
Ceolric
,
Son
to
Cuthwulf
,
obtains
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
which
Ceawlin
was
driven
out
of
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
His
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
157.
-
Ceolwulf
began
to
reign
over
the
West-Saxons
,
making
continual
Wars
all
his
time
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Ceolwulf
succeeds
Osric
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
.
His
Pedigree
,
l.
4.
p.
220
,
221.
-
Surrenders
his
Kingdom
to
Eadbert
,
his
Cousin
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
Dies
a
Monk
in
the
Isle
of
Lindisfarne
,
Id.
p.
224
,
228.
-
Ceolwulf
,
Bishop
,
when
he
departed
from
the
Northumbers
,
l.
4.
p.
240.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Ceolwulf
,
when
he
began
his
Reign
over
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Reigned
but
little
more
than
one
year
,
Id.
p.
252
,
253.
-
Ceolwulf
,
an
Inconsiderable
Fellow
,
made
King
of
Mercia
by
the
Danes
,
upon
sad
Conditions
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Cerdic
,
the
Tenth
in
Descent
from
Woden
;
reigned
Five
and
twenty
years
;
he
and
his
●ons
in
six
years
conquered
all
the
Countrey
of
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
3.
p.
133.
-
He
and
his
Son
Cynric
,
slew
the
great
British
King
Natanleod
,
or
Nazaleod
,
with
Five
thousand
men
,
Id.
p.
134.
-
Fought
often
with
King
Arthur
,
and
so
wearied
him
out
,
that
he
gave
him
up
Hampshire
and
Somersetshire
,
Id.
p.
135.
-
He
and
Cynric
took
on
them
the
Title
of
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
;
they
obtained
a
great
Victory
at
Cerdicsford
,
Id.
p.
136.
-
They
fought
against
the
Britains
at
Cerdic's-Leah
;
conquered
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
slew
a
great
many
men
at
Withgarabyrig
.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
138.
-
Cerdicsford
,
now
Charford
in
Hampshire
,
where
Cerdic
and
Cynric
fought
against
the
Britains
,
l.
3.
p.
136.
-
Cerne
,
an
Abbey
in
Dorsetshire
,
near
to
a
Fountain
where
St.
Augustine
had
formerly
baptized
many
Pagans
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Chacea
,
the
signification
of
the
word
,
l.
6
p.
60.
-
St.
Chad.
Vid.
Ceadda
.
-
Chanons
Secular
;
Archbishop
Elfric
turns
them
out
of
the
Cathedral
of
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
and
places
Monks
in
their
room
,
l.
4.
p.
167.
-
Put
into
all
the
Abbeys
from
whence
King
Edwi
had
expelled
the
Monks
,
l.
5.
p.
353.
-
King
Edgar
displaced
these
,
and
put
Monks
in
their
Rooms
,
l.
6.
p.
5
,
6.
-
The
Monks
turned
out
,
and
these
put
in
again
,
which
occasioned
a
Civil
War
,
Id.
p.
15
,
16
,
17.
-
Vid.
Monks
and
Benedictines
.
-
Charges
at
Assizes
.
Vid.
Assize-Charges
.
-
Charles
,
King
of
the
Franks
,
when
he
began
to
reign
,
l.
4.
p.
229
-
Enters
Spain
,
and
destroys
the
Cities
of
Pampelona
,
and
Caesar
Augusta
,
now
Saragosa
,
Id.
p.
231.
-
Gains
a
Victory
over
the
ancient
Saxons
,
and
laid
theirs
to
his
own
Dominions
,
Id.
p.
232.
-
Passes
through
Almany
to
the
very
Borders
of
Bavaria
,
and
sends
certain
Synodal
Decrees
into
England
,
Id.
p.
236.
-
Would
have
done
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
all
the
mischief
he
could
,
for
their
so
basely
murthering
their
King
Ethelred
,
but
for
Alcuin's
Intercession
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
Charles
the
Great
,
when
first
made
Emperor
,
and
saluted
Augustus
,
and
anointed
by
Pope
Leo
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Receives
Aeadburga
,
Widow
to
Brihtric
,
very
kindly
,
but
at
last
puts
her
into
a
Monastery
as
an
Abbess
;
being
expelled
thence
for
her
Incontinency
,
she
makes
a
miserable
End
,
Id.
p.
243.
-
Is
taught
the
Liberal
Arts
by
Alcuin
,
a
most
Learned
Englishman
,
Id.
p.
244.
-
Restores
by
his
Assistance
Eardulf
to
his
Kingdom
,
from
which
he
had
been
expelled
.
Makes
Peace
with
Nicephorus
,
Emperor
of
Constantinople
,
Id.
p.
249.
-
The
different
Accounts
of
the
Time
of
his
Death
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Charles
,
King
of
the
Western-Franks
,
killed
by
a
Wild-Boar
;
his
Pedigree
.
And
-
Charles
,
King
of
the
Almans
,
received
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Western-Franks
,
by
the
voluntary
Consent
of
all
the
People
.
The
Extent
of
his
Dominion
;
his
Pedigree
,
l.
5.
p.
287.
-
Charles
the
Gross
,
King
of
the
Franks
,
his
Death
;
but
he
was
expelled
his
Kingdom
six
Weeks
before
his
Death
,
by
Earnwulf
,
his
Brother's
Son
,
who
divided
it
into
five
Partitions
,
Id.
p.
290.
-
Charters
,
all
of
King
Ethelbert's
,
whereby
he
had
settled
great
Endowments
on
Christ-Church
,
and
that
of
St.
Pancrace
in
Canterbury
,
which
were
confirmed
in
the
Mycel
Synod
,
or
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
;
but
they
are
much
suspected
of
being
forged
in
many
respects
,
l.
4.
p.
163.
-
Of
King
Wulfher
,
at
the
Consecration
of
the
Abbey
of
Medeshamsted
,
Id.
p.
187.
-
Of
the
Foundation
of
Evesham
Abbey
,
certainly
forged
,
and
the
Reasons
why
,
Id.
p.
216
,
217.
-
Of
the
Foundation
of
Winburn
Monastery
(
built
by
Cuthburgh
,
one
of
King
Ina's
Sisters
)
by
Ethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
whereby
he
granted
to
it
the
whole
Isle
of
Croyland
,
Id.
p.
218.
-
Of
King
Offa
to
the
Monastery
of
St.
Albans
,
whereby
were
confirmed
very
great
Privileges
,
and
vast
Possessions
,
which
he
had
before
given
to
it
.
Id.
p.
237.
-
Imbezeling
the
Deeds
belonging
to
the
Monastery
of
Cotham
,
by
King
Cenwulf
,
l.
4.
p.
243.
-
Of
Winchelcomb
,
confirmed
by
a
Great
Council
,
and
what
Orders
of
men
were
present
thereat
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Of
Confirmation
of
the
Lands
and
Privileges
of
Croyland
Monastery
,
in
a
Great
Council
,
Id.
p.
254.
-
Of
King
Berthwulf
to
the
Abbey
of
Croyland
,
confirmed
under
the
Rule
of
St.
Benedict
,
in
a
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
at
Kingsbury
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
Of
King
Edgar
,
about
his
subduing
the
greatest
part
of
Ireland
,
with
the
City
of
Dublin
,
and
to
be
Lord
of
all
the
Isles
as
far
as
Norway
,
doubtless
fictitious
,
l.
6.
p.
12.
-
By
an
Extract
from
King
Cnute's
Charter
,
preserved
in
the
Evidences
of
that
Church
,
the
Port
of
Sandwich
is
given
to
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
with
all
the
Issues
,
&c.
Id.
p.
54.
-
Of
King
Cnute's
to
the
Monastery
of
St.
Edmundsbury
,
grants
and
confirms
all
its
Lands
and
Privileges
.
The
Beginning
of
it
somewhat
remarkable
,
Ibid.
-
Of
the
Foundation
of
the
Monastery
of
Coventry
,
ratified
by
the
Charter
of
King
Edward
,
and
a
Bull
of
Pope
Alexander
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
to
confirm
the
Foundation
of
Waltham-Abbey
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
The
Curia
,
or
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
confirm
his
Charter
of
Endowment
of
the
Monastery
of
Westminster
;
part
of
which
is
there
set
down
,
Id.
p.
94.
-
Charters
and
other
Writings
,
when
they
began
to
be
made
after
the
French
way
,
Id.
p.
98.
-
Chastity
.
Queen
Etheldrith
,
though
twice
married
,
yet
would
not
suffer
either
of
her
Husbands
to
know
her
,
l.
4.
p.
198
,
199.
-
An
Heroick
Example
of
it
in
the
Abbess
of
Coldingham
Nunnery
in
Yorkshire
,
l.
5.
p.
269.
-
King
Edgar
,
perhaps
,
loved
it
in
others
,
though
he
did
not
muc●
practise
it
himself
,
l.
6.
p.
11.
-
Edward
the
Confessor
highly
extols
his
Wife
for
her
Chastity
,
Id.
p.
96.
-
Cherbury
in
Shropshire
,
anciently
called
Cyricbyrig
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Chertsey
in
Surrey
,
anciently
called
Ceortesige
,
l.
6.
p.
6.
-
Chester
,
anciently
called
Legions
,
l.
4.
p.
164.
Legacester
,
l.
5.
p.
301.
l.
6.
p.
8.
Concacestre
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
Called
also
Caerlegion
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
And
Cunaeceaster
,
l.
6.
p.
26.
-
The
Place
where
the
Danes
took
up
their
Quarters
against
King
Alfred's
Forces
,
which
made
them
suffer
great
extremities
,
l.
5.
p.
301.
-
Repaired
by
the
Command
of
Earl
Ethelred
,
and
his
Wife
Ethelfleda
,
Id.
p.
315.
-
The
Heads
of
Leofred
a
Dane
,
and
Gryffyth
ap
Madoc
,
set
up
on
the
top
of
the
Tower
there
,
Id.
p.
321.
-
The
Province
much
spoiled
and
ruined
by
the
Norwegian
Pyrates
,
l.
6.
p.
20.
-
Chichester
,
the
Bishop's
See
was
formerly
at
Selsey
,
l.
4.
p.
198.
-
Anciently
Cisseancester
in
Sussex
,
where
the
Danes
carried
their
Prey
from
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
300.
-
The
Bishoprick
was
called
that
of
the
South-Saxons
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Chiltern
,
the
Woody
Countrey
of
Bucks
and
Oxfordshire
,
anciently
called
Clytern
,
l.
6.
p.
34.
-
Chipnam
.
Vid.
Cippenham
.
-
Choisy
,
anciently
Cazii
,
signifies
a
Royal
Village
;
it
is
in
France
,
l.
5.
p.
290.
-
Christianity
,
first
preached
in
this
Island
,
when
,
and
by
whom
,
l.
2.
p.
51
,
52.
-
When
,
and
by
whom
first
preach'd
in
Germany
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
had
the
Port
in
Sandwich
given
to
it
by
King
Cnute
,
with
all
the
Issues
and
Profits
,
&c.
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
Chrysanthius
,
the
Son
of
Marcian
,
a
Novatian
Bishop
,
supposed
to
be
sent
into
Britain
by
Theodosius
,
as
his
Lieutenant
,
l.
2.
p.
97.
-
Church
.
Pope
Gregory's
Determination
concerning
the
Customs
of
the
Church
,
l.
4.
p.
156.
-
When
their
Dues
ought
to
be
brought
in
,
and
the
Punishment
for
Non-Payment
of
them
.
A
Sanctuary
to
those
that
fly
to
it
,
who
are
guilty
of
a
Capital
Crime
.
The
Punishment
those
are
to
undergo
that
fight
in
a
Church
,
Id.
p.
208.
-
Withred's
great
care
of
the
Churches
in
Kent
,
Id.
p.
210
,
211.
-
Are
freed
from
all
Publick
Payments
and
Tributes
whatsoever
,
Id.
p.
212.
-
With
how
bright
a
Lustre
Religion
shined
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
l.
5.
p.
24●
.
-
Alfred's
Law
,
entituled
,
The
Immunity
of
the
Church
,
Id.
p.
292
,
296
,
297.
-
The
Forfeiture
for
stealing
any
thing
from
thence
,
Id.
p.
297.
-
How
necessary
it
was
in
ancient
times
for
Princes
themselves
to
be
blindly
obedient
to
the
Discipline
of
it
,
l.
6.
p.
3.
-
Edgar's
Law
concerning
the
Immunities
of
the
Church
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
When
Churches
in
Wales
began
to
acknowledge
the
Superiority
of
the
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
21.
-
The
Original
of
Coat-Armour
its
being
hung
up
in
Churches
,
from
whence
supposed
,
Id.
p.
57.
-
In
all
Courts
of
Civil
Pleas
,
Causes
concerning
Holy
Church
were
to
be
first
determined
,
Id.
p.
99.
-
Those
that
hold
of
the
Church
,
not
to
be
compelled
to
plead
out
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
unless
Justice
be
wanting
there
,
Ibid.
-
The
Law
concerning
those
who
violate
the
Peace
of
it
,
Ibid.
-
When
the
Church
was
not
excused
from
paying
of
Danegelt
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
In
what
cases
the
Church
was
to
have
one
Moiety
of
Treasure-trove
,
Id.
p.
101.
-
Cimbric
Chersonese
,
now
called
Jutland
,
l.
3.
p.
121.
-
Cimerii
,
and
Cimbri
,
derived
from
Gomer
,
by
whom
the
Ancient
Gallia
wa●
first
inhabited
,
l.
1.
p.
4.
-
Cippenham
,
now
Chipnam
in
Wiltshire
,
l.
5.
p.
262
,
283.
-
Cirencester
,
the
City
,
besieged
,
taken
,
and
burnt
;
and
by
whom
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
Civilis
,
sent
for
by
Theodosius
to
govern
Britain
as
Vice-Praefect
,
l.
2.
p.
93.
-
Civil
War
between
Cartismandua
and
Venutius
,
l.
2.
p.
45
,
46.
-
Between
Otho
and
Vitellius
,
Id.
p.
53.
-
Claudia
Rufina
,
Wife
of
Pudens
a
Senator
of
Rome
,
l.
2.
p.
66.
-
Vid.
Rufina
.
-
Claudian
,
his
Verses
in
De
Bello
Getico
,
supposed
to
be
designed
for
the
second
Departure
of
the
Roman
Legions
,
l.
2.
p.
101.
-
Claudius
the
Emperor
,
as
he
was
coming
to
invade
the
Britains
,
had
twice
like
to
have
been
cast
away
by
Foul
Weather
;
but
at
last
obtains
a
Victory
over
them
,
and
at
his
Return
to
Rome
the
Senate
decree
him
a
Triumph
,
and
Annual
Games
,
with
two
Triumphal
Arches
,
l.
2.
p.
39
,
40.
-
Lived
about
three
years
after
his
sending
Aulus
Didius
into
Britain
.
His
Death
,
supposed
of
Poyson
given
him
by
his
Wife
Agrippina
,
Id.
p.
45.
-
A
Temple
dedicated
to
him
,
looked
on
as
a
Badge
of
their
Eternal
Slavery
,
Id.
p.
47.
-
Claudius
Marc.
Aurel.
Flav.
elected
Emperor
(
Gallienus
being
slain
)
performed
several
great
Actions
,
and
dies
suddenly
,
l.
2.
p.
82.
-
Clergy
the
British
,
Gildas
his
Character
and
Reproof
of
them
,
l.
3.
p.
140.
-
May
marry
,
if
out
of
Holy
Orders
,
and
that
they
cannot
otherwise
contain
.
Great
care
was
to
be
had
of
their
Stipends
,
to
make
them
more
diligent
in
Service
.
And
of
their
Hospitality
,
l.
4.
p.
155.
-
To
receive
no
Reward
for
baptizing
,
or
for
the
other
Sacraments
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
Several
Constitutions
made
against
their
committing
Offences
,
l.
5.
p.
284
,
285.
-
Their
Goods
and
Possessions
established
to
them
by
Edward
the
Confessor's
Laws
,
l.
6.
p.
99.
-
Chlodius
Balbinus
.
Vid.
Balbinus
.
-
Chlorus
Constantius
,
adopted
Caesar
by
Maximinian
,
is
sent
by
him
against
Carausius
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
Fires
his
own
Ships
,
that
so
his
Soldiers
might
have
no
hopes
left
them
of
Safety
but
in
Victory
,
Id.
p.
84.
-
Chuses
the
Empire
of
the
Western
Provinces
(
whereof
Britain
was
one
)
and
puts
a
stop
to
the
Persecution
here
,
raised
by
Dioclesian
,
Id.
p.
87.
Died
at
York
,
Ibid.
-
Vid.
Constantine
the
Great
.
-
Cloveshoe
,
a
Synod
appointed
to
be
assembled
there
once
a
year
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
The
Great
Synod
,
where
were
present
Ethelbald
the
Mercian
King
,
and
Archbishop
Cuthbert
;
where
the
place
was
,
is
uncertain
;
several
Supposals
and
Conjectures
about
it
,
Id.
p.
224.
-
The
second
Council
held
here
,
and
what
was
decreed
in
it
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
The
third
Council
held
here
under
King
Kenwulf
,
and
what
was
transacted
therein
,
Id.
p.
243.
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
A
Synod
held
here
under
King
Beornwulf
and
Archbishop
Wilfrid
,
whose
Constitutions
wholly
relate
to
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Another
Synodal
Council
held
here
by
Beornwulf
,
&c.
wherein
some
Disputes
about
Lands
between
Heabert
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
and
the
Monastery
of
Westburgh
,
are
determined
,
Ibid.
-
Cnobsbury
,
a
Town
,
wherein
Fursaeus
,
by
the
help
of
King
Sigebert
,
erects
a
Monastery
,
which
afterwards
Anna
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
richly
endows
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
Cnute
having
obtained
the
Crown
of
England
,
restores
its
ancient
Laws
and
Liberties
,
l.
5.
p.
246.
-
Builds
a
Noble
Monastery
at
Beadricesworth
,
now
St.
Edmundsbury
,
whither
the
Body
of
Edmund
the
Martyr
was
removed
some
time
before
,
l.
5.
p.
323.
-
Is
chosen
King
by
all
the
Danish
Fleet
and
Army
,
after
the
Death
of
his
Father
Sweyn
,
l.
6.
p.
39.
-
Puts
the
Hostages
on
Shore
at
Sandwich
that
were
given
to
his
Father
,
but
first
cuts
off
their
Hands
and
Noses
,
Ibid.
-
Plunders
all
about
Wiltshire
,
Dorsetshire
,
and
Somersetshire
,
&c.
and
Aedric
and
the
West-Saxons
Submission
to
him
,
Id.
p.
40
,
41
,
42.
-
Is
chosen
King
by
several
of
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Noblemen
of
England
,
upon
which
he
comes
up
with
his
Fleet
to
Greenwich
to
besiege
London
;
and
the
Battels
he
fought
with
King
Edmund
,
and
those
that
espoused
his
Interest
,
Id.
p.
45
,
46
,
47.
-
A
Peace
concluded
on
between
him
and
Edmund
Ironside
,
with
an
Account
of
the
Particulars
of
it
,
Id.
p.
47
,
48.
-
The
Council
he
summoned
to
London
about
making
him
King
of
all
England
,
and
setting
aside
his
Children
and
Brethren
from
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
Id.
p.
49.
-
When
he
began
his
Reign
;
divides
all
England
into
four
Parts
or
Governments
,
r●serving
West-Saxony
to
himself
,
Id.
p.
50.
-
Marries
Emma
,
Widow
of
the
King
his
Predecessor
,
and
the
Reason
of
State
for
it
.
Goes
to
Denmark
to
subdue
the
Vandals
,
carrying
along
with
him
an
Army
of
English
and
Danes
;
the
former
behaving
themselves
so
bravely
against
the
Enemy
,
that
after
that
Battel
he
had
the
English
in
as
much
esteem
at
his
own
Native
Subjects
.
Holds
a
Great
Council
at
Cyrencester
,
and
what
is
●ransacted
therein
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
A
Parliament
called
by
him
at
Winchester
,
and
who
present
,
and
what
decreed
therein
,
l.
6.
p.
52.
-
Founds
the
Monastery
of
Beadricesworth
,
where
a
Church
had
been
built
before
,
and
endows
it
,
which
was
one
of
the
Largest
and
Richest
in
England
,
Ibid.
-
Goes
again
into
Denmark
with
his
Fleet
,
and
engages
with
the
Swedes
both
by
Land
and
Sea
,
the
latter
getting
the
Victory
.
Two
years
after
he
drives
Olaf
out
of
Norway
,
and
conquers
it
for
himself
.
Ranishes
Hacun
a
Danish
Earl
(
his
Nephew
by
Marriage
)
,
under
pretence
of
an
Embassy
,
Id.
p.
53.
-
Agrees
with
Robert
Duke
of
Normandy
,
That
King
Ethelred's
two
Sons
should
have
half
the
Kingdom
peaceably
during
his
life
.
Gives
the
Port
of
Sandwich
to
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
with
all
the
Issues
,
&c.
And
founds
a
Monastery
for
Benedictines
in
Norfolk
,
called
St.
Bennet's
in
Holme
,
Id.
p.
54.
-
Goes
to
Rome
,
and
what
he
does
there
he
declares
in
a
Letter
he
sent
(
upon
his
return
from
thence
)
into
England
,
to
the
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
,
Id.
p.
55.
-
Goes
into
Scotland
,
and
there
King
Malcolme
becomes
subject
to
him
.
Before
his
Death
he
appoints
Swayn
his
Eldest
Son
,
King
of
Norway
;
Hardecnute
,
his
Son
by
Queen
Emma
,
King
of
Denmark
;
and
Harold
,
his
Son
by
Elgiva
,
King
of
England
after
him
,
Id.
p.
56
,
61.
-
Dies
at
Shaftsbury
,
and
is
buried
at
the
new
Monastery
of
Winchester
,
having
reigned
almost
Twenty
Years
.
His
Character
.
A
pretty
Story
about
the
sense
he
had
of
the
Vanity
of
Worldly
Empire
,
Id.
p.
57.
-
The
Laws
he
ordains
with
the
Consent
of
his
Wise
Men
at
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
57
,
58
,
59
,
60.
-
His
Laws
,
afterwards
confirm'd
and
renew'd
by
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
at
the
Request
of
the
Northumbers
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
Coelestine
,
the
Pope
,
sends
Palladius
the
Bishop
to
the
Scots
,
to
confirm
their
Faith
,
l.
2.
p.
109
,
110.
-
Cogidunus
,
held
several
British
Cities
of
Ostorius
Scapula
,
as
Tributary
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
l.
2.
p.
41.
-
Coifi
,
chief
of
King
Edwin's
Idol
Priests
,
consents
to
receive
the
Christian
Religion
,
confessing
his
own
to
be
good
for
nothing
,
l.
4.
p.
173.
-
Burns
the
Idol
Temples
,
and
demolishes
the
Altars
of
his
former
Gods
,
Id.
p.
174.
-
Coil
,
the
Son
of
Marius
,
succeeds
him
in
.
Britain
,
loves
the
Romans
,
and
is
honoured
by
them
,
and
governs
the
Kingdom
long
and
peaceably
,
l.
2.
p.
67.
-
Dies
towards
the
end
of
Marcus
Aurelius
the
Emperor's
Reign
,
Id.
p.
68.
-
Coinage
,
King
Athelstan's
Law
,
That
no
Money
be
coined
out
of
some
Town
;
no
embasing
to
be
of
the
Coin
,
under
Forfeiture
of
the
loss
of
the
Hand
,
&c.
l.
5.
p.
340.
-
Though
not
Treason
in
King
Ethelred's
time
,
yet
punishable
at
the
King's
discretion
,
either
by
Fine
or
Death
,
l.
6.
p.
44.
-
Vid.
Money
.
-
Colchester
,
anciently
called
Colnaceastre
;
taken
from
the
Danes
by
the
men
of
Kent
,
Surrey
,
and
Essex
,
and
the
neighbouring
Towns
:
The
Wall
rebuilt
,
and
all
ruinous
places
repaired
by
the
Command
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
l.
5.
p.
322.
-
Coldingham
,
the
Monastery
.
Vid.
Monastery
of
Coludesburgh
.
-
Coleman
,
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
departs
to
Scotland
,
and
upon
what
account
,
l.
4.
p.
189.
-
Coludesburgh
,
a
great
Monastery
of
Monks
and
Nuns
together
,
called
afterwards
Coldingham
,
in
the
Marches
of
Scotland
,
burnt
,
and
how
,
l.
4.
p.
198
,
199.
-
Columba
,
the
Priest
or
Presbyter
,
comes
out
of
Ireland
to
preach
the
Word
of
God
to
the
Northern
Picts
,
and
receives
the
Island
of
Hy
to
build
a
Monastery
in
,
l.
3.
p.
143.
-
Comets
;
one
appeared
in
King
Egfrid's
time
,
that
continued
three
Months
,
carrying
with
it
every
morning
a
large
Tail
like
a
Pillar
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Another
in
Ethelheard's
time
,
l.
4.
p.
220.
-
One
appeared
some
time
after
Easter
,
in
the
year
891.
l.
5.
p.
298.
-
Another
appeared
about
the
time
of
Queen
Ealswithe's
Death
,
Id.
p.
313.
-
Another
was
seen
in
the
year
995.
l.
6.
p.
26.
-
A
dreadful
one
appeared
;
which
was
visible
in
all
these
parts
of
the
world
,
Id.
p.
106.
-
Commodus
succeeds
his
Father
Marcus
Aurelius
in
the
Empire
,
l.
2.
p.
68.
-
In
his
Reign
the
Britains
and
other
Countries
were
much
infested
with
Wars
and
Seditions
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
Makes
Helvius
Pertinax
Lieutenant
in
Britain
,
but
was
soon
dismissed
of
his
Government
there
,
Id.
p.
70
,
71
,
-
He
was
odious
to
the
Commonwealth
because
of
his
Vices
,
by
which
he
not
only
destroyed
it
,
but
disgraced
himself
,
Id.
p.
71.
-
Was
not
long
after
poysoned
by
Martia
,
his
Concubine
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Commons
of
England
;
highly
probable
that
they
had
now
their
Representatives
in
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
why
,
l.
5.
p.
294.
-
Compurgators
,
the
Antiquity
of
them
,
and
of
what
number
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
Conan
,
Duke
of
Britain
,
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth's
story
of
him
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
Conan
Aurelius
,
King
of
Powis-Land
,
or
some
other
Southern
Province
,
l.
3.
p.
139
,
146.
-
Conan
,
King
or
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
fights
with
Howel
,
upon
his
claiming
the
Isle
of
Mon
,
or
Anglesey
,
but
loses
the
Victory
,
l.
5.
p.
250.
-
Afterwards
chases
his
Brother
out
of
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
and
compells
him
to
fly
into
that
of
Man
,
and
a
little
after
dies
,
Id.
p.
251.
-
Conan
,
or
Kynan
,
a
Prince
in
Possession
of
South-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
40.
-
The
Son
of
Jago
,
his
Enterprize
upon
North-Wales
,
and
the
Success
of
it
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
Conan
Tindaethwy
,
when
he
began
his
Reign
over
the
Britains
in
Wales
,
l.
4.
p.
227.
-
Congal
,
an
Abbot
of
Bangor
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Constans
(
the
Son
of
Constantine
)
his
Success
,
Declension
,
and
Death
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
-
Constantine
the
Great
,
Son
of
Constantius
Chlorus
,
succeeding
his
Father
,
is
saluted
Emperor
by
the
whole
Army
.
Probably
born
in
Britain
.
Overthrows
near
Rome
the
Tyrant
Maxentius
,
and
declares
himself
a
Christian
,
l.
2.
p.
87.
-
Subdues
the
Britains
that
had
revolted
from
him
,
Id.
p.
87
,
88.
-
His
death
,
and
how
be
divided
the
Empire
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
His
Example
proposed
to
King
Ethelbert
by
Pope
Gregory
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Constantine
,
an
Usurper
,
declared
Emperor
by
the
Britains
for
the
good
Omen
of
his
Name
,
but
of
what
Birth
uncertain
.
His
Actions
and
Successes
,
l.
2.
p.
102
,
103.
-
Makes
his
Son
Constans
(
from
a
Monk
)
Caesar.
Settles
his
Imperial
Seat
at
Arles
,
and
hath
it
called
Constantia
,
Id.
p.
103.
-
Flings
off
his
Purple
Robes
,
and
takes
Priests
Orders
,
in
hopes
thereby
to
save
his
life
,
but
all
in
vain
;
for
being
carried
into
Italy
,
he
was
there
beheaded
,
Ibid.
-
The
story
of
his
being
elected
King
in
Britain
,
very
Fabulous
and
False
,
l.
3.
p.
116.
-
Constantine
,
called
,
The
Tyrannical
Whelp
of
an
Impure
Damonian
Lioness
;
accused
of
murthering
two
Innocent
Royal
Youths
at
the
very
Altar
,
l.
3.
p.
139.
-
Builds
a
Monastery
in
Ireland
,
and
takes
on
him
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
,
Id.
p.
148.
-
Constantine
,
King
of
Scots
,
beaten
by
Athelstane
and
his
Army
;
renews
the
War
with
him
,
but
is
again
most
miserably
beaten
,
l.
5.
p.
332
,
333
,
334.
-
And
at
last
killed
by
Singin
,
a
Captain
of
the
Worcestershire-men
,
though
his
Death
is
denied
by
the
Scotch
Historians
,
but
he
became
a
Monk
,
and
was
Abbot
among
the
Culdees
of
St.
Andrews
,
Id.
p.
335
,
336.
-
Constantine
the
Black
,
Son
to
Prince
Jago
,
hires
Godfryd
the
Dane
to
engage
with
him
against
his
Cousin
ap
Jevaf
,
and
what
success
they
met
with
,
l.
6.
p.
20.
-
Constantius
overcomes
Magnentius
,
and
what
Blot
is
cast
upon
his
Reign
by
the
Severities
of
Paulus
,
a
malicious
Inquisitor
and
Oppressor
.
Calls
the
Council
of
Ariminum
,
the
most
numerous
that
had
ever
yet
appeared
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
Dies
of
a
Feaver
at
Mopsvestia
,
on
the
borders
of
Cilicia
,
Id.
p.
91.
-
Constantius
Comes
,
General
to
the
Emperor
Honorius
,
hinders
Gerontius
from
taking
of
Arles
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
-
Corfesgeate
,
now
Corfe-Castle
in
the
Isle
of
Purbeck
,
l.
6.
p.
17.
-
Cornwall
,
bestowed
by
Brute
on
Corinaeus
,
a
Trojan
,
l.
1.
p.
9.
-
And
Devonshire
conquered
by
Ivour
;
and
the
various
stories
of
it
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Coronation
.
None
either
before
or
long
after
the
Conquest
,
took
upon
them
the
Title
of
King
,
till
they
were
crowned
.
And
the
Ceremony
of
Coronation
was
often
in
ancient
times
repeated
upon
some
great
occasion
,
l.
6.
p.
8.
-
Corrodies
,
came
first
from
King
Aethelwulph's
Last
Will
,
whereby
he
ordained
,
That
his
Successors
through
all
his
own
Hereditary
Lands
,
should
maintain
out
of
every
T●n
Families
one
Poor
Person
with
Meat
,
Drink
,
and
Apparrel
,
l.
5.
p.
264.
-
Coventry
,
derives
its
Name
from
the
Convent
built
there
by
Earl
Leofric
and
his
Lady
Godiva
,
l.
6.
p.
71.
-
How
the
Town
came
to
be
freed
from
all
Taxes
imposed
upon
it
,
by
this
Lady's
riding
through
it
naked
at
Midnight
,
Id.
p.
71
,
72.
-
Councils
,
of
Arles
in
Gallia
,
when
held
,
and
what
British
Bishops
were
sent
to
it
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
-
Of
Nice
,
a
great
one
assembled
Anno
Dom.
325.
at
which
it
appears
plain
that
some
of
the
Bishops
of
Britain
assisted
,
Ibid.
-
Of
Sardica
,
when
called
,
and
wherein
appeared
the
Bishops
of
Britain
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
Of
Ariminum
,
called
by
Constantius
,
the
most
numerous
that
ever
yet
appeared
,
wherein
were
above
Four
hundred
Bishops
of
the
Eastern
and
Western
Churches
;
The
Bishops
that
were
sent
to
it
from
Britain
,
Id.
p.
89
,
90.
-
Of
Bourdeaux
;
wherein
Priscilla
,
and
other
Hereticks
of
Maximus
his
Party
,
being
condemned
and
excomunicated
;
upon
their
appeal
to
the
Emperor's
Tribunal
,
are
by
him
sentenc'd
to
be
beheaded
,
Id.
p.
96.
-
S●veral
Councils
in
France
and
Africa
condemn
Pelagianism
,
Id.
p.
107.
-
A
great
one
called
by
King
Ethelbert
of
both
Clergy
and
Laity
,
and
what
transacted
therein
,
l.
4.
p.
163.
-
Held
by
King
Edwin
and
his
Wise
Men
,
concerning
the
Christian
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
Id.
p.
173.
-
Ina's
great
one
of
all
the
Bishops
,
with
the
Great
and
Wise
Men
of
the
Kingdom
;
the
first
whose
Laws
are
come
down
to
us
entire
,
Id.
p.
208.
-
Another
great
one
at
Becanceld
,
and
what
done
therein
,
and
who
present
thereat
,
Id.
p.
209
,
210
,
241.
-
Another
held
at
Berghamsted
in
Kent
,
and
what
Laws
made
therein
by
the
Common
and
Unanimous
Consent
of
them
All
;
they
are
called
the
Judgments
or
Dooms
of
King
Wightred
,
Id.
p.
210
,
211.
-
One
in
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
at
a
place
called
Cylling
,
to
confirm
what
had
been
done
in
that
of
Becanceld
,
six
years
before
,
Id.
p.
212.
-
A
great
one
held
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
in
which
,
after
the
death
of
Bishop
Hedda
,
that
Bishoprick
was
divided
into
two
,
Id.
p.
213.
-
A
great
one
called
at
Verulam
(
now
St.
Albans
)
wherein
the
Tribute
of
Romescot
or
Peter-pence
,
is
confirmed
to
be
paid
to
the
Pope
by
their
general
Consent
,
Id.
p.
239.
-
Of
Cloveshoe
,
under
Kenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
;
and
what
is
transacted
therein
,
Id.
p.
243.
-
Croyland-Abbey
,
its
Lands
and
Privileges
confirmed
by
King
Egbert
,
in
a
great
Council
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
A
General
one
of
the
whole
Kingdom
at
London
,
under
King
Egbert
and
King
Withlaff
;
and
what
done
therein
,
Id.
p.
257.
-
A
Common
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
under
Egbert
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
where
the
Grant
of
the
Mannor
of
Mallings
in
Sussex
,
formerly
bestowed
on
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
was
confirmed
,
Ibid.
-
The
Council
of
Kingsbury
,
under
Berthwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
;
who
present
,
and
what
done
therein
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
The
Famous
and
Solemn
Grant
of
King
Aethelwulf
concerning
Tythes
,
and
the
Form
of
passing
it
into
an
Act
in
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
who
the
Parties
to
it
,
Id.
p.
262
,
263.
-
The
League
or
Agreement
made
between
King
Alfred
and
Guthrum
the
Dane
,
together
with
their
Ecclesiastical
Laws
,
in
a
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
283
,
284
,
285.
-
A
great
one
,
wherein
King
Alfred
made
those
Laws
that
go
under
his
Name
,
Id.
p.
291
,
&c.
-
A
great
one
held
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
where
Plegmund
presided
,
in
the
Province
of
the
Gewisses
,
about
making
of
Bishops
,
Id.
p.
313
,
314.
-
The
Laws
made
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
in
a
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
tho
in
what
,
or
in
what
year
,
uncertain
,
Id.
p.
325
,
&c.
-
A
great
Council
held
by
King
Athelstan
at
Graetanleage
,
and
the
Laws
past
therein
,
Id.
p.
339
,
340
,
&c.
-
King
Edmund's
great
Council
,
where
held
,
and
the
Constitutions
of
Civil
Concernment
made
therein
,
Id.
p.
346
,
347
,
348.
-
A
great
one
meets
,
and
chuses
Prince
Edward
(
sirnamed
the
Martyr
)
for
their
King
,
l.
6.
p.
15.
-
Those
at
Kirtlingtune
,
Winchester
,
and
Calne
in
Wiltshire
,
called
to
debate
that
Great
Affair
concerning
the
turning
out
of
the
Monks
,
and
restoring
the
Secular
Chanons
;
at
the
last
of
them
,
the
floor
of
the
room
failed
,
and
killed
and
hurt
abundance
there
,
Id.
p.
16
,
17.
-
One
called
to
consult
about
Pope
John's
Letters
sent
to
King
Ethelred
,
Id.
p.
24
,
25.
-
King
Ethelred
and
his
Wise
Men
in
Council
ordain
to
raise
an
Army
both
by
Sea
and
Land
against
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
27.
-
Another
Council
summoned
,
who
instead
of
consulting
the
Publick
Good
,
fall
to
impeach
one
another
,
and
to
spend
the
whole
time
in
their
own
private
quarrels
,
Id.
p.
35.
-
A
great
one
held
under
King
Cnute
at
Cyrencester
,
wherein
Ethelward
the
Eorlderman
is
outlaw'd
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
Another
of
his
Mycel
Synods
held
at
Winchester
,
and
what
Laws
made
therein
,
Id.
p.
57
,
58
,
59
,
60.
-
In
a
great
Council
held
at
London
,
a
Religious
Monk
of
Evesham
is
chosen
Abbot
of
that
Monastery
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
A
great
one
held
at
London
in
Mid-lent
,
Id.
p.
75.
-
Another
at
Gloucester
,
to
determine
a
Difference
between
Earl
Godwin
and
the
Welshmen
,
Id.
p.
77.
-
A
great
one
without
London
,
about
determining
the
Quarrel
between
Edward
the
Confessor
and
E●rl
Godwin
,
Id.
p.
81.
-
One
h●ld
at
Westminster
,
to
confirm
Edward
the
Confessor's
Charter
of
Endowment
of
the
Church
of
Westminster
,
Id.
p.
94.
-
Counties
.
When
England
was
first
thus
divided
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
291.
-
Countreymen
,
by
King
Alfred's
Law
,
not
to
be
unjustly
imprisoned
,
nor
any
way
misused
,
under
such
and
such
Penalties
,
l.
5.
p.
293
,
294.
-
Their
very
Homestalls
are
secured
in
Peace
and
Quietness
,
Id.
p.
295.
-
County
Court
,
the
Antiquity
and
Power
of
it
;
held
every
Month
,
as
now
,
l.
5.
p.
326.
-
Coway-stakes
,
near
Lalam
in
Middlesex
,
where
the
Britains
placed
Piles
to
hinder
Caesar
and
his
Romans
Passage
to
them
;
some
of
which
were
lately
there
to
be
seen
,
l.
2.
p.
34.
-
Crayford
in
Kent
,
anciently
called
Crecanford
,
l.
5.
p.
313.
-
Creed
.
The
Bishops
at
Ariminun
forced
by
the
Emperor
to
subscribe
the
New
Creed
made
not
long
before
at
the
pretended
Council
of
Syrmium
,
wherein
the
Son
of
God
was
declared
to
be
only
of
like
Substance
with
the
Father
,
l.
2.
p.
89
,
90.
-
Priests
obliged
to
learn
it
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
in
English
,
l.
4.
p.
225.
-
All
men
in
general
commanded
to
learn
it
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
,
Id.
p.
233.
-
Creeklade
,
now
a
small
Town
in
Wiltshire
,
from
whence
the
Muses
are
said
to
be
carried
to
Oxford
,
supposed
an
Ancient
Great
School
.
It
s
Derivation
,
l.
5.
p.
290.
-
Creoda
,
or
Crida
,
first
King
of
the
Mercians
,
one
of
the
l●rgest
of
the
English-Saxon
Kingdoms
,
and
one
of
the
last
conquered
by
the
West-Saxons
.
His
Death
,
l.
3.
p.
147
,
149.
-
Crimes
,
all
redeemable
by
Fines
in
Edward
the
Elder
's
time
,
and
long
after
,
l.
5.
p.
326.
-
Punishable
rather
by
Mulcts
than
by
Blood
,
in
King
Athelstan's
time
,
Id.
p.
342.
-
For
what
no
satisfaction
should
be
made
by
way
of
Compensation
,
l.
6.
p.
59.
-
Criminal
;
none
knowingly
and
voluntarily
to
have
Peace
with
,
or
harbour
any
one
that
is
condemned
;
and
what
such
forfeit
that
act
contrary
to
this
Law
,
l.
5.
p.
326.
-
None
to
absent
themselves
from
the
Gemots
,
or
Hundred-Courts
;
and
if
any
do
,
what
course
shall
be
taken
about
him
,
l.
6.
p.
14.
-
No
petty
Offendor
to
be
put
to
Death
,
by
Cnute's
Law
,
Id.
p.
58.
-
Crown
.
After
Cnute
had
found
the
weak
and
bounded
Power
of
Kings
,
by
the
Tide
's
refusing
to
obey
his
Majestick
Commands
,
he
returns
home
,
and
would
wear
his
Crown
no
longer
,
but
orders
it
to
be
hung
on
the
head
of
the
Crucifix
at
Winchester
,
l.
6.
p.
57.
-
Croyland
;
the
whole
Isle
granted
by
King
Ethelbald's
Charter
to
this
Monastery
,
l.
4.
p.
218.
-
The
Lands
and
Privileges
of
the
Abbey
confirmed
by
King
Egbert
in
a
Great
Council
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
The
Privileges
and
Grants
of
King
Withlaff
to
this
Monastery
,
confirmed
in
a
General
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
257.
-
The
Charter
of
King
Berthwulf
to
this
Abbey
,
confirmed
under
the
Rule
of
St.
Benedict
at
Kingsbury
,
supposed
to
be
a
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
The
Monastery
and
Church
,
with
a
Noble
Library
of
Books
,
and
all
its
Charters
,
burnt
and
utterly
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
271
,
272.
-
Is
repaired
and
much
enriched
by
Abbot
Turketule
,
who
by
adding
six
more
to
the
two
Bells
there
,
made
the
first
tuneable
Ring
of
Bells
in
England
,
l.
6.
p.
12.
-
Crysanthius
,
sent
by
Theodosius
,
as
his
Lieutenant
,
to
suppress
the
Incursions
of
the
Picts
and
Scots
,
l.
2.
p.
97.
-
Cuckamsley-hill
in
Berkshire
,
by
the
Saxons
called
Cwichelmeslaw
,
l.
6.
p.
32.
-
Cumbran
,
a
most
Noble
Ealdorman
,
for
representing
the
People's
Grievances
to
cruel
King
Sigebert
,
at
the
Request
of
the
Subjects
,
is
stain
by
him
,
l.
4.
p.
226
,
227
,
-
Cuneglasus
,
supposed
by
some
Antiquaries
to
have
been
King
of
the
Northern
or
Cambrian
Britains
,
l.
3.
p.
139
,
145.
-
Curescot
,
or
Cyrescot
,
that
is
,
First-Fruits
,
or
Money
given
to
the
Church
,
l.
6.
p.
55
,
56.
-
Cutha
.
Vid.
Cuthwulf
.
-
Cuthbert
,
ordained
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
.
His
Noble
Character
,
and
approaching
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
201
,
202.
-
Retires
(
after
he
had
resigned
his
Bishoprick
)
to
Farne-Island
,
and
there
deceases
;
but
his
Body
is
translated
to
Lindisfarne
,
Id.
p
204.
-
Called
St.
Cuthbert
,
and
esteemed
to
have
been
a
very
holy
man
,
Id.
p.
215.
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Cuthbryht
,
or
Cuthbert
,
upon
the
Death
of
Nothelm
,
is
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
-
Sate
Archbishop
eighteen
years
,
and
then
d●ceases
,
Id.
p.
228.
-
His
Body
,
after
a
hundred
years
,
removed
by
Aldune
from
Cunecaeaster
(
i.e.
Chester
)
to
the
place
where
the
City
of
Durham
was
afterwards
built
,
l.
6.
p.
26.
-
Cuthred
had
Three
thousand
Hides
of
Land
given
him
by
Cenwalc
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
near
Aescasdune
,
l.
4.
p.
182.
-
He
was
the
Son
of
Cwichelme
,
Ibid.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
186.
-
Cuthred
,
Cousin
to
Ethelred
,
succeeds
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
.
H●s
War
with
Ethelbald
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
with
various
Successes
.
He
and
Ethelbald
fight
against
the
Britains
,
l.
4.
p.
224
,
226.
-
In
the
Twelfth
Year
of
his
Reign
figh●s
against
Ethelune
the
Ealdorman
,
and
prevails
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
He
and
Ethelune
reconciled
,
and
both
fight
against
Ethelbald
,
who
fled
.
His
Decease
,
and
Sigebert
his
Cousin
succeeds
to
him
,
Id.
p.
226.
-
Cuthred
,
King
of
Kent
,
made
King
●hereof
by
Kenwulf
;
instead
of
Ethelbert
,
called
Praen
.
His
Death
,
l.
5.
p.
248
,
251.
-
Cuthwulf
,
or
Cutha
,
Brother
to
Ceawlin
,
fights
against
the
Britains
at
Bedicanford
,
and
takes
Four
Towns
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
They
both
fight
against
the
Britains
,
at
a
place
called
Frethanleag
,
where
Cutha
is
slain
,
Id.
p.
147.
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Cwichelme
,
Brother
to
Ceawlin
,
his
Death
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Cwichelme
and
Cynegils
fight
with
the
Britains
at
Beamdune
,
and
there
slay
Two
thousand
and
forty
six
men
,
l.
4.
p.
166.
-
His
Character
,
and
how
related
to
Cynegils
,
Id.
p.
167.
-
Matthew
Westminster's
mistake
concerning
his
Death
,
Id.
p.
172.
-
Fights
with
Penda
,
King
of
Mercia
,
at
Cirencester
,
and
at
last
a
League
is
made
betw●en
them
,
Id.
p.
174.
-
Is
converted
,
and
baptized
into
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
soon
after
dies
,
Id.
p.
179.
-
Cycle
of
Eighty
four
years
,
an
account
of
it
;
the
u●e
of
which
the
Romans
having
left
off
,
took
up
another
of
nineteen
years
,
l
4.
p.
160.
-
Cynebald
the
Bishop
,
resigns
his
See
at
Lindisfarne
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
-
Cynebryht
,
Bishop
of
the
West-Saxons
,
goes
to
Rome
,
to
take
the
Habit
of
a
Monk
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
-
Cynegils
;
when
he
began
to
reign
over
the
West-Saxons
,
and
whose
Son
he
was
,
l.
4.
p.
166.
Vid.
Cwichelme
.
-
His
Character
,
Id.
p.
167.
-
Fights
with
Penda
at
Cirencester
,
and
the
Success
thereof
,
Id.
p.
174.
-
The
West-Saxons
receive
the
Christian
Faith
in
his
Reign
,
and
himself
too
,
Id.
p.
179.
-
Cyneheard
succeeds
Hunferth
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
,
l.
4.
p.
226.
-
Cyneheard
Aetheling
,
Brother
to
Sigebert
,
kills
Cynwulf
,
l.
4.
p.
226
,
232.
-
Is
slain
by
the
Thanes
of
King
Cynewulf
,
and
lies
buried
at
Axminster
,
Id.
p.
233.
-
Cynoth
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
to
whom
Alhred
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
fled
,
after
he
was
deposed
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Cynric
fights
against
the
Britains
at
Searebyrig
(
i.
e.
Old
Sarum
)
and
puts
them
to
flight
,
l.
3.
p.
142.
-
And
at
Banbury
,
anciently
called
Berinbyrig
,
Id.
p.
24●
.
-
His
Death
;
and
Ceawlin
his
Son
reigns
after
him
,
Ibid.
-
Cynric
Aetheling
,
a
Prince
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
the
West-Saxons
is
slain
;
Son
of
Cuthred
,
a
great
Warrior
for
his
time
,
and
how
he
fell
,
l.
4.
p.
225.
-
Cynwulf
,
with
the
Great
Council
,
deposes
Sigebert
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
by
th●m
is
unanimously
elected
King
in
his
room
.
He
often
overcomes
the
Britains
in
fight
,
but
at
last
is
slain
,
l.
4.
p.
226
,
227.
-
And
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
fight
at
Bensington
in
Oxfordshire
,
Id.
p.
230.
-
Is
slain
by
Cyneheard
,
but
he
f●ll
likewise
with
him
,
Id.
p.
232.
-
Buried
at
Wintencester
;
he
was
descended
from
Cerdic
,
Id.
p.
233.
Vid.
Kenwulf
.
D
-
DAgobert
,
King
of
the
French
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
217.
-
Dalliance
with
other
men's
Wive●
,
the
Fine
imposed
for
it
by
Alfred's
Law
,
l.
5.
p.
293.
-
Danegelt
,
viz.
Seventy
two
thousand
Pounds
paid
as
a
Tribute
throughout
England
,
besides
Eleven
thousand
Pounds
more
,
which
the
Citizens
of
London
paid
,
l.
6.
p.
51.
-
Vid.
Tribute
and
Tax
.
-
It
was
now
by
constant
Usage
become
a
Prerogative
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
This
cruel
Burthen
taken
off
the
Nation
by
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
how
it
came
to
pass
,
Id.
p.
78.
-
What
it
was
,
and
upon
what
occasion
it
was
first
imposed
.
The
Church
always
excused
from
this
Payment
till
Will.
Rufus's
time
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
Danes
,
upon
their
first
arrival
in
England
were
forced
to
fly
to
their
Ships
again
.
These
and
the
Normans
then
looked
upon
to
be
but
one
and
the
same
People
,
l.
4.
p.
235.
-
Miserably
destroying
the
Churches
of
God
in
Lindisfarne
,
and
committing
great
Ravages
,
Id.
p.
238.
-
Destroy
Northumberland
,
and
rob
the
Monastery
built
there
by
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
Their
Invasion
and
Conquest
of
several
Principalities
,
till
expelled
by
King
Alfred
,
and
his
Son
Edward
the
Elder
,
when
these
Kingdoms
became
united
under
the
general
name
of
England
.
An
account
of
their
Invasion
,
both
as
to
its
Causes
and
Instruments
,
by
which
effected
,
being
the
fiercest
and
most
cruel
that
this
Island
ever
felt
,
Id.
p.
246.
-
Their
Nation
in
the
Saxon
Annals
called
sometimes
Northmanna
,
and
sometimes
Deanscan
,
l.
5.
p.
256.
-
They
keep
the
Fi●ld
at
the
Battel
of
Carrum
(
now
Charmouth
in
Dorsetshire
)
from
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
256.
-
Consultation
in
a
General
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
how
to
prevent
their
Invasion
.
A
great
Fleet
of
them
land
among
the
Western-Welsh
,
(
that
is
,
Cornish-Men
)
and
fight
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
257.
-
Danish
Pyrates
beaten
at
Southampton
by
Wulfheard
the
Ealdorman
;
they
fight
again
,
and
their
various
Successes
,
Id.
p.
258
,
259.
-
Fight
with
the
Somersetshire
and
Dorsetshire
Men
,
but
are
miserably
worsted
,
Id
p.
260.
-
Their
several
Battels
and
Successes
,
Id.
p.
261
,
262.
-
They
take
Winchester
from
King
Ethelbert
,
Id.
p.
266.
-
Make
a
League
with
the
Kentish-men
,
but
for
all
that
they
waste
all
the
East
part
of
it
,
as
knowing
they
could
get
more
by
Plunder
than
peace
.
A
great
Army
of
them
land
here
,
and
take
up
their
Winter-quarters
among
the
East-Angles
,
who
are
forced
to
make
Peace
with
them
;
then
they
march
to
York
,
Kill
the
Two
Kings
there
,
and
put
to
flight
the
whole
Army
,
as
well
within
as
without
the
Town
,
Id.
p.
267.
-
Make
one
Egbert
King
over
the
Northumbers
,
though
under
the
Danish
Dominion
,
Id.
p.
268.
-
Force
the
Mercians
to
make
Peace
with
them
,
Id.
p.
269.
-
Return
to
York
,
where
they
stay
Twelve
Months
,
and
commit
horrible
Cruelties
there
,
and
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
which
they
wholly
conquer
,
Id.
p.
269
,
270.
-
Landing
in
Lincolnshire
,
they
spoil
all
that
Country
,
committing
Murthers
and
Desolations
without
mercy
,
though
not
without
great
losses
to
themselves
,
Id.
p.
271
,
272.
-
The
reason
of
their
Invading
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
Id.
p.
272
,
273.
-
Going
into
the
West-Saxon
Kingdom
to
Reading
in
Berkshire
,
are
routed
,
Id.
274
,
275.
-
In
other
places
meet
with
various
Successes
of
good
and
evil
fortune
,
Id.
p.
276.
-
Enter
into
a
Peace
with
the
English
Saxons
to
depart
the
Kingdom
,
which
they
did
not
long
observe
;
for
the
next
year
they
land
again
,
and
take
up
their
Winter-Quarters
in
London
,
and
the
Mercians
forced
to
make
P●ace
with
th●m
.
They
destroy
Alcluid
in
Scotland
;
oblige
Burhred
,
King
of
Mercia
,
to
desert
his
Kingdom
and
go
to
Rome
;
and
bring
the
whole
Kingdom
under
their
Dominion
and
Vassalage
,
Id.
p.
277.
-
Destroy
the
whole
Countrey
of
Northumberland
,
and
ravag
up
to
Galloway
;
ruin
Warham
in
Dorsetshire
,
a
strong
Castle
of
the
West-Saxons
;
give
Hostages
to
King
Alfred
,
but
upon
breach
of
their
Oath
are
all
put
to
death
.
From
whence
they
date
their
Reign
over
the
King
of
Northumbers
.
A
Hundred
and
twenty
of
their
Ships
cast
away
in
a
storm
near
Swanwick
in
Hampshire
,
Id.
p.
278.
-
Fix
their
Quarters
in
West-Saxony
,
and
make
Aelfred
very
uneasy
,
Id.
p.
280.
-
Hinguar
their
Captain
,
with
Twelve
Hundred
Men
slain
near
the
Castle
of
Kenwith
,
Id.
p.
281.
-
Are
signally
beaten
by
King
Aelfred
,
so
as
to
desire
Peace
on
Conditions
,
Id.
p.
282
,
283.
-
The
Laws
made
between
them
and
King
Aelfred
in
a
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
acknowledging
his
Superiority
over
them
,
Id.
p.
285.
-
Besiege
the
City
of
Rochester
,
build
a
strong
Fort
before
the
Gates
of
it
,
but
however
they
are
forced
to
retire
and
go
to
their
Ships
,
Id.
p.
286.
-
One
Fleet
of
theirs
beaten
by
King
Alfred
;
another
meeting
him
on
his
Return
home
,
prove
too
hard
for
him
.
The
Peace
lately
made
with
King
Alfred
,
broke
by
the
Danes
of
East-England
,
Id.
p.
286
,
287.
-
Beaten
by
the
Bretons
,
and
by
Arnulf
the
Emperor
,
Id.
p.
298.
-
Infest
the
Kingdom
for
Three
years
worse
than
ever
;
their
landing
in
Kent
,
and
their
various
Successes
,
Id.
p.
298
,
299
,
300
,
301
,
302.
-
Fight
at
Holme
with
the
Kentish-men
,
and
their
success
,
l.
5.
p.
312
,
313.
-
Break
their
League
with
King
Edward
the
Elder
;
afterwards
are
beaten
by
the
English
in
Staffordshire
,
Id.
p.
315
,
316.
-
Commit
great
Ravage
and
Slaughter
in
Oxfordshire
,
and
several
other
Countries
,
but
often
worsted
,
Id.
p.
319
,
321.
-
Their
power
beginning
to
decrease
,
and
that
of
the
English
to
increase
,
Id.
p.
321
,
322.
-
Burn
Tavistock
in
less
than
Fifty
years
after
it
was
founded
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
With
the
Welshmen
that
assisted
them
,
routed
by
Howel
ap
Jevaf
,
their
Pyrates
destroy
Southampton
,
and
commit
great
Ravage
there
:
They
land
in
Cornwal
,
and
Burn
the
Church
and
Monastery
of
St.
Petroc
,
Id.
p.
20.
-
They
land
in
Dorsetshire
,
and
spoil
the
Isle
of
Portland
,
Id.
p.
21.
-
Destroy
Weedport
(
that
is
Watchet
)
in
Somersetshire
,
Id.
p.
22.
-
As
likewise
the
whole
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
and
the
Town
of
Ipswich
in
Suffolk
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
Several
Tributes
paid
them
,
and
yet
those
did
not
long
satisfy
their
Covetousness
,
Id.
p.
25
,
29
,
32.
-
Their
Fleet
escape
by
flight
from
being
encompassed
by
King
Ethelred's
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
Come
hither
again
with
Ninety
three
Ships
,
and
ravaging
several
Countries
,
Id.
p.
24
,
25.
-
Maintained
by
the
West-Saxons
,
and
received
a
great
Tribute
besides
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
Take
much
plunder
from
the
Welsh
,
Cornwal
,
and
Devonshire
,
&c.
Id.
p.
26
,
27.
-
And
the
Spoils
,
Burnings
,
and
Desolations
they
made
where-ever
they
came
,
Id.
p.
28.29
,
30
,
31
,
32
,
33
,
34
,
35
,
36
,
37
,
38
,
45
,
46
,
47
,
74.
-
Leagues
made
with
them
,
but
they
never
regarded
them
long
,
Id.
28
,
31.
-
King
Ethelred
commands
all
the
Danes
that
could
be
found
in
England
to
be
slain
,
with
the
reason
why
;
which
was
most
barbarously
put
in
Execution
,
especially
at
London
;
but
not
long
after
it
was
bloodily
revenged
,
Id.
p.
29
,
30
,
31.
-
They
insolently
demand
greater
Tribute
of
the
King
and
Kingdom
,
l.
6.
p.
35.
-
Two
thousand
of
them
perish
by
divers
inward
Torments
;
Their
submission
to
King
Ethelred
upon
Conditions
,
Id.
p.
36
,
37.
-
Upon
a
Peace
with
Edmond
Ironside
,
they
take
up
their
Winter-Quarters
at
London
,
Id.
p.
48.
-
They
and
the
English
are
reconciled
and
united
at
Oxford
,
at
a
Great
Council
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
At
the
Election
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
the
Great
Council
agreed
and
Swore
,
That
no
Danes
should
Reign
over
them
any
more
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
Lothen
and
Yrling
,
Danes
,
with
Five
and
twenty
Ships
,
landing
at
Sandwic
,
commit
great
havock
,
and
carry
off
abundance
of
Booty
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
Daniel
,
the
Learned
and
most
Pious
Bishop
of
Bangor
,
in
what
Age
he
lived
among
the
Britains
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Daniel
,
being
worn
out
by
Age
,
resigns
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
to
Hunferth
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
-
His
Death
,
after
he
had
been
Three
and
forty
years
a
Bishop
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
Darwent
,
a
River
near
York
,
not
far
from
which
stood
an
Idol-Temple
,
called
Godmundingham
,
in
King
Edwin's
time
,
l.
4.
p.
174.
-
David
,
(
afterwards
Sainted
)
succeeds
Dubritius
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Caer-Leon
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Is
said
to
have
been
Uncle
by
the
Mother
side
to
King
Athur
,
Ibid.
-
St.
Davids
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
who
slew
Urgeney
the
Bishop
of
that
See
,
l.
6.
p.
27.
-
Deadly
Feuds
,
vid.
Quarrels
.
-
Death
,
None
to
Die
for
small
offences
,
but
Mercy
to
be
shewn
to
such
Criminals
by
King
Cnute's
Law
,
l.
6.
p.
58.
-
He
that
dies
in
fight
,
&c.
his
Heriot
sh●ll
be
remitted
,
and
his
Children
shall
equally
divide
his
Goods
and
Lands
between
them
,
Id.
p.
60.
-
Decennary
,
every
one
of
Twelve
years
old
to
be
entered
into
it
,
l.
6.
p.
58
,
104.
-
Decianus
(
Catus
)
solicited
by
the
Romans
here
to
send
them
some
Assistance
against
the
Iceni
and
Trinobantes
,
l.
2.
p.
47
,
48.
-
Decimation
,
a
very
strange
one
indeed
,
which
the
Danes
made
both
of
the
Monks
and
Laity
,
so
that
but
One
out
of
Ten
persons
was
kept
alive
,
l.
6.
p.
36.
-
Decius
(
Scil.
)
Quintus
Trajanus
,
a
great
Enemy
to
Christianity
;
he
raised
the
Seventh
Persecution
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Defamation
,
punishable
by
cutting
out
the
Tongue
of
the
Party
,
or
redeeming
it
with
the
Value
of
his
Head
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Degradation
of
a
Priest
for
Murther
,
(
as
well
as
Confiscation
of
all
his
Estate
)
unless
his
Lord
will
obtain
his
Pardon
by
the
Price
of
his
Head
,
l.
5.
p.
297.
-
Degsa-stan
(
or
Degstan
)
where
Adian
,
jealous
of
Ethelfrid's
great
Success
,
came
against
him
with
a
powerful
Army
,
but
was
routed
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Deira
,
a
Kingdom
in
Northumberland
,
whose
Kings
were
generally
named
Ella
,
l.
4.
p.
152.
-
And
Bernicia
,
united
into
one
Kingdom
in
Oswald's
time
,
Id.
p.
178.
-
Demetae
,
that
is
,
South-Welshmen
,
l.
3.
p.
139
-
Vid.
Venedoti
.
-
Denulp
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
his
Education
,
Advancement
,
and
Death
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
-
Deomed
,
supposed
to
be
South-Wales
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Deorham
,
now
Durham
in
Gloucestershire
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Deposition
,
the
first
Instance
of
it
by
the
Authority
of
the
Great
Council
,
l.
4.
p.
227.
-
Alhred
deposed
by
the
Common
Council
,
and
Consent
of
his
own
Subjects
,
Id.
p.
230.
-
Of
Edwi
,
confirmed
by
the
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
354.
&
Sparsim
.
-
Deprivation
of
Bosa
,
Bishop
of
Dunmoc
,
and
for
what
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
Derawnde
,
now
called
Beverley
in
Yorkshire
,
l.
4.
p.
202.
-
Desertion
;
he
that
deserts
his
Lord
,
or
Fellow-Soldier
,
either
by
Land
or
Sea
,
in
an
Expedition
,
is
deprived
both
of
Life
and
Estate
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Devils-Ditch
,
formerly
divided
the
Mercian
Kingdom
from
that
of
the
East-Angles
,
l.
4.
p.
239.
l.
5.
p.
313.
-
Devise
of
Lands
by
Will.
Vid.
Testament
.
-
Deusdedit
the
Pope
,
grants
Adrian
the
Abbot
of
Canterbury
,
a
Privilege
concerning
the
free
Election
of
the
Abbot
of
that
Monastery
,
l.
4.
p.
165.
-
Deusdedit
,
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
was
the
first
English
Monk
that
had
ever
been
chosen
Archbishop
of
that
See
,
and
the
first
Bishop
consecrated
,
but
by
one
;
he
changed
his
Name
to
this
,
having
before
been
called
Fridona
,
or
Fridon
,
l.
4.
p.
186.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
189.
-
Dicul
,
an
Irish
or
Scotch
Monk
,
that
lived
in
a
little
Monastery
at
a
place
called
Bosenham
,
with
five
or
six
Brethren
,
in
great
Devotion
,
l.
4.
p.
198.
-
Didius
(
Aulus
)
a
Roman
Praetor
,
sent
Lieutenant
into
Britain
,
in
the
room
of
Ostorius
;
his
Engagements
and
Success
there
,
l.
2.
p.
45.
-
Difilina
.
Vid.
Dublin
.
-
Dinoth
,
Abbot
of
Bangor
,
instructed
how
to
know
whether
Augustine's
Preaching
were
of
God
,
by
a
Holy
man
that
led
the
life
of
an
Anchoret
,
l.
4.
p.
161
,
162.
-
Diocesses
,
five
made
out
of
two
at
a
Great
Council
held
by
Edward
the
Elder
,
l.
5.
p.
313.
-
Dioclesian
chose
Emperor
by
the
Eastern
Army
,
makes
Marc.
Aurel.
Maximinianus
his
Associate
in
the
Empire
;
nominates
Galerius
,
Caesar
;
constrains
them
to
divorce
their
Wives
,
and
to
marry
their
Daughters
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
His
Persecution
of
his
obedient
and
harmless
Christian
Subjects
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
Dionotus
,
Duke
of
Cornwall
,
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth's
story
of
him
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
v.
102.
-
Domitian
succeeds
Titus
Vespasian
his
Brother
,
l.
2.
p.
57.
-
Secretly
designs
the
Ruin
of
Agricola
,
through
jealousy
that
the
Glory
of
a
private
man
should
eclipse
that
of
his
Prince
,
Id.
p.
63.
-
Causes
it
to
be
reported
,
That
the
Province
of
Syria
should
be
bestowed
on
Agricola
,
Ibid.
p.
64.
-
Dorinea
,
since
Dorchester
in
Oxfordshire
;
a
City
anciently
,
though
now
but
a
poor
Countrey
Town
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Dover
;
the
Sedition
there
of
the
Townsmen
against
Eustatius
Earl
of
Boloigne
,
how
it
arose
,
and
how
it
ended
,
l.
6.
p.
76
,
77.
-
Dower
.
Where
a
Widow
marries
before
her
Twelve-month
is
expired
,
she
loses
it
,
and
who
is
to
have
it
,
and
all
that
her
Husband
left
her
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Draganus
,
an
Irish
Bishop
,
refuses
to
eat
(
upon
his
coming
over
hither
)
with
Laurentius
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
why
,
l.
4.
p.
166.
-
Drinking
;
Bonosus
a
Hard
Drinker
,
having
hang'd
himself
for
being
vanquished
by
the
Emperor
Probus
,
occasioned
that
sharp
Saying
,
Here
hangs
a
Tankard
,
l.
2.
p.
82.
-
Brass
Pots
set
upon
Posts
at
Fountains
near
the
Highways
,
for
the
use
of
Travellers
to
drink
out
of
,
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Edgar's
Law
to
restrain
excessive
drinking
of
great
Draughts
.
Vid.
Addenda
,
p.
136.
-
Druids
,
their
great
Authority
,
Doctrine
,
and
Gods
,
l.
2.
p.
23
,
24.
-
Dublin
in
Ireland
,
anciently
called
Difiline
,
l.
5.
p.
334.
-
Dubritius
,
Archbishop
of
Caer-Leon
upon
Usk
in
South-Wales
,
Founder
of
the
College
of
Philosophers
there
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Resigned
his
Bishoprick
,
and
became
an
Anchoret
in
the
Isle
of
Bardsey
,
Ibid.
-
Duduc
,
Bishop
of
Somersetshire
,
(
that
is
,
Wells
)
his
Decease
,
and
who
is
his
Successor
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Dulcitius
,
a
famous
Commander
with
Civilis
,
sent
for
to
Britain
by
Theodosius
;
and
an
Account
of
their
Expedition
,
l.
2.
p.
93.
-
Dun
,
consecrated
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
after
the
Death
of
Eardulph
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
-
Dunbritton
in
Scotland
,
anciently
called
Alcluid
,
l.
2.
p.
101.
-
When
it
was
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Dunmoc
,
a
Town
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
but
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
l.
5
:
p.
274.
-
Vid.
Dunwich
.
-
St.
Dunstan
,
an
Account
of
his
Birth
,
l.
5.
p.
329.
-
Then
Abbot
of
Glastenbury
,
when
King
Edmund
conferr'd
divers
large
Privileges
upon
that
Monastery
,
Id.
p.
345.
-
King
Edred
commits
the
chief
Treasures
of
his
Kingdom
to
his
care
,
to
be
kept
at
his
Abbey
,
Id.
p.
351.
-
Is
banished
out
of
England
by
King
Edwi
,
and
the
occasion
of
it
,
with
his
Retirement
thereupon
to
a
Monastery
in
Flanders
,
Id.
p.
353.
-
Is
chosen
Bishop
of
Worcester
by
the
General
Consent
of
a
Great
Council
,
and
afterwards
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
6.
p.
2.
-
The
Miracles
that
the
Monks
relate
were
done
by
him
;
as
his
Harp
hanging
against
the
Wall
,
and
a
whole
Psalm
being
audibly
plaid
upon
it
without
any
hand
touching
it
,
&c.
but
above
all
,
his
taking
the
Devil
by
the
Nose
with
a
Pair
of
Red
Hot
Tongs
,
till
he
made
him
to
roar
again
,
Id.
p.
3.
-
A
great
Propagator
of
Monkery
,
many
Monasteries
either
new
built
,
or
new
founded
in
his
time
.
Exercised
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
without
respect
of
persons
;
witness
the
Penance
he
made
King
Edgar
submit
to
,
Ibid.
-
As
soon
as
made
Archbishop
he
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
obtained
his
Pall
,
Id.
p.
6.
-
Could
never
endure
Ethelfreda
,
Edgar's
Queen
,
and
the
reason
why
,
Id.
p.
10.
-
Narrowly
escapes
being
killed
,
when
the
Floor
fell
down
at
the
Council
at
Calne
in
Wiltshire
,
Id.
p.
17.
-
He
and
Oswald
,
&c.
crown
Ethelred
,
the
Brother
of
Edward
the
Martyr
.
St.
Dunstan's
Prediction
of
this
King
Ethelred
,
Id.
p.
19.
-
His
Decease
.
He
restores
the
Monkish
Discipline
in
England
,
and
makes
a
Collection
of
Ordinances
for
the
Benedictine
Order
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
A
Relation
of
his
having
erected
in
his
life-time
a
small
Monastery
at
Westminster
for
Twelve
Monks
;
which
was
vastly
augmented
by
Edward
the
Confessor
,
Id.
p.
93.
-
Dunwallo
Molmutius
reduces
this
Island
from
a
Pentarchy
(
in
which
it
was
before
)
into
a
Monarchy
,
l.
1.
p.
12.
-
Dunwich
in
Suffolk
,
Foelix
founded
his
Episcopal
See
here
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Anciently
called
Dunmoc
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
And
Domue
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Durham
,
the
City
,
about
what
time
built
,
and
a
Church
there
dedicated
to
St.
Cuthbert
,
by
whom
erected
,
l.
6.
p.
26.
-
Is
besieged
by
Malcolme
King
of
the
Scots
,
with
a
very
great
Army
,
Id.
p.
27.
-
Durstus
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
is
slain
in
Battel
;
and
the
particular
Account
of
it
,
l.
2.
p.
102.
-
Duty
to
Parents
;
a
pretty
remarkable
Instance
of
it
in
one
of
King
Leir's
Daughters
,
named
Cordiella
,
if
it
were
true
,
l.
1.
p.
11.
E
-
EAdbald
,
Ethelbert's
Son
,
who
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
.
His
wicked
Reign
,
l.
4.
p.
168.
-
His
Incestuous
Marriage
upon
what
account
he
renounced
,
Id.
p.
169.
-
Gives
Ethelburga
his
Niece
in
Marriage
to
King
Edwin
,
upon
condition
that
she
should
enjoy
the
Christian
Religion
,
Id.
p.
171.
-
He
and
Archbishop
Honorius
receive
her
with
great
Honour
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
Dies
,
after
he
had
reigned
Five
and
twenty
years
,
leaving
two
Sons
,
Id.
p.
180.
-
Eadbald
,
the
Bishop
,
departs
from
the
Northumbers
,
l.
4.
p.
240.
-
Eadbert
,
or
Egbryht
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
marries
Cuthburge
,
Sister
to
King
Ina
;
but
they
are
both
made
to
leave
each
other's
Bed
,
l.
4.
p.
218.
-
He
is
forced
to
fly
into
Surrey
to
the
South-Saxons
,
and
upon
what
occasion
,
Ibid.
-
Ceolwulf
surrenders
his
Kingdom
again
to
him
,
and
he
reigned
One
and
twenty
years
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
Leads
Kynwulf
,
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
Prisoner
to
the
City
of
Beban
,
who
it
seems
had
some
way
rebelled
against
him
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
His
War
against
the
Picts
,
subduing
all
the
Countrey
of
Kyle
,
&c.
and
joining
them
to
his
own
Dominions
,
Ibid.
-
And
Unust
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
bring
an
Army
against
the
City
Alkuith
,
which
was
delivered
by
the
Britains
upon
Conditions
,
Id.
p.
227.
-
Is
shorn
a
Monk
(
and
Oswulf
or
Usulf
,
his
Son
,
succeeds
him
)
after
he
had
reigned
One
and
twenty
Years
,
with
great
Wisdom
and
Courage
,
insomuch
that
Pepin
King
of
France
not
only
made
a
League
with
him
,
but
sent
him
great
Presents
,
Id.
p.
228.
-
Dies
Ten
Years
after
his
taking
the
Monastical
Habit
,
and
is
buried
at
York
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
Eadbert
,
or
Ethelbert
,
(
sirnamed
Praen
)
begins
to
reign
in
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
240.
-
Hath
his
Eyes
put
out
,
and
his
Hands
cut
off
,
by
the
order
of
Cenwulf
,
King
of
Mercia
,
whither
he
is
carried
Prisoner
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Is
set
free
before
the
High
Altar
(
being
then
a
Prisoner
of
War
)
upon
the
Dedication
of
the
Abbey
of
Winchelcomb
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Eadbriht
,
King
of
Kent
,
his
Death
,
after
he
had
reigned
Six
Years
,
l.
4.
p.
225.
-
Eadburga
,
Daughter
to
King
Offa
,
Marries
Brithtrick
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
235.
-
Makes
away
her
Husband
by
Poison
,
designed
indeed
for
one
of
his
Favourites
whom
she
could
not
endure
,
Id.
p.
243.
-
Retires
into
France
,
is
put
there
into
a
Nunnery
,
and
why
;
and
being
expelled
thence
for
her
Incontinency
,
she
begg'd
her
bread
in
Italy
till
she
died
,
l.
4.
p.
243.
-
A
Law
made
upon
her
account
,
That
the
King's
Consort
for
the
future
should
not
be
called
Queen
,
l.
5.
p.
264.
-
Eadesbyrig
,
supposed
by
Mr.
Cambden
to
be
Edesbury
in
Cheshire
,
where
Aethelfleda
,
Lady
of
the
Mercians
,
built
a
Castle
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Eadfrid
,
a
Son
of
King
Edwin
by
his
Wife
Quenburga
,
who
was
Daughter
of
Ceorle
King
of
Mercia
,
l.
4.
p.
174.
-
Surrenders
up
himself
to
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
Eadhed
is
Ordained
Bishop
in
the
Province
of
Lindisse
,
and
afterwards
Governed
the
Church
of
Rippon
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Eadmund
Etheling
,
Son
to
King
Edgar
,
his
Death
and
Burial
at
Rumsey
in
Hampshire
,
l.
6.
p.
7.
-
Eadred
,
or
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Marries
Ethelfleda
,
King
Alfred's
Eldest
Daughter
,
l.
5.
p.
311.
-
Vid.
Ethelred
Duke
of
Mercia
.
-
Eadsige
,
vid.
Aeadsige
.
-
Eadulf
,
vid.
Adulf
.
-
Eadwig
Etheling
,
called
Ceorle's
Cyng
(
that
is
,
King
of
the
Clowns
)
Brother
to
King
Edward
,
is
Banished
;
the
whole
story
of
him
;
he
is
made
Two
Persons
by
the
Annals
,
l.
6.
p.
50
,
51.
-
Eadwin
,
vid.
Edwin
.
-
Eagle
,
the
Roman
Ensigns
were
in
Caesar's
time
all
Eagles
,
l.
2.
p.
26.
-
Ealcher
and
his
Kentish-men
,
with
Huda
and
his
Surry-men
,
fight
with
the
Danish
Army
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
and
the
Success
thereof
,
l.
5.
p.
261
,
262.
-
Ealchstan
,
Bishop
of
Scireborne
,
and
Prince
Aethelbald
,
join
in
a
most
wicked
Conspiracy
to
remove
Aethelwulf
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
263.
-
Ealerd
,
a
Daughter
of
King
Edwin's
by
Queen
Aethelburga
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Ealfert
,
or
Alfred
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
his
Decease
,
l.
4.
p.
213.
-
Ealfric
,
an
Ealdorman
,
and
one
of
King
Ethelred's
Admirals
,
who
was
to
have
encompass'd
the
Danish
Fleet
by
surpise
,
but
underhand
he
betrays
the
design
,
sending
them
notice
to
take
care
of
themselves
;
and
the
night
before
the
intended
Engagement
,
goes
over
to
them
himself
,
l.
6.
p.
23
,
24.
-
Several
other
Treacheries
he
plays
,
as
leaving
the
Army
whereof
he
was
General
,
&c.
Id.
p.
30.
-
Ealswithe
,
The
Daughter
of
Aethelred
Ealdorman
of
the
Gaini
,
is
Married
to
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
269
,
313.
-
Her
Children
by
him
,
and
her
Decease
,
Id.
p.
310
,
311
,
313.
-
Eanbald
Consecrated
Archbishop
to
the
See
of
York
on
the
Death
of
Ethelheard
.
The
Pall
demanded
for
him
of
the
Pope
by
Alwold
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
-
Departs
from
the
Northumbers
,
and
afterwards
Consecrates
and
places
on
the
Throne
Eardwulf
,
who
had
begun
his
Reign
over
Northumberland
about
a
Month
before
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
at
York
the
Year
after
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Another
of
the
same
Name
upon
his
Decease
was
Consecrated
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
the
Year
following
he
received
the
Pall
,
Ibid.
-
This
Eanbald
held
the
Second
Council
at
Pinchinhale
,
and
what
was
done
therein
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Eanbryht
,
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
his
Decease
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Eanfrid
,
or
Earlfrid
,
the
Son
of
Ethelfrid
,
(
the
last
King
before
Edwin
)
Ruled
the
Kingdom
of
Bernicia
,
and
Abjured
the
Christian
Religion
,
which
before
he
had
Professed
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Is
basely
put
to
Death
by
Cadwallo
,
when
he
imprudently
came
to
him
with
only
Twelve
Select
Knights
in
his
Company
to
Treat
of
Peace
,
Id.
p.
177.
-
Earcombert
,
the
First
English
King
(
viz.
of
Kent
)
who
Commanded
Idols
to
be
destroyed
,
and
ordered
Lent
to
be
observed
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
185
,
190.
-
His
Character
,
Id.
p.
189.
-
Earcongath
,
or
Earcongata
,
Daughter
to
Earcombert
,
a
Virgin
of
great
Piety
,
constantly
serving
God
in
a
Monastery
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Franks
,
in
the
Town
of
Bruges
in
Flanders
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
Eardulf
succeeds
Alfred
,
or
Ealfert
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
but
is
expelled
from
it
within
Two
Months
by
a
Plot
laid
against
him
,
l.
4.
p.
213.
-
Eardwulf
,
an
Earl
commanded
to
be
put
to
death
,
is
found
afterwards
alive
,
and
after
that
made
King
of
Northumberland
,
Id.
p.
236.
-
When
he
began
to
Reign
there
,
and
whom
he
succeeded
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
Returns
home
Victorious
,
by
destroying
the
Rebels
that
rose
up
against
him
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Leads
an
Army
against
Kenwulf
,
King
of
Mercia
,
for
Harbouring
his
Enemies
,
but
by
the
Intercession
of
King
Egbert
a
Peace
is
agreed
on
,
and
confirmed
by
Oath
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
About
Three
years
after
he
is
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
by
whom
,
Ibid.
p.
249.
-
The
Son
of
Eardulf
,
the
first
King
of
that
Name
there
,
restored
to
his
Kingdom
by
the
Assistance
of
the
Emperor
Charles
the
Great
,
l.
5.
p.
249.
-
Earnred
,
succeeds
Aelfwold
King
of
Northumberland
,
l.
5.
p.
249.
-
Holds
his
Kingdom
as
Tributary
to
Egbert
(
Chief
King
of
the
English
)
who
had
grievously
wasted
it
with
his
Arms
,
Id.
p.
248
,
255.
-
His
Death
,
his
Son
succeeding
him
,
Id.
p.
260.
-
Earnwulf
,
(
Charles
the
Gross
King
of
the
Franks
his
Brother's
Son
)
expels
his
Uncle
his
Kingdom
,
dividing
it
into
Five
parts
,
and
each
of
the
Kings
to
Govern
under
him
,
l.
5.290
.
-
East-Angles
,
(
the
Countries
we
now
call
Norfolk
and
Suffolk
)
the
Kingdom
of
it
supposed
to
begin
about
Anno
575.
under
Uffa
,
the
Eighth
King
from
Woden
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
The
Gospel
is
preached
to
them
by
Furseus
,
which
Converted
many
of
them
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
The
Kingdom
thereof
divided
between
Hunbeanna
and
Albert
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
They
slay
Beornwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
for
Challenging
this
Kingdom
as
his
own
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Edmund
their
King
fighting
with
the
Danes
,
they
obtain
the
Victory
,
kill
him
,
and
wholly
Conquer
that
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
269
,
272
,
273
,
274.
-
Their
Subjection
and
Freedom
from
the
Danish
Yoke
,
Id.
p.
322
,
-
Easter
,
it
's
Observation
according
to
the
manner
prescribed
in
the
Council
of
Nice
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
l.
4.
p.
166.
-
The
Difference
about
the
Rule
of
keeping
it
in
Augustin's
time
,
l.
4.
p.
160
,
161.
-
How
it
was
observed
by
Bishop
Aidan
,
Id.
p.
177.
-
Is
Commanded
to
be
kept
according
to
the
Order
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Id.
p.
189.
-
Appointed
by
the
Synod
at
Hartford
in
Anno
673.
to
be
kept
on
the
First
Lord's
Day
after
the
Fourteenth
Moon
of
the
First
Month
,
(
that
is
January
)
;
this
was
a
General
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
Aldhelm
,
Abbot
of
Malmesbury
,
wrote
an
excellent
Book
about
the
Keeping
of
Easter
,
whereby
he
converted
many
of
the
Britains
then
Subject
to
the
West-Saxons
,
Id.
p.
213.
-
Naitan
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
concerns
himself
about
the
Celebration
of
Easter
;
and
it
is
appointed
to
be
kept
on
the
First
Sunday
after
the
First
Full
Moon
that
follows
the
Vernal
Equinox
,
l.
4.
p.
216.
-
Decreed
to
be
kept
after
the
Custom
of
Rome
,
in
a
General
Synod
of
the
British
Nation
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
Ordinances
touching
the
Keeping
of
Easter
made
at
the
Second
Council
of
Pinchinhale
Id.
p.
242
-
East-Saxons
,
the
beginning
of
this
Kingdom
〈◊〉
Erchenwin
,
the
Son
of
Offa
,
according
to
H.
Huntington
,
l.
3.
p.
13●
.
-
It
had
London
(
the
Chief
City
of
England
)
under
its
Dominion
,
Ibid.
-
This
Kingdom
was
divided
from
that
of
Kent
by
the
River
Thames
,
&c.
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Upon
the
Death
of
Sebert
,
his
Three
Sons
(
whom
he
left
Heirs
to
the
Kingdom
)
all
relapse
to
Paganism
,
and
great
part
of
the
Nation
with
them
,
Id.
p.
168.
-
But
between
Thirty
and
Forty
years
after
,
at
the
Instance
of
King
Oswy
,
they
again
receive
the
Christian
Faith
,
Id.
p.
184.
-
Eatta
,
Bishop
of
the
Province
of
Bernicia
,
had
his
Episcopal
See
at
Hagulstad
,
l.
4.
p.
197.
-
Reckoned
to
be
a
very
Holy
Man
,
Id.
p.
215.
-
Ebba
,
a
Queen
,
is
Converted
and
Baptized
in
the
Province
of
the
Wectij
,
but
what
Queen
,
Bede
says
not
,
l.
4.
p.
197.
-
Ebba
,
Abbess
of
Coldingham-Nunnery
in
Yorkshire
,
an
Heroine
Example
of
Chastity
in
her
,
and
all
her
Sisters
,
l.
5.
p.
269.
-
Eborius
,
Bishop
of
the
City
of
Eboracum
,
is
sent
(
with
others
)
to
the
Council
of
Arles
in
Gallia
,
as
one
of
the
Deputies
for
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
of
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
-
Eclipses
of
the
Sun
,
one
from
early
in
the
Morning
till
Nine
a
Clock
;
another
,
where
the
Stars
shewed
themselves
for
near
half
an
hour
after
Nine
in
the
Morning
,
l.
3.
p.
138.
-
Of
the
Sun
which
was
so
great
,
that
it
's
whole
Orb
seemed
as
it
were
covered
with
a
black
Shield
.
Another
of
the
Moon
,
appearing
first
as
stained
with
Blood
,
which
lasted
a
whole
hour
,
and
then
a
Blackness
following
,
it
returned
to
its
own
Colour
,
l.
4.
p.
222.
-
One
of
the
Moon
,
From
the
Cock
Crowing
till
the
morning
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
One
of
the
Moon
,
In
the
Second
hour
of
the
night
,
17.
Kal.
Feb.
Id.
p.
242.
-
One
of
the
Moon
,
On
the
13th
.
Kal.
of
January
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
One
of
the
Moon
,
And
on
the
Kal.
of
September
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Of
the
Sun
,
on
the
7th
.
Kal.
of
August
,
about
the
fifth
hour
of
the
day
,
Id.
p.
249.
-
Of
the
Moon
,
on
Christmas-day
at
night
,
Id.
p.
254.
-
Of
the
Sun
About
the
sixth
hour
of
the
day
,
on
the
Kal.
of
October
,
Id.
p.
260.
-
Of
the
Sun
For
one
whole
hour
,
Id.
p.
283.
-
One
of
the
Moon
appeared
,
Id.
p.
313.
-
Eddobeccus
is
dispatched
away
by
Constans
to
the
Germans
,
with
an
Account
of
Gerontius
his
Revolt
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
-
Edelwalch
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
when
he
was
baptized
,
l.
4.
p.
195.
-
Gives
Wilfrid
Commission
to
convert
and
baptize
in
his
Province
,
Id.
p.
197.
-
Edgar
,
Son
of
Edmund
and
Elgiva
(
afterwards
King
)
his
Birth
,
l.
5.
p.
344.
-
Is
elected
by
the
Mercians
and
Northumbrians
their
King
,
and
confirmed
so
by
the
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
354.
-
On
the
death
of
his
Brother
Edwi
,
is
elected
by
the
Clergy
and
Laity
King
of
the
West-Saxons
;
and
though
he
was
not
the
first
,
yet
he
was
the
best
that
deserved
the
Title
of
First
Monarch
of
all
England
,
l.
6.
p.
1.
-
And
so
he
stiles
himself
in
his
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Glastenbury
,
Id.
p.
9.
-
His
great
Charity
,
and
the
Nation
's
happiness
under
him
,
Id.
p.
2
,
11.
-
Seven
years
Penance
is
imposed
upon
him
by
Archbishop
Dunstan
(
part
of
which
was
,
That
he
should
not
wear
his
Crown
all
that
time
)
,
and
that
for
taking
a
Nun
out
of
a
Cloyster
,
and
then
debauching
her
,
Id.
p.
3.
-
Harasses
North-Wales
with
War
,
till
he
forces
a
Peace
,
upon
this
Condition
,
That
the
Tribute
in
Money
should
be
turned
into
that
of
so
many
Wolves-Heads
yearly
,
Id.
p.
3
,
4
,
11.
-
Grants
a
New
Charter
of
Confirmation
,
with
divers
additional
Endowments
of
Lands
and
Privileges
to
the
Monastery
of
Medeshamsted
,
Id.
p.
5.
-
Marries
Ethelfreda
(
or
Elfreda
)
Daughter
of
Ordgar
Earl
of
Devonshire
;
and
his
Issue
by
her
,
Id.
p.
5
,
6.
-
Hath
an
Elder
Son
by
Elfleda
,
sirnamed
,
The
●air
Daughter
of
Earl
Eodmar
,
who
is
called
afterwards
,
Edward
the
Martyr
;
but
doubtful
whether
he
was
married
to
her
,
or
not
,
Id.
p.
6.
-
Places
Nuns
in
the
Monastery
of
Rumsey
in
Hampshire
;
commands
all
the
Countrey
of
Thanet
to
be
laid
waste
,
and
for
what
reason
,
Ibid.
-
Causes
the
Chanons
to
be
driven
out
of
all
the
great●r
Monasteries
in
Mercia
,
and
Monks
to
be
put
in
their
places
,
Id.
p.
7.
-
Is
crowned
King
in
the
ancient
City
of
Ackmanceaster
,
called
Bathan
by
the
Inhabitants
;
with
Remarks
about
his
Coronation
then
,
for
he
was
crowned
before
.
And
founds
a
new
Church
at
Bangor
,
dedicating
it
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
Id.
p.
7
,
8.
-
Six
Kings
make
League
with
him
,
promising
upon
Oath
their
Assistance
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
An
Account
who
they
were
,
and
of
his
Fleet
at
West-Chester
,
where
they
all
met
him
.
He
is
the
first
that
was
truly
Lord
of
our
Seas
,
Id.
p.
8.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
at
Glastenbury
,
and
Character
.
The
great
Kindnesses
he
shewed
to
Ethelfreda's
first
Husband's
Son
,
Id.
p.
9
,
10
,
11.
-
A
mighty
Lover
of
the
Fair
Sex
,
Id.
p.
3
,
5
,
6
,
9
,
10
,
11.
-
A
Famous
Instance
of
his
great
Courage
and
Strength
,
though
but
little
of
Stature
,
Id.
p.
11.
-
His
Charter
about
having
subdued
all
Ireland
,
&c.
much
suspected
to
be
fictitious
.
With
this
King
fell
all
the
Glory
of
the
English
Nation
,
Id.
p.
12.
-
The
Laws
he
made
with
the
Council
,
by
the
Consent
of
his
Wise-Men
,
Id.
p.
12
,
13
,
14.
-
Great
Dissention
amongst
the
Nobility
after
his
Death
,
about
the
Election
of
a
New
King
,
Id.
p.
15.
-
Edgar
,
sirnamed
Aetheling
,
the
Son
of
Prince
Edward
by
Agatha
,
Id.
p.
49.
-
Edgar
Aetheling
,
how
he
was
put
by
from
the
Throne
,
though
the
only
surviving
Male
of
the
Ancient
Royal
Family
,
l.
6.
p.
105
,
106.
-
Is
proposed
to
be
made
King
upon
Harold's
Death
,
but
his
Party
were
not
prevalent
enough
to
carry
it
,
Id.
p.
115
,
116.
-
Edgitha
,
Daughter
of
King
Egbert
,
is
first
bred
up
under
an
Irish
Abbess
,
and
then
made
Abbess
her self
of
the
Nunnery
of
Polesworth
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
Another
of
this
Name
,
King
Athelstan's
Sister
;
her
Marriage
with
Sihtric
,
the
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
;
and
being
afterwards
a
Widow
,
she
became
a
Nun
at
Polesworth
.
Her
Character
,
and
the
False
Story
of
the
Scots
upon
her
,
Id.
p.
330.
-
Edgitha
,
or
Editha
,
Daughter
of
Earl
Godwin
,
married
to
Edward
the
Confessor
,
a
Lady
not
only
Beautiful
and
Pious
,
but
Learned
above
her
Sex
in
that
Age
,
l.
6.
p.
72
,
73
,
96.
-
An
improbable
Story
of
her
causing
Gospatrick
to
be
murthered
,
upon
the
Account
of
her
Brother
Tostige
,
l.
6.
p.
90.
-
Subscribes
King
Edward's
Charter
of
Endowment
of
the
Abbey
of
Westminster
,
Id.
p.
94.
Vid.
more
in
Tit.
Edward
the
Confessor
.
-
Edinburgh
,
anciently
called
Mount-Agned
,
built
by
Ebrank
,
the
Son
of
Manlius
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
-
In
the
Possession
of
the
English-Saxons
,
when
,
and
how
long
,
l.
5.
p.
249.
-
Editha
,
Daughter
to
King
Edgar
by
Wilfreda
,
(
whom
he
took
out
of
a
Cloyster
at
Wilton
)
and
who
was
afterwards
Abbess
of
the
said
Nunnery
,
l.
6.
p.
3
,
12
,
20.
-
Edmund
the
Martyr
,
anointed
King
of
the
East-Angles
by
Bishop
Humbert
,
at
fifteen
years
of
Age
,
at
Buram
,
then
the
Royal
Seat
,
l.
5.
p.
265.
-
An
Account
of
his
Pedigree
,
Education
,
living
in
Germany
,
Return
into
England
,
and
Election
to
the
Kingdom
,
which
,
as
well
as
himself
,
he
submitted
to
the
direction
of
Bishop
Humbert
;
his
Reign
Fourteen
Years
in
Peace
,
and
his
Glorious
End
of
Martyrdom
,
Ibid.
p.
273.
-
Fighting
with
the
Danes
,
they
slew
him
,
and
wholly
conquer
that
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
269
,
273.
-
A
particular
Account
both
of
his
Life
and
Martyrdom
,
Id.
p.
272
,
273
,
274.
-
Had
a
Church
and
Monastery
erected
to
his
Memory
,
Id.
p.
274
,
323.
-
Edmund
,
Prince
,
(
Son
to
Edward
the
Elder
)
the
relation
of
his
commanding
part
of
his
Father's
Army
,
with
his
Brother
Edred
,
cannot
be
true
,
for
he
was
but
Four
Years
old
when
his
Father
died
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
A
great
Benefactor
to
the
Church
built
over
the
Tomb
of
King
Edmund
the
Martyr
,
Id.
p.
323.
-
He
and
his
Brother
Athelstan
overcome
the
Scots
about
Bromrige
in
the
North
,
Id.
p.
334.
-
Succeeds
his
Brother
Athelstan
in
the
Kingdom
at
eighteen
years
of
Age.
Invades
Mercia
,
and
forces
Leicester
,
Lincoln
,
Nottingham
,
Stamford
,
and
Derby
(
all
then
under
the
Power
of
the
Danes
)
to
submit
to
him
.
The
Battel
he
had
with
Anlaff
,
and
the
Agreement
made
at
last
between
these
two
Kings
,
Id.
p.
343.
-
Conquers
Anlaff
,
expels
him
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
and
adds
it
to
his
own
Dominions
,
Ibid.
p.
344.
-
Subdues
the
whole
Countrey
of
Cumberland
,
giving
it
to
Malcolme
King
of
Scots
,
upon
this
Condition
,
That
he
should
assist
him
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
Id.
p.
344.
-
Sends
Ambassadors
to
Prince
Hugh
of
France
,
to
restore
King
Lewis
.
His
decease
,
and
the
manner
of
it
.
His
Burial
at
Glastenbury
;
with
his
great
Benefaction
to
that
Abbey
.
He
stiles
himself
in
his
Charter
,
King
of
the
English
,
and
Governor
and
Ruler
of
the
other
Nations
round
about
,
Id.
p.
345.
-
The
Laws
he
made
in
the
Great
Council
he
held
at
London
,
Id.
p.
346
,
347
,
348.
-
The
Legend
of
St.
Edmund's
Ghost
stabbing
King
Sweyn
the
Dane
,
l.
6.
p.
39
,
40.
-
Edmund
,
a
Son
of
King
Alfred
,
born
before
Prince
Edward
(
commonly
called
the
Elder
)
is
crowned
King
by
his
Father
's
Appointment
,
in
his
Life-time
,
but
dying
before
him
,
he
was
buried
in
the
Abbey-Church
of
Winchester
,
l.
5.
p.
311.
-
Edmund
Aetheling
,
marries
the
Widow
of
Sigeferth
(
who
was
lately
murthered
)
against
his
Father's
Will
,
upon
the
Fame
of
her
Beauty
and
Virtue
:
And
invades
all
the
Countrey
where
her
Husband's
Lands
lay
,
l.
6.
p.
40.
-
His
Expedition
against
Cnute
and
Aedric
of
little
service
to
him
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
41.
-
Is
Elected
King
by
all
the
Great
and
Wise
Men
then
at
London
,
together
with
the
Citizens
,
upon
his
Father's
decease
;
though
he
held
it
but
a
short
time
,
and
that
with
great
difficulty
.
He
is
called
Ironside
,
for
his
Strength
both
of
Body
and
Mind
,
and
born
of
a
Concubine
,
Id.
p.
45.
-
The
several
Battels
he
fought
with
Cnute
and
his
Party
,
Id.
p.
45
,
46
,
47.
-
His
Prudence
not
to
be
commended
,
though
his
Courage
and
Constancy
were
praise-worthy
,
Id.
p.
46.
-
Concludes
a
Peace
with
King
Cnute
,
and
the
Particulars
of
it
,
Id.
p.
47
,
48.
-
His
Decease
(
being
murthered
)
,
and
Burial
at
Glastenbury
,
with
his
Grandfather
King
Edgar
,
Id.
p.
48
,
49.
-
His
Children
(
Edward
and
Edmund
)
excluded
from
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
by
whom
.
They
were
sent
to
the
King
of
Sweden
to
be
made
away
;
but
he
generously
conveyed
them
to
Solyman
King
of
Hungary
,
to
be
educated
,
where
Edmund
died
,
Id.
p.
49.
-
St.
Edmundsbury
,
anciently
called
Badricesworth
,
where
King
Cnute
built
a
Noble
Monastery
,
l.
5.
p.
323.
-
Is
given
by
King
Edmund
,
with
divers
other
Lands
,
to
build
a
Church
and
Monastery
in
Memory
of
St.
Edmund
the
Martyr
,
Id.
p.
345.
-
For
ever
exempt
from
all
Jurisdiction
of
the
Bishops
and
Earls
of
that
Countrey
,
by
Parliament
,
according
to
the
MS.
l.
6.
p.
52.
-
Edred
,
an
Abbot
of
Northumberland
,
made
a
certain
Youth
,
sold
to
a
Widow
at
Withingham
(
whom
he
redeemed
)
King
;
and
by
that
means
the
Church
got
all
that
Countrey
,
now
called
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Edred
,
Brother
to
King
Athelstan
and
Edmund
,
takes
upon
him
the
Title
of
First
Monarch
,
l.
5.
p.
331.
-
Is
made
King
,
and
the
manner
of
his
Succession
;
Crowned
at
Kingston
,
reduces
all
Northumberland
under
his
Obedience
;
and
upon
their
relapse
,
lays
the
whole
Country
waste
,
Id.
p.
349
,
350.
-
Their
continual
Rebellions
against
him
,
and
his
regaining
that
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
350.
-
The
First
King
of
England
that
stiled
himself
Rex
Magnae
Britanniae
,
as
appears
by
a
Charter
of
his
to
the
Abbey
of
Croyland
,
Id.
p.
351.
-
Dies
in
the
Flower
of
his
Age
,
of
what
;
his
Character
and
Issue
,
Id.
p.
351
,
352.
-
Edric
,
vid.
Aedric
.
-
Edwal
ap
Meyric
,
is
received
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
for
their
Prince
;
he
was
the
right
Heir
of
North-Wales
;
routs
Meredith
in
a
set
Battel
,
l.
6.
p.
24.
-
But
is
slain
in
Battel
by
Sweyne
,
the
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
Edwal
Ugel
(
that
is
,
the
Bald
)
Succeeds
his
Father
Anarawd
,
and
is
stiled
by
Historians
,
Supreme
King
of
all
Wales
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Edwal
Ywrch
,
Son
of
Cadwallader
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
began
to
Reign
upon
his
Father's
supposed
Journey
to
Rome
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Conjectured
to
be
Cadwallo
by
Dr.
Powel
,
and
Mr.
Vaughan
,
l.
4.
p.
205.
-
Edward
the
First
,
(
commonly
called
the
Elder
)
the
Son
of
King
Alfred
,
when
he
began
his
Reign
;
he
was
Elected
by
all
the
Chief
Men
of
the
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
311.
-
Meets
with
a
great
Disturbance
at
his
first
entrance
to
the
Crown
from
Aethelwald
his
Cousin-German
,
Ibid.
&
p.
312.
-
Builds
new
Towns
,
and
repairs
Cities
that
had
been
before
destroyed
.
Id.
p.
312.
-
Has
great
Battels
with
the
Danes
,
but
at
last
he
overcomes
them
all
;
calls
a
great
Council
,
(
though
the
place
where
is
not
specified
,
but
wherein
Plegmund
presided
)
which
appoints
Bishops
over
each
of
the
Western-Counties
,
and
makes
Five
out
of
Two
Diocesses
,
Id.
p.
313.
-
Subdues
East-Sex
,
East-England
,
and
Northumberland
,
with
many
other
Provinces
,
which
the
Danes
had
long
before
been
possessed
of
,
Id.
p.
314
,
315.
-
Very
much
wasts
Northumberland
with
his
Army
,
and
destroys
many
Danes
,
Id.
p.
315.
-
Takes
the
Cities
of
London
and
Oxenford
into
his
own
hands
;
Commands
the
Town
of
Hertford
to
be
New
Built
;
Builds
and
Fortifies
another
Town
at
Witham
near
Maldon
in
Essex
,
Id.
p.
316.
-
Confirms
to
the
Doctors
and
Scholars
of
Cambridg
,
by
Charter
,
all
their
former
Privileges
to
endure
for
ever
by
a
perpetual
Right
,
Id.
p.
317
,
318.
-
Builds
Two
Forts
on
both
sides
the
River
Ouse
in
Buckinghamshire
,
to
oppose
the
Danes
,
who
at
last
(
almost
all
)
submit
to
him
,
Id.
p.
319
,
320.
-
Has
the
Town
of
Bedford
surrendred
to
him
,
where
he
built
a
Castle
;
Rebuilds
and
Fortifies
the
Town
of
Maldon
;
and
makes
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Mercians
submit
to
him
,
Id.
p.
320.
-
Overcomes
Leofred
the
Dane
,
and
Griffyth
ap
Madac
,
Brother-in-Law
to
the
Prince
of
West-Wales
,
Id.
p.
321.
-
The
several
Towns
he
ordered
to
be
rebuilt
,
l.
5.
p.
321
,
322
,
323
,
324.
-
Is
accepted
for
Lord
and
Protector
by
several
Countries
under
the
Danish
Dominions
,
and
adds
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
to
his
own
,
Id.
p.
322
,
323.
-
Several
other
Kings
make
their
Submission
to
him
,
Id.
p.
324.
-
His
Decease
at
Fearndune
in
the
Province
of
the
Mercians
,
Id.
p.
324.
-
Aelfleda
,
the
Daughter
of
the
Earl
Aethelem
,
was
his
Queen
and
Wife
,
Id.
p.
327.
-
The
Laws
both
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
made
in
his
Reign
,
Id.
p.
325
,
326.
-
His
Children
,
how
bred
up
,
and
bestowed
in
Marriage
,
&c.
Id.
p.
327.
-
His
Character
of
being
Mild
and
Humble
as
well
as
Couragious
,
Id.
p.
328.
-
No
Martyr
,
as
Buchanan
in
his
History
fancies
him
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
332.
-
Edward
Aetheling
,
Son
of
King
Edmund
,
sirnamed
Ironside
,
Marries
Agatha
,
the
Queen
of
Hungary's
Sister
;
his
Issue
by
her
,
l.
6.
p.
49.
-
Is
sought
by
Ambassy
to
return
into
England
,
which
he
did
about
Three
years
after
,
together
with
his
Children
,
and
soon
after
Dies
,
his
Body
being
Buried
in
St.
Paul's
Church
,
Id.
p.
86
,
87.
-
Edward
(
Sirnamed
the
Martyr
)
is
Elected
in
a
great
Council
,
and
presently
Anointed
King
according
to
his
Father
Edgar's
Appointment
,
l.
6.
p.
15.
-
Not
present
at
the
Council
of
Calne
in
Wiltshire
,
upon
the
persuasion
of
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
as
supposed
,
Id.
p.
16
,
17.
-
Is
Killed
,
by
whom
,
and
by
what
,
at
Corfesgeate
,
now
Corfe-Castle
in
the
Isle
of
Purbeck
,
and
buried
at
Werham
without
any
Royal
Pomp
,
having
Reigned
Three
years
and
a
half
,
Id.
p.
17
,
18.
-
His
Character
,
Ibid.
-
His
Body
taken
up
,
and
carried
and
Buried
at
Shaftsbury
with
great
Solemnity
,
Id.
p.
20.
-
Edward
the
Confessor
,
Son
of
King
Ethelred
,
comes
into
England
from
Normandy
,
and
returns
no
more
back
,
but
tarried
till
his
Brother
Hardecnute
died
,
l.
6.
p.
66
,
67.
-
His
Advancement
to
the
Crown
by
Election
in
the
Great
Council
,
and
how
it
is
effected
,
Id.
p.
69
,
70.
-
His
undutifulness
to
his
Mother
,
by
taking
from
her
all
the
Gold
and
Silver
she
had
,
with
other
things
,
because
of
her
severity
to
him
formerly
,
shews
him
not
to
be
altogether
so
great
a
Saint
as
the
Monks
represent
him
,
Id.
p.
71
,
97.
-
Marries
Edgitha
,
or
Editha
,
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Godwin
,
who
was
not
only
Beautiful
and
Pious
,
but
Learned
above
the
Women
of
her
Age
;
but
he
never
carnally
knew
her
,
l.
6.
p.
72
,
73
,
97.
-
Sends
Bishops
to
the
Great
Council
at
St.
Remy
,
to
know
what
was
there
decreed
concerning
the
Christian
Faith
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
The
Difference
between
the
King
and
Earl
Godwin
and
his
Sons
,
and
what
the
ground
of
it
,
Id.
p.
75
,
77
,
78
,
81.
-
Sends
away
his
Wife
who
had
been
Crowned
Queen
,
committing
her
to
the
Custody
of
his
Sister
,
at
the
Nunnery
of
Werwel
,
and
takes
away
almost
all
she
had
,
Id.
p.
78.
-
Begs
his
Mother's
Pardon
for
having
suffered
her
to
undergo
the
Ordeal
,
and
upon
what
Account
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
Hearing
Earl
Godwin
was
come
with
his
Ships
for
England
,
he
orders
his
Fleet
to
pursue
him
,
whereupon
he
returns
to
Bruges
,
but
soon
after
comes
again
,
and
commits
many
Insults
upon
the
Sea-coasts
,
Id.
p.
80
,
81.
-
Restores
to
the
Queen
,
his
Wife
,
(
upon
his
Peace
with
Earl
Godwin
)
whatsoever
she
had
been
before
possessed
of
,
Id.
p.
81.
-
In
a
great
Council
is
Reconciled
to
Earl
Godwin
,
whom
he
restores
to
his
former
Honours
and
Estate
,
Id.
p.
82
,
83.
-
Commands
Rees
(
the
Brother
of
Griffyn
King
of
South-Wales
)
his
Head
to
be
cut
off
,
and
sent
him
to
Gloucester
,
for
his
Insolencies
against
the
English
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
His
Forces
under
Siward
,
the
Valiant
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
are
said
to
Conquer
Scotland
,
Id.
p.
86.
-
Aelfgar's
Rebellion
against
him
twice
,
and
yet
he
was
forced
to
Pardon
him
,
Ibid.
p.
87.88
.
-
Confirms
by
his
Charter
the
Foundation
of
the
Abbey
of
the
Holy-Cross
at
Waltham
in
Essex
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
Wales
Subdued
,
and
becomes
subject
to
him
,
the
Inhabitants
giving
Hostages
,
Ibid.
-
After
which
he
makes
Two
Brothers
Joint-Princes
of
North-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
90.
-
Confirms
and
renews
the
Laws
of
King
Cnute
,
at
the
Request
of
the
Northumbers
,
Ibid.
-
Builds
Westminster
Church
and
Abbey
:
its
Consecration
.
Calls
his
Curia
,
or
Great
Council
,
to
confirm
his
Charter
of
Endowment
of
this
Monastery
.
His
Sickness
and
Speech
to
those
about
him
concerning
the
Vision
he
had
seen
of
Two
Holy
Monks
that
told
him
of
the
Misery
which
would
befall
this
Nation
after
his
Death
,
Id.
p.
93
,
94
,
95.
-
The
Application
of
it
,
with
what
befell
the
Kingdom
in
succeeding
Reigns
,
Id.
p.
96.
-
Recommends
upon
his
Death-bed
the
Queen
to
her
Brother
,
&c.
and
highly
extols
her
Chastity
and
Obedience
,
Id.
p.
96.
-
His
last
Words
,
Death
and
Burial
in
St.
Peter's
Church
at
Westminster
,
Ibid.
p.
97.
-
The
various
reports
of
his
Bequeathing
the
Crown
to
his
Cousin
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
Id.
p.
96
,
97.
-
His
Character
;
and
the
story
of
the
Boy
that
Robbed
his
Chest
,
he
being
then
in
the
Room
,
Id.
p.
97
,
98
,
104.
-
His
Miracles
,
of
Curing
the
Blind
,
and
those
Sores
we
now
call
the
King
's
Evil
,
and
of
his
being
Elected
King
by
his
Father's
Command
in
a
Great
Council
,
whilst
he
was
in
his
Mother's
Belly
,
Id.
p.
98.
-
His
Laws
,
or
those
which
bear
his
Name
,
because
he
renewed
the
Observance
of
them
,
shew
what
Liberty
English
Subjects
enjoyed
before
the
Conquest
,
Id.
p.
99
,
100
,
101
,
102
,
103
,
104.
-
By
the
Laws
of
St.
Edward
,
are
meant
the
English-Saxon
Laws
,
Id.
p.
104.
-
Edwi
,
When
he
Began
his
Reign
,
and
where
,
and
by
whom
Crowned
;
he
turns
the
Monks
out
of
Glastenbury
,
and
out
of
the
greatest
Monasteries
in
England
,
placing
Secular
Channons
therein
,
l.
3.
p.
353.
-
The
Mercians
and
Northumbrians
Deposing
him
,
Elect
Edgar
,
his
Brother
,
for
their
King
,
which
is
confirmed
by
the
Common
Council
of
the
Kingdom
;
Edwi
having
no
more
left
him
than
that
of
the
West-Saxons
for
his
share
,
Id.
p.
354.
-
His
Death
,
and
Character
,
and
Burial
at
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
355.
-
Edwin
,
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
Northumberland
(
being
the
Son
of
Aella
)
is
forced
to
fly
from
Ethelfrid
,
as
a
Banished
Man
,
with
the
cause
of
his
future
Conversion
,
l.
4.
p.
169.
-
The
wonderful
Vision
he
had
,
and
the
Success
of
it
.
He
succeds
Ethelfrid
,
and
Banishes
his
Sons
,
Id.
p.
170.
-
Being
Converted
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
he
receives
Baptism
with
all
his
Noblemen
,
and
a
great
many
of
the
common
people
,
Id.
p.
171
,
172
,
173
,
174.
-
At
last
is
killed
by
the
Pagans
,
and
his
whole
Army
routed
,
Id.
p.
174
,
176.
-
Had
,
after
Redwald's
death
,
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
delivered
up
to
him
by
the
People
,
Id.
p.
175.
-
Causes
Brass-Pots
to
be
set
upon
Posts
at
Fountains
near
the
High-ways
,
for
Travellers
to
drink
in
;
and
had
a
Banner
carried
before
him
as
he
went
through
the
streets
,
Ibid.
-
Chief
King
over
all
the
English-Saxons
;
overcomes
Cadwallo
,
King
of
the
Britains
,
and
conquers
almost
all
his
Countrey
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
His
Head
brought
to
York
,
and
deposited
in
St.
Peter's
Church
there
,
which
he
had
begun
to
build
,
Ibid.
-
He
was
the
fifth
King
that
ruled
over
all
Britain
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Edwin
and
Ethelwin
,
Sons
of
Prince
Ethelwerd
,
are
slain
in
a
fight
against
Anlaff
King
of
the
Danes
,
and
buried
in
the
Church
of
the
Abbey
of
Malmesbury
,
l.
5.
p.
311.
-
Edwin
Aetheling
drowned
,
(
with
an
Account
how
)
;
the
greatest
Blot
in
King
Athelstan's
Reign
,
l.
5.
p.
331
,
337.
-
Edwin
,
the
Brother
of
Leofric
,
Earl
of
Mercia
,
is
overcome
by
Griffyth
ap
Lewellin
ap
Sitsylt
,
and
slain
at
Pencadair
,
l.
6.
p.
64
,
65.
-
Edwold
,
Brother
to
St.
Edmund
the
Martyr
,
lived
and
died
a
Hermit
,
in
the
Abbey
of
Cerne
in
Dorsetshire
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Egbert
succeeds
his
Father
Ercenbryht
in
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
189.
-
Gives
Reculf
to
Basse
the
Priest
;
and
at
his
Death
bestows
part
of
the
Isle
of
Thanet
to
build
a
Monastery
,
for
expiating
the
Murther
of
his
Cousins
,
whom
he
had
caused
to
be
slain
.
His
decease
,
Id.
p.
192
,
193.
-
Egbert
,
the
Priest
,
a
Venerable
Person
,
coming
out
of
Ireland
,
converts
the
Monks
of
Hij
to
the
right
Faith
,
so
that
they
afterwards
observed
the
Catholick
Rites
;
and
when
he
had
lived
with
them
here
thirteen
years
,
dies
,
l.
4.
p.
217
,
220.
-
Egbert
,
made
Bishop
of
York
,
and
the
next
year
after
receives
a
Pall
from
the
Pope
,
whereby
he
became
an
Archbishop
,
and
so
Metropolitan
of
all
the
Northumbrian
Provinces
,
and
had
supreme
Jurisdiction
over
all
the
Bishops
in
Deira
and
Bernicia
,
l.
4.
p.
222
,
223.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
.
He
was
base
Brother
to
the
King
of
the
same
Name
,
who
regained
the
Pall
to
that
See
.
Built
a
Noble
Library
in
York
,
accounted
then
one
of
the
best
in
Europe
,
Id.
p.
223
,
229.
-
Egbert
,
the
Son
of
Aealmond
,
was
the
Father
of
Athulf
,
or
Athelwulf
,
l.
4.
p.
233.
-
Egbert
,
or
Egferth
,
the
Son
of
Offa
King
of
the
Mercians
,
is
anointed
King
with
him
,
l.
4.
p.
233
,
235.
-
When
he
began
his
Reign
,
but
within
a
few
Months
after
dies
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
Egbert
,
or
Ecgbryht
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
when
he
began
to
reign
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
-
His
Succession
to
Brihtric
,
and
afterwards
Chief
or
Supreme
King
of
this
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
243.
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Through
Brihtric's
jealousy
he
is
forced
to
fly
to
King
Offa
for
Refuge
,
from
him
he
retires
into
France
,
where
he
tarries
three
years
,
and
so
polishes
the
roughness
of
his
own
Countrey
Manners
,
Id.
p.
243.
-
But
is
,
upon
Brihtric's
Death
without
Issue
,
recalled
by
the
West-Saxon
Nobility
,
and
ordained
King
,
and
reigned
with
great
Glory
and
Honour
,
Id.
p.
244.
-
He
unites
all
the
Heptarchy
into
one
Kingdom
,
to
the
lasting
Peace
of
the
English
Nation
l.
5.
p.
245.
-
Leaves
the
Mercians
,
Northumbrians
,
and
East-Angles
,
to
be
held
by
their
respective
Princes
,
as
Tributaries
to
his
Crown
,
Id.
p.
2
,
46
,
253
,
254
,
255.
-
Is
ordained
King
,
which
Ethelwerd
expresly
terms
his
Election
,
as
being
the
only
surviving
Prince
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
the
West-Saxon
Kings
,
as
great
Nephew
so
Ina
by
his
Brother
Inegilds
,
Id.
p.
247
,
255.
-
And
in
a
Parliament
at
Winchester
,
by
the
Consent
of
his
People
,
he
changes
the
name
of
this
Kingdom
into
that
of
England
,
Id.
Ibid.
-
Makes
up
a
Peace
between
Eardulf
and
Kenwulf
,
and
hath
it
confirmed
by
Oath
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Absolutely
subdues
Cornwall
,
and
adds
it
to
his
own
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
249.
-
Subdues
the
Northern
Welsh-men
,
making
them
Tributary
to
him
,
and
enters
again
their
Borders
(
upon
a
fresh
Rebellion
)
and
lays
them
wast
from
North
to
South
,
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
Id.
p.
250
,
251
,
254
,
255.
-
Obtains
a
great
Victory
over
Beornwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
;
the
Kentish
and
Surrey
men
,
the
South
and
East-Saxons
,
all
submit
to
him
,
Id.
p.
253
,
254
,
255.
-
Subdues
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
and
all
the
South
of
Humber
.
He
was
the
Eighth
King
that
ruled
over
all
Britain
;
the
Seven
before
him
are
there
enumerated
,
Id.
p.
254.
-
Is
offered
Peace
and
due
Subjection
by
the
Northumbers
,
having
led
an
Army
against
them
as
far
as
Dore
,
a
place
supposed
to
be
beyond
Humber
.
He
was
the
greatest
King
that
till
then
had
ever
reigned
in
England
.
He
expels
Withlaff
,
King
of
Mercia
,
and
adds
it
to
his
own
Kingdom
,
Id.
Ibid.
-
Vanquishes
Switherd
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
and
drives
him
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
ever
after
that
Expulsion
the
West-Saxon
Kings
possessed
.
He
wastes
Northumberland
,
and
makes
Eanred
,
the
King
thereof
,
his
Tributary
.
Is
crowned
King
of
Britain
by
the
Consent
of
the
Clerus
and
Populus
,
in
a
Great
Council
which
he
summoned
to
meet
at
Winchester
,
Ibid.
-
Encounters
Thirty
Ships
of
Danish
Pyrates
at
Carrum
in
Gloucestershire
;
but
after
a
great
slaughter
,
the
latter
kept
the
field
,
being
the
only
time
that
Fortune
ceased
to
favour
his
Undertakings
,
Id.
p.
256.
-
Fights
the
Danes
and
Cornish-men
at
Hengston
in
Cornwall
,
and
beats
them
.
His
Death
(
having
reigned
thirty
seven
years
and
seven
months
)
and
Character
.
For
nine
years
reigned
Supreme
King
over
all
Britain
.
Id.
p.
257.
-
His
Burial
at
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
258.
-
Egbert
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
is
by
them
expelled
:
His
Death
,
and
who
succeeded
to
him
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Egelfleda
,
sirnamed
the
Fair
,
the
Daughter
of
Earl
Ordmar
;
whether
King
Edgar's
Wife
,
or
Concubine
,
uncertain
,
l.
6.
p.
12.
-
Egelnoth
.
Vid.
Ethelnoth
.
-
Egfrid
,
or
Ecverth
,
succeeds
Oswi
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
l.
4.
p.
192.
-
Wages
War
with
Wulfher
,
and
wins
from
him
all
the
Countrey
of
Lindsey
,
Id.
p.
193
,
196.
-
Gives
Abbot
Benedict
as
much
Land
as
served
Seventy
Families
,
lying
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Wir
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
Id.
p.
194.
-
Had
a
great
Contention
with
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
who
was
expelled
his
Bishoprick
,
Id.
p.
196
,
197.
-
Fights
with
Ethelfred
near
Trent
,
Id.
p.
198.
-
Sends
a
great
Army
to
Ireland
,
which
miserably
wastes
that
Nation
,
Id.
p.
201.
-
He
and
his
Army
through
rashness
are
all
cut
off
by
the
Picts
,
Id.
p.
202
,
211.
-
Eglesburh
,
now
called
Alesbury
,
in
Buckinghamshire
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Egonesham
,
now
Enisham
,
in
Oxfordshire
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Egric
,
upon
King
Sigebert's
Resignation
,
and
turning
Monk
,
becomes
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
181.
-
Egwin
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
founds
the
Abbey
of
Evesham
,
and
upon
what
occasion
r●ported
,
l.
4.
p.
216
,
217.
-
Egwinna
,
a
Lady
,
the
Daughter
of
a
Nobl●man
,
whose
Name
is
not
certainly
known
:
Her
strange
Dream
,
and
how
she
came
afterwards
to
yield
to
the
Importunities
of
Prince
Edward
the
Elder
,
on
whom
he
begot
Athelstan
(
that
is
,
The
most
Noble
)
,
that
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
326
,
327.
-
Eighth
,
the
Eighth
,
an
Island
so
called
,
in
the
River
Severne
,
anciently
known
by
the
name
of
Olanege
,
where
a
League
was
concluded
between
Edmund
,
sirnamed
Ironside
,
and
King
Cnute
,
l.
6.
p.
47.
-
Elbodius
,
a
Learned
and
Pious
Bishop
of
North-Wales
,
gets
it
decreed
in
a
general
Synod
of
the
British
Nation
,
That
Easter
should
be
kept
after
the
Romish
Custom
,
l.
4.
p.
229.
-
Archbishop
of
North-Wales
(
that
is
,
of
St.
Asaph
)
deceases
,
but
when
,
uncertain
,
l.
5.
p.
249.
-
Election
of
Kings
.
Vid.
Kings
.
-
Eleutherius
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
when
chosen
Pope
.
The
story
of
Lucius
his
sending
to
him
to
receive
Christianity
,
of
suspicious
credit
,
l.
2.
p.
69.
-
His
Letters
to
King
Lucius
;
the
Contents
of
them
discover
their
Imposture
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
Elfeage
,
succeeds
Byrnstan
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Winchester
,
l.
5.
p.
333.
-
Deceases
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Gregory
,
Anno
951.
Id.
p.
350.
-
Elfeage
,
whose
Sirname
was
Goodwin
,
succeeds
Athelwald
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
:
He
was
first
Abbot
of
Bathe
,
and
afterwards
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
;
at
last
was
killed
by
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
21.
-
Is
sent
to
King
Anlaff
,
with
Aethelward
the
Ealdorman
,
and
upon
what
occaslon
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
When
made
and
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
31.
-
Is
taken
Prisoner
by
the
Danes
,
and
killed
,
because
they
had
not
Three
thousand
Pounds
in
Silver
for
his
Ransom
;
he
is
buried
in
St.
Paul's
Minster
,
Id.
p.
36.
-
His
Reliques
translated
from
London
to
Canterbury
,
by
Archbishop
Ethelnoth
,
Id.
p.
53.
-
Elfer
,
Ealdorman
of
the
Mercians
,
drives
the
Monks
out
of
the
Monasteries
,
and
commands
them
to
be
spoiled
,
l.
6.
p.
15.
-
His
Death
is
reported
by
the
Monks
,
that
he
was
eaten
up
with
Lice
,
Id.
p.
21.
-
Elfgar
,
Cousin
to
King
Edgar
,
and
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
his
Death
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
The
Son
of
Earl
Leofric
,
had
the
Earldom
given
him
which
Harold
formerly
enjoyed
,
Id.
p.
78.
-
Is
outlaw'd
in
a
Great
Council
,
and
convicted
for
being
a
Traytor
to
the
King
and
whole
Nation
.
His
going
to
Griffyn
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
and
their
burning
Hereford
City
,
Id.
p.
86
,
87.
-
At
length
is
restored
to
the
Peace
,
and
to
his
former
Earldom
,
Id.
p.
87.
-
Upon
the
Decease
of
his
Father
Leofric
,
he
receives
the
Earldom
of
Mercia
,
and
is
banished
a
second
time
,
but
soon
restored
to
his
Earldom
,
and
by
what
Force
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Elfin
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
succeeds
Odo
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
;
his
trampling
on
the
Tombstone
of
that
Pious
Prelate
,
&c.
Going
to
Rome
for
his
Pall
,
upon
the
Alps
is
found
frozen
to
death
,
l.
6.
p.
2.
-
Elfleda
,
or
Egelfleda
,
the
Fair
Daughter
of
Earl
Eodmar
,
or
Ordmar
,
by
whom
King
Edgar
had
a
Son
,
called
Edward
the
Martyr
;
but
whether
this
Lady
was
married
to
the
King
,
or
not
,
is
uncertain
,
l.
6.
p.
6
,
12.
-
Elfric
,
Archbishop
,
turns
the
Secular
Chanons
out
of
the
Cathedral
of
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
and
places
Monks
in
their
rooms
,
l.
4.
p.
167.
-
Elfwald
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
225.
Vid.
Alfwald
.
-
Elfwinna
,
Daughter
and
Heir
of
Aethelfleda
,
is
deprived
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Mercians
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
(
upon
Contracting
her self
in
Marriage
with
Reginald
King
of
the
Danes
)
and
brought
into
West-Seax
by
him
,
l.
3.
p.
320.
-
Elgiva
,
Vid.
Aelgiva
.
-
Elidurus
the
Pious
,
Resigns
the
Crown
(
which
the
Kingdom
had
given
him
)
to
Reinstate
his
Brother
who
had
been
Deposed
,
l.
1.
p.
14.
-
After
his
Brother's
Death
,
he
receives
the
Crown
the
Second
time
,
but
is
soon
Deposed
by
the
Ambition
of
his
Brethren
,
who
Seized
and
Confined
his
Person
to
the
Tower
of
London
for
several
years
,
whilst
they
divided
the
Kingdom
betwixt
them
;
but
they
dying
,
he
Resumes
the
Crown
the
Third
Time
,
and
Governs
for
Four
years
to
the
general
satisfaction
of
all
,
Id.
p.
15.
-
Ellendune
,
supposed
to
be
Wilton
near
Salisbury
,
where
a
Battel
was
Fought
between
Egbert
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Beornwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Ellwye
in
North-Wales
,
a
Bishoprick
,
now
known
by
the
Name
of
St.
Asaph
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Elutherius
a
Priest
,
comes
from
France
to
King
Cenwalc
,
and
is
Ordained
Bishop
of
the
West-Saxons
(
that
is
,
Winchester
)
by
Theodore
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
4.
p.
182
,
192.
-
His
Death
and
Succession
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
Ely-Monastery
Founded
by
Etheldrethe
,
late
Wife
to
King
Egfrid
,
in
which
she
became
the
first
Abbess
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
Is
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
and
when
;
and
afterwards
Re-edified
by
King
Edgar
,
Ibid.
-
Emma
,
said
to
be
King
Ethelred's
only
Wife
,
had
Edward
and
Alfred
by
him
,
l.
6.
p.
45.
-
Is
Married
afterwards
to
King
Cnute
,
and
how
she
is
Censured
for
it
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
Her
Son
Hardecnute
,
his
Father
before
his
Death
appointed
to
be
King
of
Denmark
,
Id.
p.
56.
-
Decreed
in
a
Great
Council
that
she
should
reside
at
Winchester
with
the
Domesticks
of
the
late
King
her
Husband
,
and
possess
all
West-Saxony
:
She
is
also
called
Elgiva
,
Id.
p.
61.
-
Her
Decease
and
Character
;
is
accused
of
having
been
too
Familiar
with
Bishop
Alwyn
,
for
which
she
undergoes
the
Ordeal
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
Emperor
,
the
First
Emperors
that
were
not
Romans
,
were
Trajan
and
Hadrian
,
who
were
both
Spaniards
,
l.
2.
p.
67.
-
Eneon
,
the
Son
of
Owen
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
subdues
all
the
Countrey
of
Gwin
,
or
Gwyr
,
in
North-Wales
,
l
6.
p.
6.
-
Destroys
it
again
the
second
time
,
Id.
p.
16.
-
The
greatest
part
of
Earl
Alfred's
Army
is
slain
by
him
and
his
Forces
,
and
the
rest
put
to
flight
.
But
the
Year
after
the
Gentlemen
of
Guentland
in
South-Wales
cruelly
slay
him
.
His
Character
,
Id.
p.
21.
-
England
;
Old
England
seated
between
the
Saxons
and
the
Jutes
,
having
for
its
Capital
City
that
which
is
called
in
the
Saxon
Tongue
Sleswic
,
but
by
the
Danes
Heathaby
,
l.
3.
p.
118.
-
When
the
Nation
came
under
this
General
Name
,
l.
5.
p.
246
,
247
,
255.
-
Never
had
any
long
respite
from
Invasions
by
the
Danes
,
&c.
from
King
Egbert's
time
to
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
William
the
First
,
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Wasted
for
many
years
by
the
Danes
,
Norwegians
,
Goths
,
Sweeds
,
and
Vandals
,
Id.
p.
255.
-
Is
divided
first
into
Counties
,
and
those
in●o
Hundreds
and
Tythings
,
by
King
Alfred
,
Id.
p.
291.
-
Englisherie
,
what
,
and
the
Law
made
concerning
it
in
Edward
the
Confessor's
time
,
l.
6.
p.
101.
-
English-men
,
by
the
general
Consent
of
the
Clerus
and
Populus
Assembled
in
the
Great
Council
,
it
is
Enacted
,
That
those
who
before
were
called
Jutes
,
or
Saxons
,
should
now
be
call'd
by
this
Name
,
l.
5.
p.
255
,
292.
-
English-Saxons
,
their
Character
,
vid.
Saxons
.
In
one
year
had
fought
eight
or
nine
Battles
against
the
Danes
,
&c.
besides
innumerable
Skirmishes
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Entail
of
the
Crown
,
mentioned
by
Alfred
in
his
last
Will
to
have
been
made
formerly
in
a
General
Council
of
the
West-Saxon
Nobility
at
Swinburne
,
l.
5.
p.
309.
-
Of
Lands
also
to
be
in
force
in
his
time
,
Ibid.
&
310.
-
Eoppa
,
who
he
was
,
and
what
his
Pedigree
,
l.
4.
p.
217.
-
Eoric
,
a
Danish
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
killed
in
Battel
by
the
Kentish
men
,
l.
5.
p.
313.
-
After
his
Death
the
Danes
there
yielded
themselves
up
to
Edward
the
Elder
,
l.
5.
p.
322
,
323.
-
The
Ecclesiastical
Laws
made
between
this
Eoric
(
who
succeeded
Gutherne
in
the
Government
of
East-England
)
and
King
Edward
,
Id.
p.
326.
-
Eorpenwald
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
Son
to
Redwald
,
when
he
began
his
Reign
,
l.
4.
p.
157.
-
Is
succeeded
by
his
Brother
Sigebert
,
whom
formerly
he
had
Banished
,
Id.
p.
179.
-
Eorpwald
,
or
Eorpald
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
Baptized
,
but
not
long
after
is
slain
by
one
Richbert
,
a
Heathen
,
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Eowils
,
slain
in
battel
with
many
thousands
of
his
Danes
,
at
a
place
called
Wodnesfield
,
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
's
Army
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
-
Ercenbright
,
or
Ercombert
,
Vid.
Earcombert
.
-
Eric
,
the
Son
of
Harold
,
whom
the
Northumbers
set
up
for
their
King
,
and
about
a
year
or
two
after
,
drove
him
out
again
,
l.
5.
p.
350.
-
Erkenwald
,
Younger
Son
to
Anna
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
is
Consecrated
Bishop
of
London
by
Theodore
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
;
He
founded
Two
Monasteries
before
he
came
to
be
Bishop
,
and
for
whom
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Continued
Bishop
thereof
till
after
the
Reign
of
King
Ina
,
Id.
p.
201.
-
Ermenred
,
The
Eldest
Son
of
Eadbald
,
craftily
supplanted
by
his
Younger
Brother
Earcombert
,
who
got
the
Kingdom
from
him
.
He
had
Two
Sons
who
were
cruelly
Murthered
by
Thunore
,
one
of
the
King's
Thanes
,
whom
he
employed
in
that
Execucution
,
l.
4.
p.
180
,
185.
-
Esylht
,
Daughter
to
Conan
,
King
or
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
Marries
Merwyn
Urych
a
Nobleman
,
the
Son
of
Gwyriad
,
who
afterwards
was
King
in
her
Right
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Ethelard
Ordained
Archbishop
of
York
,
l.
4.
p.
238.
-
Ethelbald
succeeds
Ceolred
in
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
and
holds
it
One
and
Forty
years
,
l.
4.
p.
217.
-
Ethelbald
after
his
Father's
Death
succeeds
him
in
West-Saxony
,
l.
5.
p.
265.
-
Marries
his
Father's
Widow
,
but
afterwards
Repenting
of
the
Incest
,
puts
her
away
from
him
.
His
Character
,
Reign
,
Death
and
Burial
,
Id.
p.
266.
Vid
Aethelbald
.
-
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
in
his
time
Pope
Gregory
made
the
English-Saxons
Christians
,
l.
3.
p.
143
,
153.
-
Beaten
by
Ceawlin
and
Cutha
his
Brother
;
his
double
Character
and
Alliance
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
The
most
powerful
Prince
that
had
Reigned
in
Kent
,
having
extended
the
bounds
of
his
Dominions
as
far
as
Humber
;
he
Marries
Bertha
,
a
Christian
Lady
,
the
King
of
France
his
Sister
,
and
upon
what
Conditions
,
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
By
Augustin's
persuasion
builds
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
in
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
157.
-
Is
Baptized
in
St.
Pancrace
Church
there
,
which
before
had
been
a
Heathen
Temple
,
Ibid.
-
Had
many
noble
Presents
sent
him
by
Pope
Gregory
,
with
a
Letter
full
of
Sanatory
Advice
,
Id.
p.
158
,
159.
-
Builds
the
Church
of
St.
Andrew
at
Rochester
,
and
endows
it
,
Id.
p.
160.
-
Confirms
in
a
Great
Council
both
of
Clergy
and
Laity
,
all
the
Grants
and
Charters
,
whereby
he
had
settled
great
Endowments
on
both
Christ-Church
and
that
of
St.
Pancrace
,
Ibid.
-
But
his
Charters
are
very
suspitious
of
being
Forged
in
many
respects
,
Id.
p.
163.
-
The
Secular
Laws
that
were
Enacted
in
the
Great
Council
in
his
time
,
Id.
Ibid.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
in
St.
Martin's
Porch
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
.
He
was
the
First
English
King
that
ever
received
Baptism
,
and
lived
above
Twenty
years
after
his
Conversion
,
Id.
p.
168.
-
He
was
the
Third
King
that
Ruled
over
all
Britain
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Ethelbert
is
Consecrated
Bishop
of
Witerne
(
called
in
Latin
,
Candida
Casa
)
at
York
,
l.
4.
p.
231.
-
One
of
his
Name
,
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
Deceases
,
l.
4.
p.
241.
-
Ethelbert
,
the
Son
of
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
is
slain
in
the
Court
of
King
Offa
,
and
by
whose
Instigations
,
l.
4.
p.
237.
-
Ethelbert
,
or
Aethelbryht
,
after
his
Brother
Ethelbald's
Decease
,
takes
the
Kingdom
,
and
holds
it
in
great
Peace
and
Quiet
from
Domestick
Commotions
,
l.
5.
p.
266.
-
His
Death
lamented
,
after
having
Governed
Five
years
to
general
satisfaction
;
buried
at
Shireburne
,
and
is
supposed
to
have
a
Son
,
called
Ethelwald
,
Id.
p.
267.
-
Ethelbryht
,
the
Son
of
King
Withred
,
succeeds
Eadbryht
King
of
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
225.
-
Nothing
remarkable
,
but
that
the
City
of
Canterbury
was
Burnt
in
his
Reign
,
Id.
p.
228.
-
His
Death
,
Ibid.
-
Ethelburgh
.
Vid.
Aethelburga
.
-
Etheldrethe
,
twice
married
,
but
would
let
neither
of
her
Husbands
enjoy
her
,
which
was
accounted
in
those
days
a
great
piece
of
Sanctity
,
l.
4.
p.
193
,
198.
-
Is
Foundress
of
the
Monastery
of
Ely
,
in
which
she
her self
became
the
First
Abbess
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
Daughter
to
Anna
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
her
Death
;
and
after
Sixteen
Years
Burial
,
her
Body
being
taken
up
as
whole
as
at
first
,
she
was
Canonized
,
and
called
St.
Audrey
of
Ely
,
Id.
p.
198
,
199.
-
Etheldrith
,
Daughter
to
King
Offa
(
and
once
the
Spouse
of
Ethelbert
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
)
,
a
holy
Virgin
that
lived
in
a
Cell
;
wherein
Withlaff
King
of
the
Mercians
found
a
safe
Retreat
from
the
high
Displeasure
of
Egbert
for
Four
Months
,
till
he
was
reconciled
to
him
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Etheler
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
taking
part
with
Penda
against
Oswy
,
is
slain
,
l.
4.
p.
185.
-
Ethelfleda
(
the
Lady
of
Mercia
)
builds
many
Castles
,
to
secure
the
Mercian
Frontiers
against
the
Danes
and
Welsh
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Sends
an
Army
against
the
Welsh
,
which
took
Brecenanmere
(
supposed
to
be
Brecknock
Castle
)
,
and
the
King's
Wife
,
and
about
Four
and
thirty
Prisoners
,
Id.
p.
319.
-
Takes
the
Town
of
Derby
,
and
the
City
of
Canterbury
.
Reduces
Leicester
under
her
Dominion
,
and
the
Danes
become
subject
to
her
.
Dies
at
Tamworth
in
the
Eighth
Year
of
her
Government
,
and
lies
buried
at
Gloucester
,
in
the
East-Isle
of
St.
Peter's
Church
.
Her
Character
,
Id.
p.
320.
-
Vid.
Ethelred
,
Duke
of
Mercia
,
her
Husband
.
-
Ethelfred
(
the
Son
of
Ethelric
,
the
Son
of
Ida
)
reigns
over
both
the
Northumbrian
Kingdoms
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
A
Warlike
Prince
,
that
wasted
the
Britains
more
than
any
other
Saxon
Kings
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Leads
his
Army
to
Leger-Ceaster
,
and
the●e
slays
a
great
multitude
of
Britains
,
Id.
p.
164.
-
His
Pursuit
of
Edwin
,
after
his
Banishment
,
though
he
was
of
the
Blood-Royal
,
Id.
p.
169.
-
Is
slain
by
Redwald
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
his
Sons
banished
by
Edwin
,
Id.
p.
170.
-
Ethelfreda
,
or
Elfreda
,
Daughter
to
Earl
Ordgar
,
and
Widow
of
Ethelwald
Earl
of
the
East-Angles
,
married
to
King
Edgar
,
and
her
Children
by
him
,
l.
6.
p.
5
,
6.
-
The
Trick
her
first
Husband
plaid
to
obtain
her
,
and
the
return
she
made
him
for
it
,
Id.
p.
9
,
10.
-
Builds
a
Nunnery
in
the
place
where
her
first
Husband
was
slain
,
Id.
p.
10
,
20.
-
She
is
crowned
Queen
,
to
the
great
displeasure
of
Archbishop
Dunstan
,
Id.
p.
10.
-
Contrives
the
Death
of
Edward
the
Martyr
,
and
how
;
but
being
convinced
of
her
wickedness
for
it
,
she
betook
her self
to
very
severe
Penalties
,
Id.
p.
17
,
18.
-
Her
violent
Passion
to
her
Son
Ethelred
,
a
Youth
,
in
beating
him
unmercifully
with
a
Wax-Taper
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
19.
-
Takes
upon
her
the
Habit
of
a
Nun
at
Were-well
,
a
Nunnery
which
she
had
lately
founded
;
and
also
builds
another
at
Ambresbury
,
Id.
p.
20.
-
Ethelfrid
,
a
Prince
most
skilful
in
War
,
though
utterly
ignorant
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
l.
4.
p.
171.
-
Ethelgar
(
Bishop
of
Selsey
)
succeeds
Archbishop
Dunstan
in
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
enjoys
it
but
a
Year
and
Three
Months
,
and
then
dies
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Ethelheard
,
his
Kinsman
,
succeeds
Ina
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
219.
-
Fights
with
,
and
worsts
Oswald
Aetheling
,
the
Son
of
Aethelbald
,
and
forces
him
to
flee
,
l.
4.
p.
220.
-
Ethelheard
.
Vid.
Aethelheard
.
-
The
Abbot
is
elected
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
upon
the
Death
of
Janbryht
,
l.
4.
p.
236.
-
Calls
a
Synod
,
that
confirms
all
things
relating
to
the
Church
,
which
had
been
made
before
the
King
Withgar
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Goes
to
Rome
to
obtain
his
Pall
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Ethelnoth
,
Ailnoth
,
or
Egelnoth
,
a
Monk
and
Dean
of
Canterbury
,
is
consecrated
Archbishop
of
that
See
,
by
Wulstan
Archbishop
of
York
,
l.
6.
p.
51.
-
Goes
to
Rome
,
and
is
honourably
received
by
Pope
Benedict
,
who
put
on
his
Pall
with
his
own
hands
,
Id.
p.
53.
-
Consecrates
Aelfric
Archbishop
of
York
at
Canterbury
,
and
translates
the
Reliques
of
Aelfeage
his
Predecessor
,
from
London
to
Canterbury
,
Id.
Ib.
-
A
Letter
sent
to
him
by
Cnute
,
upon
his
Return
from
Rome
,
of
what
he
did
there
,
Id.
p.
55.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
65.
-
Ethelred
,
Brother
to
Wulfher
,
succeeds
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
;
his
notable
Expedition
into
Kent
,
and
recovering
all
Lindsey
from
Egfrid
,
and
his
Fame
for
Devotion
,
l.
4.
p.
195
,
196.
-
Wastes
Kent
,
destroys
Rochester
,
and
carries
away
a
great
deal
of
Spoil
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
A
Battel
fought
,
and
Peace
made
,
on
condition
that
this
King
should
pay
Egfrid
a
Pecuniary
Mulct
,
Id.
p.
198.
-
His
Charter
to
the
Monastery
of
Medeshamsted
,
justly
suspected
of
Forgery
,
Id.
p.
200
,
201.
-
He
receives
Bishop
Wilfrid
with
great
Honour
,
Id.
p.
206.
-
Resigns
his
Kingdom
(
passing
by
his
Son
Ceolred
,
whom
he
had
by
his
Wife
Osgilde
)
to
his
Cousin-German
Cenered
,
Son
of
his
Brother
Wulfher
,
and
himself
turns
Monk
,
Id.
p.
212.
-
Ethelred
,
the
Son
of
Moll
,
is
chosen
by
the
Northumbrians
for
their
King
,
in
the
room
of
Alhred
,
whom
they
had
expelled
from
York
,
l.
4.
p.
230
,
236.
-
Is
expelled
the
Land
,
for
causing
three
of
his
Nobles
to
be
treacherously
slain
by
two
of
the
same
Order
,
Id.
p.
231.
-
Is
again
restored
to
the
Kingdom
,
upon
Osred's
being
driven
out
,
Id.
p.
236
,
239.
-
Betroths
Elfreda
,
the
Daughter
of
King
Offa
,
Id.
p.
237.
-
Is
slain
by
his
own
People
,
and
said
deservedly
,
as
having
been
the
Death
of
Osred
his
Predecessor
,
Id.
p.
239
,
240.
-
Ethelred
,
the
Ealdorman
,
deceases
;
a
famous
Commander
at
first
,
but
a
Monk
in
the
City
of
York
,
when
he
died
,
l.
4.
p.
240.
-
Ethelred
,
Son
to
Eanred
,
succeeds
his
Father
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
;
is
driven
out
from
his
Kingdom
,
but
soon
after
restored
to
it
,
and
about
three
years
after
is
slain
,
l.
5.
p.
260.
-
Ethelred
,
Son
of
King
Ethelwulf
,
reigned
in
Kent
,
as
also
over
the
East
and
South-Saxons
,
l.
5.
p.
265.
-
Began
his
Reign
in
West-Saxony
,
after
his
Brother
Ethelbert's
Decease
,
Id.
p.
267.
-
Makes
(
with
his
Brother
Aelfred
)
a
great
Slaughter
of
the
Danes
at
Reading
,
Id.
p.
275.
-
Deceases
,
and
is
buried
in
the
Monastery
of
Winburne
in
Dorsetshire
;
but
whether
slain
in
Battel
,
or
died
a
Natural
Death
of
the
Plague
,
which
then
reigned
,
is
uncertain
;
though
this
latter
is
the
more
probable
,
Id.
p.
276.
-
An
Account
of
his
Children
,
Ibid.
-
Ethelred
,
Bishop
of
Wiltunscire
,
is
elected
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
upon
the
Decease
of
Ceolnoth
,
his
Predecessor
,
l.
5.
p.
274.
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
298.
-
Ethelred
,
Duke
,
or
Ealdorman
of
Mercia
,
and
Elfleda
his
Wife
,
by
their
Care
is
Leicester
repaired
,
l.
5.
p.
314.
-
By
their
command
Caer-Legion
(
that
is
now
Westchester
)
is
repaired
,
Id.
p.
315.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
316.
-
Ethelred
,
Brother
to
Edward
the
Martyr
,
elected
King
,
and
crowned
;
being
a
lovely
Youth
,
l.
6.
p.
19.
-
He
rather
distressed
than
governed
the
Kingdom
for
Seven
and
thirty
years
.
His
aversion
to
Wax-Lights
,
and
for
what
reason
,
Ibid.
-
Lays
waste
the
Bishoprick
of
Rochester
,
because
of
some
Dissentions
between
him
and
the
Bishop
.
His
sordid
Covetousness
,
Id.
p.
21
,
22.
-
A
weak
and
unwarlike
Prince
,
and
most
of
the
Nobility
as
bad
as
himself
.
His
Fleet
designed
to
encompass
that
of
the
Danes
,
but
he
was
betrayed
by
Aelfric
,
one
of
his
Admirals
,
who
went
over
to
them
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
Commands
the
Eyes
of
Aelfric's
Son
to
be
put
out
,
and
for
what
,
Id.
p.
24.
-
Calls
a
Council
,
who
agree
(
upon
reading
the
Pope's
Letters
to
the
King
)
to
send
Ambassadors
to
the
Marquis
of
Normandy
,
to
treat
of
Peace
.
He
receives
King
Anlaff
with
great
Honour
,
who
promises
never
to
insest
the
English
Nation
more
,
Id.
p.
24
,
25.
-
Sends
for
the
valiant
Son
of
Waltheof
Earl
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
for
a
Reward
of
his
Bravery
in
overcoming
the
Scots
,
gives
him
not
only
his
Father's
Countrey
,
but
adds
to
it
that
of
Yorkshire
,
Id.
p.
27.
-
Lays
Cumberland
almost
waste
,
because
the
Prince
thereof
denied
to
bear
his
share
in
the
Tribute
paid
to
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
28.
-
Aelgiva
,
Daughter
of
Richard
Duke
of
Normandy
,
comes
hither
to
be
married
to
the
King
,
Id.
p.
29.
-
At
the
instigation
of
Huena
,
one
of
his
Evil
Counsellors
,
he
commands
all
the
Danes
in
England
to
be
slain
at
the
Feast
of
St.
Brice
,
because
he
was
told
that
they
endeavoured
to
deprive
him
and
all
his
Great
Men
of
their
Lives
,
and
to
seize
the
Kingdom
for
themselves
,
Ibid.
-
The
Calamities
that
befel
him
and
his
Kingdom
hereupon
,
by
the
coming
over
King
Sweyn
from
Denmark
,
with
a
mighty
Fleet
,
Id.
p.
30.
-
His
Displeasure
against
two
Noblemen
,
depriving
one
of
all
his
Honours
,
and
putting
out
the
eyes
of
the
other
,
Id.
p.
31.
-
Enters
into
several
Treaties
of
Peace
with
the
Danes
,
and
pays
them
Tributes
in
Money
,
as
well
as
Maintenance
and
Provision
;
but
nothing
did
long
oblige
them
,
Id.
p.
25
,
29
,
32
,
-
Perceiving
his
error
in
the
want
of
a
good
Fleet
,
commands
over
all
England
,
That
out
of
every
Hundred
and
ten
Hides
of
Land
a
Ship
should
be
built
,
&c.
But
his
Fleet
is
much
destroyed
either
by
Tempest
or
Fire
,
Id.
p.
33.
-
Is
betrayed
,
and
hindred
from
falling
upon
the
Danes
,
when
his
whole
Army
had
hemm'd
them
in
,
and
were
just
ready
to
give
them
Battel
.
His
Forces
too
signified
but
little
to
him
,
for
when
the
Enemy
went
East
,
they
were
sure
to
be
taken
up
in
the
West
,
&c.
Id.
p.
34.
-
He
demands
of
the
Londoners
full
Pay
and
Victuals
for
his
Army
;
and
is
in
such
distress
by
Sweyn
,
that
he
is
forced
to
send
his
Wife
and
Children
into
Normandy
,
and
afterwards
to
go
thither
himself
,
where
he
tarried
till
Sweyn
died
:
But
upon
his
return
to
his
own
Kingdom
,
he
is
received
,
on
conditions
to
govern
them
better
that
he
had
done
before
,
and
then
is
again
solemnly
crowned
at
Westminster
,
Id.
p.
38
,
39.
-
But
he
was
not
very
long
mindful
of
his
Promise
to
his
Subjects
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
Through
his
Cowardice
or
Ill
Fortune
,
he
was
constantly
attended
with
ill
success
,
Id.
p.
41.
-
He
is
called
,
THE
UNREADY
,
(
and
justly
)
by
our
English
Historians
.
His
Decease
,
and
Burial
at
St.
Paul's
Church
in
London
,
Id.
p.
42.
-
His
Character
,
and
excellent
Laws
,
Id.
p.
19
,
42
,
43.
-
The
Issue
he
had
by
his
Queen
,
Id.
p.
38
,
42.
-
Ethelwald
,
succeeds
his
Brother
Etheler
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
l.
4.
p.
186.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
succeeds
him
,
Id.
p.
190.
-
Ethelwald
,
Earl
of
the
East-Angles
,
by
what
Trick
he
got
Ethelfreda
for
his
Wife
from
King
Edgar
,
but
which
cost
him
his
Life
,
l.
6.
p.
9
,
10.
-
Ethelward
,
the
Third
Synod
at
Cloveshoe
was
held
und●r
him
,
and
twelve
Bishops
of
his
Province
,
and
what
was
therein
transacted
.
The
next
year
he
dies
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Ethelwerd
,
King
Alfred's
Youngest
Child
,
bred
up
at
Oxford
;
his
Death
,
and
Issue
,
l.
5.
p.
311.
-
Was
learned
above
that
Age.
He
was
buried
at
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
324.
-
Ethelwin
,
Vid.
Edwin
and
Ethelwin
.
-
Ethelwold
,
Bishop
,
by
King
Edgar's
Command
turns
out
the
Chanons
at
Winchester
,
and
places
Benedictines
in
their
rooms
,
l.
4.
p.
181.
-
His
Decease
,
when
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
Ethelwold
,
sirnamed
Moll
,
when
he
began
to
reign
over
the
Northumbers
.
Slays
Duke
Oswin
in
a
Fight
at
Edwinscliffe
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
Is
murthered
by
the
Treachery
of
Alhred
,
who
succeded
him
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
Ethelwulf
,
the
Son
,
succeeds
Egbert
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
who
gave
him
good
Advice
how
he
might
be
happy
in
his
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
257
,
258.
-
Comes
to
the
Crown
by
virtue
of
his
Father's
Testament
.
His
Education
and
Tutors
during
his
Elder
Brother's
life
.
His
Character
,
and
what
Kingdoms
he
made
over
to
Athelstan
his
Son
,
Id.
p.
258.
-
Fights
against
Five
and
thirty
Danish
Ships
at
Charmouth
,
Id.
p.
251.
-
A
Son
,
called
Aelfred
,
is
born
to
him
by
Osberge
his
Wife
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
He
and
Ethelbald
his
Son
,
with
the
Forces
of
the
West-Saxons
,
fight
with
the
Pagan
Danes
,
and
make
a
greater
slaughter
of
them
than
ever
before
,
Ibid.
-
Assisting
Burhred
,
makes
the
men
of
North-Wales
subject
to
him
,
Id.
p.
262.
-
His
Famous
and
Solemn
Grant
of
Tythes
throughout
his
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
262
,
263.
-
Goes
to
Rome
,
carrying
Aelfred
his
Son
along
with
him
,
Id.
p.
263.
-
In
his
return
marries
Leotheta
,
the
Daughter
of
Charles
the
Bald
,
King
of
the
Franks
,
Ibid.
-
A
most
infamous
Conspiracy
is
formed
in
the
West
of
England
against
him
,
on
the
account
of
his
new
Wife
,
Id.
p.
263
,
264.
-
Divides
the
Kingdom
(
which
was
before
united
)
with
the
Consent
of
all
his
Nobility
,
between
him
and
his
Son
Ethelbald
.
And
to
prevent
Quarrels
between
his
Sons
,
he
orders
by
his
Will
how
his
Kingdom
should
be
enjoyed
amongst
them
,
l.
5.
p.
264.
-
By
his
Last
Will
grants
Corrodies
for
the
Maintenance
of
Poor
People
,
a
Yearly
Allowance
of
Three
hundred
Mancuses
to
Rome
,
and
one
hundred
of
them
to
the
Pope
.
His
Death
,
and
Burial
at
Winchester
,
after
he
had
reigned
Twenty
Years
,
Id.
p.
264
,
265.
-
St.
Swithune
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
Alstan
Bishop
of
Shireborne
,
were
this
King
's
two
Principal
Counsellors
in
all
Affairs
,
Id.
p.
267.
-
Evesham-Abbey
,
concerning
the
Forging
of
the
Charters
about
it
,
l.
4.
p.
216
,
217.
-
Is
repaired
by
Leofric
,
with
the
Consent
of
his
Lady
Godiva
,
l.
6.
p.
72.
-
Eugenius
,
set
up
against
Valentinian
the
second
,
by
Arbogastes
,
the
former's
General
,
but
he
was
soon
after
put
to
death
by
Theodosius
,
l.
2.
p.
97.
-
Eugenius
,
Prince
of
Cumberland
,
assists
Anlaff
against
King
Athelstan
,
l.
5.
p.
334
,
335.
-
The
Scotch
call
him
King
of
Deira
,
and
own
he
died
in
this
Battel
,
Id.
p.
336.
-
Evil
Councils
bring
all
the
Miseries
imaginable
on
a
Nation
,
l.
6.
p.
23
,
27
,
32
,
35.
-
Europe
,
first
peopled
by
the
Posterity
of
Japhet
,
either
from
one
Alanus
,
supposed
to
have
been
his
Grandson
,
or
from
Gomer
his
Son
,
l.
1.
p.
4.
-
Eustatius
(
Earl
of
Boloigne
,
Edward
the
Confessor's
Brother-in-Law
)
,
with
his
Retinue
entring
Dover
,
and
resolving
to
quarter
where
they
pleased
,
was
resisted
by
the
Townsmen
,
upon
which
ensued
a
great
deal
of
Bloodshed
on
both
sides
,
l.
6.
p.
76.
-
Eutherius
,
Archbishop
of
Arles
;
Augustine
and
the
Monks
recommended
to
his
Care
and
Protection
,
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
Ordains
Augustine
,
Archbishop
of
the
English
Nation
,
Id.
p.
154.
-
Excommunication
had
in
King
Withred's
time
no
other
Temporal
punishment
than
a
pecuniary
Mulct
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
Exeter
,
anciently
Exancester
,
Besieged
,
and
where
King
Alfred
pursued
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
300
,
306.
-
The
removal
of
the
See
from
Crediton
to
this
City
,
l.
5.
p.
333.
-
Is
made
a
Bishops
See
instead
of
Credington
in
Cornwal
,
at
the
request
of
Pope
Leo
,
l.
6.
p.
78.
-
Exmouth
,
anciently
called
Exanmuthan
,
l.
6.
p.
28.
F
-
FAith
,
the
first
People
that
were
ever
Executed
by
any
Christian
Prince
for
meer
matters
of
Faith
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
False
News
,
the
spreaders
of
it
against
the
Government
to
be
punished
with
loss
of
Tongue
,
or
to
Redeem
themselves
by
the
value
of
their
Head
,
and
to
be
of
no
credit
afterwards
,
l.
5.
p.
294.
-
Famine
,
a
dreadful
one
about
the
Year
CCCCXLVI
in
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
115.
-
Another
among
the
South-Saxons
,
wherein
multitudes
of
the
poorer
People
perished
daily
,
it
being
said
not
to
have
rained
in
that
Countrey
for
Three
years
before
,
l.
4
,
p.
198.
-
A
cruel
one
followed
strange
Prodigies
in
the
Countrey
of
Northumberland
,
Id.
p.
238.
-
A
little
after
the
Death
of
King
Edgar
a
very
great
Famine
happened
,
l.
6.
p.
15
,
16.
-
In
Ethelred
the
Unready's
time
,
so
great
a
Famine
raged
,
as
England
never
underwent
a
worse
,
Id.
p.
31.
-
And
in
the
Reign
of
Edward
the
Confessor
there
was
another
so
great
here
,
that
a
Sester
of
Wheat
was
sold
for
Sixty
Pence
and
more
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Farrington
in
Berkshire
,
anciently
called
Fearndune
,
where
King
Edward
the
Elder
died
,
l.
5.
p.
324.
-
Fealty
,
or
Fidelity
,
the
Oath
required
by
Law
to
be
taken
by
all
Persons
to
King
Edmund
,
l.
5.
p.
346.
-
King
of
the
Scots
Swears
Fidelity
to
King
Edmund
,
and
all
the
Northumbrian
Lords
do
the
same
,
Id.
p.
349.
-
Two
joint
Princes
of
North-Wales
,
upon
his
Grant
of
it
to
them
,
Swear
Fealty
to
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
likewise
to
Earl
Harold
,
l.
6.
p.
90.
-
Fee
,
or
Feuds
,
the
first
footsteps
of
Military
Feuds
,
afterwards
so
much
in
use
amongst
the
Goths
,
Normans
,
and
other
Nations
,
l.
2.
p.
80.
-
Fee-tayl-Estate
,
much
more
Ancient
than
the
Thirteenth
of
Edward
the
First
,
appears
by
the
Thirty
seventh
Law
of
King
Alfred
concerning
Bockland
,
l.
5.
p.
295
,
296.
-
Feologild
the
Abbot
,
his
being
said
to
be
chosen
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
(
but
certainly
a
mistake
)
.
His
Death
,
l.
5.
p.
255.
-
Fergus
,
the
Son
of
Erk
,
bringing
great
Supplies
of
the
Scots
from
Ireland
and
Norway
,
they
came
to
recover
their
Countrey
:
With
a
Relation
of
Fergus
his
Action
,
l.
2.
p
98.
-
King
of
the
Scots
is
slain
in
Battel
,
and
by
whom
,
Id.
p.
102.
-
Fernham
,
the
place
where
King
Alfred
fought
with
the
Danes
,
and
put
them
to
flight
,
l.
5.
p.
300.
-
Festidus
,
a
Learned
British
Bishop
,
if
not
an
Archbishop
,
l.
2.
p.
107
-
Fidelity
,
vid.
Fealty
.
-
Fighting
,
the
Punishment
of
such
as
do
so
,
either
in
the
King's
House
,
Church
,
or
Earldorman's
,
Nobleman's
,
or
Villager's
House
,
or
in
the
open
Field
,
l.
4.
p.
208.
-
The
Punishment
of
those
in
Holy
Orders
if
they
chance
to
fight
,
l.
5.
p.
284.
-
The
Law
against
Fighters
in
the
King's
Palace
,
and
the
punishment
of
an
Offender
that
flies
,
Id.
p.
293
,
295.
-
No
Fyhtwite
,
or
Manbote
,
(
that
is
,
Fine
for
Fighting
or
Killing
)
to
be
Remitted
,
Id.
p.
347.
-
Finan
,
a
Bishop
,
calling
to
him
Two
other
Bishops
,
Ordains
Cedda
Bishop
over
the
East-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
184.
-
Fines
,
vid.
Pecuniary
Fines
and
Mulcts
.
-
Finkley
,
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
and
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
anciently
called
Pynchanhale
,
or
Finekanhale
,
where
a
General
Synod
Assembled
,
l.
4.
p.
236.
-
Fire
,
great
mischief
done
thereby
at
London
,
Winchester
,
and
other
places
,
l.
4.
p.
229.
-
Vid.
London
and
Winchester
.
-
First-Fruits
,
vid.
Tythes
.
-
Five
Burghs
,
not
known
where
,
but
somewhere
in
Northumberland
,
l.
6.
p.
37
,
40.
-
Flanders
,
what
we
now
call
so
,
was
anciently
accounted
part
of
France
,
or
Frankland
,
l.
5.
p.
283.
-
Flattery
,
notorious
in
Two
of
King
Leir's
Daughters
to
their
Father
,
l.
1.
p.
11.
-
Of
the
Bishops
,
Ealdormen
,
and
Chief
Men
throughout
the
Kingdom
,
about
making
Cnute
(
upon
the
Death
of
Edmund
Ironside
)
King
of
all
England
,
to
the
Exclusion
of
his
Children
and
Brethren
,
l.
6.
p.
49.
-
Fleet
,
set
out
against
the
Danes
,
but
continually
delayed
from
doing
any
good
,
l.
6.
p.
27
,
33.
-
Out
of
so
many
Hydes
of
Land
to
build
a
Ship
,
in
order
to
set
out
a
great
Fleet
against
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
33.
-
Absolutely
necessary
for
an
Island
to
maintain
a
Powerful
Fleet
,
Id.
p.
35.
-
Foelix
,
a
Bishop
,
Preached
the
Faith
of
Christ
to
the
East-Angles
;
he
was
a
Burgundian
,
and
the
first
Bishop
in
Dunwich
in
Suffolk
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Folemote
,
Strangers
to
be
brought
before
the
King's
Officers
there
by
the
Merchants
,
that
so
their
Numbers
might
be
known
,
and
they
forthcoming
upon
occasion
,
l.
5.
p.
294.
-
The
Punishment
of
striking
therein
before
the
King
's
Ealdorman
,
Id.
p.
295.
-
If
any
Absent
himself
thrice
,
he
is
to
be
Punished
as
Contumacious
to
the
King
;
and
in
case
of
refusal
to
do
right
,
all
he
hath
is
to
be
seized
,
and
he
to
give
security
for
his
appearance
,
Id.
p.
341.
-
Folcstone
in
Kent
,
anciently
called
Folcestane
,
where
Earl
Godwin
took
all
the
Ships
he
could
find
,
l.
6.
p.
80.
-
Foreign-Tongue
,
where
it
prevails
,
generally
speaking
,
it
is
reckoned
half
a
Conquest
,
l.
6.
p.
98.
-
Forests
are
priviledg'd
places
,
fenced
in
with
certain
Bounds
,
Laws
and
Immunities
,
under
Magistrates
,
Judges
,
Officer's
,
&c.
for
the
King's
Service
and
Game
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Forfeitures
,
those
the
King
challenges
as
due
to
himself
in
the
County
of
West-Saxony
,
l.
6.
p.
58.
-
Formosus
the
Pope
,
sends
Letters
to
England
,
threatning
Excommunication
and
his
Curse
to
King
Edward
the
Elder
and
all
his
Subjects
,
for
suffering
the
Province
of
the
West-Saxons
to
be
Seven
years
without
Bishops
,
l.
5.
p.
313.
-
A
notable
Error
either
in
the
Date
of
these
Letters
,
or
of
the
Name
of
the
Pope
,
Id.
p.
314.
-
Fornication
,
if
any
one
in
Holy
Orders
commit
it
,
what
his
Punishment
,
l.
5.
p.
284
,
346.
vid.
Adultery
.
-
Framarius
King
of
the
Almans
,
sent
by
the
Emperor
Valentinian
into
Britain
,
though
with
no
higher
a
Command
than
that
of
a
Tribune
,
&c.
l.
2.
p.
94.
-
France
,
how
early
it
became
the
most
Civilized
of
those
Gothic
and
German
Nations
,
that
had
some
Ages
before
settled
themselves
in
this
part
of
Europe
,
l.
4.
p.
243.
-
Frank-pledges
,
the
Antiquity
of
them
;
no
Norman
Invention
,
as
some
People
pretend
,
l.
6.
p.
14.
-
Franks
,
the
Kingdom
so
called
,
divided
by
Earnwulf
(
Charles
the
Gross
his
Brother's
Son
)
into
Five
parts
,
and
each
King
to
Govern
under
Earnwulf
,
and
where
their
several
Kingdoms
were
fixed
,
l.
5.
p.
290.
-
Freemen
,
no
English
Freeman
could
in
the
Saxon
times
be
hanged
for
any
Crime
but
Treason
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
Every
one
to
find
Sureties
,
that
he
shall
do
right
,
if
accused
,
l.
6.
p.
42.
-
Every
one
to
enter
himself
into
some
Hundred
or
Tything
,
Id.
p.
58.
-
Freodguald
Succeeds
Theodoric
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bernicia
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Freothwulf
Reigned
in
Bernicia
Seven
or
Eight
years
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
146.
-
Frethanleage
,
now
Fretherne
in
Gloucestershire
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
-
Friburg
,
that
is
,
Barons
to
have
their
Dependants
forth-coming
,
or
to
answer
for
them
upon
any
complaint
,
l.
6.
p.
102.
-
Friesland
(
Old
)
the
Gospel
first
preached
there
,
and
by
whom
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
The
English-Saxons
derived
from
the
Frisians
,
l.
3.
p.
120.
-
Frisians
assist
the
ancient
Saxons
of
Germany
against
the
Danes
in
a
Sea-fight
,
l.
5
p.
287.
.
-
Frithestan
,
when
he
was
Ordained
and
took
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
,
l.
5.
p.
314.315
.
-
Edward
the
Elder
's
Charter
of
Confirmation
of
the
Priviledges
of
Cambridge
,
directed
to
this
Frithestan
,
then
Chancellor
and
Doctor
;
but
the
Charter
is
grievously
suspected
,
Id.
p.
318.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
331.
-
Frithogithe
,
Queen
of
the
West-Saxons
,
went
with
Forthere
Bishop
of
Shireburne
to
Rome
,
l.
4.
p.
223.
-
Frithwald
Bishop
of
Wytherne
died
,
when
he
was
Consecrated
;
and
how
long
he
continued
a
Bishop
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
Fugitives
,
King
Edward
the
Elder
's
Law
against
them
,
l.
5.
p.
325
,
326.
-
What
the
Forfeiture
of
relieving
or
harbouring
any
,
l.
6.
p.
58.
-
Fullenham
,
now
Fulham
,
not
far
from
London
,
l.
5.
p.
283.
-
Furfeus
(
or
Fursee
)
comes
out
of
Ireland
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
the
East-Angles
,
and
converts
many
people
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
G
-
GAcon
,
Bishop
of
Landaff
,
the
First
of
the
Welsh-Bishops
that
was
consecrated
by
an
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
6.
p.
21.
-
Gaini
,
anciently
the
Country
about
Gainsborough
in
Yorkshire
,
l.
5.
p.
269.
-
Gainsborough
in
Lincolnshire
,
anciently
called
Gegnesburgh
,
l.
6.
p.
37
,
39.
-
Galgacus
,
Chief
of
the
Britains
in
Authority
and
Birth
,
makes
a
Noble
Oration
to
his
Army
,
l.
2.
p.
60.
-
Their
utter
Overthrow
and
Flight
,
Id.
p.
62
,
63.
-
Galienus
(
Pub.
Licinius
)
Emperor
in
his
Father
Valerian's
life-time
.
The
Empire
had
been
quite
ruined
through
his
Excesses
and
Carelessness
,
had
not
the
Thirty
Tyrants
,
as
they
are
called
,
undertaken
its
Defence
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Is
at
last
slain
by
the
Treachery
of
three
of
his
own
Captains
,
Ibid.
-
Gallio
,
of
Ravenna
,
sent
against
Bonifitius
in
Africa
;
but
the
year
before
,
he
was
sent
into
Britain
,
upon
their
earnest
soliciting
the
Romans
the
second
time
for
Supplies
;
which
in
all
probability
were
brought
hither
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Valentinian
the
third
,
l.
2.
p.
105
,
106.
-
Game
.
None
in
hunting
to
meddle
with
the
King's
Game
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Gavelkind
.
That
old
Custom
or
Tenure
first
set
up
in
Wales
,
and
the
great
mischief
it
occasioned
,
l.
5.
p.
250.
-
Gaule
,
upon
composition
,
delivered
up
to
the
Goths
by
Honorius
,
l.
2.
p.
105.
-
Gemote
,
or
Hundred-Court
,
every
one
ought
to
be
present
at
it
,
l.
6.
p.
13
,
14.
-
General
;
if
his
heart
fails
,
the
Army
flies
.
A
Cowardly
General
often
makes
Cowardly
Soldiers
,
l.
6.
p.
30
,
87.
-
Gentlemen
of
ordinary
Estates
had
in
King
Alfred's
time
Villages
and
Townships
of
their
own
(
as
well
as
the
King
and
the
Great
Men
)
,
and
they
received
the
Penalties
due
for
Breach
of
the
Peace
,
l.
5.
p.
295.
-
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
is
the
chief
,
if
not
the
only
Author
of
Brutus
and
his
Successors
,
and
his
History
cried
out
against
almost
as
soon
as
published
,
l.
1.
p.
6.
-
His
story
of
the
British
War
in
Claudius
the
Emperor's
time
,
different
frrom
the
Roman
Accounts
,
and
wherein
,
l.
2.
p.
39
,
40.
-
A
notorious
Falshood
in
him
about
Severus
his
Death
,
Id.
p.
78.
-
His
story
of
Constantine's
being
elected
King
by
the
Britains
,
proved
false
,
l.
3.
p.
116.
-
His
story
(
as
to
its
truth
)
enquired
into
,
of
Augustine's
persuading
King
Ethelbert
to
incite
Ethelfrid
King
of
Northumberland
,
to
make
War
on
the
Britains
,
l.
4.
p.
164
,
165.
-
His
Account
of
Cadwallo's
being
buried
at
London
,
and
his
Body
put
into
a
Brazen
Statue
of
a
Man
on
Horseback
,
and
set
over
Ludgate
for
a
Terror
to
the
Saxons
,
all
false
,
Id.
p.
177.
-
Gerent
,
King
of
the
Britains
,
fights
with
King
Ina
,
and
Nun
his
Kinsman
,
l.
4.
p.
215.
-
Is
supposed
to
have
been
King
of
Cornwall
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
216.
-
Germanus
and
Lupus
,
sent
from
France
to
confirm
Britain
in
the
Catholick
Faith
,
l.
2.
p.
107.
-
His
second
Voyage
to
Britain
(
upon
the
renewed
Addresses
of
the
Britains
)
to
defend
God's
Cause
against
Pelagianism
,
l.
3.
p.
117.
-
The
Miracle
he
wrought
upon
a
Magistrate's
Son
,
the
Sinews
of
whose
Legs
had
been
long
shrunk
up
,
which
by
his
stroking
he
restored
whole
as
the
other
,
Id.
Ibid.
-
Gerontius
,
General
to
Constans
,
brings
all
Spain
under
his
Obedience
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
-
But
being
turned
out
of
his
Command
,
revolts
,
and
sets
up
Maximus
,
one
of
his
Creatures
,
for
Emperor
.
His
cruel
End
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Gessoriacum
,
Portus
Iccius
in
Caesar's
time
,
afterwards
Bononia
,
and
now
Buloigne
,
l.
2.
p.
31
,
40.
-
Geta
,
Severus
the
Emperor's
Younger
Son
,
Governor
of
the
Southern
part
of
this
Island
,
l.
2.
p.
75.
-
Is
killed
by
the
Treachery
of
his
Brother
Bassianus
,
in
his
Mother's
Arms
,
Id.
p.
77.
-
And
Bassianus
had
taken
the
Sirname
of
Antonini
,
Ib.
&
79.
-
His
Name
commanded
to
be
razed
out
of
all
Monuments
,
by
this
his
wicked
Brother
;
which
was
done
accordingly
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
Gethic
,
the
ancient
Scythic
,
or
Gethic
Tongue
,
the
Mother
of
the
German
,
l.
3.
p.
122.
-
Gewisses
;
the
Nation
of
the
West-Saxons
,
anciently
so
called
,
received
the
Christian
Faith
in
the
Reign
of
Cynegils
,
by
the
preaching
of
Byrinus
an
Italian
,
who
came
hither
by
the
order
of
Pope
Honorius
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Gildas
,
designed
not
any
exact
History
of
the
Affairs
of
his
Countrey
,
but
only
to
give
a
short
Account
of
the
Causes
of
the
Ruin
of
it
by
the
Scots
,
Picts
,
and
Saxons
,
l.
3.
p.
137.
-
His
sharp
Invective
against
the
British
Kings
,
accusing
Five
of
them
of
very
heinous
Enormities
,
Id.
p.
139.
-
His
severe
Character
of
the
British
Clergy
,
Id.
p.
140
,
141.
-
That
he
could
not
Study
at
Oxford
,
as
is
supposed
by
some
,
for
the
Pagan-Saxons
were
then
Masters
of
that
part
of
England
,
l.
5.
p.
290.
-
Girwy
,
now
Yarrow
near
the
mouth
of
the
River
Tyne
,
where
a
Monastery
was
built
in
Honour
of
St.
Paul
,
l.
4.
p.
194
,
205
,
222.
-
Gisa
succeeds
Duduc
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Somersetshire
(
i.
e.
Wells
)
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Glan-Morgan
in
Wales
,
had
its
Name
from
one
Morgan
,
who
was
driven
thither
by
his
Brother
Cunedage
,
and
there
slain
,
l.
1.
p.
11.
-
Glappa
King
of
Bernicia
,
Reigned
for
Two
years
,
but
who
he
was
,
or
how
Descended
,
the
Authors
are
silent
in
,
l.
3.
p.
144.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
145.
-
Osgat
Glappa
,
the
Danish
Earl
,
when
he
was
Expelled
England
,
l.
6.
p.
73.
-
Glass
,
when
the
Art
of
making
it
was
first
taught
the
English
Nation
,
l.
4.
p.
194.
-
Glastenbury
Besieged
by
King
Arthur
in
Gildas
his
time
,
with
a
great
Army
out
of
Cornwal
and
Devonshire
,
because
Queen
Gueniver
,
his
Wife
,
had
been
Ravished
from
him
by
Melvas
,
who
then
Reigned
in
Somersetshire
,
l.
3.
p.
135.
-
The
Ancient
Registers
of
this
Monastery
are
not
to
be
wholly
slighted
as
false
,
since
King
Arthur
was
there
Buried
,
and
his
Tomb
discovered
about
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
Second
,
Id.
p.
137.
-
This
Ancient
Monastery
was
new
built
by
King
Ina
with
large
Endowments
and
Exemptions
from
Episcopal
Jurisdictions
,
&c.
l.
4.
p.
218
,
219.
-
King
Edmund's
Body
was
brought
from
a
place
called
Pucklekirk
(
where
he
was
killed
)
hither
,
and
here
buried
,
l.
5.
p.
345.
-
And
so
likewise
King
Edgar's
with
great
Solemnity
,
for
he
had
been
a
very
liberal
Benefactor
to
this
Monastery
,
l.
6.
p.
9.
-
As
was
Edmund
,
Sirnamed
Ironside
,
his
Grandson's
.
This
was
by
all
the
Saxons
called
Glaestingabyrig
,
Id.
p.
48.
-
Gleni
,
a
River
,
but
where
is
not
by
our
Authors
mentioned
,
l.
4.
p.
174.
-
Glewancester
,
now
called
Gloucester
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Glotta
and
Bodotria
,
two
Streights
,
now
the
F●iths
of
Edinburgh
and
Dunbritton
in
Scotland
,
l.
2.
p.
99.
-
God
in
Bede's
time
was
served
in
Five
several
Langu●ges
,
l.
1.
p.
5.
-
Goda
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
marching
out
with
one
Strenwald
a
Valiant
Knight
to
fight
the
Danes
,
they
were
both
killed
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Godfathers
,
answerable
for
those
Children
for
whom
they
stand
,
till
they
come
to
years
capable
of
Learning
the
Creed
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
,
l.
4.
p.
233.
-
Godfred
,
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
subdues
the
whole
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
and
spoils
all
the
Land
of
Dywet
,
with
the
Church
of
St.
David's
,
&c.
l.
6.
p.
7.20
.
-
Godiva
,
a
Foundress
(
with
her
Husband
Leofrick
Earl
of
the
Mercians
)
of
the
Monastery
of
Coventry
,
and
how
she
freed
the
said
Town
from
the
Grievous
Taxes
imposed
on
it
,
l.
6.
p.
71.
-
Godmundingham
,
the
place
where
an
Idol-Temple
stood
in
King
Edwin's
time
,
not
far
from
York
,
Eastward
,
near
the
River
Darwent
,
l.
4.
p.
174.
-
Godwin
,
Earl
,
Governor
,
or
Lord
Lieutenant
of
West-Saxony
,
l.
6.
p.
61.
-
His
Treachery
to
Alfred
(
one
of
King
Ethelred's
Sons
)
whom
by
a
Forged
Letter
,
in
the
Name
of
Queen
Emma
his
Mother
,
he
enticed
over
into
England
,
then
made
him
Prisoner
at
Guilford
,
and
sent
him
up
to
Harold
;
and
what
afterwards
became
of
him
and
his
Six
hundred
followers
;
his
Eyes
put
out
,
and
he
not
long
survived
their
loss
,
and
most
of
them
suffered
various
kinds
of
cruel
Deaths
,
Id.
p.
62
,
63.
-
Is
accused
of
the
Villany
by
Aelfrick
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
how
he
purchased
his
Reconciliation
to
King
Hardecnute
,
Id.
p.
67.
-
By
his
Interest
gets
Edward
the
Confessor
(
the
Brother
of
the
abovementioned
Alfred
)
to
be
Elected
,
and
afterwards
Crowned
King
at
Westminster
,
Id.
p.
69
,
70.
-
His
own
and
his
Son
's
great
Power
,
in
being
able
to
withstand
the
King
and
all
the
Nobility
that
were
with
him
at
a
Great
Council
at
Gloucester
,
Id.
p.
77
,
81.
-
But
being
summoned
to
appear
at
another
Curia
held
at
London
,
he
and
Earl
Sweyn
his
Son
,
fled
to
Baldwin
Earl
of
Flanders
for
Protection
,
Id.
p.
77
,
78.
-
His
sailing
for
England
,
but
being
pursued
he
returns
to
Bruges
,
and
coming
again
soon
after
,
commits
a
thousand
Ravages
,
Id.
p.
80
,
81.
-
What
the
ground
of
all
this
contest
between
the
King
and
him
;
at
last
in
a
Great
Council
a
Peace
was
made
,
and
Hostages
given
on
both
sides
,
Id.
p.
81.
-
Is
Accused
by
King
Edward
for
the
Death
of
his
Brother
in
the
Great
Council
,
and
how
he
made
his
Peace
,
Id.
p.
83.
-
He
and
his
Sons
restored
to
their
former
Honours
and
Estates
,
in
a
Great
Council
,
Id.
p.
82
,
83
,
84.
-
His
Death
,
and
Burial
in
the
old
Monastery
of
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
84
,
85.
-
His
Character
,
Wives
,
and
Issue
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
Gogmagog
,
the
mighty
Gyant
in
Cornwall
,
taken
up
by
Corinaeus
in
his
Arms
,
though
he
was
no
Gyant
himself
,
and
flung
off
by
him
(
if
you
will
believe
the
Fable
)
from
a
Cliff
into
the
Sea
,
l.
1.
p.
9.
-
Gordianus
M.
Anton.
elected
Emperor
by
the
Praetorian
Bands
,
had
an
Army
in
Britain
;
though
nothing
was
done
,
by
what
can
be
found
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Gormond
,
an
African
King
,
comes
out
of
Ireland
to
fight
Careticus
;
and
what
the
success
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
Gospatrick
(
a
great
Officer
in
Northumberland
)
murthered
upon
the
account
of
a
quarrel
between
him
and
Earl
Tostige
,
l.
6.
p.
90.
-
Gospel
;
supposed
to
be
first
preached
in
this
Island
in
the
Reigns
of
either
Claudius
or
Nero
;
though
by
whom
,
unknown
,
l.
2.
p.
51
,
52.
-
The
story
of
Joseph
of
Arimathea
,
and
his
Twelve
Companions
coming
to
preach
the
Gospel
in
Britain
,
Id.
p.
52
,
53.
-
Christ
was
preached
here
as
early
as
the
first
Conquest
of
it
by
the
Britains
,
Id.
p.
69.
-
Who
first
preached
the
Gospel
in
the
Countrey
of
the
Grisons
,
l.
2.
p.
70.
-
The
first
preaching
of
the
Gospel
in
Germany
,
and
by
whom
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
The
joyful
Tidings
of
it
first
brought
to
us
from
Canterbury
,
l.
6.
p.
36.
-
Government
devolved
on
the
People
,
when
the
Emperor
acquitted
the
Britains
of
the
Roman
Jurisdiction
,
l.
2.
p.
104.
-
Graetanleage
,
the
Laws
that
were
made
there
by
King
Athelstan
,
in
a
Great
Council
,
l.
5.
p.
339
,
340
,
341.
-
Grand
Inquest
.
Vid.
Inquest
.
-
Gratian
,
the
Emperor
,
creates
Theodosius
the
Younger
his
Partner
in
the
Empire
,
assigning
him
the
East
for
his
share
,
l.
2.
p.
95.
-
Being
routed
by
the
Forces
of
Maximus
,
is
forced
to
fly
with
Three
hundred
Horse
towards
the
Alps
;
but
Andragathius
with
some
Light-Horse
being
sent
after
him
,
overtakes
him
near
the
Bridge
of
Singidunum
,
and
there
kills
him
,
Id.
Ibid.
-
Gratianus
,
sirnamed
Funarius
(
from
his
great
strength
in
pulling
a
Rope
from
Four
Men
)
made
General
of
all
the
Forces
throughout
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
The
British
Army
elected
him
Emperor
,
and
cloathed
him
with
the
Imperial
Purple
,
Id.
p.
102.
-
But
he
is
soon
after
deprived
both
of
his
Life
and
Empire
,
Id.
p.
104
,
105.
-
Gregory
,
made
Bishop
of
Rome
,
in
what
year
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Sirnamed
the
Great
,
to
whom
the
English
Nation
owed
its
Conversion
,
l.
4.
p.
152.
-
Would
have
come
himself
to
preach
God's
Word
to
the
English
;
but
the
Citizens
of
Rome
would
by
no
means
suffer
him
to
go
so
far
from
them
,
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
In
the
Fourth
Year
of
his
Pontificate
he
sends
Augustine
with
many
Monks
over
to
the
Britains
,
to
preach
Gospel
to
them
:
Calls
the
Emperor
his
Lord
,
and
dates
his
Letters
by
the
year
of
His
Reign
,
and
not
that
of
his
own
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
l.
4.
p.
153
,
158.
-
His
Decease
;
the
Account
of
his
life
may
be
read
in
Bede
,
Id.
p.
163
,
165.
-
Griffyn
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
entring
England
,
spoils
great
part
of
Herefordshire
,
and
carries
away
much
Booty
,
l.
6.
p.
84
,
86
,
87.
-
The
Son
of
Ratherch
ap
Justin
,
raises
a
great
Army
against
Griffyth
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
and
what
the
success
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
A
Peace
mediated
between
Edward
the
Confessor
and
this
Prince
,
Id.
p.
87.
-
How
he
restores
Aelfgar
to
his
Earldom
,
after
he
was
a
second
time
banished
by
King
Edward
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Is
slain
by
his
own
people
,
and
his
Head
sent
to
Earl
Harold
,
and
the
gilded
Stern
of
his
Ship
,
which
he
caused
to
be
carried
to
King
Edward
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
Griffyth
ap
Lewellin
ap
Sitsylt
,
raises
a
great
Army
against
Prince
Jago
of
North-Wales
,
whose
Soldiers
deserting
him
,
he
was
soon
overthrown
and
slain
,
l.
6.
p.
64.
-
His
good
Government
afterwards
over
those
of
North-Wales
,
and
his
total
subduction
of
South-Wales
,
and
his
other
Conquests
:
Howel
ap
Edwin
narrowly
escapes
him
;
but
he
took
his
Wife
Prisoner
,
whom
he
liked
so
well
,
that
he
kept
her
for
his
Mistress
,
Ibid.
-
He
is
taken
Prisoner
by
surprize
,
but
is
immediately
rescued
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
His
Engagement
with
Ritherch
and
Rees
,
and
the
success
thereof
,
Id.
p.
71.
-
Revenges
the
death
of
One
hundred
and
forty
of
his
best
Soldiers
,
treacherously
killed
by
the
Gentlemen
of
Ystrad
Towy
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
Griffyth
ap
Madoc
,
designing
to
bring
all
Wales
,
&c.
under
his
subjection
,
was
slain
by
the
Princes
Edmund
and
Edred
,
who
brought
his
Head
to
their
Father
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
St.
Grimbald
:
the
University
of
Oxford
,
founded
in
the
second
year
of
his
coming
over
into
England
;
the
difference
between
him
and
those
he
brought
over
with
him
,
and
the
Old
Scholars
whom
he
found
there
,
l.
5.
p.
288
,
289
,
290
,
306.
-
St.
Grimbald
sent
for
from
France
by
King
Alfred
to
assist
him
in
his
Learning
,
l.
5.
p.
306.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
312.
-
Grime
,
King
of
the
Scots
,
refusing
to
pay
part
of
a
Tribute
to
the
Danes
,
which
King
Ethelred
demanded
of
him
,
had
his
Countrey
of
Cumberland
laid
almost
waste
,
l.
6.
p.
28.
-
Grisons
make
Lucius
to
have
been
their
Apostle
,
and
first
to
have
Preached
the
Gospel
in
their
Countrey
,
and
shew
his
Tomb
at
Cloir
at
this
day
,
l.
2.
p.
70.
-
Grymkyrel
,
made
(
upon
the
Death
of
Ethelric
)
Bishop
of
the
South-Saxons
,
that
is
,
of
Selsey
,
l.
6.
p.
65.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
Guarinus
King
of
the
Huns
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
Gueld
,
that
is
,
Tribute
,
l.
4.
p.
187.
-
Guendelew
,
Son
of
Keidiaw
,
a
Prince
of
the
North
parts
of
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Gueniver
,
Vid.
Glastenbury
.
-
Guiderac
in
the
British
Tongue
,
is
Mould
in
Flintshire
in
the
English
;
the
place
is
called
Maes
German
,
that
is
German's
-
Field
,
where
the
Britains
got
a
great
Victory
over
the
Picts
and
Saxons
,
by
the
means
of
Germanus
a
French
Bishop
,
l.
2.
p.
108
,
109.
-
Guild
,
or
Fraternity
,
signified
sometimes
such
as
were
Fellow-Contributors
to
the
same
Parish-Feast
in
honour
of
the
Saints
;
sometimes
such
as
were
bound
together
in
the
same
Decennary
or
Tything
,
l.
5.
p.
294.
-
Guintelin
,
his
Character
,
his
Virtuous
Wife
Maetia
,
and
his
Reign
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
Gunhilda
,
Cnute's
Niece
,
being
his
Sister's
Daughter
,
Marries
Hacun
a
Danish
Earl
,
l.
6.
p.
53.
-
Hardecnute's
Sister
sent
over
to
the
Emperor
Henry
,
to
whom
she
had
been
before
Betrothed
,
and
was
kindly
received
by
him
for
some
time
,
till
she
was
accused
of
Adultery
,
and
how
her
Honour
was
vindicated
at
last
be
her
little
Page
,
Id.
p.
66
,
67.
-
But
it
made
her
forsake
her
Husband
,
and
retire
into
a
Monastery
for
all
her
life
afeer
,
Id.
p.
67.
-
The
Noble
Matron
was
Banished
England
with
her
Two
Sons
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
Gunhildis
,
a
Beautiful
Young
Lady
(
Sweyn's
Sister
)
Beheaded
,
and
bore
her
death
with
great
bravery
,
having
seen
her
Husband
and
her
Son
slain
before
her
face
,
l.
6.
p.
37.
-
Gurgi
,
a
British
Prince
,
Son
of
Gliver
Gosgard
Vawr
,
a
Prince
of
Cumberland
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
-
Gurguint
,
in
his
Reign
the
Danes
refused
to
pay
him
the
Tribute
which
had
been
imposed
by
Belinus
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
Guthfrith
,
or
Godfred
,
Son
to
Syhtric
,
a
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
,
succeeds
his
Father
there
,
but
was
soon
expelled
by
Athelstan
,
who
added
those
Dominions
to
his
own
,
l.
5.
p.
330.
-
Flie
into
Scotland
,
and
raises
a
Rebellion
against
Athelstan
,
but
he
makes
him
submit
to
him
:
The
Civil
Treatment
Athelstan
gives
him
,
and
his
Revolt
from
him
afterwards
,
Id.
p.
331
,
332
,
333.
-
Guthlac
,
first
a
Monk
,
then
a
professed
Anchori●e
,
builds
a
Cell
at
Croyland
;
the
incredible
Miracles
told
of
him
,
l.
4.
p.
216.
-
A
Monastery
founded
in
honour
of
him
(
by
Ethelbald
King
of
the
Mercians
)
who
was
then
lately
deceased
,
Id.
p.
218.
-
The
Danes
break
open
his
Tomb
,
and
those
of
the
Princes
there
buried
,
and
finding
no
plunder
,
set
the
Church
on
fire
,
and
burn
their
dead
bodies
,
l.
5.
p.
271.
-
Guthrun
,
Gythram
,
or
Gorman
,
their
Leader
or
King
,
was
promised
by
the
Danes
to
become
a
Christian
,
and
accordingly
King
Alfred
was
his
Godfather
at
his
Baptism
,
l.
5.
p.
283
,
284
,
298.
-
The
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
delivered
up
to
him
,
Id.
p.
283.
-
The
League
between
King
Alfred
and
him
,
as
also
the
Secular
and
Ecclesiastical
Laws
that
were
made
then
by
them
,
Id.
p.
283
,
284
,
285.
-
His
Christian
Name
,
Ethelstan
;
called
King
of
the
Normans
;
his
Decease
,
l.
5.
p.
298.
-
He
died
Ten
years
before
King
Alfred
,
therefore
no
Ecclesiastical
Laws
could
be
made
between
him
and
Edward
the
Elder
,
who
was
Alfred's
Son
and
Successor
,
Id.
p.
326.
-
Guy
,
Earl
of
Warwick
,
returning
from
the
Holy
Land
in
a
Pilgrim's
Habit
,
Fights
one
Colebrand
,
a
Monstrous
Danish
Giant
near
Winchester
,
and
kills
him
,
and
retiring
to
a
Hermitage
near
Warwick
,
there
ends
his
days
,
l.
5.
p.
337
,
338.
-
Gwgan
,
King
or
Prince
of
Cardigan
,
his
death
;
some
say
he
was
drowned
by
misfortune
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Gwido
,
Earl
of
Ponthieu
,
detains
Earl
Harold
Prisoner
,
but
soon
sets
him
at
Liberty
by
the
Command
of
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
l.
6.
p.
92.
-
Gwyn
,
or
Gwyr
,
a
Countrey
in
North-Wales
,
subdued
by
Eneon
,
Son
of
Owen
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
6.
-
Is
destroyed
a
second
time
by
the
same
Person
,
Id.
p.
16.
-
Gwyneth
,
that
is
,
North-Wales
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
l.
5.
p.
317.
-
Gyrth
,
King
Harold's
Youngest
Brother
,
his
excellent
Advice
to
him
not
to
fight
in
Person
against
Duke
William
,
rejected
,
which
cost
Harold
his
Life
,
l.
6.
p.
111.
H
-
HAcun
,
a
Danish
Earl
,
Banished
England
(
under
pretence
of
an
Ambassy
)
by
King
Cnute
,
who
was
afraid
of
him
,
and
why
,
l.
6.
p.
53.
-
Hadrian
(
Aelius
)
a
Spaniard
,
succeeds
his
Uncle
Trajan
in
the
Empire
;
his
Politicks
,
l.
2.
p.
67.
-
Comes
over
into
Britain
,
and
reduces
the
Inhabitants
;
he
builds
a
wall
of
Eighty
Miles
in
l●ngth
cross
the
Island
;
Id.
p.
67
,
76.
-
Haefe
,
supposed
to
be
Hatfield
in
Northumberland
,
l.
4.
p.
215.
-
Halfdene
Marches
with
one
half
of
the
Danish
Army
into
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
and
there
soon
conquers
the
whole
Countrey
,
spoiling
as
far
as
Galloway
,
l.
5.
p.
277
,
315.
-
Divides
that
Kingdom
amongst
his
People
,
from
whence
they
date
their
Reign
there
,
Id.
p.
278.
-
Is
slain
by
King
Alfred
,
Id.
p.
286.
-
Hamtun
(
that
is
now
Southampton
)
where
Wulfheard
the
Ealdorman
fights
with
a
Fleet
of
Three
and
thirty
Danish
Pyrates
,
and
obtains
a
signal
Victory
over
them
,
l.
5.
p.
258.
-
Hardecnute
,
Son
to
King
Cnute
by
Queen
Emma
,
is
appointed
by
his
Father
to
be
King
of
Denmark
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
But
is
Decreed
in
the
Great
Council
at
Oxnaford
,
upon
the
fierce
disputes
of
the
contending
Parties
,
That
this
Kingdom
should
be
divided
between
Harold
and
him
,
and
Hardecnute
to
enjoy
all
the
Southern
Provinces
;
but
he
never
did
all
the
time
of
his
Brother
Harold
,
Id.
p.
62.
-
He
being
at
Harold's
Death
in
Bruges
with
his
Mother
,
is
invited
by
the
Chief
Men
of
England
to
come
over
and
receive
the
Crown
,
which
he
accordingly
did
with
all
possible
convenience
,
and
so
is
Elected
King
.
The
several
Taxes
he
raises
.
His
Consecration
.
His
revenging
the
Injury
Harold
did
to
his
Mother
,
and
sending
his
Sister
Gunhilda
to
the
Emperor
Henry
,
to
whom
she
had
been
before
Betroth'd
,
and
the
Feast
he
first
kept
for
her
Nuptials
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
Is
incensed
against
Bishop
Lifing
and
Earl
Godwin
for
the
Death
of
his
Half-Brother
Alfred
,
and
how
the
business
was
made
up
,
and
he
reconciled
to
them
,
Id.
p.
67.
-
Plunders
and
Burns
the
City
,
and
wastes
the
County
of
Worcester
,
and
upon
what
account
;
Deceases
at
Lambeth
,
and
is
Buried
in
the
New
Monastery
of
Winchester
.
His
Character
.
A
Holyday
kept
to
his
remembrance
,
Id.
p.
68.
-
Harold
King
of
Norway
,
his
Present
to
King
Athelstan
of
a
Ship
,
whose
Stern
was
Gilded
,
and
it's
Sails
Purple
,
l.
5.
p.
339.
-
Harold
,
Son
to
King
Cnute
by
Aelgiva
,
he
appoints
to
be
King
of
England
after
him
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Is
Chosen
King
by
the
Great
Council
held
at
Oxnaford
,
though
opposed
by
the
Great
Men
of
the
West-Saxons
,
upon
the
pretence
of
a
Supposititious
Birth
,
and
the
Disputes
rise
so
high
about
the
Election
,
that
many
fearing
it
would
issue
in
a
Civil
War
,
left
their
Habitations
upon
it
,
Id.
p.
61
,
62.
-
Sends
a
Guard
to
Winchester
,
and
Tyrannically
seizes
on
his
Father's
Treasures
there
,
which
he
had
bequeathed
to
the
Queen
his
Mother-in-law
,
Id.
p.
62.
-
Dies
at
Oxnaford
,
and
is
Buried
at
Westminster
;
how
long
he
Governed
England
,
Id.
p.
65.
-
The
Tax
he
raised
for
setting
out
Sixteen
Sail
of
Ships
whereof
every
Port
was
to
bear
their
proportion
,
incenses
the
minds
of
the
English
against
him
.
His
Character
,
and
the
reason
of
his
being
called
Harefoot
,
l.
6.
p.
65.
-
His
Body
is
dug
up
by
Hardecnute's
Order
,
his
Head
cut
off
,
and
flung
into
the
Thames
,
bu●
afterwards
taken
up
by
Fishermen
,
and
Buried
in
St.
Clement's
Curch-yard
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
Harold
,
sirnamed
Hairfax
,
King
of
Norway
,
and
Brother
to
King
Olaf
,
putting
Sweyn
King
of
Denmark
to
flight
,
subdues
that
Kingdom
,
but
dying
soon
after
,
Sweyn
recovers
it
again
,
l.
6.
p.
74.
-
Harold
,
Son
of
Earl
Godwin
,
the
Quarrel
that
arose
between
Edward
the
Confessor
and
his
Father
,
his
Brother
Sweyn
and
him
,
and
how
he
is
forced
to
fly
into
Ireland
for
Protection
,
l.
6.
p.
75
,
77
,
78.
-
Returns
from
Ireland
,
and
kills
and
plunders
all
that
comes
in
his
way
,
but
is
in
a
Great
Council
restored
to
his
former
Honour
and
Estate
,
Id.
p.
80
,
81
,
82.
-
Is
Founder
of
the
Abbey
of
the
Holy
Cross
at
Waltham
in
Essex
;
goes
(
with
Earl
Tostige
his
Brother
)
with
a
great
Army
both
by
Land
and
Sea
into
Wales
,
and
subdues
that
Countrey
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
Seems
to
be
the
Adopted
and
Declared
Heir
of
the
Crown
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
Endeavours
to
appease
the
Northumbers
about
his
Brother
Tostige
,
but
in
vain
;
his
Character
of
being
a
Valiant
and
Worthy
Prince
,
Id.
p.
90
,
91.
-
His
going
over
into
Normandy
,
and
the
occasion
of
it
.
His
promises
to
Duke
William
there
,
That
when
King
Edward
died
,
he
would
deliver
up
Dover-Castle
to
him
,
and
procure
him
the
Succession
;
but
yet
he
succeeded
the
Confessor
,
who
declared
him
his
Successor
in
the
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
92.
-
The
various
Reports
how
he
was
advanced
to
it
,
whether
by
Election
,
or
otherwise
,
Id.
p.
105.
-
The
wise
course
he
takes
to
preserve
himself
in
that
Dignity
he
had
got
,
Id.
p.
106.
-
The
several
Invasions
designed
and
preparing
against
him
,
and
his
great
Care
and
Industry
in
opposing
them
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
Id.
p.
106
,
108
,
109.
-
An
Ambassador
sent
to
him
from
Duke
William
,
to
put
him
in
mind
of
the
Breach
of
his
Word
,
and
threatning
to
force
him
to
perform
it
;
with
Harold's
Answer
,
l.
6.
p.
107.
-
His
Victory
over
the
King
of
Norway
,
and
his
Brother
Tostige
,
Id.
p.
109.
-
His
going
against
Duke
William
(
who
landed
at
Hastings
)
with
but
part
of
his
Forces
,
with
a
Resolution
to
fight
him
,
and
his
preparations
for
it
,
Id.
p.
110
,
111.
-
The
precipitate
Answer
he
gave
to
the
Monk
whom
Duke
William
sent
to
him
with
Proposals
;
telling
him
,
He
would
leave
it
to
God
to
determine
between
them
,
Id.
p.
111.
-
The
manner
how
he
drew
up
his
Army
in
order
to
a
Battel
,
Id.
p.
111
,
112.
-
His
Foot
breaking
,
in
pursuit
of
the
Enemy
,
who
they
thought
were
flying
,
lost
him
the
Victory
,
his
Crown
,
and
Life
;
for
he
was
slain
by
an
Arrow
shot
through
his
Brains
;
his
Standard
taken
,
and
sent
to
the
Pope
,
Id.
p.
112
,
113.
-
How
his
Body
came
to
be
known
amidst
the
Crowd
of
the
slain
,
and
not
long
after
buried
in
the
Abbey-Church
of
Waltham
.
His
Character
:
His
Wives
and
Children
;
and
the
Law
he
made
,
Id.
p.
114
,
115.
-
Harwood-Forest
,
anciently
called
Warewell
,
where
Athelwold
was
slain
with
a
Dart
,
by
whom
,
and
upon
what
account
,
l.
6.
p.
10.
-
Hastings
,
or
Haestein
,
the
Dane
,
his
arrival
in
Kent
,
and
the
Ravages
he
makes
there
;
but
is
at
last
forced
to
surrender
to
King
Alfred
,
with
his
Wife
and
two
Sons
,
and
to
become
a
Christian
,
and
accept
of
Conditions
,
which
he
soon
after
broke
,
l.
5.
p.
299
,
300.
-
His
Ships
broke
to
Pieces
,
the
best
of
them
being
saved
,
and
carried
into
Port
,
Id.
p.
300.
-
Hatred
;
too
many
men's
natures
to
hate
those
that
have
too
much
obliged
them
,
l.
2.
p.
64
,
65.
-
Heacca
,
Bishop
of
the
South-Saxons
(
that
is
,
of
Chichester
)
,
his
Decease
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Headda
,
Abbot
of
Medeshamsted
,
the
Charter
said
to
be
wrote
by
him
,
l.
6.
p.
4
,
5.
-
Heads
;
Oswald's
Head
and
Arms
cut
off
by
Penda's
Order
,
and
set
on
a
Pole
for
a
Trophy
of
his
Victory
,
l.
4.
p.
181.
-
Scotch
;
slain
in
War
,
set
upon
high
Poles
round
about
the
Walls
of
Durham
,
l.
6.
p.
27.
-
Healfange
,
that
is
,
what
is
paid
in
Commutation
for
the
Punishment
of
hanging
by
the
Neck
,
to
the
King
,
or
Lord
,
l.
5.
p.
347.
Vid.
l.
6.
p.
59.
-
Healfden
,
a
Danish
King
,
is
slain
in
Battel
,
with
several
Earls
,
and
many
Thousand
Soldiers
,
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
's
Army
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
-
Heathens
and
Pagans
;
by
these
names
are
meant
the
Danes
and
Norwegians
,
together
with
the
Goths
,
Swedes
,
and
Vandals
,
which
for
so
long
together
wasted
England
,
l.
5.
p.
255
,
256.
-
Heavens
;
a
Red-Cross
appeared
in
the
Heavens
after
Sun-set
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Hedda
,
when
he
sate
as
first
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
181.
-
Took
the
Bishoprick
of
the
East-Saxons
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
His
Death
,
and
Excellent
Character
,
Id.
p.
212
,
213.
-
Heddi
,
consecrated
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
that
is
,
of
the
West-Saxons
,
by
Archbishop
Theodore
,
when
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
Heddi
(
Stephen
)
the
Author
of
the
Life
of
St.
Wilfrid
,
his
Account
of
the
Quarrel
between
Egfrid
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
that
Bishop
,
l.
4.
p.
197.
-
Heliogabolus
(
Anton.
)
succeeds
Opilius
Macrinus
in
the
Empire
,
but
after
three
years
Reign
is
killed
by
the
Praetorian
Band
,
l.
2.
p.
80.
-
Helmestan
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
the
Dean
of
that
Church
,
had
the
Education
of
Prince
Ethelwulf
,
during
the
Life
of
his
Elder
Brother
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
Helmham
in
Norfolk
,
a
Bishop's
See
,
taken
out
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Dunmoc
,
l.
4.
p.
193.
-
Is
continued
to
be
the
sole
Bishop's
See
for
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
till
long
after
that
it
was
removed
to
Norwich
,
l.
5.
p.
274.
-
Hemeida
,
a
Welsh
King
,
expelled
the
Bishops
of
St.
Davids
,
and
Archbishop
Novis
,
but
at
last
he
and
all
the
Inhabitants
of
South-Wales
,
and
Rodri
with
his
Six
Sons
submit
to
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
306.
-
Hengest
and
Horsa
,
their
first
coming
over
to
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
118.
-
They
were
originally
Saxons
by
Descent
,
Ib.
&
p.
120.
-
Those
that
came
over
with
them
were
rather
Frisians
,
Id.
p.
120.
-
Were
the
Sons
of
Witgilfus
,
who
was
the
Son
of
Witta
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Vecta
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Woden
,
Id.
p.
121.
-
Hengest
demands
of
King
Vortigern
the
Countrey
of
Kent
for
his
Daughter
,
and
has
it
,
Id.
p.
126.
-
Sends
over
for
Octa
and
Ebusa
,
his
Son
and
Nephew
,
Ibid.
&
p.
142.
-
Is
chosen
King
by
the
Saxons
,
and
made
to
retire
into
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
Id.
p.
128.
-
When
he
and
his
Son
Aesk
fought
against
the
Britains
,
and
obtained
a
great
Victory
,
l.
3.
p.
129.
-
When
he
and
his
Brother
fought
again
with
them
,
and
took
much
spoil
,
Id.
p.
131.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
132.
-
With
Alrick
,
King
of
Kent
,
ended
the
Race
of
Hengest
,
l.
4.
p.
238.
-
His
Brother
Horsa
,
slain
at
Engleford
in
Kent
,
l.
3.
p.
128.
-
Hengestdune
(
now
Hengston
in
Cornwal
)
where
King
Egbert
beats
the
Danes
and
Western
Welsh
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
Henwald
,
two
Priests
of
this
name
barbarously
murthered
by
the
Old
Saxons
,
and
their
Bodies
flung
into
the
Rhine
;
but
their
Murther
was
notoriously
revenged
,
l.
4.
p.
212.
-
Heofenfield
(
or
Heaven-field
)
,
lying
near
to
what
we
call
the
Picts-Wall
,
l.
4.
p.
177.
-
Heraclitus
,
made
by
Severus
Lieutenant
of
the
Southern
Parts
of
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
74.
-
Herefrith
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
his
Decease
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
Hereman
,
King
Edward
the
Confessor's
Chaplain
,
succeeds
Brightwulf
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Shireburne
,
l.
6.
p.
73.
-
Is
sent
with
Bishop
Aldred
to
the
great
Synod
held
at
Rome
,
and
for
what
,
Id.
p.
75.
-
Heresy
,
Arrian
,
when
it
first
began
to
infect
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
106.
-
Pelagian
,
when
it
was
broached
here
by
a
British
Monk
,
for
absolute
Freewill
,
without
the
Assisting
Grace
of
God
,
l.
2.
p.
107.
-
Of
Eutiches
(
who
maintained
but
One
Will
and
Person
in
Christ
)
,
condemned
in
a
Synod
at
Heathfield
in
Hertfordshire
,
l.
4.
p.
199.
-
Herethaland
,
that
is
,
the
Countrey
of
Pyrates
,
l.
4.
p.
235.
-
Heriots
,
King
Cnute's
Law
concerning
them
,
settling
the
Rates
of
them
according
to
every
one's
Rank
and
Dignity
,
l.
6.
p.
59
,
60.
-
Hethfield
,
supposed
Hatfield
in
Yorkshire
,
where
King
Edwin
was
slain
,
and
his
whole
Army
quite
routed
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
In
Hertfordshire
,
where
Theodore
the
Archbishop
summoned
a
Synod
,
in
which
the
Five
First
General
Councils
were
not
only
received
and
confirmed
,
but
the
latter
held
at
Rome
under
Pope
Martyn
I.
l.
4.
p.
199.
-
Hiberni
,
whether
Irish-men
or
Scotch
understood
by
that
name
,
l.
2.
p.
83
,
84.
-
Higbald
,
consecrated
at
Soccabrig
to
be
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
-
When
he
deceased
,
and
who
was
his
Successor
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Higbert
,
consecrated
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
in
the
room
of
Bishop
Alchmund
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
-
Or
Higebryht
,
chosen
Archbishop
of
Litchfield
by
King
Offa
,
Id.
p.
233.
-
Hilda
,
founds
the
Monastery
of
Streanshale
,
in
which
she
lived
,
and
died
Abbess
,
l.
4.
p.
188
,
199.
-
Grand-Niece
to
King
Edwin
,
and
converted
by
Paulinus
:
Her
severe
Sanctity
,
Id.
p.
199.
-
Very
much
against
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
upon
substantial
reasons
,
Id.
p.
215.
-
Hinguar
and
Hubba
,
two
cruel
Danish
Tyrants
,
burnt
Coldingham-Nunnery
,
with
the
Abbess
and
all
her
Nuns
in
it
;
and
many
other
Monasteries
,
l.
5.
p.
269
,
270.
-
And
destroys
the
whole
Countrey
of
the
East-Angles
,
and
Edmund
their
King
,
l.
5.
p.
270
,
271
,
272
,
273
,
274.
-
Makes
a
great
slaughter
of
the
Britains
,
but
is
slain
with
1200
men
,
near
the
Castle
of
Kenwith
,
Id.
p.
281.
-
Hlothe
.
Vid.
Troops
.
-
Hock-Wednesday
,
a
Holiday
in
Memory
of
Hardecnute's
Death
,
on
which
the
people
danced
,
and
drew
Cords
across
the
ways
,
as
they
do
now
on
stated
days
in
several
Parishes
in
England
,
to
stop
Passengers
till
they
get
some
Money
from
them
,
l.
6.
p.
68.
-
Holland
in
Lincolnshire
,
anciently
called
Hoyland
,
whence
all
the
Youth
were
drawn
out
against
the
Danes
,
and
their
Success
,
l.
5.
p.
270.
-
Homage
;
whether
the
Submission
the
King
of
Scots
paid
to
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
amounted
to
it
,
questioned
,
l.
5.
p.
323.
-
The
story
of
Llewelyn
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
his
doing
Homage
to
Edward
the
Elder
,
very
suspicious
;
and
the
reason
why
,
Id.
p.
328.
-
Godwin's
performing
it
,
shews
this
Tenure
to
be
in
use
before
the
Conquest
,
l.
6.
p.
83.
Vid.
Fealty
.
-
Honorius
,
the
Emperor
of
the
West
,
had
,
during
his
Minority
,
Stilico
appointed
for
his
Governor
,
l.
2.
p.
97.
-
Admits
Constantine
Partner
with
him
in
the
Empire
,
l.
2.
p.
102.
-
Delivers
Gaule
up
to
the
Goths
,
and
did
not
in
his
time
recover
the
Province
of
Britain
,
Id.
p.
105.
-
Honorius
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
received
his
Ordination
from
Paulinus
,
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Consecrates
Ithamar
a
Kentish-man
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
(
in
the
room
of
Paulinus
)
who
was
equal
to
his
Predecessors
in
Learning
and
Piety
,
Id.
p.
181.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
succeeded
him
in
the
Archbishoprick
,
Id.
p.
185
,
186.
-
Honorius
Succeeds
Boniface
in
the
Roman
See
,
and
sends
Paulinus
(
upon
his
hearing
the
Northumbrians
had
received
the
Christian
Faith
by
his
Preaching
)
an
Archiepiscopal
Pall
,
&c.
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Another
Pope
of
the
same
Name
,
by
his
Bull
not
only
ratifies
all
the
Privileges
confirmed
by
former
Popes
to
the
Abbey
of
St.
Albans
,
but
grants
to
that
and
his
Successors
,
Episcopal
Rights
,
&c.
Id.
p.
237
,
238.
-
Hoocnorton
in
Oxfordshire
,
anciently
Hocneratune
,
where
the
Danes
committed
great
Ravages
and
Slaughter
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Horesti
,
supposed
to
be
the
Inhabitants
of
Eskdale
in
Scotland
,
l.
2.
p.
63.
-
Horsa
,
Vid.
Hengest
.
-
Horses
,
Forbidden
by
King
Athelstane's
Law
to
be
Transported
out
of
England
,
l.
5.
p.
341.
-
St.
Dunstan's
Horse
falling
down
dead
under
him
,
upon
his
hearing
a
voice
from
Heaven
,
crying
aloud
,
King
Edred
is
dead
;
as
true
as
that
the
Sea
burns
,
Id.
p.
351.
-
Hostages
given
to
Sweyn
the
Dane
where-ever
he
came
,
l.
6.
p.
37
,
38.
-
Hostilianus
(
Trebonianus
Gallus
)
Deposed
from
the
Empire
by
the
Soldiers
that
first
raised
him
to
it
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Houses
Religious
,
Vid.
Monasteries
.
-
Howel
,
Brother
to
Conan
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
upon
a
Quarrel
betwixt
them
,
obtains
the
Victory
;
it
was
upon
his
claiming
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
l.
5.
p.
250.
-
Howel
,
the
Son
of
Jevaf
,
restores
his
Father
to
his
Liberty
,
but
takes
upon
himself
the
sole
Government
of
all
North-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
7
,
9.
-
His
being
Subject
to
King
Edgar
,
Id.
p.
9.
-
Makes
War
upon
all
who
Succour
his
Uncle
Jago
,
and
the
Countries
he
Spoils
,
Id.
p.
16.
-
Routs
the
Danes
and
Welsh-men
,
assisted
Constantine
the
Black
,
(
Son
to
Prince
Jago
)
who
is
there
slain
in
the
Field
,
Id.
p.
20.
-
Comes
into
England
with
an
Army
,
where
he
was
fought
with
,
and
killed
in
Battel
;
leaving
no
Issue
of
his
Body
,
Id.
p.
21.
-
Howel
and
Meredyth
,
the
Sons
of
Edwin
or
Owen
,
how
they
came
to
get
the
Government
of
South-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Is
forced
to
fly
his
Countrey
from
Griffyth
ap
Lewelin
ap
Sitsylt
,
Id.
p.
64.
-
Is
slain
,
and
his
Army
routed
by
Prince
Griffyth
,
Id.
p.
71.
-
Howel
Dha
Succeeds
his
Father
Cadelh
in
the
Principality
of
South-Wales
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
-
Takes
upon
him
the
Government
of
all
Wales
,
His
Laws
and
Character
,
Id.
p.
337.
-
A
worthy
Prince
;
his
Death
and
Issue
;
and
whom
he
left
his
Heirs
to
all
South-Wales
,
Id.
p.
349.
l.
6.
p.
9.
-
His
Sons
engaged
in
long
Wars
with
Jago
and
Jevaf
,
Princes
of
North-Wales
,
Id.
p.
349
,
350.
-
Hubba
,
Vid.
the
next
Word
.
-
Hubblestones
,
or
Hubblestow
,
in
Devonshire
,
had
its
Name
from
a
Danish
Captain
(
one
Hubba
)
being
slain
by
Odun
,
Earl
of
that
County
,
and
there
buried
under
a
heap
of
stones
,
l.
5.
p.
281.
-
Huda
and
his
Surrey-men
,
with
Ealcher
and
his
Kentish-men
,
fight
the
Danish
Army
in
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
and
their
Success
,
l.
5.
p.
262.
-
Huena
,
General
of
King
Ethelred's
Forces
,
his
advice
to
have
all
the
Danes
in
England
slain
,
and
for
what
reason
;
which
was
barbarously
put
in
execution
,
l.
6.
p.
29
,
30.
-
Hugh
,
King
of
the
French
,
sends
an
Ambassador
to
King
Athelstan
to
demand
his
Sister
in
Marriage
,
l.
5.
p.
339.
-
Hundred-Courts
,
every
one
to
be
present
at
them
,
l.
6.
p.
13
,
14.
-
Hundreds
,
when
the
Counties
were
first
thus
divided
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
291.
-
Every
one
of
Free
Condition
ought
to
enter
himself
into
some
Hundred
,
l.
6.
p.
58
,
104.
-
The
punishment
of
them
,
how
it
came
to
be
in
use
where
a
Murther
could
not
be
found
,
Id.
p.
101.
-
Hunferth
has
the
Bishoprick
of
Winchester
resigned
to
him
by
Daniel
,
Bishop
thereof
,
and
why
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
-
He
dies
,
and
who
succeeds
him
,
l.
4.
p.
226.
-
Hungus
King
of
the
Picts
(
by
Achaius
King
of
the
Scots
his
helping
him
with
a
Thousand
Men
)
beats
the
English
,
and
slays
one
King
Athelstan
in
fight
.
A
mere
fancy
the
whole
story
,
l.
5.
p.
250.
-
Hunting
,
Liberty
for
every
Man
to
Hunt
in
his
own
ground
,
but
none
to
meddle
with
the
King's
Game
under
a
penalty
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Huntington
,
anciently
called
Huntandune
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
Is
repaired
and
rebuilt
in
those
places
that
had
been
destroyed
,
by
the
Command
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
Id.
p.
322.
-
Hussa
Succeeds
Freodguald
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bernicia
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Hyde
,
and
Abbey
called
by
this
Name
,
near
Winchester
,
l.
5.
p.
318.
-
Hye
,
an
Island
that
had
always
a
Bishop
residing
in
it
,
l.
3.
p.
143
,
144.
-
The
Monks
of
Hye
Converted
by
Egbert
to
the
Right
Faith
,
in
making
them
to
observe
Easter
Orthodoxly
,
as
also
the
Ecclesiastical
Tonsure
,
l.
4.
p.
217.
I
-
JAgo
and
Jevaf
,
Princes
of
North-Wales
,
raise
great
and
long
Wars
to
get
the
Supreme
Government
of
all
Wales
,
as
being
of
the
Elder
House
to
the
Sons
of
Howel
,
l.
5.
p.
349
,
350.
-
Civil
Wars
between
them
,
Jago
keeping
his
Brother
Prisoner
by
force
for
near
six
years
,
l.
6.
p.
6.
-
Jevaf
restored
to
his
Liberty
by
his
Son
Howel
,
and
Jago
driven
out
of
the
Countrey
,
but
by
Edgar's
mediation
with
Howel
,
his
Uncle
,
was
restored
to
what
he
held
in
Jevaf's
time
,
Id.
p.
7.
-
Great
Commotions
in
Wales
upon
these
Princes
and
their
Sons
accounts
,
and
the
issue
thereof
,
Id.
p.
16
,
20
,
21
,
22
,
23.
-
Jago
,
Son
to
Edwal
,
a
Prince
of
Wales
,
is
advanced
to
the
Throne
,
as
lawful
Heir
,
but
could
not
be
admitted
to
South-Wales
,
Id.
p.
53.
-
His
Soldiers
deserting
him
,
he
is
slain
in
Battel
by
Griffyth
ap
Lewelin
,
Id.
p.
64.
-
Janbryht
(
also
called
Lambert
)
Consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
received
the
Pall
,
l.
4.
p.
228
,
229.
-
Lost
part
of
his
Province
to
the
See
of
Litchfield
,
Id.
p.
233.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
236.
-
Japhet
,
very
probable
that
Europe
was
Peopled
by
his
Posterity
,
l.
1.
p.
4.
-
From
him
originally
descended
the
Saxons
that
first
came
into
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
121.
-
Iberi
,
were
the
Spaniards
,
by
whom
the
Southern
part
of
Britain
was
Peopled
,
l.
1.
p.
4.
-
Icanho
,
supposed
to
be
Boston
in
Lincolnshire
,
where
one
Bottulf
began
to
build
a
Monastery
,
l.
4.
p.
185.
-
Iceni
,
those
who
inhabited
Suffolk
,
Norfolk
,
Camebridge
,
and
Huntingtonshire
,
l.
2.
p.
42.
-
Their
being
overcome
by
Ostorius
Scapula
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Are
turned
out
of
their
ancient
Estates
,
and
treated
like
Slaves
,
Id.
p.
47.
-
With
the
Trinobantes
,
rise
up
in
Arms
against
the
Romans
,
to
deliver
themselves
from
their
hated
servitude
,
Id.
p.
47
,
48.
-
Ida
,
the
first
that
took
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
of
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
who
had
Twelve
Sons
,
partly
by
Wives
,
partly
by
Concubines
;
with
his
Sons
he
came
into
Britain
,
and
landed
at
Flensburgh
with
Forty
Ships
,
and
built
Bamborough
Castle
in
Northumberland
,
l.
3.
p.
142.
-
He
hath
the
Character
of
being
a
very
Gallant
Man
,
but
dies
within
a
few
years
,
Id.
p.
143.
-
Idel
,
a
River
on
the
Mercian
Border
,
now
in
Nottinghamshire
,
l.
4.
p.
170
,
171.
-
Idols
,
Their
Temples
Pope
Gregory
would
not
have
pulled
down
,
but
a-new
Consecrated
,
l.
4.
p.
158.
-
Coisi
,
Burns
and
utterly
destroys
the
Idol
Temples
,
l.
4.
p.
173
,
174.
-
Are
destroyed
at
Earcombert's
Command
throughout
his
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
Id.
p.
180.
-
Jerne
,
that
is
according
to
the
Scottish
Writers
,
the
Province
of
Strathern
,
l.
2.
p.
98.
-
Jerusalem
,
the
Temple
there
,
laboured
(
though
in
vain
)
to
be
rebuilt
by
Alypius
,
a
Heathen
,
l.
2.
p.
90.
-
Jews
,
all
that
were
in
the
Kingdom
to
be
under
the
Protection
of
the
King
,
l.
6.
p.
102.
-
Iffi
,
the
Son
of
Prince
Osfrid
,
received
Baptism
,
l.
4.
p.
174
,
176.
-
Dies
in
France
under
King
Dagobert's
Tuition
,
in
his
Infancy
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
Igmond
the
Dane
,
with
a
great
Number
of
Soldiers
,
Lands
in
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
where
they
obtain
a
Victory
over
the
Welsh-men
,
who
gave
them
Battel
,
l.
5.
p.
303.
-
Ilford
,
near
Christ-Church
in
Hampshire
,
seated
in
the
New
Forest
,
called
Itene
in
English-Saxon
,
perhaps
it
anciently
went
by
the
Name
of
Ityngaford
,
l.
5.
p.
314.
-
Iltutus
,
a
Pious
and
Learned
Britain
of
Glamorganshire
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Images
,
not
introduced
into
the
English-Saxon
Church
at
the
foundation
of
the
Abbey
of
Evesham
,
by
Edwin
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
as
is
pretended
by
some
,
l.
4.
p.
216
,
217.
-
Image-Worship
,
the
Church
of
God
wholly
abominated
,
as
practised
in
the
Greek
and
Roman
Churches
,
and
was
not
then
receiv'd
in
England
,
l.
4.
p.
236
,
237.
-
Impostor
,
a
notable
Scotch
one
,
who
called
himself
Run
,
sets
up
for
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
but
he
and
his
Army
soon
put
to
the
Rout
,
l.
6.
p.
52.
-
Ina
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
builds
a
Monastery
at
Glastenbury
,
endows
it
with
divers
Lands
,
and
exempts
it
from
all
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
;
Reigns
Seven
and
thirty
years
,
goes
to
Rome
,
and
there
Dies
,
l.
4.
p.
204
,
218
,
219
,
220.
-
The
Son
of
Kenred
,
the
Son
of
Ceolwald
,
when
he
took
the
Kingdom
,
but
without
any
Right
of
Successive
Descent
,
Id.
p.
205.
-
Summons
the
first
Authentick
Great
Council
,
whose
Laws
are
come
to
us
entire
,
Id.
p.
208
,
209.
-
The
Kentish-men
enter
into
a
League
with
him
,
and
give
him
Thirty
thousand
Pounds
for
his
Friendship
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
209.
-
And
Nun
his
Kinsman
fight
with
Gerent
King
of
the
Britains
,
Id.
p.
215.
-
And
Ceolred
fight
a
bloody
Battel
at
Wodensburgh
in
Wiltshire
,
Id.
p.
217.
-
Fights
with
the
South-Saxons
,
and
slays
Eadbert
Aetheling
,
whom
before
he
had
banished
,
Id.
p.
218.
-
Romescot
is
conferred
on
the
Bishop
of
Rome
first
by
him
;
but
if
so
,
it
must
be
with
the
Consent
of
the
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
219.
-
A
Great
Example
of
his
Magnanimity
and
Justice
,
Piety
and
Devotion
,
Id.
p.
219
,
220.
-
His
being
King
of
Wales
as
well
as
England
,
and
his
marrying
Guala
,
the
Daughter
of
Cadwallader
,
King
of
the
Britains
,
a
groundless
and
fabulous
story
,
Id.
p.
220.
-
Indian
Apostles
;
St.
Thomas
and
St.
Bartholomew
were
so
called
,
because
they
were
there
martyr'd
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Indians
;
their
deadly
Feud
against
all
the
Kindred
of
one
that
murthers
any
of
them
,
l.
5.
p.
347.
-
Ingerlingum
,
the
place
where
King
Oswin
was
treacherously
murthered
,
and
where
afterwards
a
Monastery
was
built
,
l.
4.
p.
182
,
183.
-
Ingild
,
the
Brother
of
King
Ina
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
218.
-
Ingwar
,
a
Danish
Captain
,
who
held
London
,
is
slain
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Inquest
(
Grand
)
the
Antiquity
of
Trials
by
them
of
more
than
twelve
men
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
Intestates
;
how
the
Goods
of
those
who
dye
so
,
are
to
be
distributed
,
l.
6.
p.
59.
-
Inundation
;
a
mighty
one
about
Greenwich
,
that
drowned
both
many
People
and
Towns
,
l.
6.
p.
39.
-
Invasion
,
Of
the
Romans
upon
the
Britains
,
an
Account
thereof
;
as
also
of
that
of
the
Picts
and
Scots
;
and
then
of
the
English-Saxons
;
after
that
of
the
Danes
;
and
lastly
of
the
Normans
,
Ep.
Dedic
.
l.
5.
p.
246.
-
John
of
Beverlie
;
first
he
was
Bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
then
of
York
,
l.
4.
p.
202
,
213
,
215.
-
He
was
Bishop
Three
and
thirty
Years
,
and
Eight
Months
,
then
dies
,
and
is
buried
at
Beverlie
,
and
afterwards
canonized
by
the
name
of
St.
John
of
Beverlie
,
Id.
p.
218.
-
John
,
sirnamed
Scotus
and
Erigena
,
and
Grimbald
,
assisted
King
Alfred
in
founding
the
University
of
Oxford
:
He
translates
Dionysius
his
Hierarchia
out
of
Greek
into
Latin
,
l.
5.
p.
306.
-
Jointures
;
the
Antiquity
of
them
she●●
from
a
Law
of
King
Edmund
,
l.
5.
p.
348.
-
Joseph
of
Arimathea
,
his
coming
to
pr●ach
the
Gospel
here
,
l.
2.
p.
52
,
53.
-
Jovian
,
chosen
Emperor
by
the
Army
;
who
refusing
to
command
Heathens
,
they
cried
out
,
They
were
all
Christians
,
and
then
he
accepts
the
Empire
.
He
dies
Seven
Months
after
,
by
the
Damp
of
a
new
plaister'd
Chamber
where
he
lay
,
at
Dadustana
,
on
the
Borders
of
Galatia
,
l.
2.
p.
91.
-
Ipswich
in
Suffolk
(
anciently
Gipiswic
)
is
wasted
by
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
23.
-
Ireland
exceeds
all
the
Islands
of
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
and
therefore
it
was
thought
worth
Agricola's
Conquest
,
l.
2.
p.
57
,
58.
-
Called
Scotland
by
Columba
,
l.
3.
p.
143.
-
The
Letters
directed
by
Archb●shop
Laurentius
to
the
Irish
Bishops
,
about
the
better
observing
of
Easter
,
are
superscribed
to
them
,
per
Universam
Scotiam
,
that
is
,
throughout
Ireland
,
l.
4.
p.
166.
-
Coleman
,
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
his
departure
into
Ireland
is
there
called
Scotland
,
Id.
p.
189.
-
Is
miserably
wasted
by
King
Egfrid's
Army
,
which
he
sent
under
one
Bert
(
or
Bryt
)
his
General
,
Id.
p.
201.
-
Island
;
't
is
absolutely
necessary
to
maintain
a
powerful
Fleet
,
if
ever
any
Island
means
to
be
safe
,
l.
6.
p.
35.
-
Ithamar
,
a
Kentish
man
,
succeeds
Paulinus
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Rochester
,
l.
4.
p.
181.
-
Consecrates
Deus-Dedit
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
186.
-
Ithancester
,
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
Pent
,
was
anciently
a
City
,
l.
4.
p.
184.
-
Ivor
,
Son
to
Allan
,
or
Asser
,
Duke
of
Armorica
,
or
Little-Bretaigne
,
conquers
the
Countries
of
Cornwal
,
Devonshire
,
and
Somersetshire
,
and
re-peoples
them
with
Britains
,
and
by
Agreement
marries
Ethelburga
,
Cousin
to
Kentwyn
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
l.
4.
p.
201
,
220.
-
Is
by
the
Welsh
Chronicles
recorded
to
have
reigned
in
Wales
,
l.
4.
p.
220.
-
Judges
,
when
they
were
first
appointed
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
291.
-
None
should
presume
to
take
upon
them
this
Office
without
due
Qualifications
.
How
many
Alfred
hang'd
in
one
year
for
their
false
Judgments
,
Id.
p.
308.
-
Obliged
to
execute
Justice
according
to
the
evidence
of
those
that
were
summoned
,
Id.
p.
325.
-
How
often
they
were
to
hold
the
Gemot
,
or
Assembly
for
the
Administration
of
Justice
,
Id.
p.
326.
-
King
Edgar's
Law
of
fining
a
Judge
that
passes
an
unjust
Sentence
,
unless
he
will
take
his
Oath
he
did
it
not
out
of
malice
,
but
from
unskilfulness
and
mistake
of
Judgment
,
l.
6.
p.
13
,
58.
-
How
Justice
was
to
be
administred
between
the
English
and
the
Welsh
,
Id.
p.
44.
-
Equally
to
be
distributed
as
well
to
poor
as
rich
,
Id.
p.
13.58
.
-
Julia
,
the
Empress
,
Wife
of
Severus
,
the
remarkable
meeting
between
her
and
the
Wife
of
Argentocoxus
,
a
British
King
,
l.
2.
p.
77.
-
Julian
the
Emperor
,
commands
the
Villain
Paulus
to
be
burnt
alive
,
and
why
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
Sends
Lupicinus
to
compose
the
Troubles
in
Britain
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
Marches
against
Constantius
,
is
called
the
Apostate
,
and
killed
by
an
Arrow
in
a
Battel
against
the
Persians
,
Id.
p.
91.
-
Julianus
(
Didius
)
buys
the
Empire
for
so
much
Money
to
be
given
to
each
Soldier
,
but
within
two
months
after
is
slain
by
Severus
,
l.
2.
p.
72.
-
Jury
.
Trial
by
Twelve
men
,
appointed
in
the
League
made
between
King
Alfred
and
Guthrun
the
Dane
,
l.
5.
p.
283
,
284.
-
A
way
to
prevent
the
too
great
Partiality
of
Juries
,
Id.
p.
296.
-
Vid.
Grand-Jury
,
and
Inquest
,
and
Introduct.
p.
123.
-
Justin
the
Elder
(
the
Emperor
)
when
he
began
to
reign
,
l.
3.
p.
136.
-
Justice
.
Vid.
Judges
.
-
Justus
,
ordained
Bishop
in
Kent
of
a
certain
little
City
then
called
Roscaester
,
now
Rochester
,
l.
4.
p.
159
,
165.
-
His
Departure
into
France
with
Mellitus
,
and
upon
what
account
,
Id.
p.
168
,
169.
-
Succeeds
Mellitus
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
,
and
consecrates
Paulinus
,
a
Roman
,
Bishop
of
the
Northumbers
,
Id.
p.
171.
-
Jutes
,
from
them
were
derived
the
Kentish-men
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
of
that
Province
now
called
Hampshire
,
l.
3.
p.
118.
-
Descended
from
the
Getae
,
or
Gothes
,
Id.
p.
123.
-
Wholly
inhabit
the
Countrey
of
Kent
,
with
the
leave
and
consent
of
King
Vortigern
,
Id.
p.
126.
-
Commanded
by
King
Egbert's
Law
to
be
ever
after
called
Englishmen
,
l.
5.
p.
255
,
292.
K
-
KEawlin
.
Vid.
Ceawlin
.
-
Kemsford
in
Gloucestershire
,
anciently
called
Cynesmeresford
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Kenbryht
,
the
Ealdorman
(
the
Annals
call
him
King
)
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
188.
-
Kened
,
first
King
of
Scotland
,
makes
a
total
Conquest
of
the
Picts
,
but
not
so
far
as
their
Historians
pretend
to
,
l.
5.
p.
259.
-
Kened
,
King
of
the
Scots
,
had
the
whole
Countrey
of
Lothian
given
him
by
King
Edgar
,
and
upon
what
terms
,
l.
6.
p.
11.
-
Begs
Pardon
of
King
Edgar
for
what
he
had
spoken
in
his
Cups
of
him
,
Id.
p.
11
,
12.
-
Kenelm
,
Son
to
King
Kenwulf
,
succeeds
his
Father
,
under
the
Tutelage
of
his
Sister
Quendride
,
who
makes
him
away
,
out
of
an
Ambition
of
reigning
her self
,
l.
5.
p.
251
,
252.
-
Keneswith
,
the
Daughter
of
Penda
,
marries
Offa
,
Son
to
Sigher
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
214.
-
Kenet
in
Wiltshire
,
anciently
called
Cynet
,
where
a
Battel
was
fought
between
the
English
and
the
Danes
,
but
the
latter
got
the
Victory
,
and
a
great
Booty
,
l.
6.
p.
32.
-
Kenred
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
goes
to
Rome
,
and
tarries
there
till
he
died
,
l.
4.
p.
214.
-
Is
called
King
of
Mercia
,
in
the
Charter
pr●tended
to
be
made
to
Evesham
Abbey
,
Id.
p.
217.
-
Kent
,
the
County
wholly
planted
by
the
Jutes
,
with
Vortigern's
leave
,
l.
3.
p.
126.
-
Kentigern
,
the
famous
Bishop
of
Ellwye
in
North-Wales
,
l.
3.
p.
150.
-
Kentish-men
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
of
the
Province
lying
over-against
it
(
now
called
Hampshire
)
derived
from
the
Jutes
,
l.
3.
p.
118.
-
Make
a
League
with
King
Ina
,
and
what
they
give
for
it
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
Kentwyn
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
marries
his
Niece
to
Ivor
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Is
the
Son
of
Cynegils
,
and
he
the
Son
of
Ceolwulf
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Puts
the
Britains
to
flight
as
far
as
the
Sea
,
wasting
all
their
Countrey
with
Fire
and
Sword
;
but
at
last
they
fall
into
a
friendly
Composition
and
Agreement
,
Id.
p.
201.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
202.
-
Kenulf
is
chosen
Abbot
of
Medeshamstead
,
and
afterwards
made
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
l.
6.
p.
5.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
31.
-
Kenwal
,
Vid.
Cenwalch
.
-
Kenwulf
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
fights
with
Offa
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
at
the
Siege
of
Bensington-Castle
,
but
was
worsted
,
l.
4.
p.
236.
-
Vid.
Cenwulph
.
-
Kings
.
What
sort
of
Kings
were
anointed
by
the
Britains
;
such
as
shew'd
their
Office
in
Gildas
his
time
to
have
been
a
very
dangerous
Employment
:
And
there
were
divers
of
them
ruling
at
once
,
l.
3.
p.
116.
-
All
of
them
inveighed
against
very
sharply
by
Gildas
,
Id.
p.
139.
-
How
to
be
Elected
and
Ordained
,
and
by
whom
.
They
were
not
to
be
Begot
of
Adultery
or
Incest
,
l.
4.
p.
233
,
234.
-
Honour
and
Obedience
to
be
rendered
to
them
,
and
none
to
speak
evil
of
them
.
The
Punishment
either
for
Conspiring
the
Death
of
Kings
,
or
actually
Killing
of
them
,
Id.
p.
234.
l.
6.
p.
59.
-
Chief
Lords
of
any
Countrey
in
Wales
,
when
called
Kings
,
l.
4.
p.
241.
-
The
Supreme
Dominion
of
One
English
King
over
all
the
rest
,
no
new
thing
in
King
Egbert's
time
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
At
the
Great
Councils
they
used
to
appear
in
State
with
the
Crown
on
their
Heads
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
A
weak
Prince
,
by
the
assistance
of
Able
and
Faithful
Councellors
,
may
Govern
his
Kingdom
prudently
and
happily
,
Id.
p.
267.
-
King
of
England
was
anciently
called
King
of
London
,
Id.
p.
279.
-
Alfred's
Law
concerning
the
Death
of
the
King
,
Id.
p.
292.
-
In
Athelstan's
time
the
Mercians
had
not
lost
their
Ancient
Right
of
chusing
their
own
Kings
,
Id.
p.
329.
-
The
King's
House
no
shelter
to
him
that
sheds
Blood
,
l.
5.
p.
347.
-
How
dangerous
it
was
for
Kings
to
provoke
the
Ruling
part
of
the
Priests
and
People
,
Id.
p.
354.
-
Neither
in
Edgar's
time
,
nor
long
after
the
Conquest
,
did
any
King
Elect
take
the
Title
of
King
till
after
his
Coronation
,
l.
6.
p.
8.
-
To
be
blamed
for
trusting
those
who
had
before
betrayed
them
,
Id.
p.
30.
-
Sworn
to
observe
the
good
Laws
of
King
Edward
,
not
that
he
only
Ordained
,
but
obser-served
them
,
Id.
p.
56.
-
Provision
for
his
Houshold
,
how
to
be
made
,
not
to
Oppress
the
Subject
,
Id.
p.
59.
-
No
Subj●ct
in
their
Hunting
to
meddle
with
the
King's
Game
,
Id.
p.
60.
-
His
Office
,
how
declared
by
Edward
the
Confessor's
Law
.
His
power
to
pardon
Life
,
and
loss
of
Member
,
but
with
a
Proviso
,
Id.
p.
102.
-
Kingsbury
,
a
Council
held
there
under
Berthwulf
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
King's-Evil
,
Edward
the
Confessor
the
first
that
Cured
it
by
his
bare
washing
the
Sores
with
his
own
hands
,
l.
6.
p.
98.
-
King's
Houshold
,
Vid.
Provision
.
-
Kingsige
,
King
Edward
the
Confessor's
Chaplain
succeeds
Aelfric
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
York
,
l.
6.
p.
79.
-
His
Deat●
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Knight's-Service
,
in
England
in
King
Wightred's
time
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
Knute
,
vid.
Cnute
.
-
Kynan
,
vid.
Conan
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
.
-
Kynobelin
,
at
Rome
saluted
by
the
Emperor
,
a
Friend
of
the
Commonwealth
,
l.
2.
p.
36.
-
Being
King
,
he
caused
Coins
to
be
stamp'd
after
the
Roman
manner
,
Ibid.
-
Died
not
long
before
the
Roman
Invasion
by
Claudius
,
Id.
p.
38.
L
-
LAncaster
,
anciently
called
Caer-Werith
,
supposed
to
be
built
by
Gurguint
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
Lands-End
,
the
Point
anciently
called
Penwithsteort
,
l.
6.
p.
26
,
82.
-
Langoemagog
,
that
is
,
the
Giants
Leap
;
from
a
persons
taking
up
the
mighty
Giant
Gogmagog
in
his
Arms
,
and
flinging
him
off
from
a
Cliff
in
Cornwal
into
the
Sea
,
l.
1.
p.
9.
-
Lanthorns
,
first
Invented
in
England
by
King
Alfred
;
of
Cow's-Horns
cut
into
thin
plates
,
l.
5.
p.
305.
-
Lashlite
,
a
Fine
,
or
Mulct
,
the
English
and
Danes
were
to
pay
according
to
the
value
of
their
heads
,
for
the
Violation
of
the
Laws
made
between
them
,
l.
5.
p.
284.
-
Lawrence
a
Priest
,
and
Peter
a
Monk
,
sent
to
the
Pope
to
acquaint
him
,
that
by
Augustine
and
his
Monks
their
Preaching
,
the
English
had
received
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
to
have
his
Opinion
about
certain
Questions
,
l.
4.
p.
155
,
165.
-
Consecrates
the
Old
Church
rebuilt
by
Augustine
at
Canterbury
,
and
succeeds
him
as
Archbishop
there
,
Id.
p.
157
,
166.
-
Draganus
refuses
to
Eat
with
him
,
and
why
,
Id
p.
166.
-
What
happened
to
him
upon
his
going
to
desert
his
Flock
in
Britain
,
Id.
p.
169.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
,
Id.
p.
171.
-
Laws
,
called
Mercevenlage
,
from
whence
said
to
be
derived
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
What
those
were
in
King
Ethelbert's
Reign
,
l.
4.
p.
163.
-
Ecclesiastical
Laws
made
between
King
Alfred
and
Guthrune
the
Dane
,
l.
5.
p.
284
,
285.
-
Every
man
to
enjoy
the
benefit
of
the
Law
,
and
to
have
equal
Justice
done
him
,
l.
6.
p.
13
,
58.
-
Three
sorts
of
Laws
in
use
in
Brompton
the
Chronicler's
time
,
viz.
Merchenlage
,
West-Saxonlage
,
and
Danelage
,
Id.
p.
103.
-
League
,
or
Agreement
made
between
King
Alfred
and
King
Guthrune
,
setting
out
the
Territories
of
each
of
those
Princes
,
l.
5.
p.
283
,
284.
-
Between
Edward
the
Elder
,
and
the
Danes
Inhabiting
East-England
and
Northumberland
,
l.
5.
p.
314.
Vide
Peace
.
-
Learning
reduced
to
a
very
low
ebb
in
King
Alfred's
time
,
by
reason
of
the
Danish
Wars
,
l.
5.
p.
304.
-
Lease
of
Abbey-Lands
made
in
a
Great
Council
,
the
first
Example
of
it
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Lee
,
a
River
anciently
called
Ligan
,
which
divides
Middlesex
and
Essex
,
l.
5.
p.
301.316
.
-
Leeds
in
Yorkshire
,
anciently
called
Loyden
,
where
the
Battel
was
fought
between
Oswy
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
4.
p.
185.
-
Legancester
,
that
is
,
West-Chester
.
Vide
Chester
.
-
Legion
(
Roman
)
being
sent
over
to
Britain
,
made
a
great
Slaughter
of
their
Enemies
,
driving
the
rest
out
of
the
British
Borders
,
and
so
delivered
the
Inhabitants
from
being
destroyed
,
l.
2.
p.
99
,
100.
-
Legions
,
a
City
now
Caerleon
upon
Uske
,
l.
2.
p.
85.
-
Westchester
was
anciently
called
by
this
Name
,
l.
4.
p.
164.
-
Leicester
,
anciently
Caer-Leir
,
by
whom
said
to
be
first
Built
,
l.
1.
p.
11.
-
Tocca
the
first
Bishop
there
,
which
continued
a
Bishop's
See
for
divers
Ages
,
l.
4.
p.
223.
-
Anciently
called
Ligceaster
,
and
when
Repaired
,
l.
5.
p.
314.
-
And
Ligraceaster
,
Id.
p.
319.
-
Leighton
in
Bedfordshire
,
anciently
called
Ligtune
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Lent
,
by
the
Authority
of
Earcombert
,
Ordained
to
be
observed
,
which
seems
to
have
been
the
first
observed
in
England
by
a
Law
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
Leo
the
Pope
,
whom
the
Romans
took
,
and
cut
out
his
Tongue
and
put
out
his
Eyes
,
Deposing
him
,
but
he
was
Restored
to
every
thing
he
had
lost
Miraculously
,
l.
4.
p.
241.
-
When
he
Died
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Leo
,
Bishop
of
Treve
,
sent
by
Pope
John
as
his
Nuntio
to
King
Ethelred
,
with
Letters
of
Complaint
against
the
Marquiss
of
Normandy
,
l.
6.
p.
24.
-
Leof
,
a
notorious
Thief
,
Banished
by
King
Edmund
,
but
be
returned
,
and
at
a
great
Entertainment
of
the
King
's
,
Stabs
him
,
so
that
he
instantly
died
,
l.
5.
p.
345.
-
Leofgar
,
Ordained
Bishop
of
Hereford
in
the
room
of
Bishop
Athelstane
,
together
with
his
Clerks
,
is
Slain
by
Griffyn
Prince
of
Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
87.
-
Leofred
,
a
Dane
,
his
Ravages
in
Wales
,
but
at
last
is
Beheaded
by
Athelstan's
Order
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
Leofric
,
Earl
of
Mercia
(
with
his
Lady
Godiva
)
Founders
of
the
Monastery
of
Coventry
,
and
the
Repairers
of
several
others
,
l.
6.
p.
71
,
72.
-
Comes
to
the
Great
Council
at
Glocester
about
Earl
Godwin
,
Id.
p.
77.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
in
the
Church
of
the
Monastery
of
Coventry
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Leofric
,
King
Edward
the
Confessor's
Chaplain
,
succeeds
Living
,
Bishop
of
Devonshire
,
(
that
is
,
of
Exeter
,
)
l.
6.
p.
73.
-
Is
Enthroned
there
,
be
walking
to
Church
between
the
King
and
Queen
Editha
,
his
Wife
,
Id.
p.
78.
-
Leofwin
,
the
Abbot
,
is
unjustly
Expelled
from
the
Monastery
of
Elig
,
goes
with
Archbishop
Athelnoth
to
Rome
,
and
there
clears
himself
before
the
Pope
,
of
what
he
had
been
accused
,
l.
6.
p.
53.
-
Leotheta
(
in
French
,
Judith
)
Daughter
of
Charles
the
Bald
King
of
the
Franks
,
Married
to
Ethelwulf
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
5.
p.
263.
-
Places
her
by
him
on
his
Royal
Throne
,
but
the
Nation
would
not
permit
her
to
be
called
Queen
,
for
there
was
formerly
a
Law
made
against
it
,
upon
account
of
a
certain
wicked
Queen
,
called
Eadburga
,
Wife
to
King
Brythtric
,
Id.
p.
264.
-
Lethard
,
Bishop
to
Bertha
,
Wife
of
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
whom
she
brings
over
with
her
from
France
to
assist
and
strengthen
her
in
the
Christian
Faith
,
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
Levatriae
,
now
Bows
upon
Standmore
in
Richmondshire
,
l.
2.
p.
74.
-
Vid.
Stanmore
.
-
Leutherius
,
or
Lothair
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
l.
4.
p.
192.
Vid.
Eleutherius
.
-
A
Grant
of
Lands
from
him
to
build
the
Abbey
of
Malmesbury
,
Id.
p.
195.
-
Llewelin
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
surely
mistastaken
,
and
put
instead
of
Howel
King
of
South-Wales
,
l.
5.
p.
328.
-
Llewelin
ap
Sitsylt
,
in
Right
of
his
Wife
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
27.
-
Raises
great
Forces
against
Aedan
ap
Blegored
the
Usurper
of
his
Countrey
,
and
in
a
bloody
Battel
Kills
him
with
his
Four
Sons
.
His
Descent
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
After
Conan's
Death
he
possesses
himself
of
South-Wales
,
and
Governs
both
the
Countries
with
great
Peace
and
Prosperity
,
Id.
p.
51
,
52.
-
Slain
by
Howel
and
Meredith
,
the
Sons
of
Prince
Edwin
,
or
Owen
,
Id.
p.
53.
-
Liblacum
,
signifies
the
Art
of
Conjuration
,
or
Witchcraft
,
that
sort
of
it
particularly
called
Fascination
,
l.
5.
p.
340.
-
Licinius
,
(
Priscus
)
Propraetor
,
or
Lieutenant
in
this
Island
in
Hadrian's
time
,
l.
2.
p.
67.
-
Lideford
,
anciently
called
Hildaford
,
l.
6.
p.
26.
-
Lising
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
6.
p.
37.
-
Deceases
,
and
who
succeeds
in
his
room
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
Lightning
,
such
fell
as
the
Age
had
never
seen
before
;
it
appeared
as
if
the
stars
shot
from
Heaven
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Vid.
Miracles
and
Prodigies
.
-
Strange
kind
of
Wild-Fire
appeared
,
such
as
none
ever
remembred
,
and
did
a
great
deal
of
mischief
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Limene
,
a
River
,
lying
from
the
Eastern
part
of
Kent
,
as
far
as
the
East-end
of
that
great
Wood
called
Andred
,
l.
5.
p.
299.
-
Lindisfarne
,
an
Isle
and
Episcopal
See
,
till
that
Church
was
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
and
then
the
See
was
removed
to
Durham
,
l.
3.
p.
144.
-
Desired
by
Aidan
,
of
Oswald
,
for
his
Episcopal
See
;
it
is
a
Peninsula
,
except
when
the
Sea
quite
overflows
that
Neck
of
Land
which
joins
it
to
England
,
l.
4.
p.
178
,
183.
-
Ceolwulf
professes
himself
a
Monk
in
this
Monastery
,
who
brought
great
Treasures
and
Revenues
in
Land
to
it
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
Eadbert
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
causes
the
Cathedral
Church
to
be
besieged
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
Lindisse
,
the
Danes
(
landing
at
Humberstan
)
spoil
all
that
Countrey
,
l.
4.
p.
170.
-
Lindissi
,
now
Lincoln
,
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Litchfield
,
anciently
called
Licetfield
,
l.
4.
p.
217.
-
Two
Bishops
ordained
in
this
Diocess
on
the
Death
of
Alwin
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
Becomes
an
Archbishoprick
,
the
Bishops
of
the
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
and
the
East-Angles
,
subject
to
it
;
obtained
of
the
Pope
by
Offa
,
Id.
p.
229
,
233.
-
The
Archbishoprick
confirm'd
by
a
General
Synod
of
the
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
233.
-
Becomes
again
an
ordinary
Bishoprick
,
subject
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
235.
-
Living
,
Abbot
of
Tavistock
,
brings
the
Letter
that
Cnute
wrote
upon
his
Return
from
Rome
,
and
sent
into
England
,
the
Purport
of
which
is
there
set
down
,
l.
6.
p.
55.
-
Succeeded
in
the
Bishopricks
of
Worcester
and
Gloucester
,
Id.
p.
65.
-
Is
accused
to
King
Hardecnute
,
and
deprived
of
his
Bishoprick
,
Id.
p.
67.
-
Living
,
Bishop
of
Devonshire
,
(
that
is
,
Exeter
)
deceases
,
and
who
succeeds
him
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
London
,
said
(
though
without
any
ground
of
truth
)
to
be
called
by
Brute
,
Troja
Nova
,
which
in
time
was
changed
to
Trinobantum
,
or
Troynovant
,
l.
1.
p.
9.
-
Mellitus
made
Bishop
of
London
,
l.
4.
p.
159
,
166.
-
When
it
had
been
part
of
the
East-Saxon
Kingdom
for
above
One
hundred
years
,
Id.
p.
177.
-
When
it
suffered
great
mischief
by
Fire
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
With
a
great
Multitude
of
its
Inhabitants
consumed
by
a
sudden
Fire
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Taken
by
the
Danes
,
Three
hundred
of
their
Ships
coming
into
the
Mouth
of
Thames
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Tribute
due
from
the
King
of
Aberfraw
to
the
King
of
London
,
l.
5.
p.
229.
l.
6.
p.
3.
-
Taken
from
the
Danes
by
King
Alfred
,
who
repairs
it
,
l.
5.
p.
288.
-
The
City
miserably
destroyed
by
Fire
,
l.
6.
p.
21.
-
Besieged
by
the
Danes
,
but
they
were
forced
to
draw
off
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
Always
gave
the
Danes
an
ill
Reception
,
Id.
p.
34.
-
Becomes
subject
,
and
gives
Hostages
to
Sweyn
the
Dane
,
Id.
p.
38.
-
Besieged
by
the
Danish
Forces
both
by
Land
and
Sea
,
but
God
delivers
it
from
their
fury
,
Id.
p.
46.
-
Submits
to
the
Danes
(
as
part
of
the
Mercian
Kingdom
)
who
take
up
their
Winter-Quarters
there
,
Id.
p.
48.
-
The
flourishing
Trade
and
Wealth
of
it
,
that
in
Cnute's
time
could
pay
above
a
seventh
part
of
that
excessive
Tax
of
Danegelt
which
was
laid
on
the
whole
Nation
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
Lords
,
to
have
none
of
the
Intestate's
Goods
,
but
what
is
due
to
them
as
a
Heriot
,
l.
6.
p.
59.
-
Lord's-Day
;
if
any
Servant
do
then
any
work
by
his
Master's
order
,
he
shall
be
free
,
and
his
Master
fined
Thirty
Shillings
;
but
if
he
does
it
of
his
own
accord
,
he
shall
be
beaten
,
&c.
The
Punishment
of
a
Freeman
,
or
Priest
,
that
worketh
on
that
day
,
l.
4.
p.
208
,
211.
l.
5.
p.
285.
-
Strictly
observed
in
the
Saxon
times
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
No
Market
to
be
held
on
this
day
,
under
Penalty
of
the
Wares
,
and
a
Mulct
of
Thirty
Shillings
besides
,
by
King
Athelstan's
twenty
fourth
Law
,
l.
5.
p.
341.
-
Edgar's
Law
for
keeping
this
day
like
the
Jewish
Sabbath
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Lord's-Prayer
.
Vid.
Creed
.
-
Lothaire
,
King
of
Kent
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
202.
-
Lothair
,
Nephew
of
Bishop
Agelbert
,
takes
on
him
the
Episcopal
Charge
over
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
192.
-
Lothebroc
,
descended
from
the
Royal
Family
in
Denmark
;
the
story
of
his
coming
hither
into
Norfolk
,
and
being
killed
by
King
Edmund's
Huntsman
,
the
Body
found
out
by
his
own
Greyhound
,
l.
5.
p.
272
,
273.
-
Lots
;
none
to
be
cast
for
deciding
of
Civil
Controversies
,
l.
4.
p.
234.
-
Lucius
,
succeeds
his
Father
Coil
,
the
Tributary
King
of
the
Britains
;
is
called
Lees
,
sirnamed
by
the
Britains
Lever-Maur
,
that
is
,
the
Great
Light
,
l.
2.
p.
68.
-
In
the
beginning
of
Commodus
his
Reign
,
he
sends
to
Eleutherius
,
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
desiring
by
his
means
to
be
made
a
Christian
,
Id.
p.
68
,
69.
-
But
the
story
seems
to
be
of
very
suspicious
credit
,
Id.
p.
69.
-
His
Conversion
,
when
it
happened
,
Ibid.
-
Had
Regal
Authority
under
the
Romans
,
in
some
part
of
this
Island
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Lucullus
(
Salustius
)
Legate
of
Britain
in
the
days
of
Domitian
,
l.
2.
p.
65.
-
Ludgate
,
received
its
name
from
King
Lud
,
as
conjectured
,
l.
1.
p.
16.
-
Cadwallo's
being
in
a
Brass
Statue
set
over
Ludgate
,
false
,
l.
4.
p.
177.
-
Ludican
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
five
of
his
Ealdormen
,
slain
by
the
East-Angles
,
and
upon
what
occasion
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Lugeanburh
,
now
Loughburrow
in
Leicestershire
,
or
Leighton
in
Bedfordshire
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Lupicinus
,
sent
into
Britain
by
Julian
,
to
compose
the
Troubles
there
raised
by
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
l.
2.
p.
90.
-
Lupus
,
Bishop
of
Troyes
,
and
Germanus
Bishop
of
Auxerre
,
sent
to
confirm
Britain
in
the
Catholick
Faith
,
l.
2.
p.
107.
-
Lupus
(
Virius
)
had
the
Government
of
the
Northern
parts
of
Britain
;
but
buys
a
Peace
of
the
Meatae
:
He
gives
an
Account
to
Severus
of
the
state
of
Affairs
here
,
l.
2.
p.
74.
-
Was
left
by
the
Antonini
their
Lieutenant
in
Britain
,
Id.
p.
79.
M
-
MAccuse
,
King
of
Man
and
several
other
Islands
,
l.
6.
p.
9.
-
Macrinus
(
Opilius
)
makes
away
Caracalla
,
and
is
chosen
Emperor
by
the
Army
,
l.
2.
p.
79.
-
Maelgwn
Gwineth
,
elected
King
of
the
Britains
in
Wales
,
and
the
manner
of
it
,
l.
3.
p.
146
,
147.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
148.
Vid.
Malgo.
-
Magnentius
,
slays
Constans
,
and
keeps
the
Western
Empire
from
Constantius
for
three
years
;
and
then
,
not
longer
being
able
to
contest
it
,
kills
himself
at
Lyons
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
Maildulf
,
a
Scotch
Monk
,
and
Philosopher
,
l.
4.
p.
195.
-
Maims
and
Wounds
:
King
Alfred's
Law
concerning
them
,
l.
5.
p.
296.
-
Malcolm
,
King
of
Scots
,
receives
from
King
Edmund
the
whole
Countrey
of
Cumberland
,
upon
condition
to
assist
him
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
l.
5.
p.
344.
-
And
to
attend
him
at
several
great
Feasts
in
the
year
,
when
he
held
his
Common-Council
;
and
for
that
end
divers
Houses
were
assigned
him
to
lye
at
by
the
way
,
Id.
p.
345.
-
Receives
Sweyn
,
and
gives
him
free
Quarter
for
fourteen
years
,
l.
6.
p.
26.
-
Wastes
the
Province
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
besieges
Durham
,
Id.
p.
27.
-
Another
of
the
same
Name
becomes
subject
to
King
Cnute
upon
his
going
thither
,
and
three
years
after
dies
,
Id.
p.
56.
-
A
Third
of
this
Name
enters
Northumberland
,
and
depopulates
the
Earldom
of
Tostige
,
formerly
his
sworn
Brother
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
Maldon
in
Essex
(
anciently
Maldune
)
rebuilt
and
fortified
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
l.
5.
p.
320.
-
Malgo
,
or
Malgoclunus
,
in
Welsh
Mailgwn
Gwineth
,
King
of
North-Wales
,
or
else
of
the
Northern
parts
of
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
139.
-
Called
by
Gildas
the
Island-Dragon
,
accused
of
Sodomy
,
and
of
murthering
the
King
his
Uncle
,
Id.
p.
140.
-
Professes
himself
a
Monk
;
but
afterwards
breaks
his
Vow
,
and
reigns
as
Supreme
or
Sole
King
of
the
Britains
,
Id.
p.
142.
-
The
time
he
reigned
afterwards
,
and
his
Death
,
Id.
p.
144.
-
Mallings
in
Sussex
,
the
Mannor
given
by
Baldred
King
of
Kent
,
to
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
;
but
being
afterwards
taken
away
,
it
was
confirmed
by
the
Common-Council
of
the
Kingdom
under
King
Egbert
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
Malmesbury
,
the
Abbey
begun
to
be
built
by
one
Adhelm
,
l.
4.
p.
195.
-
Greatly
endowed
,
and
by
whom
,
Id.
p.
196.
l.
5.
p.
329
,
339.
-
King
Athelstan's
great
Liberality
to
this
Abbey
,
where
he
was
buried
,
Id.
p.
339.
-
A
Nun
is
taken
from
hence
by
King
Edgar
,
and
deflowred
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Anciently
called
in
Saxon
,
Mealdelnesbyrig
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
Man
,
the
City
;
taken
by
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
l.
6.
p.
89.
-
Man
,
the
Isle
;
whither
Aedan
fled
from
the
Borders
of
Scotland
,
after
he
was
beaten
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
-
Destroyed
by
Sweyn
,
the
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
l.
6.
p.
25.
-
Manchester
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
anciently
called
Manigeceaster
,
is
rebuilt
,
and
fortified
with
a
Garison
at
the
Command
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
l.
5.
p.
324.
-
Mancuses
,
what
Sum
of
Money
,
now
uncertain
;
but
by
Ethelwulf's
last
Will
he
orders
Three
hundred
to
be
sent
every
year
to
Rome
for
such
and
such
Uses
,
and
One
hundred
of
them
for
the
Pope
himself
,
l.
5.
p.
264
,
265.
-
Mandubratius
,
desires
to
be
relieved
from
the
Injuries
of
Cassibelan
,
l.
2.
p.
34.
-
Who
thereupon
is
forbid
by
Caesar
further
to
molest
him
,
Id.
p.
35.
-
Is
not
restored
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
Trinobantes
;
whereupon
he
attends
Caesar
to
Rome
,
and
is
there
entertained
as
King
of
Britain
,
and
a
Friend
to
the
Roman
Commonwealth
,
Id.
p.
36.
-
Manslaughter
.
Vid.
Murther
.
-
Marcellus
(
Ulpius
)
sent
to
stop
the
Rebellion
of
the
Britains
in
Commodus
his
Reign
;
a
man
not
to
be
corrupted
by
Money
,
but
severe
in
his
Conversation
,
l.
2.
p.
70.
-
Marcus
Aurelius
.
Vid.
Aurelius
.
-
Marcus
,
is
Elected
Emperor
by
the
British
Army
,
but
they
soon
took
him
off
,
he
not
answering
their
expectations
,
l.
2.
p.
102.
-
Margaret
,
Daughter
of
Edward
the
Son
of
Edmund
Ironside
,
is
married
to
Malcolm
King
of
Scotland
,
l.
6.
p.
49.
-
Mariage
;
concerning
the
manner
and
Rights
thereof
;
with
Covenants
,
the
Antiquity
of
them
,
and
of
Bonds
for
Performance
,
l.
5.
p.
348.
-
Widows
not
to
marry
within
the
Twelve-Months
after
their
Husbands
decease
,
and
what
they
forfeit
if
they
do
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Marinus
,
the
worthy
good
Pope
,
sends
some
Wood
of
the
Holy
Cross
unto
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
His
Decease
,
and
freeing
the
English
School
at
Rome
from
all
Tax
and
Tribute
,
Id.
p.
287.
-
Marius
(
called
by
our
British
Writers
Meurig
)
succeeds
his
Father
Arviragus
,
and
slays
Roderick
King
of
the
Picts
,
who
aided
the
Caledonians
,
l.
2.
p.
66.
-
His
Death
,
about
what
year
of
our
Lord
,
leaving
the
Kingdom
to
his
Son
Coil
,
Id.
p.
67.
-
St.
Martin
,
an
old
ruinous
Church
without
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
now
St.
Pancrace
,
l.
4.
p.
163.
-
Martinus
,
a
Prefect
,
endeavours
to
stab
Paulus
,
but
missing
his
Pass
,
runs
his
Sword
into
his
own
Body
.
His
good
Character
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
Martinus
,
the
Pope
,
sends
some
of
the
Wood
of
the
Holy
Cross
to
King
Alfred
,
and
what
re●urn
he
makes
again
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Martyrdom
,
that
of
St.
Alban's
,
a
particular
Account
of
it
,
l.
2.
p.
85.
-
Of
several
other
Christians
at
Litchfield
and
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
86.
-
Maserfield
,
now
called
Oswestre
in
Shropshire
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
Maxentius
,
The
Tyrant
,
overthrown
near
Rome
by
Constantine
,
l.
2.
p.
87.
-
Maximinian
,
said
to
Command
the
Roman
Legion
in
Britain
,
the
Fabulous
story
of
him
,
l.
2.
p.
101
,
102.
-
Marcus
Aurelius
Maximinianus
,
Associate
in
the
Empire
with
Dioclesian
,
adopted
Constantius
Chlorus
,
Caesar
;
constrains
him
to
put
away
his
Wife
,
and
to
Marry
his
Daughter
;
is
forced
to
conclude
a
Peace
with
Carausius
,
and
to
yield
him
up
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
Maximinus
(
Julius
)
succeeds
Alexander
Severus
,
but
being
condemned
by
the
Senate
,
is
slain
by
the
Soldiers
,
l.
2.
p.
80.
-
Maximus
(
Pupienus
)
Vid.
Balbinus
.
-
Maximus
(
Trebellius
)
hath
the
Province
of
Britain
delivered
to
him
,
l.
2.
p.
51.
-
Falls
into
the
Hatred
and
Contempt
of
his
Army
for
his
sordid
Covetousness
;
and
the
Aversion
heightned
by
Roscius
Coelius
,
Id.
p.
53.
-
Maximus
,
General
of
the
Roman
Armies
,
assumes
the
Imperial
Purple
,
drives
back
and
subdues
the
Scots
and
Picts
.
l.
2.
p.
91.
-
Makes
Triers
the
seat
of
his
Usurped
Empire
;
sends
Andragathius
as
his
General
,
against
Gratian
the
Emperor
,
who
is
killed
by
him
,
l.
2.
p.
95.
-
His
Image
is
sent
to
Alexandria
,
and
set
up
in
the
Market-place
to
be
Reverenced
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
His
great
concern
for
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
Execution
of
Persons
for
meer
matters
of
Faith
.
His
Death
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Meanwari
,
supposed
to
be
People
of
that
part
of
Hampshire
,
lying
over
against
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
l.
4.
p.
188.
-
Medcant
,
now
called
Turne-Island
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Medeshamhamsted
,
a
Monastery
built
in
Honour
of
Christ
and
St.
Peter
;
it
had
its
Name
from
a
Well
there
,
called
Medeswell
,
l.
4.
p.
186.
-
The
manner
of
erecting
this
Foundation
,
Id.
p.
186
,
187.
-
Pope
Agatho's
Bull
of
Priviledges
to
it
,
supposed
to
be
Forged
long
after
,
and
by
whom
,
l.
4.
p.
200.
l.
6.
p.
4
,
5.
-
Is
burnt
and
destroyed
by
the
Danes
(
who
killed
all
the
Abbots
and
Monks
they
found
there
)
with
a
Noble
Library
,
and
all
its
Charters
,
and
they
carried
away
all
the
rich
spoil
of
that
place
,
l.
5.
p.
270
,
271
,
272.
-
Afterwards
the
Bodies
of
above
Fourscore
Monks
,
with
their
Abbot
,
there
slain
,
were
Buried
in
one
Grave
in
the
Church-yard
,
and
putting
a
Pyramidal
Stone
over
them
,
the
Images
of
the
Abbot
and
Monks
about
him
,
were
Carved
on
it
,
Id.
p.
172.
-
Is
rebuilt
by
Athelwald
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
who
is
said
to
have
found
the
Charter
,
which
Abbot
Headda
had
formerly
wrote
,
l.
6.
p.
4
,
5.
-
A
new
Charter
of
Confirmation
,
with
many
other
Endowments
granted
by
King
Edgar
;
the
Lands
granted
by
him
to
this
Monastery
to
be
a
distinct
Shire
,
having
Sac
,
Soc
,
&c.
Is
more
enriched
in
Lands
by
Abbot
Adulf
,
who
is
succeeded
by
Kenulf
,
that
changed
its
name
into
Burgh
.
It
has
been
the
Episcopal
See
of
the
Bishops
of
Peterburgh
almost
ever
since
the
Dissolution
of
this
Abbey
in
H.
VIII's
time
,
Id.
p.
5.
-
Melgas
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
the
Story
of
the
Virgins
that
were
Killed
,
or
made
Slaves
by
him
,
a
notorious
Invention
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
Mellitus
,
is
sent
to
Preach
the
Word
in
Britain
,
and
Letters
of
Instruction
sent
afterwards
by
the
Pope
to
him
,
concerning
the
Idol-Temples
,
l.
4.
p.
157
,
158.
-
Ordained
by
Augustine
Bishop
of
the
East-Saxons
;
he
was
to
fix
his
Episcopal
See
at
London
,
l.
4.
p.
159
,
165
,
166.
-
Sent
to
Rome
to
confer
with
Pope
Boniface
about
the
necessary
Affairs
of
the
English
Church
,
Id.
p.
166.
-
His
departure
into
France
,
and
for
what
reason
,
Id.
p.
169.
-
Succee●s
Lawrence
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
;
stops
a
great
Fire
there
by
his
Prayers
,
Id.
p.
171.
-
Members
,
loss
of
any
for
Crimes
,
of
the
Party
survived
it
Four
Nights
,
he
,
with
the
Bishops
leave
,
might
be
helped
,
which
before
was
unlawful
,
l.
5.
p.
285.
-
Menai
,
a
River
,
near
to
which
Bangor
was
built
,
and
by
whom
,
l.
3.
p.
143.
-
I●
parts
Caernarvonshire
from
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
l.
4.
p.
165.
-
Menaevia
,
now
is
called
St.
David's
in
Pembrokeshire
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Mercevenlage
,
from
whence
the
Laws
were
so
called
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
Mercia
,
when
this
Kingdom
began
;
it
was
one
of
the
largest
of
the
English-Saxon
Kingdoms
,
and
one
of
the
last
conquered
by
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
-
The
People
received
the
Christian
Faith
under
Peadda
their
Ealdorman
,
l.
4.
p.
183
,
186.
-
The
Province
of
the
Mercians
is
divided
into
Five
Diocesses
,
Id.
p.
199
,
200.
-
The
Mercians
,
or
Southumbers
,
Kill
Ostrythe
,
the
Wife
of
Ethelred
their
late
King
,
Id.
p.
210
,
212.
-
A
great
part
of
it
destroyed
with
Fire
and
Sword
by
the
South-Welshmen
,
Id.
p.
231.
-
Anciently
was
called
Merscwarum
,
l.
5.
p.
259.
-
Is
forced
to
come
to
a
Peace
with
the
Danes
,
Id.
p.
269.
-
Mercy
,
King
Cnute's
Law
to
have
it
used
,
and
that
none
should
die
for
small
Offences
,
l.
6.
p.
58
,
59.
-
Meredyth
,
Conquers
the
whole
Countrey
of
North-Wales
for
himself
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Others
laying
waste
his
Countrey
of
South-Wales
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
Cast
off
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
for
not
well
Protecting
them
;
but
afterwards
resolving
(
if
he
could
)
to
recover
so
considerable
a
part
of
his
Dominions
,
he
Fights
with
Edwal
ap
Meyric
(
who
had
Usurped
upon
him
)
but
is
worsted
by
him
in
a
set
Battel
,
Id.
p.
24.
-
Meredyth
and
Howel
,
the
Sons
of
Edwin
or
Owen
,
how
they
got
the
Government
of
South-Wales
,
but
were
afterwards
slain
by
the
Sons
of
Conan
ap
Sitsylt
,
Brother
to
Prince
Lewelin
.
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Merehwit
,
Bishop
of
Somersetshire
(
that
is
,
Wells
)
Deceases
,
and
is
Buried
at
Glastenbury
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Meresige
(
now
Mercey
)
in
Essex
,
an
Island
near
the
Sea
,
l.
5.
p.
301.
-
Merton
in
Surrey
,
anciently
called
Merinton
,
l.
4.
p.
232.
-
Merwina
,
an
Abbess
of
the
Nunnery
of
Rumsey
in
Hampshire
,
l.
6.
p.
6.
-
Midletune
in
Kent
,
where
the
Danes
built
a
Fort
to
infest
the
English
,
l.
5.
p.
298
,
300.
-
Militia
,
King
Athelstan's
Law
,
that
for
every
Plow
a
man
shall
keep
Two
well-furnished
Horsemen
;
is
one
of
the
Ancientest
of
this
kind
in
England
,
being
laid
according
to
the
rate
of
Estates
,
l.
5.
p.
341.
-
Milred
,
Bishop
of
the
Wiccij
,
(
that
is
,
of
the
Diocess
of
Worcester
)
his
Character
and
death
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Milton
,
his
History
of
England
commended
by
the
Author
,
l.
2.
p.
20.
-
Mints
,
places
appointed
for
them
by
King
Athelstan's
Law
,
l.
5.
p.
341.
-
One
granted
to
the
Abbot
of
Stamford
by
King
Edgar
,
l.
6.
p.
5.
-
The
first
Law
whereby
the
private
Mints
to
the
Archbishops
and
Abbots
were
forbid
,
Id.
p.
14.
-
Miracles
,
Germanus
and
Lupus
,
two
French
Bishops
,
recover
a
Magistrate's
Daughter
,
Aged
Ten
Years
,
of
Blindness
,
which
the
Pelagians
refused
to
attempt
,
l.
2.
p.
107
,
108.
-
A
great
Fire
in
Canterbury
suddenly
stopp'd
by
the
Prayers
of
Mellitus
the
Archbishop
,
which
caused
the
Wind
to
blow
directly
contrary
to
what
it
had
done
before
,
l.
4.
p.
171.
-
Of
Oswald
King
of
Northumberland
after
his
Death
,
Id.
p.
180.
-
Of
one
Eardulf
,
who
after
he
was
commanded
to
be
put
to
death
,
was
found
alive
,
Id.
p.
236.
-
On
Pope
Leo
,
who
received
his
Sight
and
Hands
,
after
the
one
was
put
out
,
and
the
other
cut
off
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
About
Kenelm
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
whom
Quedride
,
his
Sister
,
made
away
out
of
an
Ambition
of
Reigning
her self
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
A
Pillar
of
Light
reaching
up
to
Heaven
,
stood
over
Wiglaff's
Tomb
in
Repton-Monastery
,
where
Wulstan
was
Buried
,
for
Thirty
days
,
which
procured
him
the
Title
of
a
Saint
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Of
the
Earth's
Opening
and
swallowing
up
a
whole
Army
of
Scots
who
came
to
fight
with
King
Cuthred
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Of
Athelstan's
striking
a
Rock
with
his
Sword
near
the
Castle
of
Dunbar
,
which
made
a
Gap
in
it
an
Ell
deep
,
Id.
p.
337.
-
Of
St.
Dunstan's
Horse
falling
down
dead
under
him
,
at
the
Hearing
of
a
Voice
from
Heaven
,
which
the
Horse
(
it
seems
)
perfectly
understood
,
Id.
p.
351.
-
Of
his
Harp
Playing
a
whole
Psalm
,
as
it
hung
against
the
Wall
,
without
any
hands
to
touch
it
;
and
his
taking
the
Devil
by
the
Nose
with
red
hot
Tongs
,
l.
6.
p.
3.
-
Of
the
speaking
of
a
Crucifix
in
a
Great
Council
at
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
16.
-
Edward
the
Confessor's
Curing
the
Blind
,
and
what
we
call
now
the
King
's
Evil
,
and
his
being
Elected
King
by
his
Father's
Command
,
in
a
Great
Council
,
whilst
he
was
in
his
Mother's
Womb
,
Id.
p.
98.
-
Modwina
,
an
Irish
Abbess
,
who
first
bred
up
Edgithe
,
King
Egbert's
Daughter
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
Mollo
,
Brother
to
Ceadwalla
,
is
Burnt
in
Kent
,
and
Twelve
others
with
him
;
but
his
Body
(
not
being
reduced
to
Ashes
)
Buried
in
the
Church
of
the
Abbey
of
St.
Augustine
,
Cant.
l.
4.
p.
204.
-
Mona
,
is
now
known
by
the
Name
of
Anglesey
,
l.
2.
p.
46.
-
Upon
Agricola's
coming
to
subdue
it
,
desires
Peace
,
and
delivers
up
the
Island
,
Id.
p.
55.
-
Monarch
,
this
Title
the
Saxon
Kings
never
took
upon
them
,
though
our
Historians
have
unjustly
given
it
them
;
for
it
could
not
properly
belong
to
those
who
had
divers
others
under
them
with
like
Jurisdiction
within
their
own
Territories
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Monasteries
,
the
only
Universities
wherein
the
Liberal
Arts
and
Sciences
were
Taught
,
l.
4.
p.
151.
-
That
of
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
when
Founded
,
Id.
p.
167.
-
One
in
a
Town
called
Cnobsbury
,
enriched
afterwards
with
Noble
Buildings
and
Revenues
,
Id.
p.
180.
-
Of
Brige
,
Cale
,
and
Andelegium
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Franks
,
where
many
of
the
Britains
used
to
send
their
Children
to
be
taught
and
professed
,
there
being
then
but
very
few
here
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Of
Reculf
,
l.
4.
p.
182.
now
Reculver
in
Kent
,
Id.
p.
205.
-
Of
Ingerlingum
,
and
upon
what
account
it
was
built
,
l.
4.
p.
183.
-
Of
Streanshale
,
by
whom
founded
,
and
where
it
was
,
Id.
p.
188
,
189.
It
was
burnt
and
destroyed
by
the
Danish
cruel
Tyrants
,
l.
●
.
p.
269.
-
Of
St.
Peter
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
by
King
Egfrid's
Consent
and
License
freed
from
all
Secular
Servitude
,
l.
4.
p.
194.
-
Of
St.
Paul
at
Girwy
,
now
Yarrow
,
near
Tyne
,
Id.
p.
194
,
205.
-
Of
Abington
,
founded
by
one
Hean
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
Of
Berking
and
Chertsey
,
by
Erkenwald
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
Of
Ely
,
built
by
Queen
Etheldrethe
,
Id.
p.
198.
Burnt
,
and
all
killed
in
it
,
&c.
l.
5.
p.
272.
And
is
rebuilt
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Of
Coludesburgh
,
for
Monks
and
Nuns
,
but
afterwards
was
called
Coldingham
,
in
the
Marches
of
Scotland
,
l.
4.
p.
198
,
199.
-
Of
Medeshamsted
,
l.
4.
p.
187
,
200.
The
Charter
of
it
justly
suspected
of
Forgery
,
Id.
p.
200
,
201.
l.
5.
p.
271.
-
Of
Lindisfarne
,
l.
4.
p.
201.
Destroyed
,
l.
5.
p.
269.
-
Of
Derawnde
,
now
Beverley
,
l.
4.
p.
202.
-
Of
Glastingabyrig
,
now
Glastenbury
,
Id.
p.
204
,
218
,
219.
-
Of
Wiremouth
and
Girwy
,
built
by
Abbot
Benedict
,
l.
4.
p.
205.
And
is
destroyed
,
l.
5.
p.
269.
-
Bardeney
Abbey
,
l.
4.
p.
212.
Destroyed
,
l.
5.
p.
270.
-
Of
Selsey
,
where
Ceadbert
the
Abbot
of
that
place
was
consecrated
the
first
Bishop
of
the
Province
of
the
South-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
214.
-
Of
Evesham
,
founded
by
Egwin
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
and
on
what
occassion
,
Id.
p.
216
,
217.
-
Of
Theoewkesbury
in
Gloucester
,
founded
for
Benedictine
Monks
,
Id.
p.
217.
-
Of
Winburne
,
built
by
Cuthburgh
,
Sister
to
King
Ina
,
Id.
p.
218.
-
Of
Berodune
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
Id.
p.
221.
-
Of
Vocingas
,
freed
from
all
Duties
besides
St.
Peter
and
the
Abbot
,
Id.
p.
230
,
231.
-
Of
Chester
,
where
Werburh
,
Wife
of
King
Ceolred
,
was
Abbess
,
Id.
p.
232.
-
Of
Winchelcomb
in
Gloucestershire
,
for
Three
hundred
Benedictine
Monks
,
founded
by
Kenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
its
Consecration
,
Id.
p.
242.
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Of
Cotham
and
St.
Saviour's
in
Canterbury
,
l.
4.
p.
243.
-
At
Wilton
,
founded
by
Alburge
,
Sister
to
King
Egbert
,
for
Benedictine
Nuns
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Some
Disputes
determined
in
a
Synodal
Council
at
Cloveshoe
concerning
this
of
Westburgh
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Of
Croyland
,
Egbert's
Confirmation
of
the
Lands
and
Priviledges
belonging
to
it
in
the
Great
Council
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
Id.
p.
254.
-
Of
Polesworth
,
whereof
Edgithe
,
King
Egbert's
Daughter
,
was
Abbess
,
Id.
p.
257
,
330.
-
Of
Rependun
(
now
Repton
)
in
Derbyshire
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
Of
Coldingham
Nunnery
;
the
Chastity
of
the
Abbess
,
Id.
p.
269.
-
Of
Tinmouth
,
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Of
Athelney
in
Somersetshire
,
built
by
King
Alfred
for
men
,
Id.
p.
298
,
307.
-
Of
Shaftsbury
,
for
Nuns
,
built
by
the
same
King
,
Ibid.
-
Of
Ambresbyri
in
Wiltshire
,
and
Banuwelle
,
to
whom
granted
by
Alfred
,
Id.
p.
307.
-
Of
Exeter
,
anciently
called
Exancester
,
l.
5.
p.
307.
-
Of
Winchester
,
its
Consecration
,
when
,
Id.
p.
312.
-
Abbey
of
Hyde
,
near
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
318.
-
Of
Rochester
,
Id.
p.
320.
-
Of
Badricesworth
,
now
St.
Edmundsbury
,
Id.
p.
323.
l.
6.
p.
52.
-
Of
Middletune
in
Dorsetshire
,
founded
by
King
Athelstan
,
l.
5.
p.
337.
l.
6.
p.
6.
-
Of
Tavistock
,
by
whom
founded
,
and
how
soon
after
burnt
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Of
Undale
in
Northamptonshire
,
Id.
p.
5.
-
Of
Winchester
,
both
old
and
new
,
Id.
p.
6.
-
Of
Chertsey
in
Surrey
,
Id.
p.
6.
-
Of
Rumsey
in
Hampshire
,
founded
by
King
Edward
,
Id.
p.
6.
-
Of
Ramsey
,
founded
by
Aylwin
the
Ealdorman
,
Id.
p.
6
,
7.
-
Of
St.
John
Baptist
,
Id.
p.
8.
-
Of
Cerne
in
Dorsetshire
,
founded
by
whom
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Of
Burton
in
Staffordshire
,
built
by
one
of
King
Ethelbert's
Courtiers
,
during
the
cruel
Wars
in
the
Eastern
and
Southern
parts
of
England
;
who
endowed
it
with
his
Paternal
Inheritance
;
and
purchased
the
King's
Confirmation
of
what
he
had
done
,
Id.
p.
31.
-
Of
St.
Bennet's
in
Holme
,
founded
by
King
Cnute
,
for
Benedictines
,
Id.
p.
54.
-
Of
Coventry
,
founded
by
Leofric
Earl
of
the
Mercians
,
and
the
Lady
Godiva
,
l.
6.
p.
71.
-
Of
Leon
,
or
Lemster
,
near
Hereford
,
Repaired
by
the
said
Earl
and
Lady
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Of
Wenlock
,
Repaired
by
the
said
Earl
and
Lady
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Of
St.
Wereburga
,
in
Chester
,
Repaired
by
the
said
Earl
and
Lady
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Of
St.
John
in
Worcester
,
Repaired
by
the
said
Earl
and
Lady
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Of
Evesham
,
Repaired
by
the
said
Earl
and
Lady
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
Of
Burgh
,
richly
endowed
by
Abbot
Leofric
,
and
called
the
Golden
Burgh
,
Id.
p.
84.
-
Of
St.
Aethelbert
in
Hereford
City
,
burnt
,
and
by
whom
,
Id.
p.
86
,
87.
-
Of
the
Holy
Cross
at
Waltham
in
Essex
,
founded
by
Earl
Harold
,
who
was
afterwards
King
of
England
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
Of
Westminster
,
by
whom
founded
,
and
when
consecrated
,
Id.
p.
93.
-
Money
;
King
Athelstan's
Law
,
That
through
all
his
Dominions
one
and
the
same
Money
be
current
,
l.
5.
p.
314.
-
The
same
enacted
by
the
last
Law
of
King
Edgar
,
l.
6.
p.
14.
-
The
same
Punishment
for
wittingly
receiving
,
as
for
making
Bad
Money
;
and
for
Merchants
that
import
any
Counterfeit
Money
,
Id.
p
44.
-
No
more
Money
ought
to
be
raised
by
any
unjust
Exactions
,
Id.
p.
55.
-
One
and
the
same
to
be
current
,
and
none
to
refuse
it
.
Embasing
the
Coin
punishable
by
cutting
off
the
guilty
person's
Hands
without
Redemption
.
Cnute's
Law
,
Id.
p.
58.
-
How
Money
brought
to
a
Town
,
and
said
to
be
found
,
shall
be
disposed
of
,
Id.
p.
103.
-
Monks
,
formerly
almost
the
only
Historians
as
well
as
Divines
;
and
from
them
we
are
to
have
our
Accounts
both
of
the
Ecclesiastical
and
Civil
Affairs
of
Ancient
Times
,
l.
4.
p.
151.
-
There
were
only
two
Orders
of
them
in
use
amongst
our
Ancestors
of
the
English-Saxon
Church
,
and
what
Orders
they
were
,
Id.
p.
168.
-
Most
people
of
all
Qualities
used
to
take
upon
them
the
Monastick
Habit
,
Id.
p.
221
,
223.
-
None
but
Monks
anciently
made
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
l.
5.
p.
333.
-
Turn'd
out
of
divers
Monasteries
by
King
Edwī
,
and
Secular
Channons
put
into
their
places
,
Id.
p.
353.
-
Are
restored
to
them
again
by
King
Edgar
,
l.
6.
p.
6
,
7.
-
A
Civil
War
is
raised
in
the
Nation
about
them
,
Id.
p.
15
,
16.
-
Are
removed
from
Exeter
to
Westminster
,
and
Secular
Channons
placed
in
their
stead
,
Id.
p.
78.
-
Morchar
,
a
Dane
of
great
Riches
and
Power
in
the
Northern
Parts
,
is
Treacherously
slain
by
Edric's
Order
at
his
own
House
,
when
he
was
invited
to
a
Feast
,
l.
6.
p.
40.
-
Morchar
,
the
Son
of
Earl
Aelfgar
,
is
chosen
by
the
Northumbers
to
be
their
Earl
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
Morgant
,
a
Prince
of
the
Isle
of
Medcant
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
-
Morindus
,
Vid.
Morvidus
.
-
Morini
,
or
Moriani
,
a
People
of
Gaul
landing
in
Northumberland
,
with
Fire
and
Sword
wast
the
Countrey
,
but
are
at
last
defeated
by
Morindus
and
his
Army
,
l.
1.
p.
14.
-
It
was
the
Province
of
Picardy
,
l.
2.
p.
25.
-
Mortality
,
Vid.
Plague
.
-
Morvidus
,
defeating
the
Moriani
,
putting
all
the
Prisoners
to
death
with
exquisite
Torments
,
but
at
last
is
devoured
by
a
Monster
that
came
out
of
the
Irish
S●a
,
with
which
he
would
needs
fight
,
l.
1.
p.
14.
-
Moston
,
his
British
M●
arraigned
as
to
the
credit
of
it
,
by
a
late
Romish
Writer
,
but
without
any
material
Objection
,
l.
4.
p.
162.
-
Mould
in
Flintshire
,
in
the
British
Tongue
is
called
Guiderac
,
l.
2.
p.
108.
-
Mouric
,
Son
of
Tudric
,
King
of
Glamorgan
,
is
reduced
to
great
extremity
by
the
Saxons
,
l.
3.
p.
148
,
149.
-
Mulcts
,
Cnute's
Law
about
them
for
divers
Offences
,
l.
6.
p.
58.
-
For
what
Crimes
no
satisfaction
to
be
made
by
way
of
Compensation
,
Id.
p.
59.
-
The
particular
Mulcts
of
those
that
Violate
the
King's
Peace
,
Id.
p.
103.
Vid.
Murther
.
-
Murrain
,
Vid.
Plague
.
-
Murther
,
The
Punishment
for
it
,
Anciently
Redeemable
by
Pecuniary
Mulcts
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
Of
Two
Priests
notably
returned
on
the
Murtherers
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
If
a
Layman
kill
a
Thief
,
no
satisfaction
to
be
made
to
the
Friends
of
the
Party
slain
,
Id.
p.
211.
-
The
Value
of
a
Man
slain
,
whether
English
or
Dane
,
Four
Marks
of
Pure
Gold
,
and
the
Redemption
of
each
Four
hundred
shillings
,
l.
5.
p.
283.
-
The
Mulct
which
was
to
be
paid
for
killing
a
Woman
with
Child
;
or
of
killing
in
Troops
or
Companies
,
and
to
whom
,
Id.
p.
293
,
294.
-
By
a
Priest
,
his
Estate
is
Confiscated
and
he
Degraded
,
&c.
Id.
p.
297.
-
By
Witchcraft
,
the
Punishment
for
it
by
King
Ethelstan's
Law
,
Id.
p.
340.
-
The
Murtherer
alone
to
bear
the
deadly
feud
of
the
Kindred
of
the
Party
slain
,
or
within
a
Year
to
Pay
the
Value
of
the
slain
Man's
Head
,
Id.
p.
347.
-
The
Punishment
in
case
of
Manslaughter
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
Edward
the
Confessor's
Law
concerning
it
,
Id.
p.
101.
-
How
the
Party
wrongfully
killed
is
to
be
cleared
in
his
Reputation
,
and
what
satisfaction
is
to
be
made
to
his
Friends
for
it
,
Id.
p.
103.
-
Myranheofod
,
that
is
in
Saxon
,
Ant's-head
;
Thurkytell
of
that
Name
fled
from
the
Danes
,
and
the
English
Army
beaten
by
them
,
l.
6.
p.
34.
N
-
NAitan
,
King
of
the
Picts
,
desires
the
Assistance
of
the
English
Nation
concerning
the
Celebration
of
Easter
,
l.
4.
p.
216
,
221.
-
Nation
,
the
Miseries
and
Desolations
that
Divine
Providence
brings
upon
a
Wicked
and
Perverse
People
in
it
,
l.
3.
p.
150.
-
Nazaleod
,
a
Great
British
King
;
some
think
him
Ambrosius
,
others
Uther
Pendragon
,
his
pretended
Brother
;
and
others
again
only
the
General
of
the
King
of
the
Britains
,
l.
3.
p.
134.
-
Nennius
,
a
British
Author
of
no
great
Credit
,
Id.
p.
114.
-
A
credulous
trivial
Writer
,
who
vents
a
great
many
Fables
,
l.
3.
p.
1●6
.
-
Could
not
Study
at
Oxford
,
as
is
supposed
by
some
Writers
,
and
why
,
l.
5.
p.
290.
-
St.
Neot
,
the
Story
of
King
Alfred
in
the
Account
of
this
Saint's
Life
,
l.
5.
p.
280.
-
Nero
,
his
succeeding
Claudius
in
the
Empire
,
l.
2.
p.
45.
-
Nerva
,
his
short
Reign
,
and
the
great
Commotions
in
it
in
this
Island
,
l.
2.
p.
66.
-
Nesse-point
in
Essex
,
called
by
the
Saxons
,
Ealdulfe's
Naese
,
l.
6.
p.
81.
-
Newenden
,
a
Town
in
Kent
,
quite
destroyed
by
the
Saxons
,
and
afterwards
,
rebuilt
;
where
it
stood
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
the
First
,
l.
3.
p.
132
,
133.
-
Nice
,
the
Great
Council
there
,
when
Assembled
;
some
of
our
Bishops
assisted
at
it
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
-
Nicholaus
,
Bishop
of
Florence
made
Pope
upon
the
Expulsion
of
Pope
Benedict
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Niger
(
Peseenius
)
Saluted
Emperor
in
Syria
,
War
against
him
by
Severus
,
l.
2.
p.
72.
-
Is
afterwards
slain
by
him
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
Night-Mare
,
a
Disease
,
whence
it
came
to
be
so
called
,
l.
3.
p.
125.
-
Nobility
,
their
Domineering
and
Severity
●ver
poor
Countreymen
,
restrained
by
King
Alfred's
Law
,
l.
5.
p.
294.
-
Most
of
the
English
,
Nobility
slain
at
the
Battel
of
Ash-down
,
by
Cnute
and
his
Army
,
l.
6.
p.
47.
-
King
Cnute
causes
several
of
them
to
be
put
to
death
,
but
for
what
Crimes
unknown
,
Id.
p.
50.
-
Their
great
Degeneracy
before
the
coming
in
of
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
Id.
p.
116.
-
Normandy
,
formerly
called
Neustria
,
entirely
Conquered
by
Rollo
the
Dane
,
who
Reigned
there
Fifty
years
,
l.
5.
p.
278.
-
The
Succession
of
the
Dukes
there
,
l.
6.
p.
53.
-
The
great
Battel
of
Vallesdune
,
between
Henry
King
of
France
,
and
the
Nobility
of
that
Dukedome
,
for
their
refusing
to
accept
of
the
Bastard
William
for
their
Duke
,
Id.
p
74.
-
Normans
,
or
Northlandmen
,
were
Danes
and
Swedes
,
their
Religion
and
common
Deities
,
l.
5.
p.
256.
-
All
Banish'd
that
had
introduc'd
unjust
Laws
,
and
given
false
Judgments
,
and
committed
many
Outrages
upon
the
English
,
except
a
very
few
,
l.
6.
p.
82.
-
Too
many
brought
over
by
Edward
the
Confessor
,
who
soon
by
their
Customs
corrupted
the
English
Simplicity
,
Id.
p.
98.
-
Before
their
Engaging
King
Harold
,
spent
the
night
in
Prayers
and
Confessions
,
&c.
l.
6.
p.
112.
-
Northalbingia
,
formerly
Old
Saxony
,
it
's
extent
and
bounds
;
l.
3.
p.
118.
-
Northampton
,
anciently
called
Hamtune
,
l.
5.
p.
319
,
321.
-
Northern
People
of
Britain
,
described
by
Herodian
,
afterwards
supposed
to
be
called
Picti
,
l.
2.
p.
22.
-
Northumbers
,
that
is
,
all
those
English-Saxons
who
lived
North
of
the
River
Humber
,
l.
4.
p.
171.
-
When
most
part
of
this
Nation
,
as
well
Nobles
as
others
,
retired
into
Monasteries
,
Id.
p.
221.
-
Their
frequent
Rebellions
and
Expulsion
of
their
Kings
,
shew
them
to
be
of
a
proud
and
turbulent
Temper
,
Id.
p.
239
,
240.
l.
5.
p.
260.
-
Kings
of
England
appointed
Earls
under
them
to
Govern
that
Countrey
,
l.
5.
p.
259.
-
Expel
their
Lawful
King
Osbryht
,
and
set
up
a
Tyrant
and
Usurper
,
not
Descended
from
the
Royal
Line
,
Id.
p.
267.
-
Expel
Egbert
their
King
,
and
Wulfher
Archbishop
of
York
,
Id.
p.
277.
-
Rebel
against
King
Athelstan
,
and
the
Event
of
their
so
doing
,
Id.
p.
330.
-
Beat
the
Scotchmen
,
many
of
whose
Heads
were
afterwards
set
upon
Poles
round
the
Walls
of
Durham
,
l.
6.
p.
27.
-
Take
Arms
against
their
Earl
Tostige
,
slaying
his
Servants
and
seizing
his
Treasures
;
committing
a
world
of
Outrages
and
Desolations
:
And
what
the
ground
of
this
Insurrection
,
Id.
p.
90
,
91
,
-
Northumbrian
Kingdom
began
in
Ida
,
and
when
,
l.
3.
p.
142.
-
Becomes
divided
into
Two
,
viz.
Deira
and
Bernicia
,
Id.
p.
143.
-
The
Custom
of
this
Nation
was
anciently
to
sell
their
own
Children
,
or
other
near
Relations
to
Foreign
Merchants
,
l.
4.
p.
152.
-
A
perverse
and
perfidious
Nation
,
worse
than
Pagans
,
Id.
p.
240.
-
A
certain
Youth
is
made
King
hereof
by
the
joint
Consent
of
both
the
English
and
Danes
,
King
Alfred
himself
confirming
the
Election
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
North-Wales
,
a
part
of
the
Roman
Province
,
anciently
called
Genoani
,
or
Guinethia
,
l.
2.
p.
68.
l.
5.
p.
317
:
-
All
the
Coasts
thereabouts
spoiled
by
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Upon
the
Death
of
Howel
Dha
,
it
returned
to
the
Two
Sons
of
Edwal
Voel
,
l.
5.
p.
349.
-
Is
sorely
harrassed
by
King
Edgar
,
and
the
cause
of
the
War
,
l.
6.
p.
3
,
4.
-
War
is
made
upon
it
by
Eneon
,
who
subdues
all
the
Countrey
of
Gwin
or
Gwir
,
Id.
p.
6
,
16.
-
Is
Conquered
by
Meredyth
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
for
himself
,
Id.
p.
22.
-
On
the
Death
of
Edwal
ap
Meyric
,
it
was
under
an
Anarchy
for
some
time
,
l.
6.
p.
25.
-
It
gave
occasion
to
great
disturbances
,
till
Aedan
got
and
held
it
for
Twelve
Years
,
but
whether
by
Election
,
or
Force
,
uncertain
,
Id.
p.
30
,
31.
-
Blithen
and
Rithwallen
made
Joint
Princes
thereof
by
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
Norway
,
Harold
Harfager
their
King
,
coming
with
a
great
Fleet
to
Invade
England
,
Lands
in
Yorkshire
but
is
slain
in
Battel
with
most
of
his
Men
,
l.
6.
p.
109.
-
Norwich
,
the
only
Bishop
in
England
,
since
the
Dissolution
of
Monasteries
,
that
has
still
the
Title
of
an
Abbot
,
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
Nothelm
receives
his
Pall
from
Rome
,
and
is
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
after
Tatwin
,
l.
4.
p.
223.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
is
Consecrated
in
his
room
,
Id.
p.
224.
-
Numerianus
,
the
Son
of
the
Emperor
Carus
,
made
Caesar
by
him
,
whom
he
takes
with
him
into
the
East
;
but
this
pious
Son
was
slain
by
Aper
,
one
of
his
Captains
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
Nunnery
,
Vid.
Monastery
.
-
Nunnichia
,
the
Wife
of
Gerontius
,
her
extraordinary
Courage
and
Affection
to
her
Husband
,
who
was
prevailed
upon
to
slay
her
by
her
own
Importunity
,
rather
than
she
would
be
left
behind
him
,
exposed
to
the
violence
of
an
enraged
Multitude
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
O
-
OAkly
in
Surrey
,
anciently
called
Aclea
,
where
the
Danes
were
beaten
by
King
Aethelwulf
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Oath
of
Fidelity
.
Vid.
Fealty
.
-
The
Oath
the
Danes
took
to
King
Alfred
(
which
they
ne'er
would
take
before
to
any
Nation
)
upon
a
Sacred
Bracelet
,
to
depart
the
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
278.
-
Or
Pledge
i.
e.
a
man's
Promise
to
observe
the
Law
,
and
keep
the
Peace
)
to
be
strictly
kept
,
and
the
Punishment
in
breaking
it
,
made
by
King
Alfred
,
Id.
p.
292.
-
To
give
Security
by
Oath
at
twelve
years
of
Age
,
and
for
what
,
l.
6.
p.
58.
-
Vid.
Purgation
.
-
Odo
,
Bishop
of
Wells
,
succeeds
,
Wulfhelme
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
.
His
Character
,
l.
5.
p.
333.
-
Is
severely
revenged
on
the
Lady
Athelgiva
,
for
causing
King
Edwi
to
turn
all
the
Monks
out
of
divers
Monasteries
,
and
putting
Secular
Channons
in
their
rooms
,
Id.
p.
354.
-
His
Decease
,
l.
6.
p.
2.
-
Offa
,
the
Son
of
Sigher
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
marries
Keneswith
,
but
not
long
after
,
through
her
persuasions
,
takes
upon
him
a
Monastick
Life
,
and
goes
to
Rome
for
that
end
,
l.
4.
p.
214.
Vid.
217.
-
Is
proposed
as
a
Pattern
for
all
other
Princes
to
follow
,
Id
p.
214.
-
Offa
,
expels
the
Usurper
Beornred
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
(
His
Pedigree
.
)
and
succeeds
him
by
the
General
Consent
of
the
Nobles
,
and
afterwards
becomes
a
Terror
to
all
the
Kings
of
England
,
Id.
p.
227.
-
Obtains
of
the
Pope
a
Pall
for
the
See
of
Litchfield
to
become
an
Archbishoprick
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
Subdues
the
Nation
of
the
Hestings
,
but
who
they
were
,
is
not
known
,
Id.
p.
230.
-
And
Cynwulf
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
fight
at
Bensington
in
Oxfordshire
,
where
Offa
prevails
,
Id.
Ib.
&
p.
236.
-
Is
forced
to
make
a
Peace
with
the
Saxon
Kings
,
Id.
p.
231.
-
Seizes
on
the
whole
Countrey
of
North
and
South-Wales
,
planting
Saxons
in
their
places
,
and
annexes
them
to
his
own
Kingdom
,
making
a
famous
Ditch
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
to
defend
his
Countrey
from
the
Incursions
of
the
Welsh
,
called
Offa's
Ditch
,
Ibid.
&
p.
239.
-
His
Eldest
Son
Egfred
(
or
Egbert
,
as
in
the
Saxon
Annals
)
is
anointed
and
crowned
King
with
him
,
l.
4.
p.
233
,
235.
-
Builds
a
new
Church
and
Monastery
in
honour
of
St.
Alban
,
Id.
p.
237.
-
His
Death
,
after
he
had
reigned
forty
years
,
and
Burial
in
a
Chappel
at
Bedford
,
near
the
River
Ouse
.
He
had
a
great
mixture
in
him
of
Virtues
and
Vices
,
and
seems
to
have
been
the
first
of
our
English-Saxon
Kings
,
who
maintained
any
great
Correspondence
with
Foreign
Princes
,
Id.
p.
238.
-
His
Enmity
with
Charles
the
Great
,
and
afterwards
his
firm
League
with
him
,
Id.
p.
239.
-
Offerings
at
the
Altar
,
Pope
Gregory
determines
how
they
were
to
be
divided
,
l.
4.
p.
155.
-
Olaff
,
is
driven
out
of
Norway
,
Cnute
conquering
that
Countrey
for
himself
,
l.
6.
p.
53.
-
Returning
to
regain
his
Right
,
he
was
slain
by
the
people
,
but
afterwards
was
canonized
under
the
Title
of
a
Martyr
,
Id.
p.
54.
-
Olanaege
,
an
Island
in
the
River
Severne
,
now
called
the
Eighth
,
l.
6.
p.
47.
-
Old
Saxony
.
Vid.
Northalbingia
.
-
Orcades
,
the
Islands
in
the
Northern
Ocean
,
near
Scotland
,
l.
2.
p.
94.
-
Governed
long
by
English
and
Danish
Kings
,
l.
5.
p.
259.
-
Ordeal
,
not
to
be
used
to
a
person
accused
of
a
Crime
,
unless
there
be
no
direct
proof
against
him
,
l.
5.
p.
285.
-
A
simple
and
a
threefold
Ordeal
,
Id.
p.
340.
l.
6.
p.
59.
-
A
Danish
Custom
,
and
grew
more
in
request
in
the
Reign
of
King
Cnute
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
After
what
manner
this
Judgment
was
to
be
executed
by
the
Bishop's
Officer
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
Order
;
that
of
St.
Basil
,
l.
4.
p.
167.
-
That
of
St.
Benedict
,
Id.
p.
167
,
168.
-
Of
St.
Equitus
,
Id.
p.
168.
-
Ordgar
,
the
Abbot
,
rebuilds
the
Abbey
of
Abingdon
,
which
had
been
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
Ordgar
,
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
and
afterwards
Father-in-Law
to
King
Edgar
,
founded
the
Abbey
of
Tavistock
,
which
was
not
long
after
burnt
by
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
,
whether
without
the
presence
of
other
Bishops
,
or
not
,
l.
4.
p.
156.
-
Ceadda
renews
his
Ordination
,
and
upon
what
account
,
Id.
p.
191.
-
Bishop
Wilfrid
is
sent
into
France
to
be
re-ordained
,
Id.
p.
192.
-
Ordovices
,
those
people
now
of
North-Wales
,
l.
2.
p.
42.
-
Almost
destroyed
a
whole
Squadron
of
Roman
Horse
,
Id.
p.
55.
-
Their
whole
Nation
very
near
cut
off
by
Agricola
,
Ibid.
-
Orgiva
.
Vid.
Edgitha
.
-
Orkeney
,
the
Isles
,
when
first
discovered
by
the
Romans
,
l.
2.
p.
63.
-
Orotius
(
Paulus
)
took
what
he
wrote
from
an
History
of
Suetonius
,
which
is
now
lost
,
l.
2.
p.
35.
-
Osbald
,
a
Nobleman
,
is
made
King
of
Northumberland
,
but
held
it
not
long
,
being
forced
to
fly
;
and
going
to
the
King
of
the
Picts
,
dies
there
an
Abbot
,
l.
4.
p.
239
,
240.
-
According
to
Simeon
of
Durham
,
he
was
buried
in
York
Minster
,
Id.
p.
242.
-
Osberge
,
the
Daughter
of
Aslat
,
or
Oslac
,
chief
Butler
to
King
Aethelwulf
,
to
whom
she
was
married
,
and
became
the
Mother
of
Alfred
,
who
was
afterwards
King
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Her
Character
,
Ibid.
-
Osbert
,
or
Osbryght
,
succeeds
Ethelred
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
and
afterwards
is
killed
by
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
260.
-
Their
lawful
King
,
is
expelled
by
the
Northumbers
,
who
set
up
an
Usurper
,
not
descended
from
the
Royal
Line
,
Id
p.
267.
-
Lies
with
the
Wife
of
one
of
his
Noblemen
;
who
,
complaining
of
the
Affront
to
the
King
of
Denmark
,
causes
a
great
Army
to
come
over
to
revenge
that
Injury
,
Id.
p.
268
,
269.
-
Osfrid
,
a
Son
of
King
Edwin
by
Quenburga
,
the
Daughter
of
Ceorle
,
King
of
Mercia
,
l.
4.
p.
174.
-
Is
slain
,
with
his
Father
;
in
the
Battel
of
Hethfield
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
Oskytel
,
first
consecrated
Bishop
of
Dorchester
,
then
made
Archbishop
of
York
;
his
Death
and
Burial
,
l.
6.
p.
7.
-
Osmund
,
when
he
began
to
reign
over
the
South-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
Osred
,
succeeds
his
Father
Alfred
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Northumbers
,
l.
4.
p.
213.
-
Is
reconciled
to
Wilfrid
,
with
his
Great
Men
and
Bishops
,
Ibid.
-
Becomes
Bishop
Wilfrid's
adopted
Son
,
Id.
p.
214.
-
Is
killed
in
a
Fight
near
the
Sea
,
on
the
Southern
Borders
.
His
Character
,
Id.
p.
217.
-
Osred
,
the
Son
of
Alchred
,
Nephew
of
King
Alfwold
,
reigned
after
him
,
and
is
betrayed
and
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
who
succeeded
,
l.
4.
p.
236.
-
Is
put
to
death
by
King
Ethelred's
Command
,
and
where
buried
,
Id.
p.
237.
-
Osric
,
the
Son
of
Elfric
,
obtains
the
Kingdom
of
Deira
,
abjures
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
is
cut
off
by
Cadwallo
,
with
all
his
Army
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Osric
builds
a
Nunnery
at
Bath
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
-
And
the
Nunnery
of
St.
Peter
in
Gloucester
,
which
afterwards
was
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
and
then
rebuilt
;
and
after
was
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
Id.
p.
201.
-
Osric
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
slain
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
220.
-
Ostorius
Scapula
,
succeeds
Plautius
in
the
quality
of
Propraetor
,
and
reduces
the
most
Southerly
parts
of
Britain
to
the
form
of
a
Province
,
l.
2.
p.
41.
-
Overcomes
the
Iceni
;
engages
with
the
Silures
and
Caractacus
,
and
his
Success
over
them
,
Id.
p.
42
,
43.
-
Is
decreed
by
the
Senate
all
the
Ensigns
of
a
Triumph
;
and
being
worn
out
with
cares
and
troubles
,
dies
,
Id.
p.
44
,
45.
-
Oswald
and
Oswie
,
with
Eanfrid
their
Elder
Brother
,
all
Sons
of
King
Ethelfrid
,
are
banished
by
Edwin
,
l.
4.
p.
170
,
171.
-
Oswald
,
Edwin's
Successor
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
finishes
St.
Peter's
Church
in
York
,
Id.
p.
174
,
176
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Routs
Cadwallo
,
with
all
his
Forces
.
His
Speech
to
his
Army
,
l.
4.
p.
177.
-
His
Kingdom
extended
over
both
Deira
and
Bernicia
.
He
would
interpret
Bishop
Aidan's
Sermons
to
his
Subjects
that
heard
,
but
did
not
understand
them
.
In
his
Reign
Churches
were
built
in
divers
places
of
his
Kingdom
.
His
Great
Character
,
Id.
p.
178.
-
His
Charity
.
He
was
Edwin's
Nephew
by
his
Sister
Acca
,
Ibid.
&
p.
179.
-
Fights
a
great
Battel
with
Penda
,
●und
was
therein
slain
,
Id.
p.
180.
-
The
many
Miracles
supposed
that
he
wrought
after
his
death
,
Ibid.
-
He
was
the
sixth
King
that
ruled
over
all
Britain
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
His
Body
(
under
the
Title
of
Saint
)
long
after
translated
from
Bardeney
in
Lincolnshire
,
into
Mercia
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
-
Oswald
Aetheling
,
fighting
with
Ethelhard
,
is
worsted
,
and
the
next
year
dies
,
l.
4.
p.
220.
-
Oswald
,
Son
to
King
Ethelred
,
is
mentioned
by
his
Father
in
his
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Abingdon
,
l.
5.
p.
276.
-
Oswald
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
his
Decease
,
l.
6.
p.
5.
-
Oswald
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
succeeds
his
Kinsman
Oskytell
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
York
,
l.
6.
p.
7.
-
His
Death
,
and
Burial
in
the
Church
of
St.
Mary
in
Worcester
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
Oswestre
in
Shropshire
,
anciently
called
Maserfield
,
where
was
fought
the
great
Battel
between
Oswald
,
the
most
Christian
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
Penda
,
the
Pagan
King
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
4.
p.
180.
-
Oswin
,
the
Brother
of
King
Oswald
,
is
made
King
of
Deira
,
l.
4.
p.
181.
-
His
Death
at
Ingerlingum
,
Id.
p.
182.
-
His
Character
,
Id.
p.
183.
-
The
Seventh
King
that
Ruled
over
all
Britain
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Oswulf
,
his
Son
,
succeeds
Eadbert
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
but
is
slain
within
a
Year
after
by
the
Treachery
of
his
own
Servants
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
Oswy
,
the
Son
of
Usric
,
King
of
Bernicia
,
l.
4.
p.
182.
-
Treacherously
procures
Oswin
to
be
slain
,
but
afterwards
builds
a
Monastery
where
the
Murther
was
committed
,
to
expiate
the
Crime
,
Id.
p.
183.
-
Overcomes
Penda
,
who
in
the
Battel
is
slain
,
Id.
p.
185.
-
The
Ealdormen
of
Mercia
Rebel
against
him
,
Id.
p.
188.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
at
Streanshale-Monastery
,
Id.
p.
192.
-
Otford
in
Kent
,
anciently
called
Ottanford
,
where
the
Mercians
and
Kentishmen
had
a
Battel
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Outlawry
,
Ethelward
the
Ealdorman
is
Outlaw'd
in
a
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
l.
6.
p.
51.
-
Earl
Sweyn
,
Son
of
Godwin
,
is
declared
Outlaw'd
in
a
Great
Council
at
London
,
Id.
p.
77.
-
The
Common
Law
of
all
Outlaws
,
they
are
said
to
have
Wulfes
hefod
,
(
i.
e.
a
Wolf's
head
)
or
as
we
say
in
Latin
,
gerere
Caput
Lupinum
,
Id.
p.
99
,
100.
-
Usurer
's
Convicted
,
to
be
look'd
on
as
Outlaw'd
Persons
,
Id.
p.
102.
-
Earl
Elfgar
is
Outlaw'd
in
the
Witena-Gemot
,
and
for
what
,
l.
6.
p.
86.
-
Vid.
Pledge
.
-
Oxford
,
the
University
when
Founded
,
and
who
the
first
Regents
and
Professors
there
.
The
Quarrel
that
arose
betwixt
Grimbald
and
the
Old
Scholars
of
Oxford
.
This
passage
of
the
Quarrel
,
&c.
objected
against
by
Sir
Henry
Spelman
,
and
answered
,
l.
5.
p.
288
,
289
,
290.
-
The
flourishing
state
of
Learning
here
,
related
by
Asser
,
very
much
questioned
,
Id.
p.
304.
-
King
Alfred
assisted
by
Grimbald
,
and
John
Scotus
,
in
Founding
this
University
,
Id.
p.
306.
-
Is
taken
and
Burnt
by
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
34
,
35.
-
All
Studies
cease
there
for
a
long
time
after
,
till
about
the
Year
Eleven
hundred
thirty
three
,
from
which
time
the
Scholars
have
continued
there
,
Id.
p.
35.
P
-
PAenius
Posthumus
runs
himself
through
with
his
own
Sword
,
and
why
,
l.
2.
p.
50.
-
Pagan-Rites
,
the
Forbidding
of
them
to
be
observed
by
the
Decree
of
Calcuith
,
l.
4.
p.
234.
-
Pagans
,
Vid.
Heathens
.
-
Palace-Royal
,
the
Punishment
on
any
that
fight
within
it
,
l.
4.
p.
208.
-
Palladius
,
the
Bishop
sent
by
Pope
Caelestine
to
the
Scots
to
confirm
their
Faith
,
l.
2.
p.
109
,
110.
-
St.
Pancrace
Church
,
the
first
Built
in
Britain
,
and
from
a
Heathen
Temple
was
turned
into
a
Christian
Church
,
l.
4.
p.
157.
-
It
had
been
before
the
Old
ruinous
Church
of
St.
Martin
without
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
163.
-
Papinian
,
the
Great
Lawyer
,
helping
Geta
to
Govern
the
South
part
of
this
Island
,
l.
2.
p.
75.
-
Bassianus
would
have
had
him
wrote
a
Defence
of
his
Murthering
his
Brother
Geta
;
but
his
sharp
reply
to
him
cost
him
his
Life
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
Pardon
,
Vid.
Prerogative
.
-
Paris
,
the
University
there
when
first
Erected
,
by
whom
,
and
by
what
means
,
l.
4.
p.
244.
-
The
Danes
passing
up
the
River
Seine
,
take
up
their
Winter-Quarters
there
,
l.
5.
p.
287.
-
Parish-Feasts
,
in
several
parts
of
England
to
this
day
:
Their
Antiquity
,
l.
6.
p.
99.
-
Parker
,
the
Archbishop
,
Author
of
the
Latin
History
de
Antiquitate
Ecclesiae
Anglicanae
,
l.
4.
p.
165.
-
Parliament
,
King
Ethelbert
confirms
there
all
the
Charters
of
Endowment
on
Christ-Church
,
and
that
of
St.
Pancrace
in
Canterbury
,
l.
4.
p.
163.
-
Parliament
Men
to
have
no
Injury
done
them
,
but
the
Party
shall
be
Fined
for
it
,
Ibid.
-
Egbert
changed
the
Name
of
this
Kingdom
into
that
of
England
,
by
the
Consent
of
his
Parliament
held
at
Winchester
,
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Where
the
Great
Men
of
the
Kingdom
were
wont
of
course
to
attend
at
the
King's
Court
,
to
Consult
and
Ordain
what
was
good
and
necessary
for
the
Common-Weal
,
Id.
p.
261.
-
Paschalis
,
the
Pope
,
succeeds
Stephanus
,
and
is
Consecrated
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Pasham
in
Northamptonshire
,
anciently
called
Passenham
,
l.
5.
p.
322.
-
Patern
,
a
Preacher
at
Llan
Patern
in
Cardiganshire
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Paulinus
,
a
Roman
,
Consecrated
by
Justus
to
be
Bishop
of
the
Northumbers
,
l.
4.
p.
171.
-
Is
sent
as
a
Spiritual
Guide
and
Guardian
with
Ethelburga
to
the
Court
of
King
Edwin
,
where
he
is
Instructed
in
the
Principles
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
Id.
p.
172.
-
Converts
his
Chief
Idol-Priest
,
and
several
of
the
Nobles
.
Is
the
first
Bishop
of
York
,
Edwin
settling
the
Episcopal
See
there
.
Spent
a
Month
at
Adefrin
in
doing
scarce
any
thing
else
but
Catechising
and
Baptizing
,
Id.
p.
173
,
174.
-
Converts
Blecca
,
the
Governor
of
Lincoln
,
with
all
his
Family
,
to
the
Faith
.
Has
an
Archiepiscopal
Pall
sent
him
by
Pope
Honorius
,
and
be
Ordains
one
of
that
Name
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
175.
-
Takes
on
him
the
care
of
the
Church
of
Rochester
,
Id.
p.
176.
-
His
Death
at
Rochester
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
181.
-
St.
Paul's
Church
at
London
,
is
caused
to
be
Built
by
King
Sebert
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Burnt
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edgar
,
and
soon
after
Rebuilt
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Paulus
,
a
Notary
,
sent
into
Britain
,
a
Malicious
Inquisitor
,
and
his
great
Oppressions
there
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
He
is
Burnt
alive
by
the
Command
of
Julian
the
Emperor
,
Ibid.
-
Peace
of
the
King
,
Alfred's
Law
concerning
the
keeping
it
,
and
the
Punishment
in
breaking
it
,
l.
5.
p.
292
,
295.
-
All
People
bound
to
keep
the
Peace
,
l.
6.
p.
58.
-
Stated
times
and
days
appointed
for
the
more
strict
observance
of
it
,
l.
6.
p.
99.
-
Or
Protection
granted
to
Persons
and
Places
,
and
at
certain
times
;
and
it
is
manifold
,
as
the
particulars
there
shew
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
What
this
was
to
free
Persons
from
,
Id.
p.
101.
-
Those
who
have
it
,
not
to
injure
others
under
a
double
Penalty
;
the
particular
Mulcts
or
Penalties
of
those
who
violate
it
,
Id.
p.
103.
-
Vid.
Pledge
,
Protection
,
Suretyship
.
-
Peace
,
or
League
,
agreed
on
,
and
confirmed
by
Oath
between
Eardulf
,
King
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
Kenwulf
,
King
of
Mercia
,
by
the
Intercession
of
King
Egbert
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Concluded
on
(
Hostages
and
Oaths
being
mutually
exchanged
)
between
Edmund
Ironside
and
King
Cnute
,
with
the
particularities
of
it
,
l.
6.
p.
47.
-
made
between
Edward
the
Confessor
and
Earl
Godwin
,
Id.
p.
81
,
82
,
83.
-
Vid.
League
.
-
Peadda
,
Son
of
Penda
,
desiring
Alfreda
the
Daughter
of
Oswy
to
his
Wife
,
and
not
being
able
to
obtain
her
unless
he
turned
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
he
voluntarily
accepted
it
,
l.
4.
p.
183
,
184.
-
Held
the
Province
of
South-Mercia
divided
from
the
Northern
by
the
River
of
Trent
,
to
be
held
as
Tributary
to
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
.
At
last
is
slain
by
the
Treachery
of
his
Wife
,
Id.
p.
186.
-
Pecuniary
Fines
,
Vid.
Punishments
.
-
Pedidan
,
or
Pendrid's
Mouth
,
the
River
Parret
in
Somersetshire
,
where
a
great
Battel
was
fought
between
these
,
and
the
Dorsetshire-men
and
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
260
,
301.
-
Pelagius
,
a
British
Monk
,
when
he
first
broached
his
Heresy
,
l.
2.
p.
107.
-
The
Britains
being
averse
to
receive
it
,
send
for
Bishops
out
of
France
,
and
a
publick
Disputation
was
agreed
on
between
them
and
the
Hereticks
,
and
the
success
the
Bishops
had
,
Ibid.
-
Vid.
Heresy
.
-
Pen
,
in
Somersetshire
,
by
the
Saxons
called
Peanhoe
and
Peonnan
,
l.
6.
p.
28
,
45.
-
Penda
,
King
of
the
Mercians
,
is
overcome
by
Cadwallo
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Fights
a
great
Battel
with
Oswald
,
who
is
therein
slain
,
Id.
p.
180.
-
Hates
and
despises
those
professing
the
Christian
Faith
,
whom
he
found
not
to
live
answerably
to
it
,
Id.
p.
184.
-
His
Death
,
with
the
manner
how
,
Id.
p.
185.
-
Had
been
the
Death
of
Four
or
Five
Christian
Kings
in
Battel
,
Ibid.
-
Pentarchy
,
when
the
Kingdom
was
rent
into
it
,
l.
1.
p.
12.
-
Pentecost-Castle
,
where
is
not
known
,
l.
6.
p.
81.
-
Took
it's
Name
from
one
Osbern
,
Sirnamed
Pentecost
,
Id.
p.
82.
-
Penvahel
,
in
the
Pict's
Tongue
,
in
English
Penvellum
,
where
,
l.
2.
p.
100.
-
Pepin
,
King
of
the
Franks
,
makes
a
League
with
Eadbert
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
sends
him
great
Presents
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
Perennis
,
in
highest
Power
with
Commodus
the
Emperor
,
sets
only
men
of
the
Equestrial
Order
to
Command
the
British
Army
;
their
Complaint
and
his
Punishment
,
l.
2.
p.
70.
-
Perjury
,
if
any
in
Holy
Orders
Perjure
themselves
,
what
the
Punishment
,
l.
5.
p.
284.
-
No
Credit
to
be
given
to
any
one
that
is
Perjured
,
&c.
Id.
p.
325.
-
Some
justly
punished
for
it
by
being
put
to
Death
,
l.
6.
p.
49.
-
Pertinax
(
Helvius
)
made
Lieutenant
of
Britain
by
Commodus
,
but
not
long
enjoys
it
,
l.
2.
p.
70
,
71.
-
Created
Emperor
,
but
within
Three
Months
is
slain
by
the
Praetorian
Bands
,
l.
2.
p.
72.
-
Pestilence
,
Vid.
Plague
.
-
Peter
,
a
Monk
,
and
Lawrence
,
sent
by
Augustine
to
the
Pope
,
and
about
what
Message
,
l.
4.
p.
155.
-
Vid.
Lawrence
.
-
A
Presbyter
,
first
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
towards
the
East
,
not
far
from
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
157.
-
Is
drowned
,
going
on
a
Message
into
France
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Peterburgh
Abbey
,
an
Account
of
its
Foundation
,
with
the
form
and
manner
of
erecting
it
;
as
also
its
Consecration
,
l.
4.
p.
186
,
187.
-
Peter-pence
;
viz.
a
Penny
to
be
paid
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
from
every
House
in
the
Kingdom
,
first
given
by
King
Ina
;
but
the
truth
of
it
suspected
,
unless
granted
by
the
Mycel-Synod
,
or
Great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
l.
4.
p.
219.
-
A
perpetual
Tribute
granted
by
King
Offa
to
the
Pope
,
out
of
Every
house
in
his
Kingdom
;
but
however
the
Kingdom
was
not
made
Tributary
to
him
by
it
,
for
it
was
only
a
Voluntary
Annual
Alms
,
or
Benevolence
,
Id.
p.
239.
-
Alfred
call'd
it
his
Alms
,
and
how
he
sent
it
to
Rome
,
l.
5.
p.
281
,
286
,
291
,
298.
-
Justly
called
Alms
,
and
not
a
Tribute
,
as
the
Modern
Popish
Writers
term
it
,
Id.
p.
291.
-
When
it
was
to
be
paid
,
and
the
Penalty
for
not
performing
it
accordingly
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Edward
the
Confessor's
Law
to
reinforce
the
Payment
of
it
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
Vid.
Romescot
.
-
Petroc
,
a
Learned
British
Preacher
in
Cornwall
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Philip
,
upon
the
death
of
Henry
is
made
King
of
France
,
l.
6.
p.
88.
-
Visited
by
Duke
William
,
who
solicited
his
Assistance
in
his
designed
War
against
Harold
,
but
he
would
not
hearken
to
the
Proposals
made
him
,
and
for
what
reason
,
Id.
p.
109.
-
Philippus
(
Marcus
Julius
)
an
Arabian
,
succeeded
Gordianus
in
the
Empire
,
but
his
Army
soon
made
away
with
him
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Philippus
(
Nonnius
)
a
Lieutenant
in
Britain
under
the
Emperor
Gordianus
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Phoenicians
,
the
first
Discoverers
of
this
Island
,
l.
1.
p.
2
,
3.
-
Picts
,
came
out
of
Scythia
,
and
landed
first
in
the
North
of
Ireland
,
l.
1.
p.
4.
-
Are
totally
subdued
by
the
Scots
.
Their
Language
is
unknown
,
Id.
p.
5.
-
Confederate
with
Carausius
against
Constantius
Chlorus
,
l.
2.
p.
83.
-
Surrender
up
many
of
their
Forts
and
strong
Places
to
Fergus
,
Id.
p.
98.
-
And
Scots
,
their
landing
first
in
Britain
,
passing
over
that
part
of
the
Irish
Sea
which
is
called
the
Scythic
Vale
,
l.
3.
p.
114.
-
And
Saxons
privately
make
a
Peace
,
Id.
p.
126.
-
The
Picts
cut
off
King
Egfrid
and
his
whole
Army
,
and
recover
their
Countrey
the
English
had
taken
away
,
l.
4.
p.
202.
-
Slay
Bert
the
Ealdorman
,
Id
p.
211.
-
Fight
against
Beorfrith
the
Ealdorman
,
Id.
p.
215.
-
Keep
their
League
with
the
English
,
and
rejoice
to
be
partakers
of
the
Catholick
Peace
and
Truth
,
Id.
p.
221.
-
A
great
fight
between
them
and
the
Britains
,
that
is
,
those
of
Cumberland
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
These
and
the
Scots
conquer
Galloway
and
Lothian
,
and
the
Low-lands
of
Scotland
,
as
far
as
the
Friths
of
Dunbritton
and
Edinburgh
,
l.
5.
p.
249.
-
Rout
the
English
,
and
slay
King
Athelstan
in
fight
,
a
story
,
Id.
p.
250.
-
The
total
Conquest
of
the
Picts
by
Kened
,
the
first
King
of
Scotland
,
Id.
p.
259.
-
Pightwin
(
or
Pechtwin
)
is
consecrated
Bishop
of
Witherne
(
called
in
Latin
,
Candida
Casa
)
at
Aelfet
,
l.
4.
p.
228.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
231.
-
Pinchenhale
,
or
Finkenhale
,
now
Finkney
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
and
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
where
a
General
Synod
assembled
,
l.
4.
p.
236.
-
The
second
Synod
,
or
Council
,
held
here
,
under
Eanbald
Archbishop
of
York
,
&c.
Id.
p.
242.
-
Pius
(
Antoninus
)
succeeds
Hadrian
,
and
at
his
first
coming
to
the
Throne
,
hath
a
Law
made
,
That
all
the
Subjects
of
the
Roman
Empire
should
be
Free
Citizens
of
Rome
,
l.
2.
p.
67.
-
Plague
;
a
very
sore
one
in
Britain
,
when
,
l.
3.
p.
117.
-
A
great
one
over
all
the
Isle
of
Britain
,
and
then
it
went
into
Ireland
,
l.
4.
p.
190.
-
A
great
Mortality
both
of
Men
and
Beasts
,
l.
5.
p.
269.
-
Another
great
one
upon
Men
,
and
Murrain
of
Cattle
,
Id.
p.
302.
-
A
great
Mortality
of
Men
,
and
a
very
malignant
Feaver
in
London
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
A
great
Mortality
of
Cattle
in
England
,
Id.
p.
21.
-
A
great
number
of
Cattle
died
;
and
by
the
Intemperance
of
the
Season
,
the
Fruits
of
the
Earth
were
destroyed
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
So
great
a
Murrain
of
all
sorts
of
Cattle
in
England
,
that
none
could
ever
remember
the
like
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
Plautius
,
Praetor
in
Gaul
,
invades
Britain
,
and
his
Success
,
l.
2.
p.
38
,
39.
-
Has
an
Ovation
allowed
him
by
Claudius
,
Id.
p.
41.
-
Pledge
;
Alfred's
Law
about
keeping
the
Peace
,
and
the
Punishment
in
breaking
it
,
l.
5.
p.
292
,
295.
-
Those
who
violate
the
Peace
of
Holy
Church
,
and
despise
the
Bishop's
Sentence
,
shall
give
Pledges
to
reconcile
themselves
to
God
,
the
King
,
and
Church
,
or
to
be
outlaw'd
,
l.
6.
p.
99
,
100.
Vid.
Security
.
-
Plegmund
,
elected
by
God
and
all
his
Holy
Men
to
be
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
5.
p.
298.
-
Sent
for
by
King
Alfred
out
of
Mercia
,
to
help
him
in
his
Learning
,
Id.
p.
306.
-
Presides
at
the
Great
Council
held
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
where
five
new
Bishopricks
were
●rected
at
once
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
King
and
Council
;
with
the
Pope's
Confirmation
of
this
Decree
,
Id.
p.
313
,
314.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
324.
-
Pl●nty
;
a
wonderful
one
of
all
sorts
of
Pr●vision
in
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
115.
-
Polidore
Virgil
,
an
Historian
of
no
●xtraordinary
Credit
,
though
he
had
the
Perusal
of
a
great
many
curious
Manuscripts
,
l.
5.
p.
323.
-
Polycle●us
,
one
of
Nero
●s
Free'd
Men
,
sent
to
●nspect
the
State
of
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
50.
-
Pope
,
who
called
the
Emperor
Mauritius
his
Lord
;
and
dated
his
Letters
by
the
Year
of
his
Reign
,
l.
4.
p.
153
,
158.
-
Sends
more
Preachers
of
the
Word
into
England
,
upon
Augustine's
notice
of
the
want
of
them
,
Id.
p.
157.
-
Sends
Letters
to
King
Edwin
,
exhorting
him
to
cas●
off
his
Idols
,
and
to
receiv●
Chris●
,
Id.
p.
17●
.
-
The
Kings
of
Northumberland
tho●ght
themselves
not
bound
to
observe
the
Pope's
De●rees
on
Appeals
,
if
contrary
to
a
General
Synod
or
Council
of
the
whole
Nation
,
Id.
p.
206
,
207
,
208.
-
Always
encouraging
Appeals
to
Rome
,
Id.
p.
215.
-
Usually
sent
his
Pall
to
every
new
Archbishop
on
his
Consecration
,
as
a
token
of
his
Dependance
on
the
See
of
Rome
,
Id.
p.
223.
-
The
Church
of
England
thought
his
Authority
alone
not
sufficient
to
annul
what
had
been
solemnly
decreed
in
a
great
Council
of
the
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Anoint●
Alfred
King
in
his
Father's
Life-time
,
in
way
of
Prophecy
of
his
future
Royal
Gr●atness
,
Id.
p.
262.
-
Aethelwulf
orders
by
his
last
Last
Will
Three
hundred
Mancuses
to
be
sent
to
Rome
every
year
for
such
and
such
uses
;
and
One
h●ndred
of
them
to
be
for
the
Pope
himself
,
Id.
p.
264
,
265.
-
Port
,
now
called
Portland
in
Dorsetshire
,
where
the
Danes
were
put
to
flight
,
l.
5.
p.
258.
-
The
Isle
spoiled
by
the
Danish
Pyrates
that
landed
in
Dorsetshire
,
l.
6.
p.
21.
-
The
whole
Island
,
and
other
Possessions
,
given
to
the
Church
of
Winchester
by
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
upon
what
account
,
l.
6.
p.
79.
-
Portlock-bay
in
Somersetshire
,
anciently
called
Portlocan
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Portsmouth
,
so
called
from
one
Port●
,
who
with
his
two
Sons
obtained
a
great
Victory
over
the
Britains
,
l.
3.
p.
133.
-
Portus
Ictius
,
where
it
was
,
and
whether
it
be
yet
in
being
,
l.
2.
p.
30
,
31.
-
Posentesbyrig
,
supposed
Pontesbury
in
Shropshire
,
l.
4.
p.
188.
-
Prae●idialis
,
a
Province
that
is
so
,
is
not
governed
by
any
particular
Praetor
or
Proconsul
,
but
is
under
the
immediate
Protectio●
and
Eye
of
the
Emperor
,
l.
2.
p.
65.
-
Prasutagus
,
King
of
the
Icenians
,
deceived
in
leaving
Caesar
Co-heir
with
his
two
Daughters
;
and
how
the
Romans
used
them
,
l.
2.
p.
47.
-
Prayer
to
be
made
for
Kings
,
by
Withred
King
of
Kent's
Law
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
Priests
to
learn
the
Lord's-Prayer
and
Creed
in
English
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
Predur
,
a
British
Prince
,
Son
of
Oliver
Gosgard
Vawr
,
a
Prince
of
Cumberland
,
l.
3.
p.
147.
-
Prerogative
,
a
pretence
of
King
Offa's
unlimited
Power
in
Ecclesiastical
as
well
as
Civil
Matters
,
l.
4.
p.
239.
-
Danegelt
;
how
by
constant
usage
it
became
a
Prerogative
,
l.
6.
p.
66.
-
That
of
Pardoning
in
the
King
,
not
to
extend
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
Party
injured
,
&c.
Id.
p.
102.
-
To
set
at
liberty
any
Captive
or
Prisoner
,
when
the
King
comes
into
a
City
,
&c.
Id.
Ib.
-
Priests
,
that
are
not
able
to
contain
,
may
marry
,
l.
4.
p.
155.
-
To
learn
the
Creed
and
Lord's-Prayer
in
English
,
and
to
interpret
the
Mass
,
and
Baptism
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
By
the
King's
Priest
,
must
be
meant
either
his
Chaplain
,
or
Bishop
,
l.
5.
p.
295.
-
Breach
of
the
Peace
by
Priests
,
how
punishable
,
Id.
p.
297.
-
Priscilla
,
and
other
Hereticks
of
his
Party
,
were
sentenced
to
Death
by
Maximus
the
Emperor
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
Probus
(
M.
Aurel.
Valer.
)
succeeds
Claudius
Tacitus
in
the
Empire
,
vanquishes
Bonosus
,
who
upon
it
Hang'd
himself
;
prevents
a
new
Rebellion
in
Britain
,
gains
other
Victories
elsewhere
,
and
at
last
is
slain
by
his
own
Army
,
l.
2.
p.
82.
-
Prodigies
,
a
great
fight
and
slaughter
of
Birds
in
the
Air
,
l.
4.
p.
192.
-
A
Comet
continuing
Three
Months
,
carrying
with
it
every
morning
a
large
Tail
,
like
a
Pillar
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
Another
appeared
in
King
Ethelheard's
time
,
l.
4.
p.
220.
-
A
Red
Cross
appeared
in
the
Heavens
after
Sun
set
,
Id.
p.
230.
-
The
sign
of
the
Cross
appeared
of
it self
upon
men's
Clothes
,
Id.
p.
235.
-
A
Light
frequently
seen
from
Heaven
over
the
place
where
Alfwold
was
Murthered
,
Id.
p.
236.
-
Immoderate
Lightnings
,
Meteors
like
fiery
Dragons
flying
in
the
Air
,
Id.
p.
238.
-
Sign
of
the
Cross
seen
in
the
Moon
,
2d
.
Nones
June
,
in
the
Morning
;
and
on
the
3d.
Kal.
September
,
a
wonderful
Circle
seen
round
the
Sun
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
An
appearance
of
a
Cross
in
day-time
,
Id.
p.
250.
-
Strange
Prodigies
seen
in
the
Heavens
,
l.
6.
p.
15.
-
A
strange
cloud
appeared
about
midnight
all
over
England
in
divers
Colours
,
Id.
p.
18.
-
A
Column
of
Light
streaming
down
from
Heaven
over
St.
Edward
the
Martyr's
Grave
,
Id.
p.
20.
-
Protection
,
granted
anciently
by
the
King
,
not
only
to
Persons
,
but
to
Places
,
by
way
of
Privilege
;
the
several
sorts
of
giving
it
,
and
what
this
Peace
(
as
it
was
called
)
was
to
free
Persons
from
,
l.
6.
p.
100
,
101.
-
Provision
for
the
King's
Houshold
,
how
to
be
made
,
not
to
oppress
the
Subjects
,
l.
6.
p.
59.
-
Punishments
,
all
Crimes
Redeemable
by
Pecuniary
Fines
in
Edward
the
Elder
's
time
,
and
some
Ages
after
,
l.
5.
p.
326.
-
Anciently
consisted
in
Pecuniary
Fines
,
rather
than
in
Blood
,
Id.
p.
342.
-
In
Edgar's
time
,
Fines
were
not
Arbitrary
,
nor
set
above
a
constant
rate
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
For
what
Crimes
no
Satisfaction
should
be
made
by
way
of
Mulct
,
Id.
p.
59.
-
Purgation
,
in
case
a
man
be
of
good
Repute
,
his
own
should
be
accepted
,
but
otherwise
either
a
Threefold
one
,
or
his
single
Oath
in
Three
Hundreds
,
l.
6.
p.
58
,
59.
-
Pusa
,
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
of
Vocingas
,
and
whom
he
succeeded
,
l.
4.
p.
231.
-
Putta
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
is
forced
to
retire
to
the
Bishop
of
the
Mercians
(
by
his
Church's
being
destroyed
)
and
there
died
.
This
very
Man
is
made
the
first
Bishop
of
Hereford
,
l.
4.
p.
196.
Q
-
QUarrel
,
or
Deadly
Feud
,
King
Alfred's
Law
concerning
it
,
l.
5.
p.
296.
-
King
Edmund's
Law
about
it
,
Id.
p.
347.
-
The
Indians
Deadly
Feud
against
all
the
Kindred
of
one
that
Murthers
any
of
them
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Queen
,
upon
the
Account
of
Eadburga's
ill
conduct
of
her self
,
both
as
Wife
to
Brihtric
,
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
whom
she
Poisoned
,
and
as
Widow
upon
divers
other
accounts
;
a
Law
was
made
,
That
for
the
future
no
King's
Consort
should
be
so
called
,
l.
5.
p.
264.
-
Quenburga
,
Daughter
of
Ceorle
King
of
Mercia
,
and
Wife
to
King
Edwin
,
l.
4.
p.
174.
-
Quendride
,
Sister
to
King
Kenelm
,
Son
to
Kenwulf
King
of
Mercia
,
makes
her
Brother
away
,
out
of
a
wicked
Ambition
of
Reigning
her self
;
and
the
dreadful
Judgement
that
befel
her
upon
it
,
l.
5.
p.
252.
-
Is
forced
to
make
satisfaction
to
Archbishop
Wilfrid
for
the
Wrongs
that
King
Kenwulf
her
Father
had
done
to
the
Church
of
Canterbury
;
afterwards
professed
her self
a
Nun
,
and
at
this
time
was
an
Abbess
,
Id.
p.
253.
-
Quendrith
,
by
her
wicked
Instigations
,
Ethelbert
,
the
Son
of
Ethelred
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
is
slain
going
to
Offa's
Court
,
in
order
to
Woo
his
Daughter
.
l.
4.
p.
237.
-
Quichelme
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
when
he
Governed
that
See
,
l.
4.
p.
201.
R
-
RAdnor
,
the
Town
destroyed
by
Meredyth
,
Prince
of
North-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
23.
-
Radnorshire-men
▪
supposed
by
Cambden
,
to
be
meant
by
the
Magaesetons
,
l.
6.
p.
46.
-
Raven
,
the
Raven-Banner
▪
Vid.
Banner
.
-
Reculf
,
a
Monastery
built
by
Basse
,
a
Priest
,
l.
4.192
.
-
Now
known
by
the
name
of
Reculver
in
Kent
,
Id.
p.
205.
-
Redburge
,
Wife
of
King
Egbert
,
was
(
according
to
the
then
West-Saxon
Law
)
never
called
Queen
.
What
Law
she
is
said
to
have
procured
from
her
Husband
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
Redwald
,
called
the
greatest
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
the
Tenth
from
Woden
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
l.
4.
p.
171.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
157.
-
Receives
Edwin
(
who
had
been
forced
to
fly
the
Countrey
of
Northumberland
)
very
kindly
,
Id.
p.
169.
-
Slays
Ethelfrid
in
Battel
,
Id.
p.
170.
-
Had
been
Baptized
in
Kent
by
the
means
of
Eadbald
,
but
was
afterwards
by
his
Wife
and
others
,
perverted
from
the
true
Faith
,
Id.
p.
175.
-
He
was
the
Fourth
King
that
Ruled
over
all
Britain
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Succeeds
Ethelred
,
who
was
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
but
soon
after
fighting
with
the
Danes
at
Alvethelie
,
he
and
Earl
Alfred
were
slain
,
l.
5.
p.
260.
-
Rees
,
the
Brother
of
Griffyn
,
King
of
South-Wales
,
was
by
the
Command
of
Edward
the
Confessor
,
put
to
death
for
his
Insosolencies
against
the
English
,
and
his
Head
sent
to
the
King
,
l.
6.
p.
85.
-
Reginald
,
succeeds
Eowils
and
Healfden
as
King
over
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
315.
-
Enters
into
a
Contract
of
Marriage
,
with
Aelfwinna
,
Daughter
of
Aethelfleda
,
and
Heir
of
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
,
Id.
p.
320.
-
Submits
his
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
to
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
Id.
p.
323
,
324.
-
He
takes
York
,
Id.
p.
324.
-
Was
the
Son
of
Eardulph
,
Id.
Ibid.
-
Eadmund
receive●
him
at
his
confirmation
,
Id.
p.
3●3
.
-
Is
called
King
of
York
,
because
he
had
conquered
that
Countrey
,
Id.
p.
344.
-
Regni
,
those
Parts
we
now
call
Surrey
and
Sussex
,
l.
2.
p.
69.
-
Reiderch-hoel
(
that
is
,
the
Liberal
)
a
British
King
of
Cumberland
,
l.
3.
p.
146
,
147.
-
Religion
,
none
ought
to
be
Compelled
to
receive
it
,
for
the
Service
of
Christ
is
to
be
Voluntary
,
l.
4.
p.
154.
-
The
state
of
it
in
the
Western
Church
,
when
Augustine
came
over
hither
,
Id.
p.
155.
-
The
Christian
Religion
came
not
first
into
Britain
by
the
Preaching
of
any
Persons
sent
from
Rome
,
but
it
was
most
likely
propagated
here
by
some
Apostle
of
the
Eastern
or
Asiatick
Church
,
Id.
p.
162.
-
The
state
of
it
here
before
the
coming
in
of
William
the
Conqueror
,
l.
6.
p.
116.
-
Religious
Houses
,
Vid.
Monasteries
.
-
Resignation
of
Bishopricks
,
and
why
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
l.
4.
p.
224
,
232.
-
Restitutus
,
Bishop
of
the
City
of
London
,
is
sent
(
with
others
)
to
the
Council
of
Arles
in
Gallia
,
l.
2.
p.
88.
-
Revenge
,
none
to
take
it
for
any
Injury
done
him
before
publick
Justice
be
demanded
,
and
the
;
Penalty
on
those
that
do
,
l.
4.
p.
208.
-
Rhine
,
fortified
with
Garisons
by
Constantine
,
l.
2.
p.
102.
-
Richard
the
Elder
,
took
upon
him
the
Dukedome
of
Normandy
,
and
Governed
it
Two
and
fifty
Years
,
l.
5.
p.
343.
-
His
Enmity
to
,
and
War
with
Pope
John
,
l.
6.
p.
24.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
succeeded
him
in
that
Dutchy
,
Id.
p.
26.
-
Richbert
,
a
Heathen
,
slays
Eorpwald
,
not
long
after
he
had
received
the
Christian
Faith
,
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Ricsige
,
succeeded
Egbert
in
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
His
Death
,
and
who
his
Successor
,
Id.
p.
278.
-
Ripendune
,
alias
Hrepton
Abbey
(
now
Repton
)
in
Derbyshire
,
Founded
by
King
Aethelbald
,
the
most
famous
one
of
that
Age
,
l.
4.
p.
227.
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Ripon
in
Yorkshire
,
the
Monastery
Burnt
which
had
been
Built
by
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
l.
5.
p.
350.
-
Ritheric
ap
Justin
,
on
the
Death
of
Llewelyn
ap
Sitsylt
,
Seizes
upon
South-Wales
,
and
holds
it
by
Force
,
l.
6.
p.
53.
-
Is
slain
in
Battel
by
Howel
and
Meredyth
,
with
the
assistance
of
the
Irish
Scots
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Ritherch
and
Rees
,
the
Sons
of
Ritheric
ap
Justin
,
their
Engagement
with
Griffith
Prince
of
Wales
,
and
the
Success
thereof
,
l.
6.
p.
71.
-
Robber
,
his
Punishment
;
who
called
Robbers
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
Robert
,
Duke
of
Normandy
,
sends
Ambassadors
to
King
Cnute
to
demand
that
his
Nephews
(
viz.
Edward
and
Alfred
,
King
Ethelred's
Two
Sons
)
might
be
restored
to
their
Right
;
and
upon
his
refusing
,
he
prepares
a
great
Navy
to
force
him
to
it
,
and
what
happened
thereupon
,
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
To
whom
he
recommends
his
Son
William
,
a
Child
of
Seven
Years
Old
(
afterwards
King
of
England
)
whilst
he
undertakes
his
Pilgrimage
to
Jerusalem
,
where
he
Dies
,
Ibid.
&
p.
56.
-
Robert
,
a
Norman
Monk
,
made
Bishop
of
London
by
Edward
the
Confessor
,
l.
6.
p.
73.
-
And
upon
the
Death
of
Eadsige
,
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
He
immediately
went
to
Rome
to
obtain
his
Pall
,
Id.
p.
75.
-
Accuses
Queen
Emma
of
being
too
Familiar
with
Alwin
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
His
flight
out
of
England
variously
reported
,
Id.
p.
80
,
81.
-
Is
Banished
and
Outlawed
for
being
a
Chief
Incendiary
in
the
Quarrel
between
Edward
the
Confessor
and
Earl
Godwin
,
Id.
p.
81.
-
But
having
made
his
Peace
,
King
Edward
sends
him
Ambassador
to
Duke
William
to
acquaint
him
,
That
he
had
designed
him
his
Successor
,
Id.
p.
96
,
97
-
Rodoric
,
or
Rodri
,
when
he
began
to
Reign
over
the
Britains
in
Wales
,
l.
4.
p.
218.
-
Another
Rodoric
,
one
of
the
Sons
of
Edwal
Voel
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
is
slain
by
Irishmen
,
l.
6.
p.
6.
-
Rodri
Maur
,
that
is
,
Rodoric
the
Great
,
succeeds
his
Father
Merwyn
Urych
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Britains
,
and
divides
Wales
into
three
Territories
.
His
Wars
,
and
Death
,
l.
5.
p.
260
,
278.
-
His
Wife
,
and
Children
,
and
Bequests
amongst
them
,
Id.
p.
278
,
279.
-
Esteemed
by
all
Writers
to
be
sole
King
of
all
Wales
,
and
in
what
Right
.
His
Laws
,
Id.
p.
279.
-
The
several
Ordinances
he
made
about
paying
the
Ancient
Tribute
to
the
King
of
London
,
and
acknowledging
his
Sovereig●ty
;
as
also
about
who
should
decide
the
differences
that
might
arise
between
any
of
his
Children
,
Id.
p.
279.
l.
6.
p.
3.
-
Rofcaester
,
or
Hrofcester
,
now
Rochester
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
l.
5.
p.
259.
-
St.
Andrew's
Church
there
built
by
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
160.
-
Tobias
the
Bishop
there
dies
,
Id.
p.
219.
-
Dun
consecrated
Bishop
here
after
the
Death
of
Eadulph
,
Id.
p.
224.
-
Rollo
,
the
Dane
or
Norman
,
wastes
Neustria
(
afterwards
called
Normandy
)
and
not
long
after
made
an
entire
Conquest
of
it
,
reigning
there
fifty
years
.
His
Dream
,
l.
5.
p.
278.
-
Roman
Affairs
,
when
they
became
desperate
in
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
105
,
106.
-
Empire
,
what
fell
with
it
in
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
113.
-
Language
,
Ga●●
,
and
Gown
,
came
to
be
in
fashion
among
the
Britains
in
Agricola's
time
,
l.
2.
p.
57.
-
Romans
left
the
●ritains
at
their
departure
Paterns
of
the
Arms
and
Weapons
they
would
have
them
make
to
defend
themselves
,
l.
2.
p.
100.
-
Though
they
subdued
Britain
to
their
Empire
,
yet
they
used
their
Victory
with
Moderation
,
l.
5.
p.
246.
-
Romanus
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
drowned
in
going
on
a
Message
to
Rome
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Rome
,
taken
by
Alaric
King
of
the
Goths
,
l.
2.
p.
104.
-
Romescot
,
said
to
be
first
given
to
the
Pope
by
King
Ina
,
but
much
doubted
,
l.
4.
p.
219.
-
Then
by
King
Offa
,
supposed
to
be
confirm'd
by
the
great
Council's
consent
,
Id.
p.
239.
-
Aethelwulf
by
his
Last
Will
orders
to
be
sent
every
year
to
Rome
Three
hundred
Mancuses
,
l.
5.
p.
264
,
265.
-
Vid.
Peter-pence
.
-
Rowena
,
Hengest's
,
Daughter
,
her
Arrival
into
Britain
,
&c.
l.
3.
p.
125.
-
Rufina
(
Claudia
)
Wife
of
Pudens
a
Senator
,
famous
for
her
Beauty
,
in
the
Elegant
Epigram
of
Martial
:
Some
assert
she
was
the
same
St.
Paul
makes
mention
of
in
his
second
Epistle
to
Timothy
,
l.
2.
p.
66.
-
Run
,
or
Reyn
,
the
pretended
Son
of
Meredyth
ap
Owen
,
a
vile
Scotch
Impost●r
,
th●t
sets
up
for
Prince
of
So●th
Wale●
,
but
he
is
soon
rou●ed
and
all
his
Pa●●y
,
l.
6.
p.
52.
-
Runick
Characters
found
upon
a
few
Stones
in
England
,
l.
3.
p.
113.
-
Runkhorne
in
Cheshire
,
anciently
called
Run-cafan
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Rusticus
Decimius
,
from
Master
of
his
Offices
,
is
advanced
by
Constans
to
●e
Praefect
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
-
Ryal
in
Rutlandshire
,
anciently
called
Rehala
,
where
St.
Tibba's
●ody
lay
entomb'd
,
l.
6.
p.
5.
S
-
SAcriledge
,
what
Punishments
to
be
inflicted
on
those
who
commit
it
,
l.
4.
p.
156
,
163.
-
Salaries
,
usually
allowed
to
those
that
h●d
been
Proconsuls
,
l.
2.
p.
64.
-
Safe
of
Goods
,
&c.
Vid.
Traffick
.
-
Sampson
;
Scholar
to
Iltutus
,
and
afterwards
Archbishop
of
Dole
in
Britain
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Sanctuaries
,
very
ancient
in
England
,
l.
4.
p.
208
,
209.
l.
5.
p.
296
,
●97
.
-
Their
Design
primitively
very
good
,
only
to
stay
there
for
a
time
,
till
the
Offender
could
agree
with
his
Adv●rsary
;
l.
5.
p.
297.
-
The
Punishment
of
him
who
〈◊〉
●ny
one
that
s●es
to
a
Church
▪
The
Knig●t
Ho●se
no
shel●er
to
him
th●●
sheds
blo●d
,
l.
5.
p.
347.
-
Gra●ted
〈◊〉
Westminster
●y
Edward
●he
Confessor
,
Charter
,
and
confirmed
by
the
Great
Council
,
l.
6.
p.
94.
-
The
Laws
concerning
them
confirm●d
,
Id.
p.
99.
-
Sandwic●
,
anciently
c●●led
Rutipae
,
l.
●
.
p.
90.
and
Sandwi●
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
The
Port
given
by
King
Cnute
in
Christ-Church
in
Canterbury
,
with
all
the
Issues
,
&c.
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
Saragosa
,
in
Spain
,
anciently
called
Caesar
August●
(
a
corrupted
Compou●d
of
th●se
two
words
)
,
destroyed
by
Ch●rl●s
King
of
the
Franks
,
l.
4.
p.
231.
-
Sardica
,
the
Council
there
,
when
called
;
the
Bishops
of
Britain
assisted
a●
it
,
l.
2.
p.
89.
-
Sarum
(
Old
)
called
in
the
British
times
Searebyrig
,
l.
3.
p.
142.
-
Or
Syrbyrig
,
is
burnt
by
King
Sweyn
,
l.
6.
p.
30.
-
Saturninus
(
Seius
)
in
Antoninus
Pius
his
time
;
had
the
Charge
of
the
Roman
Navy
on
the
British
shore
,
l.
2.
p.
68.
-
Saxon
Annals
,
first
collected
and
writ●en
in
divers
Monasteries
of
England
,
l.
4.
p.
151.
-
Saxons
(
English
)
at
first
so
very
illiterate
,
that
it
is
much
doubted
whether
they
had
the
use
of
Letters
and
Writing
,
among
them
,
or
not
,
l.
3.
p.
113.
-
Were
sent
for
to
repel
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
Id.
p.
117.
-
Had
the
Isle
of
Thanet
given
them
for
their
Habitation
,
Id.
p.
118.
-
Came
from
three
valiant
Nations
of
Germany
,
Id.
p.
118
,
119
,
120
,
121.
-
What
Countrey
Old
Saxony
was
,
Id.
p.
118
,
119.
-
Great
Disputes
about
the
Name
of
Saxons
,
Id.
p.
121
,
123
,
124.
-
Their
Religion
,
and
Victory
over
the
Picts
,
Id.
p.
124
,
125.
-
Break
League
with
the
Britains
,
their
Confederates
,
and
over-run
almost
the
whole
Island
,
Id.
p.
126.
-
By
Vortimer
are
forced
to
return
into
Germany
,
and
never
durst
return
hither
till
after
his
death
,
Id.
p.
128.
-
Obtain
a
great
Victory
over
Nazaleod
,
who
was
slain
in
the
Battel
,
and
they
remained
undisturbed
a
long
time
after
,
l.
3.
p.
134.
-
Are
beaten
by
the
Britains
at
Wodensburg
in
Wiltshire
,
Id.
p.
148.
-
Were
strict
Observers
of
the
Lord's-Day
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
A
great
Battel
between
them
and
the
Britains
,
where
the
King
of
North-Wales
was
slain
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
The
English-Saxons
suffer'd
no
Nation
to
out-go
them
in
Deceit
,
and
all
manner
of
Wickedness
;
and
therefore
they
at
last
met
with
the
Judgments
of
God
in
the
Wrath
of
men
,
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Commanded
to
be
called
English-men
,
by
a
Law
of
King
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
255.
-
A
great
Sea-fight
among
the
Ancient
Saxons
of
Germany
,
supposed
with
the
Danes
;
the
former
getting
the
Victory
twice
,
Id.
p.
287.
-
Are
driven
out
of
Wales
by
the
Northern
Britains
into
Mercia
,
Id.
p.
317.
-
Utterly
rout
and
put
to
flight
the
Scots
,
Irish
,
and
Danes
,
Id.
p.
334.
-
Saxony
(
Old
)
called
Northalbingia
,
its
Extent
and
Bounds
,
l.
3.
p.
118.
-
Saxulph
,
or
Sexwulf
,
a
Monk
;
to
his
care
is
committed
the
finishing
of
the
Abbey
of
Medeshamsted
,
though
Peadda
and
Oswy
had
laid
the
Foundation
,
and
gone
a
good
way
through
it
,
l.
4.
p.
186
,
187.
-
Is
ordained
by
Archbishop
Theodore
,
Bishop
of
the
Mercians
,
in
the
room
of
Winfrid
,
who
was
deposed
,
Id.
p.
194.
-
Parted
with
the
Church
of
Hereford
to
Putta
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
who
is
said
to
be
expelled
from
thence
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
Scapula
.
Vid.
Ostorius
.
-
Sceapige
(
now
the
Isle
of
Sheppy
)
in
Kent
,
wasted
by
the
Heathens
or
Pagans
,
l.
5.
p.
255.
-
The
Danes
take
up
their
Winter-quarters
there
,
Id.
p.
262.
-
Sceorstan
,
(
perhaps
Shire-stone
,
for
)
the
place
is
supposed
to
be
a
Stone
that
parts
now
the
Four
Counties
of
Oxfordshire
,
Gloucestershire
,
Worcestershire
,
and
Warwickshire
,
l.
6.
p.
45.
-
Sceva
,
a
Roman
Soldier
,
his
incredible
Valour
,
l.
2.
p.
29.
-
School
,
erected
for
the
Instruction
of
Youth
,
by
King
Sigebert
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Supposed
to
give
Being
to
the
University
of
Cambridge
,
but
without
ground
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Or
Colledge
of
the
English
Nation
(
at
Rome
)
burnt
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Whom
it
were
that
Alfred
obliged
to
keep
their
Sons
at
School
until
fifteen
years
of
Age
,
Id.
p.
297.
-
Scotch
Historians
,
extend
the
Limits
of
King
Kened's
conquering
the
Picts
,
too
far
,
l.
5.
p.
259.
-
Scotland
,
anciently
called
Albania
,
North-West
to
the
Mountains
of
Braid-Albain
,
and
its
Extent
,
l.
2.
p.
83
,
98.
-
Said
to
be
conquered
by
the
Forces
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
l.
6.
p.
86.
-
The
Low-lands
long
in
the
possession
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
l.
5.
p.
260.
-
Scots
,
came
into
this
Nation
out
of
Ireland
,
l.
1.
p.
4
,
5.
-
Came
into
Ireland
in
the
Fourth
Age
of
the
World
,
Id.
p.
7.
-
Scoti
,
sometimes
called
Hiberni
,
because
they
first
came
out
of
Ireland
,
l.
2.
p.
84.
-
They
with
the
Picts
make
cruel
Incursions
,
and
lay
waste
all
places
near
the
Borders
of
Britain
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
The
first
Roman
Author
that
mentions
them
,
is
said
to
be
Ammianus
Marcellinus
;
but
St.
Jerome
has
given
a
much
more
Ancient
Passage
of
them
,
which
he
translated
out
of
Porphyry
the
Greek
Philosopher
,
who
wrote
an
Age
before
,
Id.
p.
91.
-
Are
owned
by
some
Antiquaries
to
be
planted
in
Ireland
in
the
time
of
Claudian
,
Id.
p.
94
,
95.
-
And
Picts
continually
wasted
the
Roman
Territories
,
Id.
p.
95.
-
Their
Incursions
in
the
beginning
of
Honorius
his
Reign
,
Id.
p.
97
,
98.
-
They
miserably
harass'd
the
Britains
,
till
speedy
Supplies
were
sent
them
by
the
Romans
,
Id.
p.
106.
-
The
Scots
Conversion
to
Christianity
,
Id.
p.
109
,
110.
-
Were
sometimes
used
for
Irish-men
,
sometimes
for
Native
Scots
,
Id.
p.
110.
-
And
Picts
landing
in
Britain
in
shoals
,
on
the
Romans
deserting
it
,
l.
3.
p.
114.
-
Ever
acknowledged
Bishops
necessary
for
ordaining
others
in
the
Ministry
,
l.
3.
p.
144.
-
Per
Universam
Scotiam
,
that
is
,
throughout
all
Ireland
,
l.
4.
p.
166
,
189.
-
The
Scots
in
Britain
regain
their
Liberty
,
and
enjoy
it
for
Six
and
forty
years
after
,
Id.
p.
202.
-
Who
Inhabited
Britain
,
practised
no
Treachery
against
the
English
Nation
,
when
Bede
finished
his
History
,
Id.
p.
221.
-
Three
Scots
come
from
Ireland
to
King
Alfred
,
resolving
to
lead
the
Life
of
Pilgrims
,
l.
5.
p.
298.
-
The
first
time
any
of
their
King
's
made
Submission
to
the
English
was
in
King
Edward
the
Elder
's
Reign
,
l.
5.
p.
323
,
324.
-
Are
miserably
routed
,
with
their
King
Constantine
,
by
Athelstan
and
his
Army
,
Id.
p.
334
,
335
,
336.
-
Submit
themselves
to
King
Edred
,
and
their
King
Swears
Fidelity
to
him
,
Id.
p.
349.
-
Are
overcome
by
Uthred
,
the
Valiant
Son
of
Waltheof
Earl
of
the
Northumbers
,
and
the
Reward
he
received
of
King
Ethelred
for
his
Bravery
,
l.
6.
p.
27.
-
Scriptures
,
the
Reading
of
them
Decreed
in
the
Second
Council
at
Cloveshoe
to
be
more
constantly
used
in
Monasteries
;
and
the
Creed
and
Lord's
Prayer
to
be
learn'd
in
English
,
l.
4.
p.
225.
-
Sea
,
Those
that
have
the
Command
there
,
may
force
a
King
of
England
to
what
terms
they
please
,
l.
6.
p.
81.
-
Seals
,
Edward
the
Confessor
,
was
the
first
English
King
we
meet
with
that
affixed
any
to
his
Charters
,
l.
6.
p.
98.
-
The
Island
of
Seals
,
Vid.
Seolefeu
.
-
Sebba
,
Vid.
Siger
.
-
Sebbi
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
;
becomes
a
Monk
,
and
soon
after
dies
,
l.
4.
p.
210.
-
Sebert
,
the
Son
of
Richala
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
receives
Baptism
,
and
causes
St.
Paul's
to
be
Built
at
London
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Founds
the
Church
and
Abbey
of
Westminster
,
Id.
p.
166.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
168.
-
A
most
Learned
and
Christian
Prince
,
Id.
p.
175.
-
Secington
,
(
anciently
Seccandune
)
in
Warwickshire
,
l.
4.
p.
227.
-
Security
to
be
given
by
all
Servants
for
their
good
Abearing
;
and
all
others
of
ill
Fame
to
have
it
given
for
them
,
l.
5.
p.
346.
-
Every
one
of
Twelve
Years
of
Age
to
give
it
by
Oath
,
and
for
what
,
l.
6.
p.
58.
-
Selred
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
214.
-
Sirnamed
the
Good
,
Reigned
Thirty
eight
year
,
and
then
slain
,
but
is
unknown
how
,
or
by
whom
,
Id.
p.
225.
-
Sempingham
in
Lincolnshire
,
anciently
called
Sempigaham
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Seneca
(
only
in
his
Books
a
Philosopher
)
his
Extortion
on
the
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
47.
-
Seolefeu
,
that
is
,
The
Island
of
Seals
,
afterwards
called
Selsey
,
where
Wilfrid
Founded
a
small
Monastery
,
l.
4.
p.
198.
-
Sermon
,
the
first
that
is
to
be
found
at
any
King's
Coronation
,
by
whom
,
and
to
whom
made
,
l.
6.
p.
70.
-
Serpents
,
strange
ones
seen
in
the
Province
of
the
South-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
230.
-
Servants
,
none
to
receive
another
Man's
Man
into
his
Family
,
without
leave
first
had
of
his
Master
;
the
Penalty
of
doing
the
contrary
,
l.
5.
p.
341.
-
To
give
Security
for
their
good
Abearing
,
Id.
p.
346.
-
Who
Desert
their
Lord
in
Battel
,
what
they
Forfeit
,
and
to
whom
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Sester
(
that
is
,
a
Horse-Load
)
of
Wheat
,
Sold
in
Hardecnute's
time
for
Fifty
five
Pence
and
more
,
l.
6.
p.
66
,
72.
-
Severn
,
the
River
,
from
whence
it
came
to
be
so
called
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
-
Severus
the
Emperor
,
makes
War
against
Pescenius
Niger
,
and
slays
him
;
then
sends
Messengers
to
dispatch
Albinus
,
and
the
effect
thereof
,
l.
2.
p.
72
,
73.
-
Puts
Laetus
Severus
to
Death
for
his
Treachery
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Makes
an
Expedition
into
Britain
,
and
the
issue
of
it
,
Id.
p.
74
,
75.
-
How
he
Treats
his
Son
Baffianus
that
twice
attempted
to
kill
him
,
Id.
p.
75
,
76.
-
Makes
a
Wall
cross
the
Island
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
One
hundred
thirty
two
Miles
in
length
,
and
from
thence
he
receiv'd
the
Stile
of
Britannicus
,
Id.
p.
76.
-
This
Wall
was
built
in
the
same
place
where
Adrian's
was
before
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
His
Death
,
and
Funeral
Pile
,
and
Character
,
Id.
p.
77
,
78.
-
Severus
(
Alexander
)
succeeds
Heliogabolus
,
having
been
before
declared
Caesar
by
the
Senate
;
his
Actions
in
this
Island
,
l.
2.
p.
80.
-
Is
slain
by
some
of
his
own
Army
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Severus
(
Germanus
his
Scholar
)
being
Ordained
Bishop
of
Triers
,
preaches
the
Gospel
to
the
Germans
,
l.
3.
p.
117.
-
Seward
,
Abbot
of
Croyland
,
conceals
Withlaf
King
of
Mercia
,
from
the
Displeasure
of
King
Egbert
,
in
the
Cell
of
the
Holy
Virgin
Etheldrith
,
Daughter
of
King
Offa
,
till
a
perfect
Reconciliation
was
made
,
l.
5.
p.
254.
-
Sexburga
,
Governs
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
for
a
year
,
as
being
left
to
her
by
King
Cenwalch
her
Husband
.
Her
Character
,
l.
4.
p.
192.
-
Shaftsbury
,
first
called
Paladur
,
afterwards
Septonia
,
by
whom
Built
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
-
New
built
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
285
,
298
,
307.
-
Called
in
Saxon
,
Scaeftesbyrig
,
l.
6.
p.
20.
-
Shaving
of
Crowns
,
and
about
the
manner
of
it
,
l.
4.
p.
216.
-
Sheovesham
,
or
Secvesham
Abby
,
Vid.
Abingdon
.
-
Shepholme
,
a
little
Island
in
the
Mouth
of
Severne
,
anciently
called
Bradanrelic
;
Florence
calls
it
Reoric
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Sheriffs
,
their
Antiquity
and
Appointment
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
291.
-
Sherwood-Forest
,
anciently
called
Walewode
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
Ships
,
a
great
Tax
raised
by
Harold
,
for
setting
out
Sixteen
Sail
,
which
highly
incensed
the
minds
of
the
English
,
l.
6.
p.
65.
-
Sixty
two
Sail
had
another
Tax
of
Eight
Marks
to
be
paid
the
Rowers
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
Shireburne
,
anciently
called
Westwude
,
l.
4.
p.
214.
-
Shiremotes
,
to
be
held
Twice
every
Year
,
and
who
to
be
present
thereat
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Shropshire
,
anciently
called
Scrobbesbyrigscire
,
l.
6.
p.
32.
-
Sicga
,
dies
,
who
killed
the
good
King
Oswald
,
or
Alfwold
,
(
as
one
Historian
says
)
by
his
own
hands
,
l.
4.
p.
236
,
238.
-
Sigebert
,
succeeds
his
Brother
Eorpenwald
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Angles
,
he
was
Baptized
in
France
,
whither
he
had
been
Banished
;
and
by
Bishop
Foelix
his
assistance
erects
a
School
to
Instruct
Youth
,
and
two
Years
after
Resigns
his
Kingdom
to
his
Cousin
Egric
,
and
became
a
Monk
,
l.
4.
p.
179.
-
Is
forced
out
of
his
Monastery
by
the
East-Angles
,
to
encourage
the
Soldiers
against
Penda
King
of
the
Mercians
,
where
he
is
killed
,
Id.
p.
181.
-
Is
made
a
Christian
at
the
persuasion
of
King
Oswy
,
Id.
p.
184.
-
And
at
last
wickedly
Murthered
,
by
whom
,
and
upon
what
occasion
,
Id.
p.
188
,
189.
-
Sigebert
,
Cousin
to
Cuthred
,
succeeds
him
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
;
is
Deposed
by
Cynwulf
,
and
the
Great
Council
,
for
his
Cruelty
and
Injustice
,
and
at
last
a
certain
Hog-herd
ran
him
through
,
and
killed
him
,
l.
4.
p.
226.
-
Sigeferth
,
a
petty
King
of
some
Province
,
makes
himself
away
,
and
is
Buried
at
Wilton
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Another
of
the
same
Name
(
a
Danish
Thane
)
Treacherously
slain
,
and
his
Goods
seized
on
,
and
his
Beautiful
Widow
secured
by
King
Ethelred
,
Id.
p.
40.
-
Siger
and
Sebba
,
who
succeed
Swidhelm
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
East-Saxons
,
their
relapse
from
the
Christian
Faith
into
Idolatry
,
but
soon
again
they
renounced
their
Apostacy
,
l.
4.
p.
190.
-
Sigeric
,
Vid.
Syric
.
-
Sihtric
,
a
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
,
is
Married
to
Edgitha
,
the
Sister
of
King
Athelstan
;
his
professing
himself
a
Christian
,
though
he
relapsed
soon
after
,
and
Died
the
next
year
,
l.
5.
p.
330.
-
Another
of
this
Name
King
of
Ireland
and
the
Isles
adjacent
,
Id.
p.
334.
-
Silures
,
their
Complexion
Swarthy
,
and
they
had
Curled
Hair
like
the
Spaniards
,
l.
1.
p.
4.
-
The
Inhabitants
of
the
now
South-Wales
,
l.
2.
p.
42.
-
Their
Name
ought
wholly
to
be
extinguished
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
45.
-
Are
wasted
by
many
small
Incursions
,
Id.
p.
46.
-
Simony
,
the
first
Example
of
it
in
the
English
Church
,
l.
4.
p.
191.
Vid.
Wini.
-
Singin
,
a
Captain
over
the
Worcestershire-men
,
kills
Constantine
King
of
the
Scots
,
l.
5.
p.
335
,
336.
-
Sithicundmon
,
esteemed
equal
to
a
Thane
,
by
the
Valuation
of
his
Head
,
l.
5.
p.
342.
-
Slaves
,
The
Common
People
of
England
were
not
such
Slaves
in
Alfred's
time
,
as
some
late
Writers
would
fain
make
them
,
l.
5.
p.
294
,
295.
-
Snottingaham
,
the
Town
taken
,
and
Commanded
to
be
Repaired
and
Garison'd
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
l.
5.
p.
324.
-
Soldier
,
the
Discovery
made
by
One
,
and
yet
his
Fidelity
at
the
same
time
to
a
Prince
to
whom
he
had
formerly
taken
a
Military
Oath
,
l.
5.
p.
335.
-
He
that
deserts
his
Lord
,
or
fellow
Soldier
,
what
he
Forfeits
and
to
whom
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Somerton
,
taken
by
Ethelbald
from
the
West-Saxons
,
l.
4.
p.
221.
-
Was
anciently
a
great
Town
and
Castle
,
that
gave
Name
to
that
Countrey
which
is
now
called
Somersetshire
,
Id.
p.
222.
-
Southampton
,
was
anciently
called
Hamtun
,
l.
5.
p.
258.
-
Destroyed
by
Danish
Pyrates
,
when
,
l.
6.
p.
20.
-
South-Saxons
,
when
this
Kingdom
began
,
l.
3.
p.
132.
-
Are
Converted
by
the
Preaching
of
Wilfrid
,
l.
4.
p.
198.
-
Their
Province
,
which
had
belonged
to
the
Diocess
of
Winchester
,
is
made
an
Episcopal
See
,
Id.
p.
214.
-
South-Shoebury
in
Essex
,
anciently
called
Sceobyrig
,
where
the
Danes
built
a
Castle
,
l.
5.
p.
300.
-
Southumbers
,
that
is
,
the
Mercians
,
l.
4.
p.
210
,
212.
-
South-Wales
,
the
Seat
of
War
a
long
while
for
the
Supremacy
between
Jevaf
and
Jago
,
the
Sons
of
Edwal
Voel
,
and
the
Sons
of
Howel
Dha
,
and
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
349
,
350.
l.
6.
p.
6
,
7
,
16
,
20
,
21
,
22
,
23
,
26
,
27
,
53
,
64.
-
The
Irish-Scots
invade
it
by
the
means
of
Howel
and
Meredyth
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Is
molested
by
Conan
the
Son
of
Jago
,
who
had
fled
into
Ireland
for
the
safety
of
his
life
,
Id.
p.
70.
-
So
infested
by
the
Danish
Pyrates
,
that
the
Sea-Coasts
were
almost
deserted
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
Sparhafock
,
a
Monk
of
St.
Edmundsbury
,
made
Abbot
of
Abandune
;
and
afterwards
Bishop
of
London
,
upon
the
Translation
of
Robbyrd
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
l.
6.
p.
74
,
75.
-
But
the
Archbishop
refused
to
consecrate
him
(
tho
he
came
to
him
with
the
King's
Letters
and
Seal
)
,
because
the
Pope
had
forbad
him
.
However
,
he
held
his
Bishoprick
,
Id.
p.
76.
-
Sometime
after
is
deposed
from
it
,
Id.
p.
78.
-
Spot
Wulfric
,
a
Courtier
,
builds
the
Monastery
of
Burton
in
Staffordshire
,
with
his
own
Paternal
Inheritance
,
and
gets
King
Ethelred
to
confirm
it
,
l.
6.
p.
31.
-
Stamford
,
a
Castle
,
commanded
by
King
Edward
the
Elder
to
be
built
on
the
South-side
of
the
River
Weland
,
l.
5.
p.
323.
-
Standing-Army
,
no
War
possibly
to
be
maintained
long
either
at
home
or
abroad
,
without
one
,
l.
6.
p.
33.
-
Stanmore
Battel
in
Westmorland
,
between
Marius
the
British
King
,
and
the
Caledonians
,
l.
2.
p.
66.
-
Stealing
.
Vid.
Theft
.
-
Stephanus
,
the
Pope
,
succeeds
Leo
,
and
the
next
year
dies
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Another
of
this
name
,
Abbot
of
Mountcassin
,
is
consecrated
Pope
in
the
room
of
Victor
,
l.
6.
p.
87.
-
Deceases
the
next
year
,
and
who
succeeds
him
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Stigand
,
Cnute's
Chaplain
,
had
the
care
of
the
Church
of
Ashdown
(
which
the
King
caused
to
be
built
there
)
committed
to
him
,
l.
6.
p.
51.
-
Is
consecrated
Bishop
of
the
East-Angles
(
i.
e.
Helmham
)
,
Id.
p.
71
,
73.
-
Receives
again
his
Bishoprick
,
from
which
it
seems
by
the
Simoniacal
Practices
of
Bishop
Grymkitel
he
had
been
before
deprived
,
Id.
p.
72.
-
And
upon
the
death
of
Alfwin
,
is
promoted
to
the
See
of
Winchester
,
Id.
p.
73.
-
At
last
is
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Id.
p.
81.
-
Had
the
Pall
sent
him
by
Pope
Benedict
.
William
of
Malmesbury
his
Character
of
him
.
He
consecrates
Aegelric
a
Monk
of
Christ-Church
,
Bishop
of
Chichester
,
and
Syward
the
Abbot
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
Id.
p.
88.
-
Stilico
,
Governor
to
the
Emperor
Honorius
,
during
his
Minority
;
his
Character
,
l.
2.
p.
97.
-
By
a
Legion
sufficiently
furnished
with
Arms
,
dispatched
to
Britain
,
delivered
the
Inhabitants
both
from
spoil
and
inevitable
Captivity
,
Id.
p.
99
,
104
,
105.
-
Is
killed
by
the
Army
,
when
Bassus
and
Philippus
were
Consuls
,
Id.
p.
104.
-
Stone
in
Staffordshire
,
whence
it
had
its
name
,
l.
4.
p.
195.
-
Stonehenge
,
here
Aurelius
Ambrosius
was
crowned
,
and
not
long
after
buried
,
l.
3.
p.
131.
-
Is
called
Mons
Ambrosij
,
said
to
be
the
Monument
of
Ambrosius
,
and
thought
by
the
latter
Antiquaries
to
be
founded
by
him
,
Ibid.
-
Straetcluyd
,
the
Colony
erected
by
the
Britains
,
l.
5.
p.
344.
-
Strangers
,
as
soon
as
they
landed
,
the
Merchants
are
to
declare
their
number
,
and
bring
them
before
the
King's
Officers
in
Folcmote
,
l.
5.
p.
294.
-
The
Law
against
buying
and
receiving
Strangers
Cattle
,
Id.
p.
346.
-
A
Law
to
harbour
them
for
two
nights
,
as
Guests
,
but
no
longer
so
,
l.
6.
p.
103.
-
Strathern
,
the
Scotish
Writers
will
needs
have
this
Province
understood
by
the
word
,
Jerne
,
l.
2.
p.
98.
-
Streanshale
Monastery
,
founded
by
Hilda
,
l.
4.
p.
188.
-
Is
now
Whitby
in
Yorkshire
,
Id.
p.
189.
-
Strikers
in
open
Court
,
before
the
King's
Ealdormen
,
their
Punishment
,
l.
5.
p.
295.
-
Stufe
and
Withgar
(
Nephews
to
King
Cerdic
)
fight
against
the
Britains
,
and
put
them
to
flight
,
l.
3.
p.
135.
-
Succession
to
the
Crown
,
how
settled
between
the
Picts
and
Scots
,
l.
1.
p.
4
,
5.
-
The
Britains
had
no
Notion
of
any
Right
the
Eldest
Brother
had
to
command
all
the
rest
,
not
even
after
they
became
Christians
,
Id.
p.
17.
-
Suetonius
(
Paulinus
)
in
his
time
the
Romans
received
a
great
Blow
in
Britain
,
and
the
Account
of
it
,
l.
2.
p.
46
,
47
,
48.
-
Afterwards
he
gained
a
mighty
Victory
over
Boadicia
,
and
them
,
Id.
p.
49
,
50.
-
Carries
it
too
haughtily
towards
those
that
submit
,
Id.
p.
50
,
51.
-
Is
succeeded
by
Petronius
Turpilianus
,
Id.
p.
51.
-
Sunday
.
Vid.
Lord's-Day
.
-
Supposititious
Birth
,
said
to
be
put
upon
King
Cnute
(
viz.
the
Son
of
a
Shoemaker
then
newly
born
)
by
Aelgiva
,
one
of
his
Wives
,
l.
6.
p.
61.
-
Suretyship
,
concerning
the
Breach
of
the
King
's
and
Archbishops
,
&c.
what
Fine
was
to
be
paid
upon
it
by
Alfred's
Law
,
l.
5.
p.
295.
-
Every
one
to
find
Sureties
for
his
good
Behaviour
,
l.
6.
p.
14.
-
Every
Lord
to
be
Surety
for
the
appearance
of
every
person
in
his
Family
,
Id.
p.
42.
-
Whosoever
refuses
to
give
it
,
to
be
put
to
death
,
Id.
p.
42
,
43.
-
For
the
Danes
that
stay
in
England
,
to
enjoy
in
all
things
perfect
Peace
,
Id.
p.
101.
-
Sutbury
in
Suffolk
,
anciently
called
Southburg
,
where
Bishop
Alfwin
deceased
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
-
Swale
,
a
River
;
but
where
,
is
not
mentioned
,
l.
4.
p.
174.
-
Swanawic
,
now
Swanwick
in
Hampshire
,
near
the
place
where
the
Danes
lost
120
of
their
Ships
in
a
violent
Storm
,
as
they
were
going
towards
Exmouth
,
l.
5.
p.
278.
-
Swebryht
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
223.
-
Sweden
,
anciently
called
Scandinovia
,
l.
1.
p.
4.
And
Gothia
,
Id.
p.
5.
-
Swedes
and
Danes
,
called
Normans
by
the
French
Historians
;
an
Account
of
their
Religion
,
and
the
Deities
they
worshipped
,
l.
5.
p.
256.
-
Sweyn
,
the
Son
of
Harold
the
Dane
,
slays
Edwal
ap
Meyric
in
Battel
,
and
destroys
the
Isle
of
Man
:
He
and
Anlaff
besieges
London
,
endeavouring
to
burn
it
,
but
are
forced
to
march
off
;
the
Ravage
and
Murthers
they
committed
in
Essex
,
Kent
,
and
Sussex
,
&c.
l.
6.
p.
25.
-
Ousted
his
Father
both
of
his
Kingdom
and
Life
;
was
afterwards
expelled
himself
,
and
wander'd
up
and
down
without
relief
,
but
plagues
England
after
this
all
he
could
,
for
refusing
to
receive
him
,
Id.
p.
26.
-
Sweyn
,
King
of
Denmark
,
receiving
news
of
the
Massacre
of
his
Countreymen
in
England
,
by
the
Advice
of
his
Great
Council
comes
with
Three
hundred
Sail
of
great
Ships
,
and
revenges
,
this
barbarous
piece
of
Treachery
,
l.
6.
p.
30
,
31.
-
His
frequent
Returns
home
,
and
Incursions
and
Ravages
here
,
Id.
p.
32
,
37
,
38.
-
His
Return
into
England
,
and
upon
what
occasion
,
Id.
p.
37.
-
His
Decease
,
and
the
Monk's
Relation
of
the
Suddenness
of
it
,
Id.
p.
38
,
39
,
40.
-
Sweyn
,
Eldest
Son
of
King
Cnute
,
he
appoints
before
his
death
,
to
be
King
of
Norway
,
l.
6.
p.
56.
-
Is
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
by
Harold
,
sirnamed
Hairfax
,
but
he
recovered
it
again
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
Sweyn
(
Earl
)
Son
of
Godwin
,
goes
over
to
Baldwin
Earl
of
Flanders
,
and
stays
there
all
Winter
,
being
in
disgrace
at
Court
for
deflowring
an
Abbess
,
l.
6.
p.
73
,
74.
-
Makes
a
League
with
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
the
King's
Promises
to
him
.
How
he
decoys
his
Cousin
Beorne
on
Shipboard
,
and
causes
him
afterwards
to
be
made
away
,
Id.
p.
75.
-
Is
declared
outlaw'd
,
in
a
Great
Council
held
at
London
,
Id.
p.
77.
-
Going
from
Flanders
to
Jerusalem
barefoot
,
in
Pennance
for
the
Murther
of
Beorne
,
in
his
Return
home
he
dies
,
Id.
p.
82.
-
Swidhelme
,
the
Son
of
Sexbald
,
succeeds
Sigebert
,
and
is
made
a
Christian
by
Cedda
,
l.
4.
p.
189.
-
Switheard
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
dies
,
and
Elfwold
succeeds
him
,
l.
4.
p.
225
,
228.
-
Swithred
,
King
of
the
East-Saxons
,
is
vanquished
by
King
Egbert
,
and
driven
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
the
West-Saxon
Kings
enjoyed
ever
after
that
Expulsion
,
l.
5.
p.
255.
-
St.
Swithune
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
his
Consecration
and
Decease
;
and
excellent
Character
,
l.
5.
p.
266
,
267.
-
Sydeman
,
Bishop
of
Devonshire
,
(
that
is
,
Wells
)
his
Death
,
and
Burial
,
l.
6.
p.
16.
-
Synod
,
of
Augustine
,
at
Augustine's-Ake
,
on
the
Confines
of
the
Wecti
,
now
the
Diocess
of
Worcester
,
l.
4.
p.
160.
-
Of
Streanshale
,
Id.
p.
189.
-
At
Hertford
,
which
appointed
when
Easter
should
be
kept
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
To
be
assembled
once
a
year
at
a
place
called
Cloveshoe
,
Id.
Ib.
-
At
Hatfield
,
where
the
Five
first
General
Councils
were
received
and
confirm'd
,
Id.
p.
199.
-
Of
all
the
Bishops
of
Britain
,
about
Bishop
Wilfred
,
where
held
,
and
what
done
,
Id.
p.
206
,
207
,
213.
-
Decree
the
Province
of
the
South-Saxons
to
be
an
Episcopal
See
,
but
it
did
not
long
continue
so
,
Id.
p.
213
,
214.
-
Of
Cloveshoe
,
its
Decrees
chiefly
made
in
Confirmation
of
the
Charter
of
King
Withred
,
concerning
free
Elections
to
Monasteries
in
Kent
.
A
second
Synod
held
there
,
and
what
was
done
in
it
,
Id.
p.
224
,
225.
-
At
Aclea
,
where
the
place
was
,
uncertain
;
as
also
under
what
King
,
and
what
Decrees
were
made
there
,
l.
4.
p.
232
,
236.
-
The
troublesome
one
of
Calcuithe
,
where
Archbishop
Janbryht
lost
part
of
his
Province
to
the
See
of
Litchfield
,
Id.
p.
233
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
The
D●crees
made
therein
.
Two
distinct
Sessions
of
it
,
l.
4.
p.
234.
-
At
Pinchenhale
,
now
Finkley
,
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
Id.
p.
236
,
242.
-
Of
Frankfort
,
solemnly
condemns
the
Worship
of
Images
,
Id.
p.
237.
-
Called
by
Ethelheard
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
at
the
command
of
Pope
Leo
,
and
what
was
confirmed
therein
.
This
was
the
Great
Council
of
Becanceld
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
The
Third
Synod
at
Cloveshoe
,
when
held
,
and
by
whom
,
Id.
p.
243.
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Another
held
there
under
King
Beornwulf
,
and
Archbishop
Wilfred
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
The
Ecclesiastical
Canons
that
were
passed
in
the
Synod
held
by
King
Alfred
,
Id.
p.
296
,
297.
-
The
Great
one
King
Edmund
held
at
London
,
and
what
was
transacted
therein
,
Id.
p.
346.
-
A
great
one
held
at
Kirtlingtun
,
but
where
this
was
,
is
uncertain
,
l.
6.
p.
16.
-
Others
at
Winchester
,
Calne
,
and
Ambresbury
,
about
turning
out
of
the
Monks
,
and
restoring
the
Secular
Chanons
,
Id.
p.
16
,
17.
-
The
Great
Synod
or
Council
at
St.
Remy
,
where
Pope
Leo
was
present
,
&c.
;
and
whom
Edward
the
Confessor
sent
thither
,
to
be
informed
what
was
there
decreed
touching
the
Christian
Faith
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
A
Great
one
assembled
at
Rome
,
and
after
that
another
at
Vercelle
,
Id.
p.
75.
-
Syric
,
or
Sigeric
,
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
the
room
of
Ethelgar
deceased
,
and
soon
after
goes
to
Rome
for
his
Pall
,
l.
6.
p.
22.
-
Advises
to
give
the
Danes
a
Tribute
,
for
the
great
Terror
they
put
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Sea-Coasts
into
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
24.
-
Syward
,
Abbot
of
Abingdune
,
succeeds
Aeadsige
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
;
by
whom
consecrated
,
but
soon
after
deposed
for
his
Ingratitude
to
his
Predecessor
,
and
at
last
translated
to
the
See
of
Rochester
,
l.
6.
p.
72.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
Syward
,
the
Valiant
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
at
Edward
the
Confessor's
Command
,
with
a
powerful
Army
,
and
a
strong
Fleet
,
goes
against
Macbeth
the
Usurper
,
into
Scotland
,
to
restore
Malcolme
,
the
Right
Heir
,
to
the
Crown
,
l.
6.
p.
85.
-
Lost
his
Son
in
the
Engagement
,
and
how
bravely
he
bore
it
,
Id.
p.
85
,
86.
-
His
Decease
,
with
divers
remarkable
Circumstances
,
Id.
p.
86.
T
-
TAcitus
(
M.
Claudius
)
elected
Emperor
against
his
Will
;
his
Reign
,
and
Death
,
l.
2.
p.
82.
-
Taliessen
,
a
famous
British
Bard
,
whose
Verses
are
preserved
to
this
day
,
l.
3.
p.
150.
-
Tamworth
in
Staffordshire
,
anciently
called
Tamaweorthige
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Tatwin
,
succeeds
Bertwald
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
,
l.
4.
p.
220
,
221.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
222.
-
Tavistock-Abbey
,
founded
by
Ordgar
,
Earl
of
Devonshire
(
afterwards
Father-in-Law
to
King
Edgar
)
and
in
less
than
fifty
years
burnt
down
by
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Anciently
was
called
Aetesingstoce
,
Id.
p.
26.
-
Taunton
in
Somersetshire
,
called
by
the
Saxons
Tengton
,
l.
6.
p.
28.
-
Taxes
,
made
more
easy
to
the
Britains
by
Agricola
,
l.
2.
p.
56.
-
A
great
one
paid
in
Harold's
time
for
the
fitting
out
sixteen
sail
,
and
●very
Port
was
to
pay
such
a
proportion
towards
it
,
l.
6.
p.
65.
-
Another
great
one
decreed
to
be
paid
of
Eight
Marks
to
the
Rowers
in
sixty
two
sail
of
Ships
;
and
two
other
great
ones
,
viz.
of
Twenty
nine
thousand
twenty
nine
pounds
for
a
Military
Tax
;
and
after
this
,
of
Eleven
thousand
forty
and
eight
pounds
,
for
thirty
two
sail
of
Ships
,
Id.
p.
66.
-
Temples
of
Idols
,
ordered
not
to
be
pulled
down
,
but
new
consecrated
,
l.
4.
p.
158.
-
Tenantius
.
Vid.
Theomantius
.
-
Testament
,
Lands
bequeathable
by
mens
Last
Wills
,
before
the
Conquest
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Testudo
,
a
kind
of
Arch
made
with
Shields
clapp'd
close
to
each
other
,
like
the
back
of
a
Tortoise
,
from
whence
it
had
its
name
,
l.
2.
p.
32.
-
Tetricus
,
ruled
in
Gaul
and
Britain
by
the
Terror
of
his
Arms
,
till
Domitius
Aurelianus
reduced
,
and
led
him
in
Triumph
to
Rome
,
l.
2.
p.
82.
-
Thaelwalle
in
Cheshire
,
anciently
Thaelwaele
,
from
whence
supposed
to
be
so
called
,
l.
5.
p.
324.
-
Thanet-Island
,
given
to
the
Saxons
for
their
habitation
,
l.
3.
p.
118.
-
It
lies
on
the
East-part
of
Kent
,
l.
4.
p.
153.
-
Part
of
it
given
by
King
Egbert
to
build
a
Monastery
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
Commanded
to
be
laid
waste
by
King
Edgar
,
and
why
,
l.
6.
p.
6.
-
Was
anciently
called
Taenet-Land
,
Id.
p.
20.
-
Theft
,
the
Punishment
of
it
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
l.
5.
p.
346.
l.
6.
p.
14.
-
Anciently
redeemable
by
Pecuniary
Mulcts
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
Alfred's
Law
about
the
quantity
of
Mulcts
appointed
for
several
Thefts
,
l.
5.
p.
293.
-
The
Forfeiture
of
him
that
steals
any
thing
out
of
a
Church
,
Id.
p.
297.
-
If
a
Servant
be
accused
of
it
,
how
he
is
to
be
discharged
,
or
else
taken
into
Custody
,
Id.
p.
325.
-
Stealing
a
second
time
,
what
the
Punishment
thereof
,
Id.
p.
326
,
340.
-
Athelstan's
Law
against
Thieves
,
Id.
p.
339
,
340.
-
King
Edmund's
Law
for
their
Apprehension
;
and
the
first
Law
whereby
Thieves
are
expresly
ordered
to
be
hanged
,
Id.
p.
346.
-
If
a
Thief
goes
out
of
the
Sanctuary
,
he
forfeits
the
Priviledge
,
l.
6.
p.
99.
-
Theobald
,
Ethelfred's
Brother
,
is
slain
at
the
Battel
of
Degstan
,
l.
4.
p.
159.
-
Theodore
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
is
buried
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
there
,
l.
4.
p.
162.
-
Another
of
this
name
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
at
Rome
,
is
sent
into
Britain
,
Id.
p.
191.
-
Makes
a
thorough
Visitation
of
his
Province
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Calls
a
Synod
of
all
the
Bishops
and
Great
Men
at
Hartford
,
Id.
p.
193.
-
His
Death
and
Burial
,
Id.
p.
205.
-
Theodoric
,
the
Son
of
Ida
,
reigns
in
Bernicia
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Theodosius
,
sent
as
General
by
Valentinian
,
to
put
a
stop
to
the
Incursions
on
the
Britains
,
made
by
several
barbarous
Nations
,
l.
2.
p.
92.
-
Returns
to
London
victorious
,
having
recovered
the
Plunder
and
Captives
,
and
establishes
a
firm
Peace
for
a
long
time
,
l.
2.
p.
92
,
93.
-
A
Plot
contrived
against
him
by
Valentinus
of
Pannonia
;
but
he
and
the
Conspirators
being
seized
,
are
commanded
to
be
put
to
death
,
Id.
p.
93.
-
Is
received
by
the
Emperor
with
great
Commendations
,
on
his
being
recalled
to
Rome
,
after
he
had
left
Britain
in
Peace
,
Id.
p.
94.
-
Theodosius
,
the
Son
,
created
by
Gratian
,
his
Partner
in
the
Empire
,
Id.
p.
95.
-
Undertakes
his
Quarrel
against
Maximus
the
Tyrant
,
who
seizes
him
and
orders
him
to
be
beheaded
,
Id.
p.
96.
-
Restores
Valentinian
the
second
to
the
Empire
of
the
West
,
and
overcomes
Eugenius
the
Usurper
,
who
was
deservedly
put
to
death
,
Id.
p.
97.
-
Takes
the
whole
Empire
to
himself
both
of
East
and
West
.
His
death
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Theodwulf
,
King
of
Bernicia
for
one
year
,
and
then
dies
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Theomantius
,
or
Tenantius
,
succeeds
Cassibelan
,
by
the
general
applause
of
the
people
,
l.
2.
p.
36.
-
In
his
Reign
Octavius
obtains
the
Empire
of
Rome
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Tholouse
,
taken
by
the
Goths
,
l.
2.
p.
104.
-
St.
Thomas
,
called
an
Indian
Apostle
,
because
he
there
suffered
Martyrdom
,
l.
5.
p.
286.
-
Thunore
,
a
Thane
,
cruelly
murthers
the
two
Sons
of
Ermenred
,
l.
4.
p.
180
,
185.
-
Thurkyll
appointed
Earl
over
East-England
by
King
Cnute
,
l.
6.
p.
50.
-
Is
banished
by
King
Cnute
,
but
the
Crime
for
which
is
uncertain
;
though
said
for
being
a
principal
Promoter
of
Archbishop
Aelfeage's
Murther
,
Id.
p.
52.
-
Thyra
,
King
Aethelred's
Daughter
,
married
to
Gormun
,
King
of
the
Danes
,
whose
Son
by
her
was
Sweyn
,
the
Father
of
King
Cnute
,
l.
5.
p.
276.
-
Tiberius
,
succeeds
Augustus
in
the
Empire
,
and
is
given
up
to
Ease
and
Luxury
,
which
made
him
rather
have
thoughts
of
contracting
than
enlarging
the
Bounds
thereof
.
In
his
time
the
Britains
paid
their
usual
Customs
and
Tolls
for
those
Commodities
they
transported
to
the
Romans
into
Gaul
,
and
what
they
took
in
exchange
from
them
,
l.
2.
p.
37.
-
Tilabury
,
now
called
Tilbury
,
near
the
River
Thames
,
l.
4.
p.
184.
-
Tinmouth
,
anciently
called
Dunmouth
,
where
the
Danes
were
vanquished
,
l.
5.
p.
256.
-
Tiowulfingeeaster
,
a
City
near
the
River
Trent
,
but
where
,
is
not
known
,
l.
4.
p.
175.
-
Titulus
,
or
Titillus
,
Son
of
Uffa
,
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Tobias
,
the
Bishop
,
dies
at
Rochester
;
a
very
Learned
man
in
that
Age
,
l.
4.
p.
219.
-
Tocester
in
Northamptonshire
,
anciently
called
Tofeceaster
,
l.
5.
p.
321
,
322.
-
Torswick
,
anciently
Tursige
in
Lindsey
,
part
then
of
the
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
Tostige
,
Son
of
Earl
Godwin
,
to
whom
Edward
the
Confessor
gave
the
Earldom
of
Northumberland
,
l.
6.
p.
86.
-
His
Earldom
depopulated
by
Malcolme
,
King
of
Scots
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
The
Northumbers
rise
against
him
,
and
set
him
aside
,
and
chuse
Morchar
for
their
Earl
,
Id.
p.
90.
-
His
Banishment
,
and
what
the
occasion
of
it
,
Id.
p.
91
,
92.
-
His
Invasion
,
and
endeavours
to
dethrone
his
Brother
Harold
;
with
the
Ravages
he
committed
up
and
down
the
Sea-Coasts
,
Id.
p.
106.
-
Joins
the
King
of
Norway's
Fleet
,
and
lands
in
Yorkshire
with
them
,
but
they
are
both
slain
by
Harold
at
Staenford-Bricge
,
Id.
p.
109.
-
Tower
of
London
,
said
to
be
first
founded
by
Belinus
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
Tradition
,
an
uncertain
Guide
in
Matters
of
Fact
,
l.
3.
p.
114.
-
Traffick
,
King
Edward
the
Elder
's
Law
about
it
,
confirming
the
Fourth
Article
of
the
League
made
between
his
Father
and
Guthrun
the
Dane
,
appointing
Vouchers
to
make
good
the
Sale
of
any
thing
,
l.
5.
p.
284
,
325.
-
Atheltan's
Law
,
forbidding
any
Commutati-of
Goods
,
unless
in
the
presence
of
such
as
are
thereby
appointed
,
Id.
p.
340
,
341.
-
Trajan
,
the
Emperor
,
soon
reduces
the
Britains
that
Revolted
against
him
,
l.
2.
p.
66.
-
Paved
the
publick
ways
with
Stone
,
and
raised
Cause-ways
,
&c.
Id.
Ib.
-
Transmarine-Nations
,
are
the
Scots
from
the
North-West
,
and
the
Picts
from
the
North
,
and
why
this
Name
is
given
to
them
,
l.
2.
p.
99.
-
Transportation
,
a
Law
for
it
as
to
such
and
such
Criminals
,
though
the
King
should
Pardon
them
as
to
Life
and
Member
,
l.
6.
p.
102.
-
Traytor
,
Elfgar
was
so
to
the
King
and
the
whole
Nation
,
l.
6.
p.
86.
-
Treasure-Trove
,
all
to
be
the
King
's
,
unless
found
in
a
Church
,
and
then
too
it
was
the
King's
if
it
were
Gold
;
but
if
Silver
,
then
he
to
have
one
half
,
and
the
Church
the
other
,
l.
6.
p.
101.
-
Trebellius
Maximus
,
Vid.
Maximus
.
-
Trekingham
,
a
place
so
called
from
Three
Danish
Kings
being
Buried
there
,
l.
5.
p.
270.
-
Triades
,
an
Antient
Welsh
Chronicle
so
called
,
written
near
a
Thousand
Years
ago
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Tribute
,
Caesar
appoints
how
much
should
be
paid
by
the
Britains
to
the
People
of
Rome
,
l.
2.
p.
35.
-
It
ceases
during
the
Residence
of
Kynobelin
at
Rome
,
Id.
p.
36.
-
Is
suspected
to
be
paid
in
Kynobelin's
time
by
a
Coin
of
his
,
Id.
p.
37.
-
A
great
one
is
imposed
upon
North-Wales
annually
by
King
Athelstan
,
l.
5.
p.
338.
-
War
is
made
upon
North-Wales
by
King
Edgar
,
for
non-payment
of
Tribute
from
the
King
of
Aberfraw
to
the
King
of
London
,
l.
6.
p.
3
,
4.
-
Ten
thousand
pounds
decreed
to
be
paid
to
the
Danes
for
the
Terror
they
gave
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Sea-Coasts
,
but
yet
this
did
not
long
satisfy
their
Covetousness
,
Id.
p.
23.
-
Sixteen
thousand
pounds
Tribute
given
them
beside
their
maintenance
,
Id.
p.
25.
-
Another
of
Twenty
four
thousand
pound
paid
them
,
and
provision
likewise
,
Id.
p.
29.
-
Another
of
Thirty
thousand
pounds
paid
them
,
and
to
find
them
Provisions
during
their
stay
,
Id.
p.
32.
-
And
another
both
of
Provisions
and
Money
to
make
Peace
with
them
,
which
they
soon
after
broke
,
Id.
p.
35.
Vid.
Danegelt
.
-
Triers
,
The
Seat
of
Maximus
his
Usurped
Empire
,
l.
2.
p.
95.
-
Trinobantes
,
submit
to
Caesar
,
sending
him
Forty
Hostages
,
and
Corn
for
his
Army
,
l.
2.
p.
34.
-
Moved
to
Rebel
by
the
Cruelty
of
the
Romans
,
Id.
p.
47
,
48.
-
Triumphal
Honours
and
Ornaments
,
bestowed
on
C.
Sidius
(
though
he
had
never
been
Consul
)
for
Routing
the
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
39.
-
Given
to
Flavius
Vespatian
,
and
two
Sacerdotal
Dignities
,
with
the
Consulship
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
41.
-
Conferre'd
on
Agricola
,
By
Titus
Vespatian
,
for
his
great
Atchievements
,
Id.
p.
57.
-
Conferre'd
on
Agricola
,
And
by
Domitian
,
with
the
Honour
of
a
Statue
,
Id.
p.
63.
-
Troops
,
or
Companies
,
by
the
Saxons
called
Hlothe
,
by
the
Laws
of
King
Ina
the
Number
that
constituted
one
was
above
thirty
.
The
Mulcts
payable
by
those
that
killed
in
Troops
,
and
to
whom
,
l.
5.
p.
293.
-
Trumbrith
,
or
Trumbert
,
when
consecrated
Bishop
of
Hagulstade
,
l.
4.
p.
201.
-
Trumwin
,
consecrated
Bishop
of
the
Picts
;
this
was
the
Bishoprick
of
Wyterne
,
called
in
Latin
,
Candida
Casa
,
l.
4.
p.
201.
-
Trutulensis
,
a
Port
,
supposed
by
Mr.
Somner
to
be
Richborough
near
Sandwich
,
l.
2.
p.
63.
-
Tryals
,
the
Antiquity
of
them
by
a
Grand
Inquest
of
more
than
Twelve
men
,
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
Tuda
,
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
dies
of
the
Plague
,
and
where
buried
,
l.
4.
p.
189
,
190.
-
Tudric
,
King
of
Glamorgan
,
said
to
have
exchanged
his
Crown
for
a
Hermitage
,
but
afterwards
going
out
of
it
against
the
Saxons
,
in
the
defence
of
his
Son
Mouric
,
he
received
a
mortal
Wound
,
l.
3.
p.
148
,
149.
-
Tudwall
Gloff
,
or
the
Lame
;
why
he
was
so
called
,
l.
5.
p.
317.
-
Turkytel
,
a
Danish
Earl
,
owns
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
for
his
Lord
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
Goes
into
France
,
with
King
Edward's
leave
and
Convoy
,
with
what
Danes
would
follow
him
,
Id.
p.
320.
-
The
Chancellor
,
his
great
Valour
,
and
Slaughter
of
Constantine
and
Anlaff's
Army
,
and
his
narrow
Escape
from
being
killed
by
them
,
Id.
p.
335
,
336.
-
Afterwards
he
was
Abbot
of
the
Abbey
of
Croyland
,
Id.
p.
336
,
349.
-
Sent
Ambassador
by
King
Edred
to
the
Northumbers
,
to
reduce
them
to
their
Duty
,
Id.
p.
349.
-
Carries
Archbishop
Oskytel
,
his
Kinsman's
Body
to
Bedford
,
to
be
buried
,
l.
6.
p.
7.
-
His
Death
,
Id.
p.
12.
-
Turne-Island
,
formerly
called
the
Isle
of
Medcant
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Turpilianus
(
Petronius
)
sent
in
Paulinus
Suetonius
his
room
,
as
being
more
exorable
to
the
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
51.
-
Twelfhind-man
,
one
that
is
worth
Twelve
hundred
Shillings
of
Estate
,
l.
5.
p.
346.
-
Twihind-man
,
one
worth
Two
hundred
Shillings
of
Estate
;
they
both
to
join
together
to
apprehend
a
Thief
,
if
known
where
he
is
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Tyrants
,
said
to
be
justly
removed
,
for
being
the
Occasion
of
the
Destruction
of
the
Military
Forces
of
their
Kingdom
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Tythes
,
to
be
paid
according
to
the
Scriptures
.
The
first
Decree
of
any
Council
in
England
,
concerning
the
Payment
of
them
,
and
that
declares
them
to
be
of
Divine
Right
,
l.
4.
p.
234.
-
Aethelwulfe's
famous
and
solemn
Grant
of
them
,
which
was
the
first
General
Law
that
ever
was
made
in
a
Mycel
Synod
of
the
whole
Kingdom
for
their
Payment
,
Id.
p.
263.
-
Edgar's
Law
concerning
them
and
First-Fruits
,
l.
6.
p.
13.
-
Edward
the
Confessor's
Laws
concerning
what
things
small
Tythes
shall
be
paid
out
of
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
Tythings
,
when
Counties
were
first
thus
divided
by
King
Alfred
,
l.
5.
p.
291.
-
Every
man
of
free
Condition
obliged
to
enter
himself
into
some
Tything
,
l.
6.
p.
58
,
104.
V
-
VAcancy
of
the
Throne
in
Edwi's
time
for
above
a
year
,
and
what
Enormities
were
committed
during
that
time
,
l.
5.
p.
354.
-
Valentia
;
who
ordered
the
Northern
Province
of
Britain
to
be
for
the
future
called
Valentia
,
and
why
,
l.
2.
p.
93.
-
In
France
,
defended
by
Constantine
against
Honorius
,
Id.
p.
102.
-
Valentinian
,
chosen
Emperor
by
the
Army
at
Nice
in
Bythinia
,
and
not
long
after
declares
Valens
his
Brother
Partner
in
the
Empire
,
l.
2.
p.
91.
-
Is
again
restored
to
the
Empire
of
the
West
by
Theodosius
,
but
held
it
not
long
;
for
he
was
strangled
by
Arbogastes
at
Vienne
in
Gallia
,
Id.
p.
97.
-
Valentinus
,
plotting
with
some
Soldiers
against
Theodosius
,
they
were
seized
and
delivered
to
Dulcitius
,
to
be
put
to
death
,
l.
2.
p.
93.
-
Valerianus
(
Pub.
Licinius
)
Emperor
,
is
made
the
Footstool
of
the
Tyrant
Sapores
,
King
of
Persia
,
for
seven
years
;
then
flead
alive
,
and
so
died
,
l.
2.
p.
81.
-
Valuation
.
The
Valuation
of
mens
Heads
,
f●om
the
King
's
,
down
to
the
Countreyman's
,
l.
5.
p.
341
,
342.
-
Vectius
Bolanus
,
succeeds
Trebellius
Maximus
in
the
Government
of
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
53.
-
Could
not
attempt
any
thing
on
the
Britains
,
because
of
the
Factions
of
the
Army
,
Id.
p.
54.
-
Venedoti
,
and
Daemetae
,
the
Inhabitants
of
Wales
,
l.
2.
p.
85.
l.
3.
p.
139.
-
Venutius
,
a
Prince
of
the
Jugantes
,
l.
2.
p.
45.
-
Is
highly
provoked
by
the
Injuries
of
Queen
Cartismandua
;
his
Wife
;
he
takes
up
Arms
against
the
Romans
;
she
d●spises
him
,
and
embraces
an
Adulterer
,
Id.
Ib.
-
This
War
is
supposed
to
have
begun
in
Nero's
time
,
Id.
p.
46.
-
But
is
carried
on
against
the
Romans
,
ev●n
till
,
and
in
the
time
of
tbe
Emperor
Vitellius
,
Id.
p.
54.
-
Veranius
,
wastes
the
Silures
by
many
small
I●cursions
;
a
man
of
great
Vanity
and
Ambition
,
as
appears
by
his
Last
Will
,
l.
2.
p.
46.
-
Verulam
,
that
is
,
St.
Albans
;
the
Great
Council
which
was
held
there
,
l.
4.
p.
239.
-
Vespasian
(
Flavius
)
afterwards
Emperor
,
partly
under
Claudius
,
partly
under
Plautius
,
fights
thirty
Battels
with
the
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
39
,
41.
-
Brings
two
powerful
Nations
,
and
above
twenty
Towns
,
with
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
under
his
subjection
,
Id.
p.
41.
-
Titus
his
Son
,
serving
under
him
as
a
Tribune
,
is
much
renowned
for
his
Valour
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Succeeds
Vitellius
,
who
was
deposed
about
the
Tenth
Month
of
his
Reign
,
Id.
p.
54.
-
His
Death
,
when
,
Id.
p.
56.
-
Vespatian
(
Titus
)
succeeds
,
and
rather
exceeds
than
equals
his
Father
in
Valour
and
Worth
,
l.
2.
p.
56.
-
For
the
great
Atchievements
of
Agricola
,
he
was
fifteen
times
saluted
Imperator
,
or
General
;
is
stiled
,
The
Delight
of
Mankind
;
but
yet
dies
,
as
suspected
,
by
Poyson
,
Id.
p.
57.
-
A
Cohort
of
his
,
having
slain
a
Centurion
and
other
Soldiers
,
deserted
and
went
to
Sea
,
turning
Pyrates
where
ever
they
landed
;
but
at
last
the
Suevians
and
Frisians
took
and
sold
them
as
Pyrates
,
Id.
p.
59.
-
Uffa
,
the
Eighth
King
from
Woden
,
and
First
of
the
East-Angles
,
l.
3.
p.
149.
-
Gets
himself
made
sole
King
,
and
governs
with
that
Glory
,
that
it
is
said
the
Kings
descending
from
him
were
called
Uffings
.
How
long
he
reigned
,
uncertain
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Vice-Domini
,
that
is
,
the
Governors
of
Provinces
,
divided
by
King
Alfred
into
two
Offices
,
viz.
Judges
and
Sheriffs
,
l.
5.
p.
291.
-
Victor
,
elected
Pope
in
the
room
of
Leo
,
that
holy
Bishop
of
Rome
,
l.
6.
p.
85.
-
His
Decease
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
87.
-
Victorinus
,
a
Roman
Governor
in
Britain
,
l.
2.
p.
104.
-
Vienne
,
a
City
in
Dauphine
,
where
Constans
was
slain
,
l.
2.
p.
103.
-
Villain
,
if
he
wrought
on
Holidays
,
he
was
to
satisfy
it
with
his
skin
,
(
that
is
,
by
whipping
,
)
or
pay
his
Head-gild
,
&c.
l.
5.
p.
285.
-
Villains
;
great
and
prosperous
ones
often
meet
with
the
Punishment
they
deserve●
,
as
well
the
Actors
as
Contrivers
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
Virgilius
,
the
Sco●ish
Abbot
,
his
Decease
,
l.
5.
p.
312.
-
Virgins
,
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth's
Story
of
Ursula's
being
sent
over
to
Britain
,
and
Eleven
thousand
Noble
Virgins
to
attend
her
,
besides
sixty
thousand
of
meaner
condition
;
she
to
be
bestowed
on
Conan
,
and
the
rest
on
the
other
Britains
,
and
their
End
,
l.
2.
p.
96
,
97.
-
Vitalian
,
the
Pope
,
confirms
by
his
Bull
King
Wulfher's
Charter
to
the
Abbey
of
Medeshamsted
,
l.
4.
p.
187.
-
This
Bull
is
confirmed
by
Pope
Agatho
,
Id.
p.
200.
-
Ulfkytel
,
the
Ealdorman
,
his
sharp
Engagement
with
the
Danes
,
and
the
bloody
slaughter
on
both
sides
,
l.
6.
p.
31.
-
University
,
of
Paris
,
by
whose
means
erected
;
Alcuinus
an
Englishman
reading
there
Logick
,
Rhetorick
,
and
Astronomy
,
l.
4.
p.
244.
-
Of
Oxford
and
Cambridge
.
Vid.
their
particular
Heads
.
-
Unust
,
King
of
the
Picts
.
Vid.
Eadbert
,
King
of
Northumberland
.
-
Vortigern
,
is
chosen
King
by
the
Britains
,
l.
3.
p.
116.
-
By
the
Advice
of
his
Council
he
sent
for
the
Heathen
Saxons
to
repel
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
Id.
p.
117.
-
Falls
passionately
in
Love
with
Rowena
,
Hengest's
daughter
,
Id.
p.
125.
-
Marries
her
,
and
is
divorced
from
his
former
Wife
,
Id.
p.
126.
-
The
story
of
his
taking
his
own
Daughter
to
Wife
,
and
having
a
Son
by
her
,
is
all
unlikely
,
Id.
p.
127
,
128.
-
Is
deposed
,
and
Vortimer
his
Son
is
chosen
King
by
the
British
Nobles
,
Id.
p.
128.
-
Is
restored
;
wages
War
with
the
Saxons
,
but
by
the
Treachery
of
Hengest
is
taken
Prisoner
,
and
for
his
Ransom
,
gives
up
East-Sex
,
Middlesex
,
and
Sussex
,
Id.
p.
129.
-
Uncertain
what
at
last
became
of
him
,
but
was
again
deposed
,
and
thought
to
be
burnt
in
his
Castle
by
his
Successor
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
Id.
p.
131.
-
Vortimer
,
obtain●
a
great
Victory
over
the
Saxons
,
l.
3.
p.
128.
-
Drives
them
into
Germany
for
all
his
lif●time
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Dies
,
supposed
by
Poyson
of
his
Mother-in-Law
Rowena's
Procurement
,
Id.
p.
129.
-
Vortipore
,
King
of
that
part
of
South-Wales
called
Demetia
,
l.
3.
p.
139.
-
Urbgen
,
or
Urien
,
King
of
Cumberland
,
and
his
Sons
,
fight
with
Theodoric
and
his
Sons
,
and
where
,
l.
3.
p.
146.
-
Urbicus
(
Lollius
)
drives
back
the
Brigantes
,
draws
another
Wall
beyond
that
of
Hadrian
,
and
keeps
out
the
Incursions
of
the
Northern
Britains
,
l.
2.
p.
68.
-
Urgeney
,
Bishop
of
St.
David's
,
is
slain
by
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
27.
-
Urych
Merwin
,
King
of
the
Britains
,
slain
at
the
Battel
of
Ketell
,
l.
5.
p.
260.
-
Uscfrea
,
a
Son
of
King
Edwin's
,
l.
4.
p.
176.
-
Usurers
,
not
to
continue
in
the
Kingdom
,
but
if
any
were
convicted
,
to
forfeit
their
Goods
,
and
be
look'd
on
as
outlaw'd
,
l.
6.
p.
102.
-
Uther
Pendragon
,
look'd
on
by
the
British
Antiquaries
as
a
mere
imaginary
King
,
l.
3.
p.
133.
-
Uthred
,
his
Bravery
against
the
Scots
,
and
the
Reward
he
met
with
for
it
from
King
Ethelred
;
casts
off
his
Wife
(
but
gives
her
back
her
Fortune
)
,
and
marries
another
,
one
Sig●
,
l.
6.
p.
27.
-
Submits
,
with
all
his
Northumbrian
Kingdom
,
to
King
Sweyn
,
the
Dane
;
and
the
mischiefs
he
,
his
Son
,
and
their
Army
,
did
both
there
and
where
ever
they
went
,
Id.
p.
37
,
38.
-
He
with
Edmund
Etheling
plunders
all
places
where
ever
they
come
,
Id.
p.
41.
-
But
at
last
submits
to
Cnute
,
and
though
he
gave
Hostages
,
was
soon
after
slain
,
and
some
say
by
Cnute's
Orders
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Utrecht
,
in
the
Gallick
Tongue
Trajectum
,
in
the
old
Language
,
Wiltaburg
,
l.
4.
p.
212.
-
Vulgar
,
or
Common
People
;
the
Care
the
English-Saxons
had
of
the
Persons
and
Chastity
of
their
meanest
Subjects
,
l.
5.
p.
293
,
294.
W
-
WAda
,
a
Rebel
in
chief
in
Northumberland
,
that
leads
out
the
Conspirators
to
Battel
against
King
Eardwulf
at
Billingahoth
,
near
Whalie
in
Lancashire
,
l.
4.
p.
241.
-
Wakes
,
or
Parish
Feasts
,
their
Antiquity
in
several
parts
of
England
,
l.
6.
p.
99.
-
Wales
,
anciently
called
Cambria
,
by
some
supposed
to
come
from
the
King
Ina's
marrying
Gualla
,
the
Daughter
of
Cadwallader
,
King
of
the
Britains
;
but
it
is
certainly
a
notorious
Falshood
,
l.
4.
p.
220.
-
Their
Chief
Lords
of
any
Countrey
there
,
called
Kings
,
Id.
p.
241.
-
Kings
of
Cardigan
,
Divet
,
and
Powis
,
died
in
one
year
,
Id.
p.
243.
-
The
several
Princes
of
Wales
were
perpetually
weakning
each
other
with
Civil
Wars
;
which
the
English
observing
,
at
last
reduced
them
all
under
their
Dominion
,
l.
5.
p.
279
,
280.
-
Great
Commotions
there
between
Jevaf
and
Jago
,
and
their
Children
after
them
,
sev●ral
Countries
being
thereby
spoiled
,
l.
6.
p.
16
,
20
,
21
,
22.
-
Laws
concerning
the
Inabitants
of
the
Mountains
of
this
Countrey
,
Id.
p.
44.
-
A
great
Revolution
happen'd
there
from
the
fickleness
of
the
Nation
,
Id.
p.
64.
-
The
last
Civil
War
or
Rebellion
there
that
happen'd
in
Edward
the
Confessor's
Reign
,
Id.
p.
85.
-
Is
called
Brytland
,
and
subdued
by
E.
Harold
and
E.
Tostige
,
Id.
p.
89.
-
Wall
;
That
which
Severus
built
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
132
miles
in
length
,
which
procured
him
the
stile
of
Britannicus
,
l.
2.
p.
76.
-
Is
repaired
,
and
fortified
with
Castles
,
&c.
by
Carausius
,
Id.
p.
84.
-
Built
cross
the
Island
between
the
two
Seas
,
or
Streights
,
called
then
Glotta
and
Bodotria
,
(
now
the
Friths
of
Edinburgh
and
Dunbritton
)
with
Turf
instead
of
Stone
,
Id.
p.
99
,
100.
-
A
Description
of
the
other
Wall
of
Stone
,
Id.
p.
100.
-
Wall-brook
,
whence
it
had
its
name
,
l.
2.
p.
85.
-
Waltham-Abbey
,
the
Foundation
of
it
,
and
the
story
of
the
Crucifix
brought
thither
,
and
the
Miracles
said
to
be
effected
by
it
,
l.
6.
p.
89.
-
King
Harold
is
buried
in
the
Abbey-Church
there
,
Id.
p.
144.
-
Wall-Town
,
near
the
Picts-Wall
,
anciently
called
Admurum
,
l.
4.
p.
184.
-
Wanating
,
now
Wantige
in
Berkshire
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
l.
6.
p.
43.
-
Warewell
(
now
Harwood
)
Forest
,
l.
6.
p.
10.
-
Warham
in
Dorfetshire
,
formerly
Werham
,
a
strong
Castle
of
the
West-Saxons
,
is
taken
and
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
together
with
the
Nunnery
there
,
l.
5.
p.
278.
-
Warwick
,
anciently
called
Caer-Gaurvie
,
supposed
to
be
built
by
Gurgwint
,
l.
1.
p.
13.
-
And
Weringwic
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
l.
6.
p.
41.
-
Watchet
in
Somersetshire
,
anciently
called
Weced
,
l.
5.
p.
319.
-
And
Weedport
;
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
l.
6.
p.
22
,
26.
-
Wax-Tapers
,
hated
by
King
Ethelred
,
because
of
his
Mother
's
unmercifully
beating
him
with
one
,
and
for
what
reason
,
l.
6.
p.
19.
-
Wectij
,
or
Wiccij
,
now
Worcester
,
l.
4.
p.
160
,
197.230
.
-
The
same
Shire
also
anciently
called
Wiccon
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Vid.
the
City
and
County
of
Worcester
.
-
Wedesbury
in
Staffordshire
,
anciently
supposed
to
be
called
Wearbyrig
,
l.
5.
p.
316.
-
Weland
River
in
Northamptonshire
,
on
the
side
of
Rutland
,
anciently
called
Weolade
,
l.
5.
p.
322.
-
Welsh
,
the
Chronicle
called
Triades
,
l.
3.
p.
140.
-
Manuscript
of
Britain
,
the
Credit
of
it
arraign'd
by
a
late
Romish
Writer
,
l.
4.
p.
162.
-
Are
forced
to
quit
all
the
plain
Countrey
b●tween
Severne
and
Wye
,
and
to
retire
to
the
Mountains
,
l.
4.
p.
231.
-
Western-Welsh
,
that
is
,
Cornish-men
,
where
a
great
Fleet
of
Danes
landed
,
l.
5.
p.
257.
-
The
Welsh
beaten
by
Igmond
the
Dane
,
Id.
p.
303.
-
Are
forbid
to
come
into
England
,
or
the
English
to
enter
Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
44.
-
Raise
some
Insurrections
in
Harold's
time
,
and
upon
what
account
,
Id.
p.
65.
-
A
Law
that
no
Welshman
should
pass
over
Offa's
Ditch
,
on
pain
of
death
,
Id.
Ib.
-
And
on
the
Penalty
of
losing
his
Right
Hand
,
Id.
p.
115.
-
Vid.
Britains
.
-
Build
a
Castle
in
Herefordshire
upon
the
Lands
of
Earl
Sweyn
,
and
what
ensued
thereupon
,
Id.
p.
77.
-
Wenbury
in
Devonshire
(
by
the
Saxons
called
Wicganbeorch
)
a
place
where
Earl
Ceorle
with
his
Forces
fights
the
Pagan
Danes
,
and
gets
the
Victory
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Werfriht
,
Bishop
of
Worcester
(
one
very
well
skill'd
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
)
,
sent
to
King
Alfred
out
of
Mercia
,
l.
5.
p.
305
,
306.
-
West-burgh
,
a
Monastery
in
Worcestershire
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
West-Chester
.
Vid.
Chester
.
-
Westminster
Church
and
Abbey
,
founded
by
King
Sebert
,
Mellitus
the
Bishop
dedicating
it
to
St.
Peter
,
l.
4.
p.
166.
-
But
being
destroyed
by
the
Danes
,
it
had
ever
since
lain
in
Ruins
,
till
Edward
the
Confessor
built
it
anew
,
and
had
it
re-cons●crated
,
l.
6.
p.
93
,
94
,
95.
-
The
Legend
of
this
Church
her
having
been
anciently
consecrated
by
St.
Peter
,
Id.
p.
93.
-
Charter
of
Endowment
,
and
Privileges
of
this
Church
,
confirmed
by
the
Great
Council
.
The
Greatest
and
Noblest
of
any
Foundation
in
England
,
Id.
p.
94.
-
West-Saxons
,
when
this
Kingdom
first
began
,
l.
3.
p.
133.
-
Were
conquered
by
Cerdic
and
his
S●ns
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Who
first
took
upon
them
the
Title
of
the
Kings
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
at
last
they
overcome
all
the
other
six
Kingdoms
,
Id.
p.
136.
-
They
fight
with
Ivor
,
and
are
put
to
flight
,
Id.
p.
145.
-
Cut
off
Sebert's
three
Sons
,
who
were
all
Heirs
to
the
East-Saxon
Kingdom
,
l.
4.
p.
168
,
169.
-
Their
Conversion
,
by
the
preaching
of
Byrinus
an
Italian
,
Id.
p.
179.
-
Anciently
called
Gewisses
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Bishop
of
the
West-Saxons
,
that
is
,
of
Dorchester
,
Id.
p.
203.
-
Their
Royal
Standard
,
a
Golden
Dragon
,
Id.
p.
226.
-
Are
forced
to
maintain
the
Danes
,
and
what
Money
they
give
them
besides
,
l.
6.
p.
25.
-
Submit
to
King
Cnute
,
and
give
him
Hostages
,
and
likewise
provide
Horses
for
his
Army
,
Id.
p.
41.
-
Westwude
,
since
called
Shireburne
,
l.
4.
p.
214.
-
Whalie
,
in
Lancashire
,
anciently
called
Wealaege
,
where
a
bloody
Battel
was
fought
,
and
with
whom
,
l.
4.
p.
241.
-
Wheat
,
at
what
rate
sold
in
Hardecnute's
time
.
Vid.
Sester
.
-
Whipping
,
a
Punishment
to
be
inflicted
only
on
Villains
,
l.
5.
p.
285.
-
Whitby
,
in
Yorkshire
,
anciently
called
Streanshale
,
l.
4.
p.
189.
-
Whitchurch
in
Hampshire
,
anciently
called
Whitcircan
,
l.
6.
p.
28.
-
Whitsand
,
an
ancient
Port
,
Five
hundred
years
before
Caesar's
time
,
l.
2.
p.
31.
-
About
the
Fourteenth
Century
was
made
unserviceable
,
being
stopp'd
up
by
the
Sands
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Wibbendon
,
now
Wimbledon
in
Surrey
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
-
Wiccon
,
now
Worcestershire
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Widow
,
to
remain
so
a
Twelvemonth
by
King
Cnute's
Law
;
and
if
she
marry
within
that
time
,
to
lose
her
Dower
,
and
all
that
her
Husband
left
her
,
l.
6.
p.
60.
-
Wigbryht
,
Bishop
of
the
West-Saxons
,
goes
to
Rome
about
the
Affairs
of
the
English
Church
,
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Wigheard
,
the
Presbyter
,
sent
to
Rome
,
there
to
be
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
died
almost
as
soon
as
he
arrived
there
,
l.
4.
p.
195
,
205.
-
Wight
,
is
brought
under
subjection
by
Titus
Vespatian
,
l.
2.
p.
41.
-
The
Isle
,
anciently
called
Vecta
,
l.
2.
p.
84.
-
Is
conquered
by
Cerdic
and
Cynric
,
who
b●stow
it
on
Stufe
and
Withgar
,
Nephews
to
the
former
,
l.
3.
p.
138.
-
Is
taken
by
Wulfher
,
King
of
Mercia
,
l.
4.
p.
188.
-
Received
at
last
the
Christian
Faith
,
though
upon
hard
terms
,
l.
4.
p.
203.
-
The
Danes
quartering
here
,
made
it
their
old
Sanctuary
,
l.
6.
p.
27
,
31.
-
Wightred
,
confirms
all
the
Privileges
of
the
Monks
of
the
Church
of
Canterbury
by
a
Charter
under
his
Hand
,
l.
4.
p.
163.
-
Wigmore
in
Herefordshire
,
anciently
called
Wigingamere
,
l.
5.
p.
321.
-
Wilbrode
,
an
English
Priest
,
converts
several
Nations
in
Germany
to
the
Christian
Faith
;
is
ordained
by
the
Pope
Archbishop
of
the
Frisons
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
His
Episcopal
See
was
the
famous
Castle
,
anciently
called
Wiltaburg
,
now
Utrecht
,
Id.
p.
211
,
212.
-
Wilfreda
,
a
Nun
taken
out
of
a
Cloyster
at
Wilton
,
by
King
Edgar
,
by
whom
he
had
a
Beautiful
Daughter
,
that
was
afterwards
Abbess
of
the
said
Monastery
,
l.
6.
p.
3
,
12.
-
St.
Wilfrid
,
Bishop
of
York
,
when
he
caused
the
Rule
of
St.
Benedict
to
be
observed
in
England
,
l.
4.
p.
167
,
168.
-
Wilfrid
,
Abbot
,
chosen
unanimously
by
Oswi's
Great
Council
,
Bishop
of
Lindisfarne
,
and
how
he
came
to
lose
it
,
upon
his
refusing
Consecration
here
at
home
,
l.
4.
p.
190.
-
Is
sent
into
France
to
be
ordained
,
Id.
p.
192.
-
A
great
Contention
between
King
Egfrid
and
him
,
so
that
he
was
expell'd
his
Bishoprick
,
Id.
p.
196.
-
He
appeals
to
Rome
,
and
what
the
success
thereof
,
Id.
p.
197.
-
By
his
preaching
converts
the
South-Saxons
,
Id.
p.
198.
-
Receives
of
Ceadwallo
as
much
Land
in
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
as
maintain'd
300
Families
,
Id.
p.
203.
-
Is
recalled
home
by
King
Alfred
,
and
restored
in
a
General
Synod
to
his
Sees
of
York
and
Hagulstad
,
Id.
p.
204
,
213.
-
Is
a
second
time
expelled
by
Alfred
,
and
why
,
Id.
p.
205
,
206.
-
Three
times
deprived
,
the
first
time
unjustly
;
but
whether
so
the
other
two
,
is
doubtful
.
His
Decease
at
Undale
,
and
Burial
at
Ripon
in
Yorkshire
,
Id.
p.
214
,
215.
-
His
Character
.
Is
the
first
Bishop
in
that
Age
that
ever
used
Silver
Plate
,
Id.
p.
215.
-
An
Account
of
his
building
the
Monastery
of
Ripon
,
l.
5.
p.
350.
-
The
second
Bishop
of
York
of
that
name
,
his
Death
,
l.
4.
p.
224.
-
Wilfrid
,
or
Wulfred
,
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
the
room
of
Ethelward
deceased
;
and
the
next
year
received
his
Pall
,
l.
5.
p.
248.
-
Goes
to
Rome
about
the
Affairs
of
the
British
Church
,
Id.
p.
251.
-
His
Death
,
and
the
different
Account
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
255.
-
William
,
the
Son
of
Robert
Duke
of
Normandy
,
by
Harlotte
,
his
Concubine
,
(
afterwards
King
of
England
)
;
to
whom
recommended
,
whilst
his
Father
made
his
Pilgrimage
to
Jerusalem
,
l.
6.
p.
54.
-
When
he
began
to
reign
in
Normandy
,
Id.
p.
56.
-
The
great
Battel
at
Vallesdune
in
Normandy
upon
his
account
,
Id.
p.
74.
-
His
coming
over
into
England
,
and
noble
Reception
here
;
with
Edward's
promising
to
make
him
his
Successor
,
Id.
p.
79.
-
Takes
the
City
of
Man
,
l.
6.
p.
89.
-
Sets
Harold
at
liberty
,
who
was
detained
by
the
Earl
of
Ponthieu
;
contracts
Friendship
with
,
and
betroths
his
Daughter
to
him
,
Id.
p.
92.
-
Harold
promises
(
upon
King
Edward's
death
)
to
deliver
up
Dover-Castle
to
him
,
and
procure
his
Succession
to
the
Throne
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Could
have
no
pretence
to
the
Crown
of
England
by
Blood
,
Id.
p.
96
,
97.
-
His
great
Preparations
to
invade
England
,
and
the
reasons
why
;
first
acquainting
the
Pope
with
his
Design
,
and
receiving
his
Answer
;
with
the
account
of
his
craving
Aid
of
his
People
,
and
Neighbour
Princes
,
Id.
p.
107
,
108
,
109.
-
His
coming
over
,
and
landing
at
Pevensey
,
and
Preparations
for
a
Battel
;
but
first
sends
a
Monk
to
Harold
with
Proposals
,
which
he
by
no
means
would
hearken
to
,
Id.
p.
110
,
111.
-
The
manner
how
he
drew
up
his
Army
,
in
order
to
fight
him
,
Id.
p.
112.
-
By
seeming
to
retreat
,
he
gets
the
Victory
;
wherein
Harold
is
slain
,
Id.
p.
212
,
213.
-
Having
got
Harold's
Standard
,
which
was
curiously
embroider'd
,
he
sends
it
to
the
Pope
,
Id.
p.
113.
-
Sends
Harold's
Body
,
as
soon
as
it
was
found
,
to
his
Mother
,
Id.
p.
114.
-
Wills
(
Last
)
Vid.
Testament
.
-
Wilton
,
near
Salisbury
,
supposed
anciently
to
be
Ellendune
,
where
a
great
Battel
was
fought
between
Egbert
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
and
Beornwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
the
latter
being
beaten
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Both
Town
and
County
take
their
names
from
the
River
Willie
,
Id.
p.
276.
-
Wiltshire-men
gain
the
Victory
over
the
Worcestershire-men
,
or
Mercians
,
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Wina
.
Vid.
Wini.
-
Winandermere
,
anciently
called
Wonwaldermere
,
a
Village
by
the
great
Pool
in
Lancashire
,
l.
4.
p.
236.
-
Winchelcomb
,
a
Monastery
in
Gloucestershire
for
Three
hundred
Benedictine
Monks
,
founded
by
Kenwulf
King
of
the
Mercians
,
and
its
Consecration
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
l.
5.
p.
251.
-
Kenelm
,
his
Son
,
martyr'd
by
his
Sist●r
Quendride
;
after
his
Body
was
found
,
was
brought
hither
,
and
buried
in
the
Church
of
this
Abbey
,
l.
5.
p.
252.
-
Winchester
,
anciently
called
Caer-Guent
,
by
whom
it
is
first
pretended
to
be
built
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
-
The
Old
Church
there
commanded
to
be
built
by
King
Cenwall
,
l.
4.
p.
181.
-
The
Bishoprick
is
resigned
by
Daniel
,
by
reason
of
his
Old
Age
,
to
Hunferth
,
Id.
p.
224.
-
Is
taken
from
King
Ethelbert
by
the
Danes
,
l.
5.
p.
266.
-
The
Consecration
of
the
New
Monastery
here
,
l.
5.
p.
312.
-
A
Great
Council
held
here
,
concerning
the
turning
out
of
the
Monks
,
l.
6.
p.
16.
-
Winchester-Measure
,
to
be
the
Standard
,
l.
6.
p.
14.
-
Winfrid
,
Bishop
of
the
Mercians
,
deposed
by
Archbishop
Theodore
,
and
why
,
l.
4.
p.
194.
-
Wini
,
or
Wina
,
made
Bishop
of
the
West-Saxons
;
and
the
Province
being
divided
into
two
Diocesses
,
he
is
settled
in
that
of
Winchester
,
l.
4.
p.
182
,
188.
-
But
being
driven
from
his
See
by
King
Kenwalch
,
goes
and
purchases
the
See
of
London
of
King
Wulfher
.
The
First
Example
of
Simony
here
,
Id.
p.
191.
-
Wipha
,
or
Wippa
,
the
Son
of
Cryda
,
succeeded
his
Father
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
Wir
,
a
River
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
,
l.
4.
p.
194.
-
Wiregild
,
is
a
satisfaction
made
by
a
Murtherer
to
the
Friends
of
the
Party
slain
,
l.
4.
p.
211.
-
The
Valuation
of
a
Man's
Head
,
l.
5.
p.
341.
-
Wiremouth
,
a
Monastery
built
by
Abbot
Benedict
,
l.
4.
p.
194
,
205.
-
Witchcraft
;
King
Athelstan's
Law
against
it
,
l.
5.
p.
340.
-
Wite
,
a
Fine
or
Mulct
to
be
paid
by
the
English
and
Danes
,
upon
the
violating
of
their
Laws
,
l.
5.
p.
284
,
285.
-
Witena-Gemote
,
their
large
Authority
,
not
only
in
assenting
to
new
Laws
,
but
in
their
Judicial
Power
in
giving
Judgments
up●n
all
Suits
or
Complaints
brought
before
them
,
as
well
in
Appeals
between
Subject
and
Subject
,
as
when
the
King
himself
was
a
Party
,
l.
6.
p.
83.
-
It
outlaws
and
convicts
Earl
Aelfgar
,
upon
a
Charge
of
being
a
Traytor
to
the
King
and
the
whole
Nation
,
Id.
p.
86.
-
Witerne
,
a
Bishopri●k
,
called
in
Latin
,
Candida
Casa
,
belonging
to
the
Kingdom
of
Northumberland
,
l.
4.
p.
201
,
231.
-
St.
Withburg
,
her
Body
found
at
Durham
,
entire
and
uncorrupt
,
after
she
had
been
Fifty
five
years
buried
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
-
Withgar
,
Nephew
to
King
Cerdick
,
with
Stufe
,
put
the
Britains
to
flight
,
l.
3.
p.
135.
-
His
Death
,
and
Burial
at
Withgarasbyrig
,
supposed
Caresbrook-Castle
in
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
Id.
p.
138.
-
His
Constitutions
of
the
Church
confirmed
in
the
Synod
called
by
Archbishop
Ethelheard
,
l.
4.
p.
241.
-
He
and
Stufe
,
first
Princes
of
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Withlaff
,
an
Ealdorman
of
Mercia
,
created
King
by
the
Consent
of
all
the
People
,
l.
5.
p.
253.
-
Reigns
Thirteen
Years
as
Tributary
to
King
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
254.
-
Is
expelled
,
and
upon
what
account
;
where
he
lay
concealed
till
he
procured
Egbert's
Reconciliation
;
upon
which
he
was
restored
,
paying
a
Yearly
Tribute
,
Ib.
Ib.
-
The
Privileges
and
Concessions
of
this
King
to
the
Monastery
of
Croyland
,
confirmed
in
a
General
Council
held
at
London
,
and
who
were
present
in
it
,
Id.
p.
257.
-
His
Decease
,
and
who
succeeded
him
,
Id.
p.
259.
-
Withred
,
by
his
Piety
and
Industry
freed
Kent
from
Foreign
Invasions
,
l.
4.
p.
205.
-
King
of
Kent
,
elected
by
the
General
Consent
of
his
Subjects
,
and
held
it
thirty
years
,
l.
4.
p.
209.
-
Holds
a
great
Council
at
Becancelde
,
and
who
were
there
present
,
and
what
was
transacted
,
Id.
p.
210.
-
Another
at
Berkhamsted
in
Kent
,
and
what
Laws
were
made
there
,
Id.
p.
211.
-
His
Death
.
His
Children
,
and
Character
,
Id.
p.
218.
-
Wittereden
,
signifies
a
certain
Fine
or
Forfeiture
,
l.
5.
p.
262.
-
Woden
,
King
of
a
City
in
Asia
,
called
Asgard
,
dies
in
Swedeland
;
counted
a
great
Magician
,
and
after
his
Death
is
worshipped
as
a
God
,
l.
3.
p.
121.
-
Brought
back
the
Goths
out
of
Asia
into
Europe
,
Ib.
&
p.
122.
-
Wodensbeorge
,
now
Wodensburg
,
a
little
Village
in
Wiltshire
,
l.
3.
p.
148.
-
Wolves
;
a
Tribute
of
so
many
Wolves
Heads
to
be
paid
to
King
Edgar
,
instead
of
that
in
Money
,
for
his
concluding
a
Peace
with
North-Wales
,
l.
6.
p.
4.
-
Woodstock
in
Mercia
,
where
King
Ethelred
made
several
Excellent
Laws
with
the
Assistance
of
his
Great
Council
,
l.
6.
p.
42
,
43.
-
Worcester
,
anciently
was
called
Vectij
,
l.
4.
p.
160
,
230.
-
Bofel
,
being
ordained
Bishop
of
the
Wi●ij
,
had
his
See
here
,
Id.
p.
199
,
200.
-
The
First
Bishop
hereof
was
Talfride
,
a
Learned
Monk
,
but
he
died
before
Ordination
,
Id.
p.
200.
-
Thi●
Church
was
first
founded
by
Athelred
King
of
the
Mercians
,
Id.
Ib.
-
The
City
plunder'd
and
burnt
,
and
the
Countrey
wasted
by
Hardecnute
,
and
why
,
l.
6.
p.
67.
-
The
Shire
,
anciently
called
Wicon
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
l.
5.
p.
247.
-
Wounds
and
Maims
,
King
Alfred's
Law
concerning
them
,
l.
5.
p.
296.
-
Wulfheard
,
an
Ealdorman
,
at
Southampton
fights
33
Danish
Pyrates
,
and
makes
there
a
terrible
slaughter
of
them
,
Id.
p
258.
-
Wulfhelme
,
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
l.
5.
p.
329.
-
His
Decease
,
and
who
succeeds
him
,
Id.
p.
333.
-
Wulfher
,
succeeds
his
Brother
Peadda
,
and
greatly
enriches
the
Abbey
of
Medeshamsted
with
Lands
and
other
Endowments
,
l.
4.
p.
186
,
187.
-
Is
proclaimed
King
by
the
Ealdormen
of
Mercia
;
takes
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
with
the
Countrey
of
the
Meanvari
,
Id.
p.
188.
-
Fights
with
Aescwin
at
Bedanheafde
,
Id.
p.
195.
-
Concerning
his
Baptism
;
and
the
ridiculous
story
of
his
murthering
his
two
Sons
with
his
own
hands
,
as
also
his
Death
,
Id.
Ib.
-
Wulfher
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
is
expelled
by
the
Northumbers
,
but
restored
to
it
the
next
year
after
,
l.
5.
p.
277.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
299.
-
Wulfnoth
,
Father
of
Earl
Godwin
,
being
impeached
before
King
Ethelred
,
and
escaping
,
and
running
away
with
some
of
his
Ships
,
turns
Pyrate
,
and
does
a
world
of
mischief
,
by
burning
the
rest
of
the
Fleet
that
had
escaped
Shipwreck
,
l.
6.
p.
33.
-
Wulfric
.
Vid.
Spot
.
-
Wulstan
,
is
wickedly
slain
by
his
Cousin
Berthferth
,
Son
of
Bertwulf
King
of
Mercia
,
and
his
Body
buried
at
the
Monastery
of
Rependun
in
Derbyshire
,
l.
5.
p.
261.
-
Wulstan
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
is
made
a
close
Prisoner
at
Witharbyrig
,
by
King
Edred
,
and
for
what
;
but
because
of
his
Function
he
is
afterwards
pardoned
,
and
restored
,
l.
5.
p.
350.
-
His
Decease
,
Id.
p.
355.
-
Wulstan
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
consecrates
Ethelnoth
(
a
Monk
and
Dean
of
Canterbury
)
Bishop
,
l.
6.
p.
51.
-
His
Decease
,
and
who
succeeds
him
,
Id.
p.
53.
Y
-
YArrow
,
near
the
River
Tine
,
anciently
called
Girwy
,
l.
4.
p.
194.
-
Year
;
the
English-Saxon
Year
began
not
at
Lady-day
,
as
ours
does
now
,
but
at
New-Year's-tide
,
l.
6.
p.
93
,
94.
-
Year
and
Day
allow'd
for
discovery
of
Murther
,
l.
6.
p.
101.
-
York
,
anciently
called
Caer-brank
,
by
whom
built
,
l.
1.
p.
10.
-
And
Eoferwick
,
l.
5.
p.
324.
l.
6.
p.
41.
-
Augustine
had
Power
from
Pope
Gregory
to
ordain
whom
he
pleased
Bishop
there
,
and
he
to
ordain
Twelve
Bishops
more
,
and
enjoy
the
Honour
of
a
Metropolitan
,
l.
4.
p.
158.
-
Paulinus
,
the
first
Bishop
of
York
,
Id.
p.
173.
-
The
City
and
Monastery
of
this
place
burnt
,
Id.
p.
224.
-
A
Noble
Library
built
there
by
Bishop
Egbert
,
accounted
one
of
the
best
in
Europe
,
Id.
p.
229.
-
Is
taken
by
Reginald
the
Danish
King
of
Northumberland
,
l.
5.
p.
324.
-
Stormed
,
plunder'd
,
and
many
of
the
Inhabitants
slain
by
the
King
of
Norway
,
l.
6.
p.
109.
-
Yric
,
appointed
by
King
Cnute
to
be
Earl
of
the
Northumbers
,
l.
6.
p.
41
,
59.
-
Yrling
the
Dane
,
and
Lothen
,
with
Twenty
five
Ships
land
at
Sandwic
,
and
commit
great
havock
,
l.
6.
p.
74.
-
Ywrch
(
Edwal
)
the
Son
of
Cadwallader
,
l.
3.
p.
145.
Z
-
ZEal
;
the
Intemperate
Zeal
of
some
Church-men
,
how
not
to
be
imitated
,
l.
2.
p.
96.
-
The
Founding
of
a
Monastery
accounted
a
sufficient
Atonement
to
God
for
whatsoever
Injustices
Princes
committed
;
so
great
was
the
Superstitious
Zeal
of
Ancient
Times
,
l.
4.
p.
242.
-
Upon
Oswy's
Repentance
for
his
Treacherous
Procurement
of
King
Oswin's
Death
,
he
builds
a
Monastery
on
the
Place
where
the
Murther
was
committed
,
to
expiate
the
Crime
,
and
to
pray
as
well
for
his
own
Soul
,
as
for
the
King
's
he
had
caused
to
be
killed
,
l.
4.
p.
183.
-
Vid.
Egbert
,
Id.
p.
192
,
193.
The
most
considerable
ERRATA
.
The
smaller
the
Reader
may
easily
amend
.
Book
1.
PAge
7.
line
21.
for
his
r.
certain
of
his
.
id
.
l.
27
for
transactions
r.
translations
.
p.
13.
l.
32.
dele
now
.
p.
14.
l.
38.
after
longer
r.
able
.
p.
17.
l.
13.
for
the
r.
any
.
ib.
for
originals
r.
words
.
Book
2.
P.
21.
in
marg.
for
Lib.
r.
Diod.
p.
22.
l.
16.
for
then
r.
as
.
p.
24.
l.
8.
for
at
r.
yet
.
id.
l
48.
put
the
Semicolon
after
it
.
p.
30.
l.
20.
d.
of
.
p.
46.
in
marg.
after
History
r.
Lib.
3.
id
.
in
marg.
after
Annal
d.
LXIII
.
p.
54
l.
9.
d.
partly
.
p.
56.
l.
14.
for
and
that
r.
at
an
.
p.
60.
l.
26.
after
Tributes
r.
they
used
.
p
63.
l
7.
for
some
r.
sometimes
.
p
64.
l.
49.
for
who
wanted
r.
the
wonted
.
id
.
l.
52.
for
bought
r.
sought
.
p.
66.
l.
13.
for
found
r.
famed
.
p.
7●
.
l.
9.
r.
Choir
.
p.
72.
l.
48.
for
charged
r.
changed
.
p.
75.
l.
2.
after
all
r.
things
.
ib.
for
having
r.
leaving
.
p.
79.
l.
21.
for
when
he
r.
having
.
id
.
l.
penult.
for
and
r.
he
then
.
ib.
after
Army
make
a
Full
Point
.
id
.
l.
ult.
for
other
r.
(
as
many
of
his
Successors
)
within
a
Parenthesis
.
p.
83.
l.
6.
r.
Vopiscus
.
p.
86.
l.
30.
for
wrote
r.
wrought
.
p.
87.
l.
5.
r.
Constantius
.
id
l.
13.
d.
Augustus
.
id
.
l.
14.
after
declared
r.
Augustus
.
id
.
l.
26.
after
out
r.
of
.
p.
88.
l
1.
for
Mercurius
r.
Maxentius
.
id
.
l.
32.
for
114.
r.
314.
p.
89.
l.
34.
d.
and.
id
.
l.
50.
r.
Ariminum
.
p.
93.
l.
33.
r.
Dulcitius
.
p.
95.
l.
4.
after
former
r.
of
that
name
.
p.
96
l.
14.
r.
Priscillian
.
p.
97.
l.
30.
r.
Honorius
.
p.
98.
l.
37.
r.
Veremundus
.
p.
100.
l.
15.
for
long
so
r.
so
long
p.
104.
l.
22.
after
for
r.
as
.
ib.
for
proved
for
r.
observed
.
p.
106.
l.
33.
r.
435
▪
Book
3.
P.
115.
l.
45.
for
by
r.
the.
p.
118.
l.
15.
for
149
r.
449.
id
.
l.
45.
for
Elles
r.
Albis
p.
119.
l.
20.
r.
Krantzius
.
p.
122.
l.
44.
for
Ranulphus
r.
Angrimus
Jonas
.
p.
123
l.
20.
for
names
other
r.
other
names
p.
124.
l.
33.
for
latter
r
former
.
p.
128.
l.
19.
for
him
r.
them
.
p.
133.
l.
45.
for
500
r
504.
p.
137.
l.
27.
for
Thom.
Radburne
r.
and
others
.
p.
138.
l.
41.
r.
Camalan
.
p.
141.
l.
6.
put
a
Semicolon
after
one
.
id
.
in
marg.
for
Anno
DLXIV
.
r.
DXLIV.
p.
142.
in
marg.
for
DLXVII
.
r.
DXLVII
.
p.
152.
l.
30.
for
England
r.
Britain
.
Book
4.
P.
158
l.
13.
for
sixty
r.
six
hundred
and
one
.
p.
159
l.
48.
after
Sebert
,
d.
also
baptized
Ethelbert
.
p.
161
l.
13.
d.
as
they
relate
.
id
.
l.
38.
for
but
r.
then
.
p
163.
l
28.
for
Seal
r.
Hand
.
p
167.
l.
26.
for
denied
r.
much
question'd
.
p
169.
l.
3.
for
them
r.
him
p.
180.
l.
37.
for
one
r.
this
.
p.
191.
l.
7.
for
Monastery
r.
Mortality
.
p.
193.
l.
27.
for
January
r.
March
.
p.
199.
l.
15.
for
Seat
r.
See
at
.
p.
204.
l.
penult.
r.
Cadwallo
.
p.
205.
l
41.
for
he
again
r.
Benedict
.
p.
211.
l.
50.
r.
696.
p.
219.
l.
17.
d.
by
.
p.
220
▪
in
Marg.
after
cap.
r.
35.
f.
148.
p.
223.
l.
23.
for
31.
r.
21.
id
.
l.
36.
for
Leycester
r.
Chester
.
p
229.
l.
6.
for
Death
r.
Resignation
.
p.
231.
l.
37.
for
flight
r.
fight
.
p.
240.
l.
36.
after
Northumbers
r.
had
the
year
before
.
id
.
l.
39.
r.
Cobre
.
p.
241.
l.
4.
for
Bishop
r.
Dr.
p.
242.
l.
29.
for
Rog.
Hoveden
r.
Simeon
of
Durham
.
ib.
r.
Osbald
.
Book
5.
P.
250.
l.
22.
for
40
r.
4.
p.
255
l.
49.
for
thousand
r.
hundred
.
p.
258.
l.
8.
for
was
not
Son
but
Brother
to
,
r.
was
Son
,
not
Brother
to
.
p.
265
l.
43.
for
Ethelred
r.
Ethelbert
,
in
Capital
Letters
.
p.
266.
l.
45.
d.
all
.
p.
272.
l.
21.
for
Britains
r.
Danes
.
p.
277.
l.
19.
for
Bertulph
r.
Burhed
.
p.
278.
l.
21.
for
him
r.
them
.
p.
279.
l.
26.
after
his
r.
third
.
p.
281.
l.
47.
for
Hubblestones
r.
Hubbestow
.
p.
286.
l.
21.
d.
and
says
for
.
p.
289.
l
29.
d.
though
.
p.
298.
l.
7.
for
Menia
r.
Mercia
.
p.
300.
l.
4.
for
then
r.
though
.
id
.
l.
5.
for
sallied
r.
went
.
ib.
d.
of
their
Camp
p.
305.
l.
46.
d.
not
only
.
p.
306.
l.
2.
after
Asser
d.
the
Parenth
.
r
himself
id
.
l.
44.
r.
Brocmail
.
p.
312.
l.
27.
for
some
r.
new
.
p
324.
l.
25.
for
that
r.
Derby
.
id
.
l.
26.
for
Derby
r.
that
shire
.
p.
343.
l.
11.
for
them
r.
him
.
p.
344.
l.
7.
d.
for
this
,
r.
the
next
.
Book
6.
This
Book
being
printed
at
another
Press
,
the
Title
was
forgot
to
be
alter'd
like
the
rest
;
therefore
in
Page
1.
in
the
Title
,
d.
Britain
now
called
r.
England
;
and
so
also
in
the
Titles
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Pages
.
P.
3.
l.
15.
for
who
r.
for
he
.
p.
4.
l.
7.
d.
for
that
Tribute
,
r.
in
lieu
thereof
.
p.
24.
l.
50.
after
Normandy
r.
and
King
Ethelred
.
p.
26.
l.
22.
for
whither
r.
either
.
p.
29.
l.
29.
for
to
manage
r.
who
managed
.
p.
39.
l.
36.
for
then
r.
there
.
p.
56.
l.
16.
d.
after
.
p
72.
l.
15.
for
consecrated
r.
design'd
.
p.
89.
l.
10.
for
chief
Standard-bearer
r.
Mareschal
.
p.
96.
l.
penult.
for
some
years
r.
the
year
.
p
97.
l.
9.
for
suspicious
r.
certain
.
p.
110.
l.
30.
for
Kings
r.
Dukes
.
p.
113.
l.
26.
d.
them
.
ib.
for
not
to
shoot
r.
not
to
be
shot
.
p.
116.
l.
20.
for
Ages
r.
Years
.
Appendix
to
the
former
Addenda
.
SOme
things
of
moment
having
been
casually
omitted
,
or
mistaken
,
I
thought
good
to
insert
them
here
.
The
Years
of
our
Lord
left
out
in
the
Margin
by
the
Oversight
of
the
Printers
,
and
not
perceived
till
the
Work
was
finish'd
.
P.
132.
l
32.
in
margin
add
Anno.
Dom.
CCCCLXXXVIII
.
p.
174.
l.
15.
in
marg.
add
Anno
Dom.
DCXXVIII
.
P.
80.
l.
16.
after
Macrinus
,
add
within
a
Parenthesis
(
being
slain
by
the
Army
,
as
was
also
his
Predecessor
.
)
p.
110.
l
28.
after
Notes
,
r.
of
the
Learned
Dr.
Gale
.
p
138.
l.
42.
after
absence
,
add
but
was
here
also
slain
:
And
yet
another
Ancient
Welsh
.
Chronicle
makes
King
Arthur
to
have
died
at
Glastenbury
of
the
Wounds
he
received
in
that
Battel
.
p.
179.
l.
39.
after
Episcopal
See
,
add
,
whom
Pope
Honorius
sent
into
England
,
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
the
East-Angles
p.
181
l.
4.
after
Victory
,
add
,
But
he
was
some
years
after
esteemed
a
Saint
and
Martyr
for
the
Christian
Religion
Oswin
his
Brother
succeeded
him
,
and
according
to
the
Saxon
Annals
reigned
30
years
.
p.
185.
l.
45.
after
Winved
,
add
,
Anna
was
avenged
.
p.
193.
l.
26.
after
Easter
add
[
day
]
,
and
after
fourteenth
add
[
day
of
the
]
:
These
words
not
being
Bede
's
,
are
to
be
added
to
explain
his
meaning
.
p.
195.
l.
22.
The
Account
of
St.
Erkenwald
being
repeated
in
the
next
Page
,
may
be
here
struck
out
.
And
p
196.
l.
16.
after
according
to
,
d.
Bede
,
and
read
it
thus
,
According
to
Mat.
Westminster
(
for
Bede
does
not
give
us
the
time
)
Archbishop
Theodore
,
&c.
consecrated
Erkenwald
(
younger
Son
to
Anna
King
of
the
East-Angles
)
Bishop
,
&c.
p.
225.
l.
45.
over-against
these
words
,
the
City
of
Beban
,
add
in
●he
margin
,
now
called
Bamburgh
Castle
in
Northumberland
.
p.
232
l.
12.
over-against
Soccabyrig
,
add
in
the
margin
,
now
called
Secburne
,
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
.
p.
241.
l
9.
after
buried
r.
thus
,
and
another
Eanbald
was
consecrated
in
his
stead
.
Also
the
same
year
Bishop
Ceolwulf
died
.
And
then
d
the
same
words
in
that
line
.
p.
262.
l
28.
after
Dignity
,
add
,
Though
I
conceive
the
truth
of
the
story
was
,
That
this
anointing
amounted
to
no
more
than
the
Chrism
administred
by
the
Pope
at
this
young
Prince's
Confirmation
;
which
by
the
Monkish
Writers
of
those
times
is
magnified
into
a
Royal
Unction
.
p.
311.
l.
2
after
Eadred
,
add
,
Vice-King
or
Alderman
of
,
&c.
p.
315.
l.
24.
after
St.
Oswaid
,
add
within
a
Parenthesis
,
(
once
King
of
Northumberland
.
)
p.
317.
l.
44.
after
Northumberland
,
add
▪
Yet
that
the
Britains
of
Cumberland
were
,
notwithstanding
this
Relation
,
many
years
after
still
remaining
in
that
Countrey
;
as
you
may
find
in
the
next
Book
,
under
Anno
Dom
945.
Book
VI.
p.
12
l
9
after
Charter
,
add
,
commonly
called
Oswald's
Law
,
from
St.
Oswald
the
Bishop
,
who
is
supposed
to
have
procured
it
.
ib.
in
the
margin
,
over-against
the
word
Charter
,
add
,
Vid.
Sir
H.
Spelman's
Councils
,
Vol.
1.
Anno
Dom.
964.
It
is
also
found
to
be
enrolled
(
by
Inspeximus
)
in
the
Tower
.
Vid.
Chart
9.
Edw.
3.
n.
49.
Chart.
4.
Edw.
4.
n.
4.
p.
14
l.
31.
after
to
pass
,
add
,
This
King
is
also
mentioned
by
William
of
Malmesbury
to
have
made
a
Law
for
restraining
excessive
drinking
,
by
which
it
was
ordained
,
That
no
man
,
under
a
great
Penalty
,
should
drink
at
one
draught
below
certain
Pins
which
were
order'd
to
be
fix'd
on
purpose
on
the
inside
of
the
Cups
or
Goblets
.
p.
25.
l
48.
after
Countrey
,
add
,
Norway
,
of
which
(
as
John
of
Wallingford
informs
us
)
he
was
then
King
.
p.
45.
l.
40.
after
Almer
d
joined
,
r.
both
which
had
then
privately
combined
with
,
and
assisted
the
Danes
underhand
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A64087-e610
Notes for div A64087-e11970
Notes for div A64087-e72680
Notes for div A64087-e74790
Notes for div A64087-e84340
Notes for div A64087-e132330
Notes for div A64087-e159570
Notes for div A64087-e164190
Notes for div A64087-e231610
Notes for div A64087-e293500
Notes for div A64087-e361840
Notes for div A64087-e363740